《The legendary warrior》 Chapter 1 Young Spiritless Master Chapter 1 Young Spiritless Master At the very beginning of time, the whole universe was in chaos. It was only a pitch ck, piercingly chilly immeasurable expanse. It stayed like that for millions and millions of years until one of the gods decided to act again, came to this world, and opened upnd. At longst, the earth took shape with an abundance of light, spirit and even life. Afterwards, the god acted again, choosing to divide the earth into four parts and spreading our ancestors across the continents. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Once settled, the industrious ancestors of modern men soon embarked on one of the most ambitious explorations, which in due time would lead to breakthroughs in cultivation methods. Atst, they developednd enough for the species to flourish and not simply exist. From that time on, the species began to live and spread across the four continents, namely the Pure East, the Bleak West, the Misty South, and the Vast North. . The Misty South included all the territory of the Stone City, which was inhabited by several prominent ns, including the Nan n. The Nan n''s dominance was in part due to its sess in martial arts among the top three ns across the city. Besides, the n''s way of life also favoredrge families. In general, their section of the city was always abuzz. But tonight, the atmosphere was far more charged after the announcement that Nate would be crowned their next leader today. Nate was loved, both for his talent and charm among the people. Compared to the bustling Nan n, the small shabby yard in the west appeared to be a little ill- adapted. A fair-skinned young man, who was somewhat troubled out of sorts, was sitting on the roof of the small yard. Looking at the bustling Nan n, he knitted his eyebrows tightly, a tinge of hatred slightly reflected from his ssy eyes. With a sneer, he blurted out what was going through his mind. "Brotherhood? n? It is utterly ridiculous!" As he grumbled, he tly smiled on impulse. Beneath his skinny, feeble frame, anger consumed him like a big, terrifying beast. As if under a spell, violent current jolted him, leaving his hands sped so tightly that the fingernails cut into the flesh. He only realized it when blood began dripping on his palms. This was Ricky Nan. Like Nate Nan, he was also a young talented master from the Nan n. In any way, he was much as Nate. Moreover, they had been bosom buddies, almost like blood brothers. The two young talented masters of Nan n enjoyed as much respect as those at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. However, everything waspletely different now. Ricky had lost all his cultivation base and was now merely at the first grade of Skin Refinement. Thus, he was not a young talented master anymore, but a jerk in everyone''s eyes. All this was Nate''s fault. Despite their close friendship right from childhood, Nate, set as the sessor of Nan n, now treated Ricky like a stranger. And Gilbert, Nate''s father, currently the Dominant Top Elder, was no better either. Previously, Ricky''s father had as well served as Dominant Top Elder. But one year ago, while on duty for the Nan n, he was raided by masked men. In that heinous attack, the n suffered untold loss, including the deaths of dozens of outstanding disciples and almost a third of the n''s property. The head of Nan''s n was infuriated so much that he immediately deposed Ricky''s father as Dominant Top Elder and dumped him into prison on a life sentence. Just as the saying went," When a tree falls, the monkeys scatter." Those who had avidly followed Ricky''s father crossed over to other camps in n in session hierarchy. To serve their new masters, the defectors had even deprived Ricky of something even more precious - his umted cultivation base at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. Once they had emascted him, they also took away his inferior three-star spiritual meridian. Every cultivator had a spiritual meridian imnted in his body. Spiritual meridians ranked from one-star to nine-star in ascending order. At each star rating, spiritual meridians were subdivided into inferior, intermediate and top. After Ricky''s father was imprisoned, his followers fell subordinate to Nate and his father Gilbert. But before Ricky''s father went to prison, the old man had whispered a secret to his son. Nate and Gilbert were no doubt the people behind that damnable attack. Now, Ricky had realized how unfair life could get in his n. No matter how significant your contributions for the good of the n, only one mistake could erase your name and send you to disgrace. For Ricky and his father, their lowest moment was made worse by the fact that Nate - a once close friend, had turned to betrayal and malice. Despite the previously sworn brotherhood, Nate was now the worst enemy, with his insatiable appetite for power and the n''s leadership. "Father, I will take revenge for you and get back everything we should have deserved!" Ricky, still perching on the roof, solemnly swore to himself when he heard the endless bustling and celebration of Nate''s coronation. Thump! Abruptly, Ricky leaped off the roof andnded on the ground of the yard with a thud. Then, he straightly walked towards a wooden pile, swinging his fist back and forth towards the pile, in practice. Although his three-star inferior spiritual meridian had been taken away, leaving him no cultivation base, he had worked hard in honing his skills back again. By now, he had recovered enough to reach the peak of the first grade of Skin Refinement. Not an easy task, the achievement came through a full year''s efforts, sweat, and sheer persistence. Diligence redeems stupidity. Ricky was just a diligent guy. Although he had lost his spiritual meridian, he believed there was hope for him if he cultivated hard enough. Hooyah! Hooyah! A faint whiz sound followed Ricky''s every move as he wielded his fists back and forth in front of the pile. In particr, he concentrated on perfecting his Whiz Fist, a Yellow Level intermediate cultivation method. The louder the whiz sound, the stronger the force produced. Cultivation methods were absolutely necessary for warriors. Those who mastered skills had great advantages in battles. Ricky knew cultivation methods were divided into varying levels, including Yellow Level, ck Level, Earth Level and Heaven Level methods. The Yellow Level was the lowest, while the Heaven Level was the highest. Ricky had no idea if there was any level higher than the Heaven Level. But he knew that cultivation methods at each level were ssified into inferior, intermediate and advanced stage. Every time when he made a fist move, he was contemting how to raise enough whizzing to enhance his power. Through years of arduous cultivation, Ricky, in fact, had figured out how to bring the might of his fists into full y for quite a long period. But now, the might of his Whiz Fist appeared quite weak. Of course, he knew it was because that he almost didn''t have any blood vitality inside his petite body. Blood vitality was essential for a cultivator to give his power into y. However high the level a cultivator had reached, a warrior''s physical strength depended on blood vitality. For someone with Ricky''s ambition, it was needful to have blood vitality replenished by cultivation and food, especially meat and blood. However, it was also reported among the more spiritually inclined that a powerful master could directly restore their blood vitality by absorbing nimbus from the universe. Such a master would not have to rely so much on cultivation or nutrition. Unfortunately, Ricky was but a humble, less spiritually endowed young master. Even worse, after his father''s fall from grace, it was even impossible for the n to offer him cultivation resources and nutrition for his advancement. Could Ricky hunt beasts on mountains by himself? This would be more impossible. Since he was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement and physically weak in his current situation, there was no hope in sight that he would get anything. At this rate, it was likely he would end up neglected, ostracized and left to die a slow painful death from hunger. If not, then there was the chance of a beast mauling him to an even more painful death. At the mere thought of the grim realities ahead, his anger, like a pot of brew, began to boil. In his eyes, vicious hatred took over. He pounded the wooden pile more ferociously until his fists began to bleed. "Ahh! There''s never a chance that I''m going to be reconciled!" Soon, he bounced against the reaction force of the wooden pile, until at longst, he fell to the ground. Deep in him, he knew that he almost had no blood vitality. He knew it all along. The real question was, what could he do about this? Sadly the answer was absolutely nothing! The whole situation left him feeling helpless. "Unless you enter the tiger''s den, you can''t catch its cub," he shouted at the top of his voice. By now, he had been lying there on the ground for quite a while, his eyes being as cold as snow. While hey on the ground, he had decided to go hunting for food in the mountains, the next day. If he only stayed and cultivated inside this small yard, he would reach a higher level. But for peak physical strength, he had no other way, but to take the risk and go hunting for blood vitality. In addition, blood vitality was the only ticket for his return to form. Whichever way, it was better for him to do something than to sit around in a pity party. Entranced in what his next move should be, he didn''t notice the blood on his palms flowing along his arms. He had forgotten about it all after he fell down. For a moment, he looked at the white bracelet around his right wrist. But he had never known which material the bracelet was made of. As the blood flowed down his palm to the wrist in rivulets, the white bracelet arrested the flow by completely absorbing every trace that reached it. Gradually, the white bracelet turned blood red. Not just that. It also began to heat up. "What''s wrong?" Ricky asked, startled at the burning sensation on his wrist. Then, he lifted his arm up to take a look. What he saw was even more rming. Slowly, the blood soaked bracelet was fusing into his wrist. "What the..." Ricky stammered, scared out of wits by what was happening. What would he do? In a short time, while worried and wondered, he found that the bracelet disappeared, fusingpletely into his wrist. Chapter 2 Regain The Spiritual Meridian Chapter 2 Regain The Spiritual Meridian "No! Don''t! Stop it! Now!" Ricky roared as soon as he came to his senses. He quickly grabbed his right wrist with his other hand and tried to prevent the scarlet bracelet from entering his body. Because his father told him that the bracelet was the only thing his beloved mother left him. But time was not on his side --- it was toote for Ricky. The chain attached itself into his wrist and he even felt the chain''s power wander around inside his Soul Sea after reaching the depths of his body, even the tiniest of his nerves. Bang! When the chain circled round, Ricky felt his frail body shudder at the unexpected impact. His entire body was suspended in a state of palsy, which strangely made him feelfortable as though he was protected by the chain from its impact. Ricky felt that his entire body --- bones, flesh and blood seemed to be reformed in an instant, overfilling with endless power hidden within himself waiting to be unleashed. During the transformation, the chain attached to him changed its appearance, and it somehow made a connection with the meridian center of his brain and meridians all over his body. "What is happening..." Ricky felt the change within his body and became aware that his hands kept trembling. There was a panic, yet joyful and unbelievable expression that you could see in his eyes. Ricky was overjoyed with tears. He had forgotten to take out the chain left by his mother from his body. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. The warrior''s mystic spiritual meridian was circling round and round in his Soul Sea and connected with the very meridian center of his brain. The spiritual meridian absorbed the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth which went through the skull and nted itself to Ricky''s medial being. The spiritual energy flowed into every part of his body and scoured every inch, every fold, and every nerve, flesh and blood and the soul. Atst, it returned to the elixir field to make a breakthrough. And that was the process of cultivation. And now, the stuff made from the chain transformed exactly the same as the spiritual meridian. It was impossible for Ricky not to be excited or nervous. The power from the spiritual meridian he had lost for a long time finally came back. Subconsciously, Ricky pushed this newly acquired spiritual meridian to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. tter... Immediately, Ricky sensed that the spiritual energy of heaven and earth around him was rushing to get inside his body crazily, like the flowing water bursting to flow open. In a sh, every part of his body was filled with spiritual energy. "Aha! This must be the spiritual meridian! The spiritual meridian... I knew it!" At the moment, without thinking about anything else, Ricky stood up and roared up to the sky with a thrill of exultation. However, all the members of the Nan n went to the central courtyard to congratte the new chosen sessor. There was no one else around Ricky''s small shabby courtyard to witness his transformation. Crack! In tune with Ricky''s excitedughter, a sound of a film breaking appeared from his belly. While being covered with the invisible spiritual energy of heaven and earth, Ricky''s aura changed and was promoted to a higher level. Without a doubt, it was the sign of breakthrough. After Ricky regained the spiritual meridian, he made a breakthrough and quickly reached the second grade of the Skin Refinement. Of course, after having the spiritual meridian back, the change was inevitable. Ricky was once a powerful warrior at the sixth grade of the Skin Refinement. Although his cultivation base was destroyed, he still had the physical form of someone in the sixth grade. Because Ricky had worked hard for the past years, he had a very solid foundation for his form. He now understood why he couldn''t break through before. He was unable to do it because hecked the necessary blood vitality for the breakthrough. And also, most importantly, because he didn''t have the spiritual meridian back then. Now his spiritual meridian was back, like a blocked river bursting open, even better than before. Naturally, he could break through effortlessly. "Aha. Father, did you see it? I now have the spiritual meridian and can cultivate again," Ricky said excitedly when he realized that he had reached the second grade of the Skin Refinement. He reopened the door to the martial arts world. "Nate, Gilbert, and all the bastards who have betrayed me, just you wait and see. All of you will repay for what you have done to my father and me," Ricky stated coldly with his fists clenched. ... It took a long time for Ricky to finally control his excitement and calm down. ''Father said that the bracelet was given to me by my mother. Is my mother giving me her blessing?'' Ricky thought as he felt the spiritual meridian that was in his body and made his skin glow with ethereal aura. When he was a little boy, Ricky''s father barely mentioned his mother and just promised to tell him everything about her when he reached adulthood. And when Ricky grew up, his father changed his mind and told him that he would tell her story when he became the most powerful man in Stone City. ''Mother, what kind of person is you? You cannot be just some ordinary person since you have left such a magic bracelet to me, can you?'' He thought of everything that might be rted to the magic chain passed down from his mother. Crack! However, before he thought too much, the courtyard door was shattered open to pieces. Three men dressed in guard''s uniform from the Nan n walked in with disdain. The one leading the group was a middle-aged man, older than the other two. He had the mustache and furtive eyes like a rat''s, with a wretched appearance. Ricky couldn''t be more familiar with the evil group''s leader, whose name was Hunter Wang. Hunter was at the fifth grade of the Skin Refinement and used to be a subordinate of Ricky''s father. He was also one of the people who had taken out Ricky''s spiritual meridian. Behind Hunter were two fat and burly men who carried a raw head of a wild beast. Ricky stared at it carefully and found that it was a skull of a Pig Monster with Bloody Eyes. The skull was so big that it took two big men to carry it. "What are you worthless people doing here?" Seeing Hunter, Ricky felt his hatred toward him surged and cursed through his veins and flowed all over his body. He was anxious to kill Hunter immediately. But his mind was still clear and he told himself to calm down and endure it. Otherwise, if Hunter found out that he had the spiritual meridian back, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Fuck. You are already a lowly loser, but how dare you speak so crossly to me?" Seeing the killing intent in Ricky''s eyes, Hunter sneered. He could not believe that this powerless being would dare talk to him like he was still the proud prince with everything at hismand. In an instant, Hunter rushed towards Ricky and pounded his shoulder. Ricky spit blood directly and fell on the ground. "Loser, don''t even stare at me. Or else, I will dig out your eyes, and crush your skull in an instant." Hunter pped and shouted angrily. Feeling the pain all over his body, Ricky didn''t say anything but clenched his fists and stood up with difficulty. Bang! The two burly men threw the big pig''s head on the ground. "Hey loser, Young Master Nate sent this pig''s head for you. He wants to share the happiness with you. Ahahaha." Hunter then kicked the pig''s head to Ricky andughed so loud that the yard boomed with hisughter. "Haha, Young Master Nate is so kind. He is the sessor of the Nan n but still remembers his loser brother. He was afraid that his brother would starve to death and die quickly, so he told us to send a big pig''s head. Aha!" The two burly men also joined intoughter. Nate''s real intention of sending a pig''s head was clear to Ricky. He meant say that Ricky was a fool, just like a pig. Crack! Crack! Ricky looked at the pig''s head on the ground and then the men who wereughing hysterically. Humiliation and fury almost drove him crazy as he dug his nails deep into his palms. But now, what could Ricky do? Would he risk his life just to get back at these people? His father''s former subordinate and two cooking servants dared to speak rudely andugh recklessly at him. There was only one reason. Ricky had lost his power and fallen from grace --- because he was now a loser without strength. He had to endure everything they did to him! He had to endure all the humiliation and suffering that Nate and his crew dealt at him. For now, Ricky could do nothing but endure everything, including the endless anger and humiliation. He had to wait for the day toe when he could explode his strength and avenge himself. Chapter 3 The Miraculous Medicine Pavilion Chapter 3 The Miraculous Medicine Pavilion The slick, disgustingly sticky saliva fell on Ricky''s trembling form. The mistreatment and humiliation was a menace he had to endure; he was no longer their respected genius young master. Now, he was nothing more than a frail boy at their mercy, one that had lost even his cultivation base. Ricky couldn''t help but let the vulnerability he felt show on public disy. It was an exploitable weakness that led Hunter''s group roaring withughter. Ricky was an insignificant pest in their spiteful gaze. Someone¡ªno, something that didn''t even deserve a beating, as the savages harbored an arrogant thought that killing him would only dirty their hands in the process. "Oh! Right, I almost forgot," Hunter eximed in a cheerful tone. The two men he was with looked down on Ricky, exchanging knowing nces between each other while smirking. "There''s an order from the Dominant Top Elder. They said that all disciples in the Nan n who had failed to reach the third grade of Skin Refinement in the next three days¡ª" Hunter paused, smiling jeeringly at Ricky. "¡ª shall work as miners in the n''s mine." He gauged Ricky''s expression upon hearing the news, but the boy remained unnervingly silent. Hunter scoffed before he and his men chuckled at him scornfully. As they prepared to leave, he called out to him for thest time to deliver an ominous threat. "So, loser Ricky, my ''Young Master'', don''t bete to the mine. If you''re not there on time, we''ll be the ones sending you there in person!" ... "AHH!" A scream full of hate and loathing shook the old, thin walls of the shabby hut Ricky was living in. He refused to ept this miserable fate he was in; he wanted to deny hisck of power before the people who abused him. He cursed as he sat with his legs crossed on top of his creaking, wooden bed, and red at the half- cooked head of the Pig Monster with Bloody Eyes ced in front of him. It was sent to him by his enemy, Nate, as a satirical move meant to tease and mock his current circumstances. Ricky felt ashamed; itching with the desire to burn the abominable thing into ashes. However, he knew that his pride came second to his need for the pig''s blood vitality. He had to absorb it together with the function of the renewed spiritual meridian in his body, so that he might soon be able to reach the third grade of the Skin Refinement. Otherwise, he would be taken to the mine to do hardbor work, and be forced toe to a dead end. Gritting his teeth, Ricky swallowed his indignity and gobbled the pig''s head after tearing it into pieces. During the remainder of the night, Ricky poured his all into refining his body and flesh. Perhaps, the joy of regaining his spiritual meridian also helped in retaining his focus during his rigorous training. He didn''t stop until the first telltale signs of dawn broke through the early morning sky. Yet, Ricky remained unbothered as he continued to persevere until he heard the satisfying crisp clicks sounding all over his body. It was, without a doubt, an indication that Ricky had made a breakthrough in his cultivation base. One night¡ªonly in one night, had he managed to jump from second to the third grade of the Skin Refinement. "This¡­ this was way beyond what I had expected!" He regarded his newfound strength in astonishment. "What grade is this new spiritual meridian? Its speed of inhaling the spiritual energy of earth and heaven is ten times more than that of my previous one." He was quite aware that the reason for his breakthrough was mostly due to the regain of the spiritual meridian in his Soul Sea. "Could it be a five-star spiritual meridian?" Ricky murmured to himself with great excitement. In all of Stone City''s history, a five-star spiritual meridian hadn''t appeared yet. This granted him a chance to sit on top of the hierarchy, seeing as those who possessed a high caliber of power were regarded as praised geniuses among the region''s ruling force, the Snow Sect. "Father, please wait for me. I wille to save you soon!" With fists closed tightly in unwavering will and determination, Ricky eximed his promise with confidence. The thought of being able to wield this ability with great prowess made him feel more thrilled and encouraged than ever. ... "The Miraculous Medicine Pavilion of the Nan n is essible to any disciple who had sessfully reached the third grade of Skin Refinement. From there, they may also receive three Body Refining Pills," Ricky mumbled. After spending half the day for reinforcing his current level, he became lost in his thoughts again. The three Body Refining Pills were a valuable cultivation resource; given his unfavorable situation, he needed them to survive. ''They probably won''t give me the Body Refining Pills that easily. I''ll have to fight them, '' He deduced, frowning in disdain. ''No, even if I win, there''s no guarantee that I''ll get the pills. After the fight, I have to escape from this n. Otherwise, after Gilbert and his son know that I have reached the third grade of Skin Refinement, they definitely would try to ruin my cultivation base again¡ªall to make me work at the mine.'' "I''ll have to escape," he whispered to himself in contemtion. Despite his musings, his feet unfailingly carried him towards the Miraculous Medicine Pavilion. It was a quick journey that took him less than fifteen minutes to arrive, with the site located on the west side of the Nan n''s courtyard that was only a small distance away from Ricky''s run-down hut. His entry to the esteemed property went far from unnoticed, as he had already expected. After all, he was infamous among the whole Nan n. His nicknames such as "Loser Ricky" and "Traitor" were ones that spilled from gossiping mouths every time someone had caught sight of him wandering around. Sneers and words of ridicule flitted through the tense atmosphere; all aimed directly at his unwee presence. "What the hell is he thinking? Is the loser here to get the Body Refining Pills?" "You''re talking nonsense! Our ''Young Master'' Ricky came here to¡­smell the fragrance of the Pills!" Guffaws and endless mockery from the disciples of Nan n felt akin to shrieking hyenas in his ears. Still, he pretended to be oblivious and went straight inside the Pavilion. "Look, the former genius is really going inside!" "Let''s bet on how the Traitor will get kicked out!"Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "I''m telling you, he''ll be beaten and thrown away like a pig head! Haven''t you heard that our current young master, Nate, considering their former brotherhood, sent him a big pig headst night? Isn''t it hrious?" A shadow fell over Ricky''s face as he continued on his path. For now, he was useless against their sarcasm and judgments, but he believed that he would someday be able to avenge himself. ... "I am here to get the Body Refining Pills!" Ricky dered with conviction to the two burly men who were responsible for distributing the coveted item. He estimated the men''s spiritual meridian grade, and assumed that they both possessed a one-star. A low grade, and as a result, they were both stuck in distributing the pills despite their ages being over thirty years. "You''re just a piece of garbage without a spiritual meridian! Don''t youe here just to mess around, otherwise I don''t mind teaching you a good lesson in ordance to the rules of our Nan n." The guard closest to Ricky snarled at him threateningly. Without warning, Ricky had raised his hands and choked the man tightly like a ferocious tiger''s ws enclosed on its prey''s neck. Then, with a loud thud, he dropped him directly on the ground. He stepped hard on his ugly, fat face without any hesitation hindering his movements and retorted menacingly, "If I''m a loser, what are you?" The pressure of his foot increased, and the man screamed in pain. "You''ve survived for more than thirty years, yet you''re here being trampled underfoot by youth like me." The burly man wasn''t able to utter a single word as his eyes betrayed his prominent fear for the boy above him. How could he have thought that the renowned loser had the power to defeat him? He didn''t even have any resistance to fight against the dishonor the one-sided battle was giving him. "Give me the damn Body Refining Pills, or I''ll kill him now!" Ricky demanded, regarding the man''s otherpanion with a cold anger brewing behind his frightening re. "Alright! I''ll get the pills immediately!" The other burly guard scurried to find the bottle hastily, shivering upon sensing the former young master''s steely gaze watching his back as he did so. After reaching for a bottle of pills behind the counter, the man passed it to Ricky without a second thought. The bottle had ten Body Refining Pills, and ording to the rules of Nan n, Ricky could only take three. Though, he could only keep that fact whispering at the back of his mind, having lost the nerve to even speak to the young boy. After having aplished his initial mission, Ricky kicked his captive away and walked out of the Miraculous Medicine Pavilion. His main priority now was leaving the Nan n, and he had to do it as soon as possible. As for the disciples around them, they werepletely dumbfounded. The power that Ricky briefly disyed was one that could only be attained by someone reached the third grade of the Skin Refinement. They were at a loss, wondering how a loser without a spiritual meridian could have achieved such a feat. Still, their disbelief was meaningless. With no courage to even muster, the crowd, overwhelmed by Ricky''s prowess, was left gaping. If it weren''t for their curious sights settling on another subject of interest, their prying eyes would''ve never left Ricky''s receding figure. Because there, in the distance, came a good looking couple of a young male and female, walking hand-in-hand as they slowly approached the Miraculous Medicine Pavilion. Chapter 4 A Price On His Head Chapter 4 A Price On His Head "Well, well well... If it isn''t ''Ricky the genius Young Master? Why are you here? A servant could have run this errand. Oh, that''s right. I forgot. You''re now the Loser Ricky, the waste of blood, who has no servant at all. Ha ha!" The handsome guy sneered at Ricky andughed loudly the moment he saw him. "Ha ha! Ricky the waste of blood!" The womanughed at Ricky as well, covering her mouth with her hand. She wore a disgusted look on her face. Neither the young man nor the young woman bothered to hide their expressions. How they felt was how they felt, and the waste of blood before them wasn''t worthy of any kind of respect, either feigned or not. Ricky nced at the two and quickened his pace as he just wanted to leave the Miraculous Medicine Pavilion. "Avery! Young master! Help!" Avery looked around, and saw two strong men from the Miraculous Medicine Pavilion. They were bumping into each other, sometimes almost falling. They were also being quite loud about it. They were headed his way. Both of them spoke quickly, words spilling out of their mouths faster than they could think. They gave their ount of how Ricky grabbed the Body Refining Pill against the rules of the Nan n. "Idiots! You can''t even handle a waste of blood with no spiritual meridian!" Avery pushed one of the men away, and kicked the other one. He strode up to Ricky and stood in front of him, blocking his way. Avery was Nate''s cousin, and had a one-star top-grade spiritual meridian. He was also at the peak of the third grade of the Skin Refining Level. "Loser! You broke the rules of our n! You should die for robbing from the Miraculous Medicine Pavilion," Avery said to Ricky arrogantly. He gave Ricky a cold smile and continued, "Besides, the Dominant Top Elder has ordered everyone lower than the third grade of the Skin Refinement to the mine. Head there now and report for work!" Avery had used Ricky of the two most unforgivable crimes of disobeying the rules of the n and the order from the Dominant Top Elder. "You used to have talent, but you lost your spiritual meridian. So hand over the Body Refining Pill, and go to the mine to atone. Since you and Nate were close friends, I''m sure he might make you the overseer," the woman said, pointing at Ricky''s nose. She wiggled her slim waist charmingly,ughing at him. She was Inge¡ªher father was one of the head servants. When Ricky was on top, Inge followed him around like a lost puppy and told everyone she was Ricky''s concubine. Now the situation had changed, so the woman threw herself at Nate. But Nate wasn''t interested, so she moved on to his cousin Avery. "They say your bark is worse than your bite. Problem is, you can''t even bark properly!" Ricky spoke coldly, regarding the two of them with an icy stare. "Go to hell!" Avery had enough. Furious, he struck at Ricky with the Whiz Fist, and everyone could hear what sounded like the roar of a tiger. "Hum!" Ricky sneered and fought back with the same move, Whiz Fist. When in doubt, fight fire with fire. Ricky''s maneuver, however, sounded fiercer than Avery''s. His sound was like a real tiger roaring, shocking everyone. And that threw off Averypletely. How could a loser make his punch roar like that? He only had a split second to think about it. He was imagining what kind of pain he would inflict on Ricky, maybe even break his arm and knock him to the ground. Bang! On the first pass, Avery and Ricky were locked in a fierce battle. Energy scattered in all directions, as their blows connected. "Ahhh!" A crowd had gathered to watch the fight. As expected, they heard one of the fighters cry out in pain. One of them flew backwards with the force of the blow, andnded on the ground heavily. But soon every person there shook in fright, shocked. Especially Inge. They remained still for a while staring in disbelief at the fighter rolling on the ground. It was not Ricky, but Avery. The only one standing was Ricky, the so-called ''waste of blood.'' He didn''t even look hurt. "What the hell? How did you break through the third grade of Skin Refinement with no spiritual meridian! ?" Avery asked, left hand covering his nearly broken right arm. So a young man with no spiritual meridian had bested someone of Avery''s considerable skill. Though Avery was technically more powerful, he knew the score. He had improved himself with pills and elixirs, rather than actual skill. There was no way he''d beat a fighter at the same level. Of course he fell to Ricky''s fist. Bang! Avery had scarcely finished his sentence before a foot caught him in the face and knocked him to the ground. Then Ricky stomped on his head harshly. His once handsome face was now covered with dust and blood. "You said I was a waste of blood. How about you? See what a waste of blood can do!" Ricky said to him coldly, foot resting on Avery''s head. Then Ricky kicked him again, catching Avery full in the chest. Avery flew into a tree near him and passed out. Of course, Ricky wasn''t going to kill Avery¡ªat least, not yet. For one thing, his father was still held captive by the Nan n. Another reason was that he did not have the time. If some more powerful members of the n heard about this and showed up, he wouldn''t stand a chance. In a moment, Ricky turned and walked over to Inge. His ck eyes red at her with a sharp murderous intent, just like that of a hunting hawk. "What... what do you want?" Inge asked, terrified. She wanted to back up, but she was too frightened. All she could do was standing there, paralyzed. She could sense he was intent on mayhem. Inge slumped to the ground with a ssy-eyed look. "You cheesy slut! I wouldn''t dirty my hands killing you!" Ricky said with an icy look, "I just wanted to tell you all that I''m back!" While he said this, his eyes swept the other members of the Nan n, who wore the same expression as Inge. "You can tell Nate and Gilbert I''m taking everything! Whether it belongs to me or not!" After finishing his speech, Ricky ran off. He returned to his own small hut quickly, and gathered up some clothing and a few copper coins. Then, he climbed over the wall, leaving the Nan n behind. Ricky did not head to the gates of Stone City, as that would have been quite a distance to cover. After the powerful cultivators of the Nan n found out what had happened in the Miraculous Medicine Pavilion, the city gates wouldn''t be safe. They''d be waiting for him there. As he expected, in less than an hour there was a warrant out for his arrest in Stone City. One of the threergest martial arts ns in the city, the Nan n, of course, had massive power and influence. Once the arrest warrant was announced, all the warriors, except the ones of the other two ns, started to chase down Ricky. It was license to kill him. After all, Ricky was only a waste of blood without any spiritual meridian. They could easily catch up to him. The fact that these hunters had the backing of the Nan n didn''t hurt either. Anybody who joined in the chase would score brownie points with the n. Two days went by, and they still had not captured him. And they had no idea where Ricky even was. This enraged the Nan n and a reward was added to the arrest warrant. Anyone who ratted him out would be rewarded two hundred silver coins. Ricky had a price on his head. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only All the warriors were excited to hear it. Even many members of other powerful ns joined the chase. Because two hundred silver coins was arge fortune, equivalent to twenty thousand copper coins. A warrior at medium-level of the Skin Refinement, hunting wild beasts for two years, could only bring in two hundred silver at the most. They figured this was easy money. ... Unbeknownst to anyone, Ricky hid in an abandoned well in the western part of Stone City. Thisnd belonged to the Wang n. And they guarded it jealously from the other ns. He wouldn''t run into any bounty hunters here. He was safe for a full five days and nights. But danger finally found him on the sixth day. He was secretly followed by two furtive figures and they did not show themselves until he came to the well. He''d been found out! Chapter 5 Xenia Wang Chapter 5 Xenia Wang Standing beside the dry well, Ricky''s face took on a gloomy cast. He sized up the two fighters who had found him. He figured he was in for a fight, and he knew a misstep might mean his death. There were two girls standing before him. The one in front wore a pink skirt, which perfectly highlighted her developing figure. Her beautiful eyes looked just like two polished dark gems. Every breath out through her bright teeth and alluring red lips wasced with a delicate fragrance. There was no doubt that once she grew up, her beauty would cause the downfall of a state. The other one stood behind the first respectfully. She was a rather pretty servant girl, and followed her mistress wherever she went. "Oh! Xenia Wang? Why are you here?" Ricky asked in a calm tone. He was still startled, still shaking and trying to fight down the fear. He whined to himself, ''Damn it! I still got tailed. I should have been more careful!'' Xenia''s appearance set him brooding. If she could find him, would others be far behind? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Xenia Wang, daughter of the Wang n, was believed to be a rare genius in her n, just like Ricky used to be in his. But Ricky spected that she was even more talented than he was¡ªwhen Ricky had just reached the sixth grade of Skin Refining Level, Xenia had already broken through the seventh. Ricky''s first encounter with Xenia dated back to a Toughening that happened several years ago. To improve himself at the time, Ricky entered a mountain range where ferocious beasts were known to dwell. Soon he happened to spot a heavily injured and beautiful young girl. That girl was Xenia. Considering the dangerous situation she was in, there was no doubt Xenia''s life was at risk. But he couldn''t leave her alone in such a treacherous ce, so Ricky cut short his trip to save her life. Not only did Ricky heal Xenia''s wounds in the nick of time with his internal power, but he also personally escorted her back to her n. Xenia was so thankful that Ricky lent her a hand. Ricky was surprised to learn that Xenia''s grade at the Skin Refinement was even higher than his. As a result, they shared a mutual admiration. And so Xenia started to hang out with Ricky and they''d spar together. They had practiced together, enjoying their time as martial arts practitioners, losing themselves in their art. But when the spiritual meridian inside Ricky''s body was destroyed, his cultivation base was removed. Since then, Ricky hadn''t seen her again. But he wasn''t hurt. He got it. It was useless for a genius to spar with an ordinary person. Therefore, he didn''t hold a grudge against her. "Hey, I get it. Youe here to im the bounty. Gonna arrest me and get that 200 silver coins?" Ricky scoffed. He didn''t want to think that way. He didn''t think that was what she had in mind, but the possibility had urred to him. The former genius couldn''t help sighing in his heart, ''Wow! Who could have ever thought my friend could be my enemy over a few coins?'' Her face a mask of anger, the young servant finally spoke, "Herdyship is far richer than that paltry reward! How could you say a thing like that?" As she shouted at Ricky, he could feel a stirring, a disturbance in the air. She was gathering energy. He recognized it immediately¡ªthe fifth grade of Skin Refinement. Clearly, she was ready to start a fight with Ricky over herdy''s honor. Before anything could happen, Xenia snapped, "Stop!" Hearing Xenia''s order, the servant noticed her misbehavior and stopped herself. The stirring subsided, and Ricky was safe, for the moment. Xenia Wang continued, "Ricky, I owe you my life, so I''m here to return the favor. This is my way of saying thanks." "Oh? Are you saying that trash like me once saved a noble woman like you?" Ricky faked a smile, and then he continued, "When did that happen? How could I forget a thing like that? Thanks anyway, but I wouldn''t have you lower yourself to save me. I''m dead already. So leave me alone, please." Ricky was a young and stubborn man, and he was proud. Even though he was deep in the darkest time of his life, desperately in need of help, he wouldn''t allow himself to ept help from Xenia Wang. It was like she pitied him, like an animal caught in a trap. Help like that he didn''t need. Hearing no response from the two, Ricky thought about it for a while and continued, "Okay, fine. If this is really how you feel, just don''t reveal my hiding ce. Can you help with that?" Without any reply, Xenia Wang stood quietly, studying this man in front of her. This wasn''t the proud confident warrior she used to spar with. This was a broken young man. She felt a pang of disappointment in her heart. Still receiving no answer, Ricky had no intention to continue the conversation, so he just turned and made ready to leave. "So you don''t care about your own life, do you? But what about your father''s?" Seeing Ricky was about to walk away, Xenia intended to make him pause with that remark. She waited to see what he''d do. He just continued on his way, so she exined, "If Nan n can''t track you down in the next few days, they''ll probably just kill your father. Vengeance will demand you show yourself." By the time Xenia Wang finished her monologue, Ricky froze abruptly. She had just told Ricky the hardest truth. Whether Ricky wanted to believe it or not, what Xenia Wang had just said really made sense. Like she said, he didn''t care about his life, but he wouldn''t let anyone threaten his father. To spare his father from death, he had to be humble and ept help, because that was the only way to save him. Nothing else mattered right now. Feeling as if there was a weight in his mind, Ricky closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he turned toward Xenia Wang again, opening his eyes once more. He asked, with a stern look, "Xenia, what exactly are you trying to say?" Xenia Wang answered, "Two days from now, emissaries from Snow Sect will visit Stone City for recruitment. Take this token. They''ll take you on as a disciple, once you show this token to them." As Xenia spoke to Ricky, she tossed a white token at him. Along the sides of the token, there were exquisite patterns of snowkes surrounding one word, "SNOW". "Bing a disciple of Snow Sect is the only way out. Once you''re a Snow Sect disciple you won''t have to run and hide anymore. And the Nan n can''t afford to offend Snow Sect, so both you and your father will be safe." "Snow Sect¡­" Hearing the name of the sect mentioned by Xenia Wang, Ricky''s eyes twinkled with hope and ambition. "Such a precious token. Shouldn''t you keep it for yourself or give it to disciples from your own n?" Ricky asked, confused. "They don''t need it. You do. As I said, this is my thanks for saving me," Xenia continued, with a stern face, "I don''t want to owe you anything. We''re even now." After that, Xenia turned and left. Meanwhile, the servant took out a cloth bag that she had up her sleeve. It dropped into her hand with a gesture. She then walked toward Ricky and hung the cloth bag around his neck. "Poor guy! There are three hundred silver coins in it. Thest thing you''ll receive from herdyship," said the servant, coldly. Then she continued, with pride, "By the way, ourdy has been recognized as a special disciple by one of the innate spirits. And you''re just another ordinary warrior. Don''t misunderstand anything. Don''t try to contact her again. Don''t even dream of it!" With a scornful look, the servant turned and left too. "Crack! Crack!" Ricky gritted his teeth as he watched the servant''s silhouette recede. Great anger rose up and filled his chest. The servant''s words carved into Ricky''s heart andpletely ripped into his pride. He couldn''t do anything but clench his fists. Eventually, his lips had been bitten too fiercely to bleed. And his fingernails had pierced into his flesh. In Ricky''s right fist, the token held there had been bent almost out of shape. If he continued to crush it, adding one more iota of strength, the token would be broken in an instant, along with his hopes! Wrath was still welling up in his heart and pulled him away from sanity. Before Ricky was on the verge of derangement, suddenly, his father''s face shed across Ricky''s mind. He came back to his senses, keeping his father firmly in his thoughts, and finally loosened his fists. Still, he couldn''t endure the servant''s humiliation. Ricky ripped open the cloth bag, and then threw it to the ground with great force. Then he stomped angrily on it to vent his rage. After that, he walked away, leaving the bag behind. ... Two dayster, in Stone City, a magnificent celebration was held to greet the arrival of the emissaries from Snow Sect. Statues of heroes and gods were paraded through the city streets¡ªrites were enacted to symbolize their victory over the forces of chaos. People coursed through their home districts, knocking on doors and talking to their neighbors excitedly. Fireworks could be seen and heard too. On such a striking asion, Ricky had beenpletely forgotten. His arrest was temporarily suspended. Led by their own masters, disciples from all martial ns in Stone City had flocked together and gathered in the biggest square in the city. Among all the martial ns present, there were three leading martial ns which enjoyed great reputations and authority in Stone City¡ªNan n, Wang n and Sun n. "Hahaha, Nick, I heard a young master from your n, Nate Nan, had been enrolled by one innate spirit from Snow Sect. Congrattions!" beamed Quinn Sun, the master from Sun n, as he pped a hand on Nick''s shoulder. "Nick, this is really a blessed event. I couldn''t be happier for you!" echoed Howard Wang, the master from Wang n. "Huh! You two old foxes. Don''t tell me that the two of you didn''t enjoy the same blessings!" Nick Nan replied disapprovingly, with a frown. "Haha!" After the three masters exchanged knowing looks, they burst into wildughter. They all felt so proud of their own offspring, as the three ns finally had been rted to Snow Sect. Though they were smiling joyfully like they were old friends, they all kept a wary eye on one another. If one of them got weak, the other two ns would immediately make alliances and turn against the feeble one. The rest of martial ns there simply brooded, because they knew there was no hope for any of them to rise in Stone City in this generation. They would continue to stay mediocre and wait patiently for their own time to shine. "Boom!" This rumbling of thunder even eclipsed the noises of the fireworks. Suddenly, two giant birds slowly descended into the square. The beating of their wings created a small storm with gusts of wind. Chapter 6 Disciples Of Snow Sect Chapter 6 Disciples Of Snow Sect All the warriors now bore witness to the thing that made such a ruckus in the skies. They saw two giant Snow Vultures with fierce eyes, sharp steely ws and two pairs of 30-meter outstretched wings. They made raspy, drawn-out hissing sounds. "That''s a fierce beast of the Bone Reinforcement¡ªthe Snow Vulture, who lives atop the snowy mountain all year round. They feed on broken bones, and will only serve those innate spirits." Many warriors were amazed to see these two Snow Vultures. They were proud and fierce, with white plumage, particrly thick around the legs. Even the eyes of masters from three prestige ns were full of admiration and amazement. The strength of these Snow Vultures far outstripped anything a human could muster. For hundreds of thousands of miles around, only the powerful Snow Sect was able to force the Snow Vulture of the Bone Reinforcement willingly serve as a mount. "Whoof! Whoof!" The beating of their wings stirred up the dust and made it hard to see things around. Soon, the two giant Snow Vulturesnded in the square, and then the temperature of the entire huge square suddenly fell. Undoubtedly, that was thanks to the Snow Vultures. "My God, this is the fierce beast of the Bone Reinforcement¡ªthe Snow Vulture. Unleashed, it can paralyze warriors of Blood Purification in a heartbeat with its icy powers, let alone those of Skin Refinement," said some other warriors, shivering due to the sharp drop in temperature. After the two Snow Vulturesnded, they settled directly in the square without a nce at the warriors of Stone City. The fierce beast of Bone Reinforcement already had rtively-high wisdom, and naturally disdained these weak warriors of Stone City. Two women dismounted from the Snow Vultures'' backs. However, the two women could not be more different. One woman wore a crimson red dress. Her long ck hair went straight to her wasp-like waist. She was exceedingly fascinating and charming,manding a man''s attention in every single gesture. Furthermore, she was white-skinned and quite lovely. She touched the heart of every warrior of Stone City. In short, she was a charming creature. The other woman was in ck, skin-tight clothing, but the woman''s face struck fear into each heart. It was her face that was terrible. The right side bore a ferocious ck birthmark, which not only covered the woman''s face, but made her hideously, fiercely ugly. But there was only arrogance in the eyes of either woman. Nevertheless, all the warriors of Stone City, including masters from the three ns, did not dare show any disrespect. They all lowered their noble warriors'' heads immediately and shouted respectfully," The warriors of Stone City respectfully wee the emissaries from Snow Sect!" "Cut the crap. The test begins. All the disciples willing to take part in the teste see us. The only requirement is that you be under 17 years of age!" the Lady in ck said coldly. She did not care about the niceties at all. "Yes, yes, yes!" Noticing the ck d woman was impatient, the n masters all nodded hurriedly and cleared a big space in the square for the warriors toe forward. "Disciples of Snow Sect are like this. They are the real strong ones, using a single word tomand the noble n masters of Stone City to lower their noble heads," a caped man in the crowd muttered sarcastically after seeing this. There was no doubt that this caped man was Ricky. "I will be as strong as them someday." ... The Lady in ck raised her right hand and a half-person-high shimmering ebony test stone appeared. "That''s the Storage Ring!" Looking at the ck test stone appearing out of nowhere, the eyes of all the warriors were attracted by the woman''s right hand, because she wore a golden ring on her right index finger. Warriors looked at the ring with greedy and envious eyes, but finally their eyes were filled with fear. "Storage Ring! Only the legendary casting masters of Spirit Level can make the spiritual space tool. There''s nothing thatpares to a ring that can store spiritual energy. Even death brings me no regret after seeing the Storage Ring," some old warriors of Stone City said, tearing up. Casting masters of Spirit Level were even rarer and more valuable than the innate spirits. It was almost a miracle to have just 1 casting master of Spirit Level out of 100 innate spirits. "All the warriors under age 17, hit the test stone with all your strength. Those who can leave a mark can be the outer disciples of Snow Sect. Let''s start!" the Lady in ck said, taking an indifferent nce at the warriors who had already been ready. After she dered this, the warriors who were ready rushed to the front of the ck test stone. They spared no effort hitting the ck stone hard with their fists. It made a deafening noise. Even the gods'' ears were ringing. Concerning the result of the test, naturally some people were happy with their results. They saw the marks they had made in the stone and were satisfied. Others were disappointed with what they saw, because they did not do that well. A total of 60 warriors passed, half of whom were disciples of the three major ns. At this time, the Lady in ck was ready to announce the test was over. "Wait a minute... I want to try!" Ricky shouted. He removed the cloak, revealing his face. "That''s the waste of blood! The guy who got his spiritual meridian destroyed!" All the warriors focused on him immediately. "Ha-ha, once a genius, now a waste. What a great gap between these two!" "Doesn''t this loser know everyone''s looking for him and trying to kill him? How dare he show himself like this?" ... "Thief! Traitor! You betray the n. How dare youe here to make trouble today? Pay with your life!" a middle-aged thin man behind Nick shouted fiercely. This slender middle-aged man was none other than the Dominant Top Elder of Nan n¡ªGilbert, whose strength had reached the peak of Blood Purification. After shouting his epithets, he bowed his body and leaped at Ricky like a predator. His five fingers were surrounded with scarlet spiritual energy, then they turned into real tiger ws, aiming for Ricky''s head. Affected by the momentum of the peak of Blood Purification, Ricky was rooted to the spot. But he was well-prepared. The white token Xenia gave him was already in the palm of his hand. As expected, after the white token was revealed, the charming woman and the ck d woman saw some special meaning in it. A glint of interest shed in their eyes. Then the woman in ck took action. With her hands twisting this way and that, a white sword-light formed and instantly shot in front of Gilbert, interrupting his attack. Gilbert fell on the ground, sweat dripping from his face. He was scared because he knew that sword-light could have killed him in one hit. "It''s not your turn to kill someone here. Try that again, and die!" The Lady in ck looked at Gilbert coldly. It was also a warning to everyone assembled there. Then, she grabbed the white token from Ricky''s hand. "Now that you have the rmendation of the Dominant Top Elder of Snow Sect, you can be an outer disciple of Snow Sect," the Lady in ck said, after checking that the token was real or not. "Thank you so much!" Hearing this, Ricky was ted. The faces of everyone in Nan n were purple with anger. They could not believe that such trash could have the approval of the Dominant Top Elder of Snow Sect. At once, Gilbert winked at the disciples of Nan n who were equally disgruntled. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Taking the hint from Gilbert, Avery made an appearance and stepped forward first. Chapter 7 Challenge Chapter 7 Challenge "Emissaries, I am Avery. Please listen to what I have to say." Avery respectfully bowed at the two emissaries before him as he nced at Ricky with a harsh and killing intent. "I''d be delighted to hear you." The charming woman said after studying Avery for a short while. She seemed interested at the rift between Ricky and the Nan n. With a smile, she waved her hand indicating for Avery to speak. Avery was ted and his face softened at the acknowledgement of the emissary. "Bitch!" The woman in ck clothes snorted. She nced at the charming woman and gave her a hard look. The charming woman simply shrugged her off and returned her nce dismissively. Avery could feel his heart pound against his chest in anticipation. He could feel beads of sweat drip on his forehead. He realized that not only did he fail to capture the interest of the charming woman, but he also fell into thend of illusion and almost lost his mind. Although it was just a few seconds, what could have happened really scared Avery. ''She''s like a spider, spinning her web and waiting for the prey, '' Avery thought. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Collecting all his courage, he finally said, "Emissaries, Ricky is a traitor to Nan n. Such a traitor cannot be rmended by the Elder of Snow Sect. This token must have been obtained through improper means. Also, Ricky had no spiritual meridian. He was a waste because he could not cultivate at all. If someone like him bes a disciple of the Snow Sect, he will only destroy your noble reputation" Hearing Avery speaking ill of him, Ricky was absolutely livid. "No spiritual meridian?" "That''s a lie!" Ricky interjected. The emissary in ck became interested in the scene unfolding before her. She stepped towards Ricky and gently put her palm above his head, milky- white icy spiritual energy surrounding her fair hand. "Sure enough, there is no spiritual meridian!" She announced after studying him for a while. Whispers and murmurs could be instantly heard from everyone. Everyone despised Ricky and they believed it would be impossible for Snow Sect to recognize a waste without spiritual meridian as their disciple. Hearing the woman in ck clothes said he had no spiritual meridian, Ricky also started to doubt himself. He had undoubtedly regained his spiritual meridian. Why was the emissary unable to check it out? ''Have I regained some magical spiritual meridian that could not even be detected by the warriors of Bone Reinforcement?'' Ricky thought to himself. This was definitely bad news for Ricky. If the emissary thought he had no spiritual meridian, there was no way that the Snow Sect would ept him as a disciple. As the Nan n said, he would never be epted as a waste without spiritual meridian. "Although, I find it a little odd." The woman in ck clothes said after some careful thought "I can''t feel his spiritual meridian. But why is he able to reach the third grade of Skin Refinement without a spiritual meridian? And why the other meridians of his whole body are very wide and suitable for cultivation?" She did not immediately dismiss Ricky''s powers as she could felt there was definitely something going on. Hearing words of the emissary, all the warriors were shocked except for the people in Nan n. They found it hard to believe for Ricky to be at the third grade of Skin Refinement. They had never heard that a waste without spiritual meridian could cultivate into this level, even if Ricky was once a genius of the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. Hearing all thismotion, the charming woman also examined Ricky''s powers. "Maybe this little boy is a man of great will!" The woman in ck agreed, "If so, he is worth teaching." She made a decision and said, "There is a token of the Elder in his hand, which means that he can be a disciple of Snow Sect. Whether he obtained the token through improper means or not is out of my bounds." "Thank you so much, Emissaries of the Snow Sect" Ricky said as he bowed gratefully before them. He was unsure why the woman in ck clothes approved of him but whatever the reason behind, he was eternally grateful as she really had saved his life. The Nan n was upset with the verdict of the emissary. Although they did not show it, they were also upset with the woman in ck clothes for she was the one responsible for this whole ordeal. "Ricky! I, Avery, challenge you!" Avery cried in frustration. Everyone around looked at Ricky in anticipation. They all wanted to know how a waste who had cultivated to the third grade of Skin Refinement without a spiritual meridian would respond to this challenge. The Snow Sect Emissaries simply observed from their positions and did not stop Avery from challenging Ricky. They were also interested in how Ricky would react. "What?" Ricky said mockingly. "You already lost to me once before. Didn''t you eat enough soil thest time? Or maybe you just miss the smell of dust that''s why you''re asking for more?" he continued. Ricky was in disbelief. He found it funny that Avery would challenge him again after his defeat. But on the other hand, he would be delighted to defeat Avery once again before bing a formal disciple of the Snow Sect. This was the perfect opportunity to show his worth. It was only a pity that he couldn''t directly kill him under these circumstances. "Really? Avery lost to Ricky?" The surrounding warriors were surprised. This only made Avery angrier. These warriors thought so little of him. He felt the anger burn up inside of him and his intent to kill Ricky only became clearer. "All your big talk needs to be supported with actual proof of strength, Ricky. You''re a waste. I can knock you down before you can even start. All this talk saying that you had beaten me is a lie!" Avery said arrogantly with a snort. He could not let the warriors see that he could be intimidated. The more he let the chink in his armor show, the more warriors would believe that he was actually defeated by Ricky. "It doesn''t matter if you won''t admit that I defeated you, because I will beat you again today!" "You traitor, I will beat you!" "Whiz Fist!" Avery violently screamed. His feet aggressively mmed the ground, and he formed his fist by sping five fingers while carrying the sound of the tiger''s whistle. He attacked Ricky head on. Avery''s Whiz Fist was now stronger than it was before. Its power exceeded its previous strength and it even surpassed the strength of Ricky''s former capacity. But Ricky was not going down without a fight. "Whiz Fist!" He cried as he also mmed his feet into the ground and attacked Avery with the same move. Boom! Their attacks collided and created an explosion. Debris was everywhere. After a short while, Ricky receded. After retreating back dozens of steps, he shortly stopped. He only felt a surge in his chest yet he was almost burst out of blood. "You have broken through the third grade of Skin Refinement! You''re at the fourth!" Ricky spat with cold hatred in his eyes. He finally understood why Avery challenged him in public. "Fuck! Avery is so shameless! As a warrior in the fourth grade of Skin Refinement, how could he even challenge a warrior in the third grade of Skin Refinement?" Some of the surrounding warriors were in Ricky''s side. "Yes. There is a big watershed between the third and the fourth grade of Skin Refinement! After all, it is a great gap between inferior and the intermediate stage." Many more shouts andints were heard from the warriors saying the fight wasn''t fair considering the level of the strength between the two. Hearing these arguments, Avery looked very distraught. But he kept in mind that as long as he won this battle, all rumors would disappear. No one would mess with him after his victory today. "You traitor! Die! A waste like you can never be a disciple of Snow Sect!" Focusing all the strength his whole body could muster on his right palm, he screamed with all his power and rushed to attack Ricky. "Falcon w!" The spiritual energy of fourth grade of Skin Refinement surrounded Avery''s right palm, like an invincible eagle w. He was aiming straight to Ricky''s chest. His intent to kill was very evident. "Look! That is an advanced cultivation method of Yellow Level, Falcon w. Once used, there will definitely be casualties. Avery is truly evil! He is going to kill Ricky!" The warriors said as they sided with Ricky once more. ...... "It doesn''t matter if you have broken through the third grade of Skin Refinement. I will kill you anyway!" Ricky ejacted. This was not a good time to kill Avery. But if his life was on the line, he was definitely going to counterattack with full force. Chapter 8 Murderers Are Meant To Be Killed Chapter 8 Murderers Are Meant To Be Killed "I lost you once.'' He shouted in his mind to his regained spiritual meridian, ''But now that I found you again, I''m counting on you!'' The mental shout was amitment to action, a focus, and a way to absorb some spiritual energy with his spiritual meridian. Ricky firmly believed that his regained spiritual meridian was not an ordinary one. Indeed, he suspected it might even be a top-grade spiritual meridian that the whole world had never seen before. As both of his ck eyes turned blood red, Ricky transferred the strength of his body to his right fist. Meanwhile, the reborn spiritual meridian inside him, started to absorb the spiritual energy from the area, as if it understood what Ricky had wished for. "Whiz Fist!" Ricky roared out, and attacked with the same old method. But this time, Ricky''s Whiz Fist exploded like a bomb. The power he disyed looked no less than that of the Yellow Level at the advanced stage, rather than his true rank of intermediate. The spiritual energy encircled Ricky, and formed an indistinct shadow of a tiger against the sky. The apparition growled, terrifying onlookers and driving them mad with pain as they pped their hands fruitlessly to their ears. ''Could he really possess such enormous power?'' They all wondered, as they talked about it amongst themselves as well. After witnessing the dramatic scene, the neighboring warriors were all shocked. They just looked at each other with disbelief and were as disciplined as an unruly mob at this point. At the same time, the two emissaries from the Snow Sect also seemed surprised, gaping at the young man in astonishment. Although the other warriors were confused, the two messengers knew what was going on. They could tell Ricky hadpleted the Whiz Fist power. Every method was categorized by how skillful a warrior was. Skill, of course, required practice. They were ranked ordingly: minor and major achievement,pleteness, perfection, and superbness. An ordinary warrior could practice a method until he was moderately proficient. But to achieve greatness required a certain amount of perception. Completeness could only be achieved by genius warriors. Perfection? No one but a genius boasting a natural understanding of the method could attain such a level. But that kind of genius seemed nowhere to be found in the Snow Sect. And the superbness level required pure genius with noble blood and extremely high perception, to climb to the peak realm. But now,pleteness of a cultivation method could be seen in a trash warrior who didn''t even have a spiritual meridian. The Lady in ck and the Red Messenger looked each other in the eyes, and both wondered, ''Who is he, really? This is impossible for someone with no spiritual power.'' But after some deliberation, the ck d woman made the decision that Ricky deserved a fine cultivation... "Ha!" With the burst of a deafening shout, Ricky stomped on the floor and left two deep footprints. Then he struck Avery again with a thundering blow. sh! Everyone could hear the crystal clear sound of bones shattering. The rush of force from the sh hit the crowd, sweeping the dust into mini-cyclones and forcing the crowd to shield their eyes from the grit.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. By the time they could see anything, the scene before them made them doubt their vision. Avery''s right arm dangled uselessly like a broken branch¡ªobviously, the bones in that arm were pulverized. To make it worse, Ricky''s fist had burst through Avery''s rib-cage, leaving him gasping for breath... He couldn''t even feel the pain of his ruined arm. "Uncle... uncle, help me!" With a desperate look at Gilbert, Avery rasped out the words and used thest of his strength. After that, he breathed hisst and died. "No! Avery!" Seeing that, Gilbert was so enraged that he immediately ran to Ricky like a crazy tiger. "You little bastard, how could you?!" Gilbert roared. He gestured, and his hands were encircled with blood-red spiritual energy. His palm seemed to crack through space itself, and in the blink of an eye, it was about toe crashing down on Ricky''s head. But before he knew it, Gilbert flew away like a kite, spitting blood from his mouth and rolling over a dozen times on the square, half dead and unable to stand. The Lady in ck coiled up her spiritual lash, a ghost of a smile on her face. Ricky was relieved to see that. Previously, the Lady in ck hadn''t rejected him forcking a spiritual meridian. Ricky guessed that she might see something promising in him. And if he could deliver a genius performance, it would draw her attention further. Now that the Lady in ck had made her judgement known, made it clear that he won the bet, she proimed, "I told you, anyone else who tries to interfere will die!" The woman squinted at Gilbert, who lay on the ground helpless, and snorted. Her hands were in the ready position, ready to strike again if need be. At this critical moment, Nick, the leader of Nan n, stood up, and the words rapidly tumbled from his lips, "Gilbert was ignorant and foolish. Please do forgive him. At least for his son, who is a new nominal disciple of innate spirits in your sect." "Oh? Are you threatening me?" Hearing what Nick had said, the woman in ck clothing sneered. "No! Never!" Gilbert answered quickly, nervously, sweat dripping from his forehead. "Humph!" The woman responded with a snort, but didn''t attack. Maybe it was out of disdain or that Nate was their innate spirits'' new disciple. "You''re good!" She said casually to Ricky, turning to look at him. "Thanks, Lady Messenger." Ricky said that respectfully, rubbing his right arm, which was quite painful at the moment. ''Finally!'' He knew the crisis was over and he was safe, at least for now. ... "So is Ricky making aeback? He killed Avery, who was a full grade higher than him." The neighboring warriors started to talk about what just happened after recovering from the shock. "Maybe. But it looks like we can''t mess with him anymore." "Not necessarily. Remember, he lost his spiritual meridian. No matter how hard he trains, he might not ever surpass the fifth grade of Skin Refinement." ... "Ricky, you''re one of us. How could you kill your family like that?" Nick suddenly asked Ricky in a somber voice. As n leader, he had to say something, even if it was useless. "Well, there is that matter of the bounty on my head. If you''re so big on family, why do that?" Ricky sneered. "And remember, murderers are meant to be killed!" Waves of murderous intent, the killer instinct, could be felt emanating from Ricky. They shuddered instinctively. "Ha, well said! But don''t forget, you have toe back to the Nan n after your training," Nick sneered. It was obvious that Nick was reminding Ricky that his father was still in their clutches. Sure enough, up hearing that, Ricky''s expression turned fierce and dangerous again. But Ricky answered him at once, with almost the same tongue. "Remember, Mr. n leader, life is full of ups and downs. Try not to paint yourself into a corner." "Is that so?" Nick said in a cold voice hearing Ricky''s remarks. However, at this point, Nick''s interest in fighting had somehow been blunted. For the firm resolute look reflecting from the young boy''s eyes had made him fearful. ... "We''re done recruiting. We''ve seen enough. You have four hours to rest and pack your belongings, and then you go to the Snow Sect with us," the Lady in ck said to the newly recruited disciples coldly. Chapter 9 The Apprenticeship Chapter 9 The Apprenticeship ...... A grave atmosphere hung over the audience hall of Nan n. Nick, the master of Nan n, sat on his high seat, veins in his hands standing out violently, as if he were trying to crush the armrests in his hands. And standing right beside him was Gilbert. The bandages wrapped around his body could not conceal the man''s fiendish face at all. The Elders and Deacons of Nan n were also all in a gloomy mood, dread in their hearts. Today on the city square of the Stone City, their n waspletely disgraced. Not only did the Dominant Top Elder take a pounding, but also a disciple was killed. It was all due to a little shit without spiritual meridian. What irritated them more was that this little shit was once a genius disciple of Nan n. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I beg you to let me have Lawrence, Master Nick." After a while, Gilbert was the first to break the silence. "Show him we still have Lawrence in our hand! Then how could the bastard be still so arrogant?" he asked Nick. "The bastard is now a disciple of Snow Sect and gotten des from the Lady in ck. You know, if we threaten her with Lawrence and then piss her off, we''d be doomed," Nick said slowly. Ricky''s words and determined look still burned in his heart. But more importantly, he was fearful of the might of the mysterious Lady in ck. "Nate''s a disciple of innate spirit now. Why be afraid of her?" Gilbert growled impatiently. A ck seed grew within him, which had bloomed with the desire to kill the Lady in ck. "That woman is not more than 22 years old, but her power is absolutely at the intermediate or even advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement. She is at least a core disciple of the Snow Sect, Gilbert." "One is a core disciple, and the other is only a nominal disciple of innate spirit. As a Dominant Top Elder, you must know which one is more important to the Snow Sect," Nick said. "So are you saying we should just let the bastard go?" Gilbert asked with viciousness. "Of course not! I have left word with Wade. My disciples will sneak into the Snow Sect and wait for a chance to kill the waste of blood," Nick said. He was inmed with a desire to see that bastard pay. "Also, with Nate there, do you think he''ll be able to get away with much? What''s more, for a crap student without spiritual meridian, the fifth grade of Skin Refinement should be his upper limit. And why did the woman help the doggyknobber? She likes his perseverance and nothing else. But perseverance is neither a spiritual meridian nor a talent, and not power either." "Now that that''s settled, I''d like to leave now," Gilbert said coldly. Nick was never willing to give Lawrence to him, and this was such a time. So he left. Crack! After Gilbert left, Nick just splintered his armrest in one of his hands. Suddenly, all elders and deacons in the hall were frightened out of their wits. "Remember to imprison Lawrence secretly, but don''t hurt him. And don''t let Gilbert know where he is." Nick''s tone was thick with menace as he addressed the elders and deacons, with a beam of cold light glittering in his terrible eyes. ...... After a two-day flight on the back of the Snow Vulture, Ricky and the other disciples arrived at the temple of the Snow Sect. It was and of icebound mountains, on which huge pces and shabby bungalows stood. On the foremost mountain, there was a huge gate carved of ice, with the two words "Snow Sect" carved on it. The two Snow Vulturesnded on a small square on the mountainside. "ording to our sect rules, you disciples will be registered under us, the core disciples of the Snow Sect, so there will be no elders here epting you as nominal disciple," The Lady in ck said as she dismounted the Snow Vulture. "Hahaha, Hazel! Grace! You came backte this time!" The moment the Lady in ck finished her words, a sonorous sound arose, then five Snow Vultures flew overhead and thennded, and thirteen figures dismounted. One could feel the raw power emanating from these thirteen people. But everyone had sussed out that the thirteen were core disciples of the Snow Sect. "I can''t understand why our sect chief wanted us to ept these guys as disciples," a young man said, looking at Ricky and the other boys with dull expressions. "Maybe it meant to be a toughening exercise for us!" A girlughed and said. "Now that you took them here, I''d like first pick." A dark shadowy youth stepped forward andughed. "Alright, then you first, Sean." The charming girl called Hazel smiled and nodded. Later, Sean selected four healthy-looking disciples casually, then he focused his attention on Ricky. Sean was about to pick him, too, but one of the other disciples talked to him suddenly, "Master, his name is Ricky and he has no spiritual meridian." Ricky knew that this disciple, Scott, was also from Nan n. "Oh!? No spiritual meridian? Sean doubted this after hearing it. So he jumped down beside Ricky and soon verified the words to be true. Then Sean asked to the Charming Girl and the Lady in ck, "How could this be? We are the Snow Sect, not those ordinary schools open for everyone. How could he be one of us?" After he said that, all the disciples from Nan n sneered. And of course, many other disciples sneered too. After all, even though Ricky performed so stunningly, he was still a crap disciple without spiritual meridians and a lesser young man in their eyes. "Looking down on me again?" Ricky said resentfully, ring at Sean. But he didn''t betray his emotions at all. He knew he would repay the sarcasm and the sneers a thousandfold. They''d all pay. "He has a token from the Dominant Top Elder, Sean," the Lady in ck said. "Boy, if I were you, I''d turn tail and run. You can''t be a part of the Snow Sect just by waving around that token," Sean said, sneering at Ricky. Passing on Ricky, Sean selected another disciple and led them all away. Before he left, he decided to scowl at Ricky one final time. He didn''t say another word to him. Then the other core disciples selected their nominal disciples one after the other. As for Ricky, they either glowered at him or even ignored him. However, Ricky just mentally made a list of people he''d have to prove wrong. In the realm of martial arts, a person without spiritual meridian could only be ordinary. For an ordinary person to go up against one with great spiritual power was courting death. After the Charming Girl made her picks and led her disciples away, only Ricky and the Lady in ck were left. The whole square was deserted but for those two. "My name is Grace. You are my nominal disciple from now on. But you must leave the Snow Sect if you don''t qualify for the Sects Competition. You have three months to prove that you''re worthy," Grace said to Ricky, with all seriousness. "Thank you, Master Grace!" Ricky was delighted at her words, and didn''t even try to hide it. "I hope we''re still master and student after the three months is up," she continued. "Definitely, Master Grace!" Ricky said firmly. "Well then, follow me!" Chapter 10 The Fourth Grade Of Skin Refinement Chapter 10 The Fourth Grade Of Skin Refinement Following Grace, Ricky came to a small courtyard. "This is where I usually live." Grace said to Ricky, "No matter you are a nominal disciple or a formal disciple, you are my disciple. And as long as I epted you as my disciple, I will try my best to teach you everything I know." Pausing for a moment, Grace continued, "So from now on, you can live in this small courtyard. Use this as your own." "Thank you, Master Grace!" Ricky happily answered. Because of his master''s generosity, Ricky, without a doubt, would dly ept whatever Grace would ask of him. "Here are two bottles of Body Refining Pills. You could take them first. As for the cultivation methods, I''ll pick out the one that best suits you in the next two days," said Grace. After that, Grace gave Ricky the bottles of Body Refining Pills and reminded him, "Systematical training needs blood vitality. You can just go to Snow Kitchen Hall to buy it." After giving him instructions on everything, Grace prepared to go out. Ricky realized that Grace still had some things to do "Master..." Ricky embarrassingly called out Grace in an attempt to stop her from leaving. "Do you have any other questions?" Grace faced him and asked. Although her tone was light and her intention was good, the way Grace asked came out coldly and serious. Maybe it was because of the birthmark that marred her beautiful face so that she never smiled while talking, not even once. "I...I just want to ask how much blood meat I could buy with three copper coins." Taking out the remaining three copper coins from his pocket, Ricky asked in an embarrassed voice. Upon hearing Ricky''s innocent question, Grace immediately understood what her student actually meant. Her eyes could not help but show a bit of helplessness and pity towards her apprentice. Then she took out a small bag from her Storage Ring and said, "Here, there are fifty silver coins in this. Take it!" "Thank you very much, Master." Ricky gratefully received the coins from his master. "You do not need to thank me, Ricky. I lent the fifty silver coins to you. You have to return them for me. And you need also return me the two bottles of Body Refining Pills. They are valued at fifty silver coins. You should pay me back one hundred silver coins in total after a month!" Grace said with obvious amusement in her eyes and then she left. Ricky was left there standing stunned in disbelief. ... Inside the small courtyard, Ricky sat cross-legged in the wooden bed. He muttered to himself, "Systematical training is hard. And then if there is no money, there are no resources. No resources, no chance of breaking through the next grade. So, I need to find a way to earn money. Hunting and killing fierce animals is the only thing I''m good at. Maybe that''s the only way I can earn money now! But first, I need to break through the third grade of Skin Refinement to reach the fourth. After all, the Snow Mountain is not like the Stone City. It could only be more dangerous. With these two bottles of Body Refining Pills that Master Grace gave, I have thirty Body Refining pills in total now. This should be enough for me to break through to the sixth grade of Skin Refinement." Then Ricky tried to concentrate his energies and prepared for a breakthrough. Now, there was plenty of blood vitality on his body. It was enough for him to break through the third grade. So he intended to go out to buy blood meat in the Snow Kitchen Hall after reaching the fourth grade of Skin Refinement. Taking out one Body Refining Pill from the bottle, Ricky swallowed it. Although he had taken Body Refining Pills for his past breakthrough, Ricky knew that it would surely make his foundation more solid if he would take the pills now. It was necessary for his systematic training in the future if he had a more solid foundation. After swallowing the Body Refining Pill, Ricky then immediately activated the spiritual energy in his body. He tried to digest the Body Refining Pill quickly and made the pill integrate into the mystic meridians residing in his body. Through the spiritual meridian, the pill would incorporate into his whole body, purifying his flesh and bone, until he was pure and there was no impurities discharged. After the absorption of the Body Refining Pill, Ricky''s body gradually emitted ck, gooey substances. One, two, three... Soon, Ricky swallowed ten Body Refining Pills. But the impurities on his body still continued to ooze out. "This... What''s going on? Why is this happening? Are ten Body Refining pills still not enough?" Ricky could not believe what had happened. He clearly knew that most people just needed five Body Refining Pills or so to break through the third grade of Skin Refinement. Some genius might need seven or eight pills. But now even after taking ten pills, it was not enough for him. Moreover, he had already gone through the breakthrough once before his original spiritual meridian was destroyed and had eliminated the impurities. Surely, the pills he needed should be less than what he took. "Is it because my new spiritual meridian? Is there something wrong with it?" Ricky guessed. However, Ricky decided that he would not be stingy. The more impurities his body discharged, the better his systematic foundation would be. After swallowing twenty-five Body Refining Pills, Ricky stopped emitting impurities from his body. At the moment, Ricky''s whole body had been enveloped by a mass of ck cocoon. The stench of foul odor pervaded the whole yard. Instantly, the smell hit Ricky''s nose. He almost wanted to find a seam to drill down immediately. However, right after the elimination of impurities, Ricky knew that it was the best time to break through. So he decided to just endure the upsetting smell, activating the spiritual meridian to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth. ... It took almost half a day when Grace came back. As soon as she came back, she immediately smelled the reeking smell emitting from the small yard. She immediately knew that the odor source wasing from Ricky''s room. Grace entered his room within a few quick strides. Of course, by the time she entered the room, she was almost dizzy by the pungent smell. Good thing, Grace was strong enough to endure it. Her ability to concentrate was pretty good. Immediately, Grace looked toward the ck cocoon that had now enclosed Ricky. She could not believe what she was seeing now. She definitely could figure out that the ck things were the elimination of impurities. But she just did not understand that how could someone at the third grade of Skin Refinement discharge so many impurities. Crack! The ck cocoon suddenly cracked. When the cocoon opened, Ricky''s body was revealed. At this time, Ricky''s aura waspletely different from earlier. There could be no denying that he had finally broken through the third grade of Skin Refinement. "Master, you are back!" Ricky eximed as he opened his eyes and saw Grace. He called her happily. "You have reached the fourth grade!" Grace murmured. She felt really strange because she knew that Ricky did not have any spiritual meridian in his body. "Master, I just felt that the need to break through. So I wanted to give it a try. But I didn''t expect that I would seed at my first try." Ricky bashfully scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed to admit that. He also knew that it was an amazing feat to break through the third grade and reach the intermediate stage of Skin Refinement when he had no spiritual meridian at all. However, even though that Grace was now his master, he could not admit to her that he had regained his spiritual meridian, a rtively strange but magical one. "Give it a try?" Upon hearing her disciple''s words, Grace was quite surprised. It was the first time she had heard someone ''had a try'' on breakthrough as breakthrough needed to prepare for a long time. It was not an easy thing. "How many Body Refining Pills did you take?" Worried, Grace asked seriously. "Master, I took twenty-five pills. But I think it''s not too much, is it?" Ricky felt more embarrassed to admit the truth. But he did not want to lie to Grace about this matter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "What?" Hearing that Ricky took twenty-five pills, Grace could not keep calm anymore. She broke from her usual indifferent expression. "You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Grace asked Ricky again as she could not believe what he said. "Master, although I don''t want to admit that, it is really the truth. I took twenty-five pills to break through!" Ricky nodded with sincerity. Still in disbelief, Grace put her hand into Ricky''s pocket. Sure enough, there were only five Body Refining Pills left on the bottles that she gave him earlier. With the evidence right in front of her, Grace had to believe what Ricky said. She knew that Ricky could not deceive her. But somehow, Grace really could not keep still. She had heard that someone consumed eleven Body Refining Pills to break through the inferior stage of Skin Refinement. But she had never heard someone needing twenty-five Body Refining Pills for the breaking of the third grade. It was just too ridiculous. "Master..." Looking at Grace''s expression of disbelief, Ricky hesitantly called her. "Go ahead and clean yourself up. Clean your room, too. After thate to my room. We need to talk," Grace said slowly with a deep sigh. Chapter 11 Break His Finger Chapter 11 Break His Finger "To reach the fourth grade of Skin Refinement, you swallowed 25 Body Refining Pills. Don''t you understand what it meant? You shouldn''t have breathed a word of this to anyone. Not even me!" Grace uttered, seating herself on the cattail hassock, legs crossed. As she glowered at Ricky, the meaning in her eyes was unmistakable. Other women had richly ornamented chambers, but Grace''s was positively spartan. It was as basic as Ricky''s, with only a single bed, one small table, several chairs, and a cattail hassock she sat on. "Master, I cannot lie to you. You''re almost as good to me as father." Ricky replied with a smile. "Don''t y cute with me," Grace scolded, but her tone softened and a glimmer of a smile flickered across her face. "Well, enough of that. By the way, I''ve found a cultivation method that might suit you. Now whether it works or not depends on your willpower." Grace turned deadly serious. "So what cultivation method is that?" Ricky asked quickly. He was super-impatient for an answer. Then Grace took out a well-worn scroll from her inside pocket and handed it to Ricky. "Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" The title of the method jumped out at Ricky as he opened the parchment. "It was created tens of thousands of years ago by a predecessor who alsocked a spiritual meridian. But what''s in here can give you the same power as anyone in ck Level," Grace exined. "So a guy like me! No spiritual meridian. ck Level power?" Ricky repeated word by word, eyes widening with amazement. "Normally people without spiritual meridians can''t cultivate themselves. But that mysterious master figured it out. To cultivate himself, he used his body as his meridian, and absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth into his flesh, his very cells." Grace continued, "Finally, his skills reached the pinnacle of the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement, and turned all the established knowledge of martial arts on its ear. And using his body as a meridian made his mortal form even tougher than those with spiritual meridians. His sess touched off a wave of other warriors trying the same thing. But it''s tougher than it looks, and no one seeded for thousands of years due to ack of perseverance and tenacity. Over time, the knowledge was lost, and eventually forgotten. But, luckily, the Nine-degree Body Refining Form he created was passed down!" "He sounds like a great man, master!" Ricky sighed as Grace finished. "That''s why I''m always on your case about willpower, resolve, and the drive to seed. Foster those traits, and you''ll go far," she exhorted. Then she continued with assurance, "And I believe you can do this since you have achieved the fourth grade of Skin Refinement without a spiritual meridian." "Don''t worry! I''m driven. I won''t fail you," Ricky promised sternly. Within him, he was sure he would neverck those traits even if he were endowed with a spiritual meridian, because his father was suffering and waiting for his rescue... "Great! We''ll start today. Hope you can revive this martial art!" Grace turned to look Ricky in the eye, her eyes gleaming with faith. "The practice of Nine-degree Body Refining Form requires two important conditions. One is a strong body, and the other is strong blood vitality. Tomorrow morning, go to the Outer Kitchen Hall and buy the flesh and blood of some ferocious monsters." "Yes, Master Grace!" ... The Outer Kitchen Hall was designed to offer meat for outer disciples to buy. It was fresh meat, gleaned from the nearby mountains. Perfect for Skin Refinement cultivation. After a sound sleep, the next morning Ricky came to the Outer Kitchen Hall. Because he was only at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement, he was inconspicuous, and nobody paid any attention to him. He plunked down 20 silver coins and came away with 5 kg of fell meat from beasts of intermediate stage of Skin Refinement. And, by unhappy ident, he bumped into some old acquaintances. "Wow! So d to see you! Like the turtle, you finally poke your head out of your shell for a change ..." The bully used a higher-than-normal volume, so everyone looked in their direction. Ricky looked too. Two boys and one girl strode towards him. It was none other than Scott, Inge, and some other disciple of the Snow Sect in white who he hadn''t met before. Inge held on the arm of that young man in white. Ricky immediately realized that must be their new boss. "Stay away! You know your bark is worse than your bite," Ricky snorted. At the sight of Scott and Inge, he felt a surge of bitter hatred shooting through him. He really wanted to strangle the life out of them, but he held back. "Ah! The new guy! Show some respect to Hurley, newbie." They''d definitely gathered a crowd by now. Everyone formed a ring around him, prevented him from just dashing off. Sure enough, the young man in white was Hurley. A sullen gleam passed through his earlier happy eyes. People who knew him better were aware it was a homicidal gleam. "Scott, break his finger!" The boy named Hurleymanded. With that, hisrge hand returned to Inge''s plump hip, stroking her, while Inge feigned her embarrassment, as so many people were around. "Good old Hurley! That''ll show him," the disciples around them remarked under their breath. When their eyes were on Hurley, they were filled with dread, but as they stared at Ricky, they gloated. "Sorry man. Gotta do what he says," Scott said with a sinister smile, pping his hands, "But I''ll give you a choice. Which finger?" With that, Scott frowned, like it was hard for him to do that unsavory deed. ... One of the stiptions of the Snow Sect was that fellow disciples of the Snow Sect were forbidden to kill each other. Or even attack each other outside of formalpetitions. But Scott and all the other disciples were well aware those kinds of rules didn''t apply to the elite. Hurley had the full support of other high-ranking masters, and he was effective above thew. He could do whatever he liked. No wonder Scott carried out his orders without a second thought. "Well, I remember this guy. He''s a traitor to the Nan family. Word has it that someone in our Sect took on someone who has no spiritual meridian, and that''s him." One voice rang out from the crowds. Immediately, all eyes were on Ricky, and it was the worst feeling in the world. "So he''s that dude? No spiritual meridian, third grade of Skin Refinement, all that jazz?" "Third grade, hah! Whatever, without spiritual meridian, he is good for nothing. How can he still dream of being a warrior? Maybe a broken finger will give him something to think about." "You can say that again! We don''t need useless people in the Snow Sect." "Humph!" With everyone lined up against Ricky, Inge simply pouted her rosebud lips, let out a scornful snort at him and leaned her head on Hurley''s arm. ... "Time''s up. Made your choice yet?" Scott asked impatiently, lips curled into a malicious smile. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Yes, I have." Ricky replied, nonchntly. "Haha, Listen to him, will ya? He''s full of crap," someone shouted with a sneer, and all the other disciples burst into peals ofughter. Chapter 12 Coming Forward Chapter 12 Coming Forward But the next moment, theirughter stopped abruptly. Because right that very instant Ricky''s body seemed to disappear from their eyes, and then he appeared in front of Scott like an apparition. But before Scott could do anything, a Whiz Fist hit his chest solidly. Scott, with blood spitting out from his mouth, fell heavily on the ground. Having been blindsided by Ricky''s attack, Scott, who could only groan from his position, had lost his willpower to fight. Turning his back against Scott, Ricky now leaped towards Hurley. Hurley was now in a state of panic. He could not do anything as Ricky attacked Inge and threw her onto the ground. Ricky then looked at Hurley. The unexpected scene urred in an instant, like a sh of lightning in a thunderstorm. "I''ve thought about this carefully. And I get the same answer every time¡ªI''ll break your fingers!" Ricky said coldly, while looking at Hurley''s eyes. "Are you out of your freaking mind, you asshole?!" Hurley became furious when he realized what was happening. He ferociously said, "Even those belonging at the top ten outer disciples dare not speak to me like this. And you! You are only a waste with no spiritual meridian. How dare you talk to me like this? You really want to die, don''t you?" "There are a lot of things I want to do to make you suffer. Let me see. Aha! I''ve decided. I''ll just break your arm!" "Dear Hurley, please help me out!" Inge said helplessly, lying on the ground and crying with tears and running nose as if she had suffered a great injustice. "How dare youy a finger on my woman? I will kill you!" Sure enough, after hearing Inge''s desperate pleas for help, Hurley became angrier towards Ricky. "Ha! It''s funny how just a shameless wench is worth your anger. It seems that you are nothing but an animal thinking with the lower part of your body," Ricky said with a faint smile, thus further igniting Hurley''s rage. "Yowl! Deadly w!" As a response to Ricky''s insults, Hurley rushed angrily towards Ricky targeting Ricky''s throat using his ws surrounded by spiritual energy. "Look, a waste like him, without spiritual meridian, dares to speak to Hurley like that. He will definitely die under the Deadly w." Even though they were witnessing this battle, some disciples still did not forget to tter and praise Hurley. "That''s right. Hurley has broken through the fourth grade of Skin Refinement for about a month now. His Deadly w is right at the advanced stage of Yellow Level. I''m pretty sure this waste has no chance of surviving." Their utmost disdain for Ricky never stopped, even though he had just beaten Scott with just one fist. "So is Deadly w a cultivation method at the advanced stage of Yellow Level?" Ricky could feel the immense powering from Hurley''s w. Ricky said coldly in his heart, "Let me show you what the body at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement looks like after consuming twenty-five Body Refining Pills!" "Yowl! Whiz Fist!" Like a roaring tiger, Ricky''s whole body leaped out. His tiger powered fist collided with Hurley''s w. Crack! With the power that both of them had, a collision of greatness could be expected. Those disciples even heard the sound of bones breaking. However, it was not Ricky who screamed and flew out, but surprisingly, it was the aggressive Hurley. Falling on the ground, Hurley screamed loudly in pain and agony. You would not believe that this was the arrogant and disdainful Hurley from before. In the dull and fearful eyes of the crowd, Ricky came to Hurley''s side slowly, and with indifference said, "That''s right, a waste produced by just a bunch of elixirs is not qualified to touch me, let alone break my arm." After that, Ricky stepped on Hurley''s right shoulder and twisted it hard, with the intent of dislocating it. The joint connecting his arm was fractured. The scream once again frightened the onlookers around them. As for Inge and Scott, they were stunned with disbelief. Ricky left the scene carrying the package filled with flesh and blood. The disciples, stunned and now filled with absolute terror, involuntarily cleared the way for him. After a few moments, the disciples looked at Ricky and thought, "Is this...is he really a waste without a spiritual meridian?" ... Inside the Outer Kitchen Hall, two old men in white stood and intently watched the scene without any attempt to move. "This boy that Grace brought back is good in all aspects, but too bad, he has no spiritual meridian, otherwise we will have another demi-immortal in the Snow Sect," said by the first old man. "Didn''t you give the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the boy?" said by the other old man. "Do you think there will be a miracle? Do you think it is possible?" The old man just shook his head subconsciously and sighed, still doubtful of what they had witnessed. ... "Master, I''m back," Ricky said, as he entered Grace''s room. "Well. Work hard to cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. After six weeks, I''ll take you to a ce that would be good for you. There, I''ll try to make you qualified for the Outer Competition happening in three months." Grace nodded and said that. She was ready to close her eyes again, trying to gain some insight of some kind of cultivation method. "Master, I broke the arm of an outer disciple," Ricky said faintly after contemting for a while whether he should tell his master what happened or not. Grace was surprised by his words, but she didn''t let her voice show her emotion. She merely said, "Let it be." "Master, it seems as if that he''s got a tough backer!" Ricky was indeed a little worried, which showed in the quiver on his voice. ... "Grace, get out of your room!" There was not a doubt that you could hear shouting from the courtyard right after Ricky''s words. However, the voiceing from outside the house showed that it was a woman standing out there. Grace stared at Ricky with wide opened eyes, which seemed to mean that: you boy got me in trouble just for buying meat outside. But she did not me Ricky. Then she appeared in the courtyard as fast as she could. Ricky, filled with worry, immediately followed his master outside. Based from the outer disciples'' reactions, Hurley really had a tough backer. Aftering out, Ricky saw a woman d in a red robe, standing in the middle of the courtyard with a young man by her side. The young man, as Ricky could recall, was named Wade Nan. He was the nephew of Nick, the n master of Nan n. Among the members of the Nan n, he was also in the top five geniuses. If Ricky guessed it right, Wade had now broken through the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky also remembered that Wade was chosen by this robe-d woman as her nominal disciple. As soon as he saw Ricky, Wade naturally looked at him murderously. "Connie, what are you doing here? You know you are not wee in mynd." Grace looked at Connie coldly and said that. You could notice that there was even a lot of disdain in her tone. "Hand over the boy beside you, and we will not interfere with each other. Otherwise, don''t me me for ignoring our friendship and being rude," the young woman answered filled with rage. "Not interfere with each other? Are you even allowed to say that?" Grace asked coldly. ''''And I am standing right here in front of you right now. You can have a try." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Grace crossed her arms across her chest filled with disdainful look. Witnessing this scene, Connie''s anger surged like a volcanic eruption. Her anger was so strong that even Ricky could feel the angering off from this woman. "Grace, let me ask you again. Will you hand the boy over?" Calming the anger in her heart, Connie roared. "No way!" Grace answered with indifference, just enough to bring back anger in Connie. "Great! Very well then..." Connie had been furious, but she did not dare make a move, because she knew that she was no match for Grace. "Ricky, you waste. Do you only dare to hide behind a woman? How cowardly of you!" Wade taunted Ricky. Chapter 13 A Girl In Ice Chapter 13 A Girl In Ice Upon hearing that, Grace fell silent. She knew she could not make decisions for Ricky. It became obviously apparent to Ricky, who had just realized that. He stepped forward and sneered, "What do you want, Wade?" "Your waste, I dare you to fight a battle of death and life with me, just to solve all the grudges between us," Wade replied viciously. "You, a warrior at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement, want to challenge me, a warrior at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement? Shame on you! I am not an idiot," Ricky replied with a hint of a smile on his lips. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "You¡­¡­" Wade trailed off, upon hearing that. It was the truth: if Ricky refused to fight him, nobody would look down upon Ricky but Wade himself, because Ricky was wise enough to turn down the challenge from someone far more stronger than him. "I will fight a battle to the death with you after a month," Ricky suddenly dered. Immediately, Connie and Wade were filled with relief. And yet, doubt still lingered in them. "Ricky, as a warrior, you must stay true to your word." "I have never gone back on my word. Now, you two can go and spread the news to everyone in the Snow Sect. Now leave my master''s yard!" Ricky spat, a hard glint in his eyes. "You little bastard, you''ve acted recklessly and blindly. I hope you can remember what you have said today. Otherwise, even if your master protects you, you will also perish here!" Connie hissed furiously. She turned and stomped away with Wade. ¡­¡­ "The ultimate battle to the death! Only one month to prepare! Are you sure? Wade is actually a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement." After the heated departure of Connie and Wade, Grace suddenly asked Ricky. "What?! ! Is Wade a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement? I thought he''s at the sixth grade! Why didn''t you tell me that earlier, or just hold me back?" Upon finding out that Wade was at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement, Ricky was startled. There was an even greater barrier between the sixth and the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky was confident that he could beat Wade if he was at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. But he didn''t know whether he could win if Wade was at the seventh grade. Even if he was making progress, so was Wade. "You didn''t ask," Grace answered calmly. "You''d better start training intensively. Otherwise, you''re going to die in a month." Ricky looked at Grace helplessly for several moments. But he had no time to wallow in regret. Everyone in the Snow Sect would be hearing news from Connie and Wade already. "Master, what is the rtionship between Connie and the young man whose arm was broken by me?" Now that he couldn''t do anything to cancel thepetition with Wade, he decided to ask about some other things. "He could very well be Connie''s son!" Grace replied, and then she revealed something else about Connie. Connie led a life of decadence, despite the fact that she was one of the core disciples. Through the years, she had affairs with many of the other disciples¡ªand that was how Hurley was conceived. So Connie acted recklessly, doing what she wanted, and cared for nobody in the Snow Sect. Under the protection of those men, she and her son led this lifestyle. "So that''s why. But she seemed to be afraid of you," Ricky murmured, enlightened. Without replying, Grace turned and entered her room. "Oh my master..." Ricky shook his head, gently. However, he did feel a little happy. Becausepared to what had happened to him after his father''s capture, staying here would be considered the best time in his life. ¡­¡­ "This is appalling! Wade is at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement!" Ricky had begun to worry about the fight again, after some time. He thought to himself, "If I only train myself here in this yard for the next month, I know I will never win against Wade. But there is no other way. I need to focus on strengthening myself through more rigorous practice." After he established his resolve, Ricky asked Grace for a fine steel saber as he was going to train himself in the depths of the snow mountain. Grace seemed to have anticipated his request, and she only bade him to be careful. ¡­¡­ Ricky soon came to the foot of a small hill on the mountainside. Without stopping to consider, he chose to the route that would take him to the top of the mountain directly since it would be the shortest way. Suddenly, several disciples emerged from the foot of the mountain, all looking disheveled. They appeared to have just returned from the depth of the snowy mountain after training, and did not recognize Ricky. However, they wereughed jeeringly upon seeing Ricky walking to the top of the mountain. Ricky ignored them, and he soon arrived the summit of the mountain. The ground was t on the top of the mountain. There were strange objects carved in ice and snow in some ces. Since it was a wide, open space, it was really an ideal ce to train. Suddenly, Ricky saw someone. A fifteen-or-sixteen-year-old girl sat quietly on the t surface of ice and snow. It was easy to see that she was cultivating herself with the help of the environment of ice and snow. This surprised Ricky. The girl''s brow looked like a leaf and she had an oval face with long, jet ck hair. She seemed to have been delicately carved by nature. However, in next moment, Ricky felt a murderous intent emanating from the girl. It felt like he would be frozen the next second. "Sorry, I didn''t know there was anyone here. I will depart at once." Ricky immediately apologized. He turned around quickly, preparing to leave. However, out of the corner of his eye, he was still studying the girl in askance. Now Ricky understood why those disciples had acted so strangely. "You rascal, go to hell!" she spat. Not saying anything, she hurriedly put on a robe. Then, she formed the ice and snow on the ground into a sharp de. "Damn it! I don''t feel good about this! Looks like this girl is already a warrior of Blood Purification." Ricky said in fear, as he watched the strong blood red energy around the girl''s hand. He knew he could never beat a warrior of Blood Purification. He would be killed unceremoniously. Ricky hurried to the edge of the mountaintop teau. The girl was preparing to throw the de at Ricky''s sprinting back, when something unexpected happened. The girl suddenly coughed, blood gushing from her chest left on her lips. She fell to her knees on the icy ground. The sharp de she had made of ice and snow disappeared from her hand. Ricky disturbed her cultivation. There was no doubt that the girl had almost lost control because of his sudden intrusion. ¡­¡­ Ricky ran the whole way down. He only stopped when he felt no one chasing him. He did not care about the reason the girl gave up going after him. He only felt lucky to escape her. "Hey! There''s someone there!" Someone yelled in surprise all of a sudden. Chapter 14 Venom In The Snow Chapter 14 Venom In The Snow Three people made their way towards Ricky: a strong young man at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement; a pretty young girl in a light yellow skirt who could match the girl on the mountain peak just now; another young man in white raiment with a nice look but a grim gaze. The power radiating from the one in white was palpable¡ªhe was at least at the fifth grade of Skin Refinement, if not the sixth. "Hey, buddy!" The strong one greeted Ricky with a smile. "What''s up?" Ricky asked. "We''re going hunting. Fierce beasts live deep in the snowy mountains. We could use a little practice and make some money to boot. Wannae along?" "I''m headed for the snowy mountain too," Ricky said with a smile. "That''s great! With four of us, we''ll probably beat whateveres our way," the girl eximed after hearing Ricky''s response. "So it''s a done deal. I''m Lewis, by the way. This is Vivian. And that''s Luther over there, the most powerful one of our little group. Don''t let the mean look fool you. He''s actually a good guy, ha ha!" Lewis said with a smile. "And I didn''t catch your name?" "Ricky!" Upon hearing Ricky''s name, Luther finally opened his mouth, as he gave the stink eye to Ricky. "Well, if it isn''t the waste of blood. Forget it. We don''t need this guy. He doesn''t have a spiritual meridian. He''d only slow us down. Besides, this presumptuous piece of crap even wants to fight Wade!" Luther sneered. After hearing Luther''s words, Ricky frowned, really wanting to put this guy in his ce. Lewis and Vivian were quite embarrassed by Luther''s ranting. Word traveled fast, and they knew all about Ricky. He''d beaten Hurley, which was no mean feat. They thought he might be an asset. Thinking quickly, Lewis draped an arm around Ricky''s shoulders as a friendly gesture. "And sometimes Luther can be an asshole, too. Don''t let it throw you." "Yeah. Just ignore him. We do," Vivian agreed. Luther then replied with a cold harrumph. Luther chose to take up with Lewis and Vivian because he thought Vivian was hot. As Ricky didn''t seem to be a rival, Luther didn''t say anything more. Looking deep into their eyes, Ricky could see they were sincere. He was going to turn them down, but he''d be embarrassed after they were so friendly to him. Giving the situation a mental shrug, he followed the three people deep into the snowy mountain. ... "Snow Leopard at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement! Let me handle it!" Deep in the snow mountain, a fierce snow leopard charged the group of four. Lewis roared as he met it, using his spiritual power to inflict damage to the great cat''s vital areas, and using his spiritual power to deflect the creature''s ws and teeth. Before too long, Lewis smashed the beast''s skull in with his mace. ... "Hey! Check out the double-tail fox! He has to be a creature at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement!" Vivian eximed. She dropped into a fighting stance. "I got this!" For thest three days, they had encountered more than ten beats of Skin Refining, all at the fourth grade. Lewis and Vivian usually took care of them, and Ricky was too slow to keep up. "Haha, a bumper harvest. A couple more and our packs will be full," Lewis said. Then he saw something, and his shout echoed through the snowy woods. And they heard something very different from a human shout. It was a loud, raspy hiss, and the sound made them all prepare for a fight. On a conifer in front of them, a huge snow boa spiraled down, staring at them with terrifying scarlet eyes. The beast had to be at least five feet long. Its tongue darted in and out, and ck glutinous venom spilled out, melting the patch of ice and snow it fell on. The boa''s constriction abilities were less useful in finding food than they could have been, so mother nature let it keep its venom sacs. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Snow-scaled Boa! As powerful as a warrior at the 5th grade of Skin Refinement, if not more. You don''t want to let it bite you¡ªits venom kills!" Watching the boa, Lewis swallowed his saliva, saying, "Luther, I think this one''s your kill." "Hehe, take it easy, Lewis. Don''t we have a helper? It''s his turn to show off his martial prowess," Luther sneered ironically as he red at Ricky, arms crossed. He spat thest two words mockingly. ''Another insult. You finally couldn''t stand to keep quiet, '' Ricky seethed inside. "What are you talking about? Ricky came along because he trusts us. If you let him fight that thing, it''s like watching himmit suicide," Lewisined after hearing Luther''s sardonic words. "Enough, Luther." Vivian also scolded him. He''d probably lost any chance he had with her by now. "Hey! He should pull his own weight. We''re not gonna carry him. If he dies, we can always find another mediocre warrior," Luther said, doubling down on his original assertion. Of course, the boa didn''t care about their personal squabbles. It had been steadily advancing on them as they bickered among themselves. Any closer and it would be attacking at least one of the four. "Let me at him!" No sooner than he said this, Ricky shot towards the Snow-scaled Boa while drawing a fine steel saber from the scabbard slung along his back, leaving shadows and light footprints on the snow. "Ricky¡ªno!" Lewis eximed as he wanted to draw Ricky back only to find his warning was barked too late. "Ricky!" Vivian also eximed out of concern. "Humph! What an idiot!" Luther said, apparently unconcerned with Ricky''s fate. But Ricky wasn''t one to hold back. Ricky and the Snow-scaled Boa changed positions, and time seemed to freeze for an instant, responding to the loud cracking sound. With a thump, the head of the Snow-scaled Boa fell onto the snowynd as all around was still again. When everyone stopped holding their breath, they found the boa had been split into halves. "What..." Lewis and Vivian were both in a daze at the sight. Luther had already dropped his weapon as his eyes went wide due to shock. "What are you staring at? Let''s gut this beast before other creatures show up," Ricky said with a smile after sheathing his fine steel saber. It took them a bit to snap out of it. The two warriors were startled by his words, which was what did the trick. Lewis and Vivian unsheathed their knives and set on the carcass to help Ricky out. They didn''t need to be told twice. "Haha, that was awesome! I never knew. As long as you''re with us, we just mighte out of her with our hides intact," Lewisughed loudly. "Humph! It''s just a beast with no wisdom." Luther said, walking up to it. At the same time, he stared at Ricky with that grim gaze. "Luther, you..." After hearing what he said, Vivian was so irritated that she didn''t even know what to say. Grrr! Right then, they heard an extremely terrible growl, which shook their hearts and chilled their blood. At the same time, their eyes turned solemn as they turned to face a new threat. Chapter 15 The Critical Moment Chapter 15 The Critical Moment The group could hear rustling sounds in the snow. But the sounds stopped as quickly as they started, as a giant shadow darkened the pine forest. In the twinkling of an eye, it was right in front of them. It was a huge white tiger with two sharp half-meter long tusks. Its muscles rippled as it breathed. "A Saber-toothed Tiger!" said Lewis and Vivian in unison, their legs shaking violently out of fear. Neither of them bothered to say "jinx!" Luther always remained unfazed by anything. But this time, they saw fear sh in his eyes. A Saber-toothed Tiger was a savage beast, which could match any warrior at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. The one they came across was extremely powerful. Even if it wasn''t fully-grown, it was a terrifying creature. "What... what should we do?" She sounded on the verge of bursting into tears. It roared ferociously, and its terrible rage could be read in its gaze. Luther stepped forward and put a hand on her shoulder. He spoke confidently, "We can''t beat it. I''ll hold it off. You guys run!" Vivian and Lewis looked at each other, and then at Luther with newfound appreciation. "Thanks, brother, I owe you one. C''mon Ricky, let''s move it!" But Ricky wasn''t buying it. ''Why he being so nice? Maybe he thinks since he''s more powerful than us he should protect the group?'' But he still said yes and prepared to take off. "Come on, you mangy cat! Come get some!" Luther shouted in exasperation as he ran towards it, sword in hand. He used his martial technique to propel himself like an arrow at the beast. Almost like it could understand what he said, the tiger roared violently in response. Having gotten its prey close enough, it leapt at Luther, trying to sink its hideous fangs into his neck. And that was when Luther showed his true colors. Instead of holding off the tiger like he offered, Luther turned tail and ran straight for them. "Luther, what the fuck?" Lewis shouted out. "He''s too tough for me. I''m going for help!" said Luther. He had attained the fifth grade of Skin Refinement, so Luther could run much faster than Vivian and Lewis. He knew he''d have time to escape if the tiger got the other three. Lewis and Vivian were no idiots, and they knew what was up. At once, their faces turned white. "Yeah, run away, you dogknobber!" Ricky yelled at him. But before the fleeing warrior could pass him, he aimed his iron sword straight at Luther''s neck. If Luther kept going, he''d shear his own head off. "Arrgh! You! Bastard!" Luther''s pupils shrank in fear. He didn''t think they''d get that drastic tiger wed at his waist while Luther twisted his body and drew his own de to knock Ricky''s away. And that was when they heard the sound of cloth ripping and Luther''s cry of pain. Luther was knocked to the ground, his blood sttered everywhere. The pure whiteness of the snow was now disturbed by angry scarlet pools melting into the frozen mix. The once fleeing warrior fled no longer, on the ground weakly mewling in pain. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second the Saber-toothed Tiger turned his attention to Ricky. It was obvious that he intended to make Ricky his prey. "Sword''s not my best weapon, but I''ll still cut your head off!" said Ricky viciously. The roaring tiger was extremely terrifying, but Ricky betrayed no emotion. He was as unppable at Luther right now. Feeling threatened, the spiritual meridian inside his body red to life again. It absorbed the spiritual energy of heaven and earth automatically and transferred it to Ricky''s arms and sword. "Go to hell, beast!" Ricky shouted with all his force and ran towards it. "Ricky! Get back here! You''re no match for that thing!" Lewis cried out. Vivian could only stand in stunned silence. She opened her mouth but nothing came out. In desperation, she squeezed her eyes shut, unable to bear seeing Ricky torn to shreds. The Saber-toothed Tiger growled again, a low-frequency rumble that would rattle and paralyze an ordinary man. Then it sprang at Ricky. Its sharp ws and huge fangs were as deadly as any weapon. Even warriors at the sixth grade of Skin Refining would have fallen to the beast. Instead of a head-on fight, Ricky pounded on the ground with his feet and leaped to the other side of the tiger. At the same time, he swung his sword quickly and thrust it at the tiger''s eyes. As hended, he rolled, ending up on the opposite side of the tiger once more. Roar! At that moment, there was no sound but the tiger''s growling, echoing hollowly through the forest. Ricky did not stop attacking, because he knew he had to kill it as quickly as possible. A moment''s hesitation could mean his death. To gather the force, he jumped up into a pine tree first. Then he dropped from the branch he was standing on, using gravity to drive his long sword into the tiger''s skull. The whole world went deathly still. Ricky pulled his sword free and took a deep breath. The Saber-toothed Tiger was powerful, but it used brawn rather than brains. First, Ricky stabbed its eyes. That made it much less deadly. Then he could take his time finishing it off. Ricky would be dead now if he faced an actual warrior at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. "Hey! Why are you standing around like idiots? Let''s skin it. That''s some serious mo." Ricky said, smiling and wiping the sweat from his brow. His words brought Lewis and Vivian back to earth. They shook their heads at the same time. It was like waking up from a dream. "He... you... you... how?!" They were too shocked, and that was only thing they could say. Then they skinned the dead Saber-toothed Tiger quickly and got ready to leave, cleaning and sharpening des, and securing their packs. "Hey guys, um -- I''m... still here!" said Luther weakly. He''d lost a lot of blood, and his pallor was starting to match the snow. "Humph!" Vivian and Lewis snorted at him. They were just going to ignore him and let God sort it out. They even thought about killing him for what he just did. "Let''s go!" said Vivian. "Just remember this! My brother knows I went with you guys," said Luther gravely. This time when he coughed, he spattered his hand with blood. Lewis and Vivian stopped in their tracks. "What was that about?" Ricky asked. "He''s talking about Dustin, the fifth outer disciple. He''s pretty high-ranking, ninth grade. He''s got a lot of promising disciples under him. I think we just made another enemy," said Vivian reluctantly. "I know," Ricky nodded his head as he walked over to Luther. "Huh! You little shit! Help me up, and give me half your stuff. I might be able to talk my brother into training you," said Luther tantly. Luther tried to sit up. He managed to lean on his elbows. Ricky squatted down and put his hand on Luther''s shoulder, acting as if he were going to help him up. But he stopped when Luther said that, and pushed him back down into the snow. An evil smile found its home on Ricky''s face, "God, you got balls, Luther. Half-dead, and you''re still a bully. Luther was unapologetic, and simply coughed again, his breath turning to mist in the air. Ricky''s eyes were cold as ice. Luther finally caught the scent of danger. "My brother..." *KRAKK* Ricky broke his neck before he could finish. Luther never thought he''d die like that. The young man looked at the body, now rapidly cooling in the snow. He snorted before he stood up, shrugged, and walked back toward his friends. Chapter 16 The Nonuple Flame Strike Chapter 16 The Nonuple me Strike "Ricky...you...you..." Lewis and Vivian stammered in panic at the sight of Ricky killing Luther decisively. After all, Dustin had achieved ninth grade of Skin Refinement, which stood like an insurmountable mountain before them. "Rx; if Dustin asks about his brother''s death, you guys can turn me in!" Ricky casually said, a mischievous smile on his face. For people like Luther, there was nothing except death that could truly terrify them. That was why Ricky never spared people of his kind, or else it would only lead to endless retaliation. Lewis and Vivian were shocked to hear what Ricky had said. They looked at each other and made up their minds," Ricky, we don''t tell on friends. As for Luther''s death, count us in." ... Deep in the forest of pine trees, Ricky was holding a long knife and fighting against a giant silver wolf, which had a vertical snow-white eye on the center of its forehead. The third eye meant that it was a three-eyed wolf, whose strength could reasonably bepared with a warrior in sixth grade of Skin Refinement. "Ricky is really amazing. He can fight a three-eyed silver wolf in sixth grade of Skin Refinement, with only fourth grade power, and he doesn''t seem to be losing at all," Vivian said with admiration, her eyes looking at him differently. Beauties were always attracted to heroes. "Actually, he is just using the wolf to practice his way of cutting. If he really wants it to die, the wolf won''t make it a second longer." Lewis signed, remarking," It is short-sighted for anyone who ims this guy doesn''t have spiritual meridian." Indeed, when Ricky felt he could wield the knife smoothly enough, he ended the poor wolf''s life with one single strike. "It looks like knives suit me well. I need to find a cultivation method using knives when I get back to the Snow Sect," Ricky said casually, putting away the knife. "But it''s still a little slow in terms of enhancing my breakthrough. Eight days of intense fighting only took me to the peak of the fourth grade of Skin Refinement, which is not good enough for the fight in twenty days," Ricky added, with some dissatisfaction. However, if what Ricky said were to be heard by other warriors, he would be torn into pieces instantly. Because, as a matter of fact, it usually takes a warrior at least two months to get from the initial fourth grade of Skin Refinement to the peak of the grade. Even for some masters, one month of practice was necessary. But Ricky had done it in only eight days! "Lewis, Vivian, how many Body Refining Pills do you have? Can you lend them to me?" Ricky asked. "Ricky, do you seriously n to force a breakthrough from your current grade? Like now?" Lewis'' asked, eyes widening. "Alright, could you guys watch my back when I am making the breakthrough?" Ricky smiled at them. Days of getting along well with them had made him trust Lewis and Vivian. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Damn!" After cursing a little bit, Lewis handed all of his Body Refining Pills to Ricky. "Ricky, don''t you dare give them back to us. True friends don''t do that," Vivian said and handed over her Body Refining Pills to Ricky. Why did he need so many Body Refining Pills for one breakthrough? They were curious about it, but since Ricky wouldn''t tell, they felt it would be unnecessary to ask. "Ha, I wouldn''t mind if I don''t need to repay them!" Ricky replied jovially. After finding themselves a cave, Ricky started the breakthrough without any hesitation. There were twenty Body Refining Pills from Lewis and Vivian, twenty five from Luther, andbined with what Ricky already had, it was enough for this breakthrough. Ricky consumed forty Body Refining Pills before he achieved fifth grade of Skin Refinement. Now, Ricky''s strength was significantly improved. The three of them then killed many more fierce beasts of sixth grade of Skin Refinement, and returned with fruitful results. Upon returning to the Snow Sect, they traded all the materials gathered from the beasts for 1, 000 silver coins. Each of them got their fair share of over 300 coins, which made Ricky think that it was so much easier for warriors to make moneypared to ordinary people. Of course, that was only true if you didn''t get killed and eaten by the animals. They went to the Medicine Pavilion, each spending 100 silver coins for three Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills. The Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pill, containing pure spiritual energy between the earth and sky, possessed the power to effectively speed up the practicing of warriors in Skin Refinement level. And in front of them, Ricky spent another 100 coins to buy 50 Body Refining Pills, which confused Lewis and Vivian even more. "Ha, it''ll do me no harm to refine my body a little bit more," Ricky said jokingly. But even he knew his reason was far-fetched. Fortunately, the two didn''t care too much about what he said. With Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills in their pockets, they all hurried back, because they couldn''t wait for their own breakthroughs. "There''s only over 100 coins left, not enough to repay my master. But it is enough to buy a set of cultivation method for knives." Deciding on this, Ricky went to the Cultivation Method Hall. On his way there, disciples of different sects pointed and talked about him. It was obvious that the duel between him and Wade had made him more famous than before in other sects. Four floors of the Cultivation Method Hall disyed cultivation methods of different levels. It was said that only innate spirits and leaders of a n could have ess to the fourth floor. Ricky only had over 100 silver coins with him, so he had no choice but to stay on the first floor. But in here, one couldn''t expect cultivation methods of a higher level than inferior or intermediate stages of Yellow Level. The truth was, a big sect like the Snow Sect was totally capable of providing cultivation methods at inferior or intermediate stage of Yellow Level for free to their disciples. But with the intent of giving the disciples more pressure, they decide to charge for them. Cultivation methods of inferior stages of Yellow Level cost around 20 coins, and that of intermediate stage of Yellow Level cost roughly 60 coins. Ricky mulled it over for a while and eventually bought a cultivation method of intermediate stage of Yellow Level named Nonuple me Strike with 70 coins. Now that the newly-traded 300 hundred silver coins had be less than 40, Rickyined," It might be easier for warriors to earn money, but it is never enough for me!" Despite that, Ricky felt prettyfortable with this book of Nonuple me Strike. "The next thing to do is to practice the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and Nonuple me Strike, and to prepare for the duel 20 dayster." Ricky muttered, ready to go and practice. "Did you guys see that? That man without a spiritual meridian is trying to practice the Nonuple me Strike. Does he have a death wish?" Some disciples said mockingly, seeing the cultivation method that Ricky chose. "Nonuple me Strike represents a super strong method of knives, and it is said that the method can only be practiced by warriors with spiritual meridian of fire nature!" "Indeed! I heard that there was this disciple with spiritual meridian of water nature, who practiced the wrong nature of method. He got his spiritual meridian destroyed and it nearly cost him his life." "What do you know! A piece of trash without spiritual meridian doesn''t deserve any nature. He can practice any methods of any nature, but he is just a mimic with only mediocre skills. Ha-ha!" Among the din of the discussion, thatugh was ear-piercing. "Look, that''s Garfield, he gets along well with Hurley. Now there must be a good show to watch!" Chapter 17 Pressure Chapter 17 Pressure "Rumor has it that Garfield took a break from the limelight to cultivate himself. Now that he finished his closed door cultivation, he might have already reached the sixth grade of Skin Refinement!" "Yes, I heard. And now, the first thing he does after the practice is to find Ricky and take revenge for Hurley. I''m afraid, Ricky might at least lose an arm today." * Just then, Garfield walked up to Ricky, cast him a scornful nce and said with disdain, "You''re such a loser. In order to beat Hurley, you threatened him with a woman. While at it, you flouted the rules of our sect and broke his arm. If you hadn''t been so devious, Hurley wouldn''t have lost to you! " "What? What is Garfield talking about? I was there watching their fight. I didn''t see Ricky threaten Hurley with any woman. It seems that Garfield is distorting the truth." So went the conversation in hushed voices among some of the new disciples in the crowd. "Be careful what you say, newbies. If you still want to stay here, you''d better agree to what Hurley and his friends say now and in the future. Everyone here knows this is one of the unwritten rules," One of the senior disciples warned. The new disciples nodded their heads without saying a word. Since they were new here, they were d that someone warned them. "Hey! Look! I find anotherpdog here. If you want to get back at me, go ahead. I don''t have time to waste. But I do want to warn you. You might end up losing your legs, or even worse," Ricky sneered. The impertinent manner of Garfield was not something that Ricky would take lying down. But obstinate as ever, Garfield''s face darkened when he heard the word pdog." To the disciples, who were standing behind him, things seemed to get more and more interesting. They knew that Garfield was already fuming with rage. "Huh? What''s wrong? You seem to be very mad. Don''t you like being called a pdog''? Sorry, I can''t think of other words to describe you now. I think that is the right one." Seeing the furious look on Garfield''s face, Ricky was thrilled. "Ha ha!" Some of the disciples in the crowd couldn''t help butugh at Ricky''s response. But they covered their mouths immediately, for fear of getting on Garfield''s wrong side. "Oh boy, you''re really mean. I don''t think you know who I am. You''ve picked the wrong guy to tease," warned Garfield in a calm voice. Apparently, he was pretending that what Ricky had said didn''t affect him at all. He put on the calmer face than his usual self. "As your senior, I think I''m obliged to teach you how to behave yourself properly here," Garfield continued. Even though his face was still expressionless now, everyone could feel the hostility hidden in his eyes. The next moment, Garfield was readying up for a fight. Before anyone noticed, he threw a punch at Ricky, intending to hit him smack in the face. Even though Garfield wanted to take Ricky by surprise, Ricky had already seen through him. Compared to the speed of the beasts at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement in the woods, Garfield''s was way below par. Raising his left hand gently, he blocked Garfield''s fist quite easily. Returning his own, he caught Garfield straight in the face. Wincing in pain, Garfield spat out blood. But it was not just blood. To that one blow, he had lost two teeth. "I never thought that apdog would dare pick up a fight without his owner. What makes you think that you can beat me?" Ricky sneered. As soon as he lowered his arms, he once more charged at Garfield, who had stepped back several steps. Just as he was about to strike again with Whiz Fist, Ricky suddenly sensed someone was shooting him a fierce stare. "Hey, you loser! Stop!" Someone shouted sharply. Before Ricky could reach Garfield, his whiz fist was blocked, but not by Garfield. The unexpected third man in white clothes had appeared suddenly, out of nowhere. The blow was so strong that Ricky still felt pain, even though he had skillfully blocked. Ricky had thought that moving back a few steps to minimize the impact would do just fine. A wrong calction, as the intervening man walloped him so hard, a sharp pain shot through his arm, all the way to the chest. He feared he too might spit blood, like Garfield. "Oh! It''s Wade!" shouted someone in the crowd. The onlookers were surprised to see him here. "Hey, hey... Anotherpdog? Are you going to pick up a fight with me on behalf of the smallpdog? You can''t wait to have a battle of life with me, can you?" Ricky sneered, bncing himself on the ground. "Hahaha... You''re such a loser!" But Wade wasn''t angry about what Ricky had said at all. "It is not yet time to have a fight with you. We have made a pact and I''m going to follow it. But, do remember, in slightly over two weeks, you''ll have to face me!" With that, Wade grabbed Garfield, about to leave. "Wade, stop! I can''t let this twit insult me like that and get away with it. I''ll skin him alive, I swear!" shouted Garfield. Noticing that Wade was going to take him away, he protested. For losing a good two teeth, Garfield badly wanted to take revenge. There was no way he was going to let Ricky get away with it. Now, raving mad, he even forgot about the pain shooting through his jaw at the moment. "Shut up! Don''t make a fool of yourself again! You couldn''t even defend yourself until I showed up, and now you think I''m that dumb to leave you here?" Wade scolded. nching at Wade''s scolding, Garfield stopped saying another word. From the tone alone, he could tell that Wade was really mad at him. However, Wade was not as mad at him as he was at Ricky. If it hadn''t been for Grace, he would have killed Ricky when they were still in Stone City. Even as he left, he promised himself to deal with Ricky in three weeks'' time when they faced each other in their scheduled fight. ''I''ll rip him apart, I swear!'' he said to himself. After he left with Garfield, Ricky turned around and walked towards Grace''s yard. * "I don''t believe it! Ricky can beat Garfield just with a punch! He is just a guy without any spiritual meridian while Garfield is already at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement!" Looking at Ricky''s receding figure, some disciples discussed among themselves. "It''s a pity that Ricky and Wade are going to have a serious fight in three weeks'' time. Don''t you see it? Ricky hardly can take a punch from Wade." This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The quality of Ricky''s quick improvement left a lot of doubts among some of the disciples. "Do you think there is any possibility that Ricky might pull off a surprise?" One of the disciples asked. Although it sounded improbable, almost like some wild fantasy to many, there were still a few who were genuinely impressed by how quickly Ricky had improved. * A strange sensation came over Ricky when he arrived at the front gate of Grace''s yard. An inexplicable warmth in the mouth, as though he too was bleeding. As he thought about it, he also realized a tinge of pain in the chest. "Wade is at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. His strength is really a whole lot better than me," Ricky muttered, wiping at the corners of his mouth. A sense of gloom took over his face. Up until now, he hadn''t expected that Wade would be so strong. But thinking of the impending fight, he began to feel the pressure. In his mind, fearful thoughts began to whirl around, making him suddenly awake to the immensity of the forting fight. Was he prepared enough? Not to let his emotions show, heposed himself as he walked into Grace''s house, only to find that she wasn''t home. Then he headed back to his room to cultivate himself at once. Aware that time was not on his side, he tried to use every avable opportunity for his self-improvement. Today, the pressure he felt from that chance confrontation with Wade was huge. Controlling his breath, he took out three small Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills and swallowed all of them at once. By all means, he was determined to graduate to the next grade of refinement. Even though pills would help greatly enhance his cultivation in the shortest time, he would as well cultivate himself through practice. That way, he would have a better grounding. Normally, martial art warriors and talents would seldom use pills to enhance their grades or levels. However, Ricky had no choice at this moment. He took the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills and started to cultivate. Little did he know that his regained spiritual meridian would quickly absorb all the pills and vastly step up his refinement. Until he found out how much he was revived, he hadn''t thought it would be such a big deal. He realized that the spiritual energy he got through his spiritual meridian was much purer than ever. The sudden burst of pure energy he was experiencing was simply beyond words. Normally, warriors at the Skin Refinement levels could only absorb a certain amount of the spiritual energy released from the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills, thirty percent tops. But the surge that Ricky was experiencing at the moment was well beyond anything he had known before. He was ted at the discovery. His spiritual meridian could help him make good use of the pills! "My regained spiritual meridian, how great it is!" Once again, Ricky couldn''t help but wonder loudly. Chapter 18 Relief Chapter 18 Relief ''This is not a time to be thinking twice'', Ricky thought. In a single beat, he activated the spiritual energy transferred from the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills. He gathered the pills and poured them into his spiritual meridian. As an effect, the spiritual energy traveled into every cell of his body, inch by inch. And in an instant, his body recuperated. He felt stronger, with the vigor in his body refueled. The pills were very much effective, cleansing and nourishing every aspect of his being. It was not too long after that Ricky achieved the zenith of fifth grade of Skin Refinement. "Ah! Three Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills was all I needed. Remarkable!" Ricky said with such joy and excitement. He let out a turbid breath and said, "But afterwards, perhaps the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills won''t have such a huge influence on me, even if I possess this new magical spiritual meridian!" Everything was better taken in just the right amount. And when it came to medicine''s side effects, one should be wary. Too little will garner you with no effect, and an overdose would leave you in a fatal position. Nevertheless, Ricky was quite satisfied with these three Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills. With the pills that he took, he saved almost twenty days of cultivation. "I just reached the fifth grade of Skin Refinement. If I reach the sixth grade, the realm would most likely be unstable. So if I want to increase my power, I should turn to the Nonuple me Strike and the Nine- degree Body Refining Form." The spiritual energy of heaven and earth stimted and honed the Nonuple me Strike. It condensed the me elements, poured them onto the saber and wielded the de of the me. The me de''s power rested upon the amount of me elements transferred from the spiritual energy of the heaven and earth--the more me elements, the stronger and more powerful the de would be. Speed also yed an essential role in the power of the me de. If you could wield the de once per second while others could wield it three times, there was no doubt that you would be killed. Surely, every disciple thought that a certain kind of spiritual meridian of different natures had their own suitable cultivation method. But unlike what these disciples said, Ricky was like a Jack-of-all-Trades-- he could adapt to and make do of any kind of cultivation method, since his spiritual meridian seemed to have no special attribute. Ricky''s eyes sparkled, seemingly beaming with mes. He leaped out of the house excitedly and ran into the small yard with a saber in hand. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! mes started to encapste his saber. Heat was rushing through his body. Suddenly, a sh of light almost blinded him as he held his arms high, mes wildly spurted around. Eureka! Every time he wielded the saber, me danced fiercely on the de. Such cultivation was no easy task. Itsted for four hours and finally came to an end. Not all cultivation was perfect, just like how Ricky was unsatisfied with his performance. Every me de he wielded only contained a portion, twenty percent, of me elements. Moreover, he was unsatisfied with the fact that he was only able to wield the saber no more than one and a half times per second. "Twenty dayster, the me de I wield must contain fifty percent of me elements, and I have to wield the saber three times per second, otherwise I''m no match to Wade," Ricky said with a serious tone. Such stunt was very difficult to pull off, especially when someone had to do it in the next twenty days. The Nine-degree Body Refining Form normally followed the cultivation of the saber skills. The Nine-degree Body Refining Form was divided into nine degrees. This division was based on the strength of the body and the quantity of spiritual energy that was stored in the flesh and blood. And this made it even more difficult to perform. When using this form, the warrior''s body would reflect nine colors--red, orange, yellow, green, cyan, blue, violet, gold, and violet-gold, from bottom to top. These colors corresponded to the nine levels of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. In his mind, and with such difficult form to absorb, Ricky told himself not to expect too much within the next twenty days of this cultivation journey. If only he could cultivate to even the first degree of body refinement and pair it with the Nonuple me Strike, he would certainly have a chance against Wade. The essence of body refinement pertained to the refinement of body''s endurance from sts of powerful spiritual energy. Ricky remembered that the Nine-degree Body Refining Form strongly rmended the method of amalgamation of ice and me during the refinement. Of course, it would be better to take the supplements originating from nature to strengthen the body, yet there were not so many such supplements. The so-called amalgamation of ice and me was a way to refine and reinforce the body by using the frosty and infernal power. In this alternation of ice and me, the warrior''s body would be the toughest. But this method was not easy. Its power might lead to destruction of a warrior''s body. If not done properly, he would face the risk of paralysis and muscle atrophy of the whole body. Strong with his desire and will to seed, this warning never stopped Ricky from cultivating the Nine- degree Body Refining Form. The freezing icend in the Snow Sect, together with the Nonuple me Strike, was exactly suitable for his cultivation of the Form. As the time was really pressing, Ricky started with no hesitation. Ricky removed most of his clothing and left only his undergarments. He channeled all his strength in one area and punched a pile of snow to make an ice cave out of it. He put some ice crystal debris in it and stepped in. Sitting in the middle of the cave and meditating, he could immediately feel the spiritual meridian of rebirth being stimted as soon as he started. Ricky was absorbing the frosty power of the cave and the ice crystals surrounding him, reinforcing his body. Ricky felt like he was continuously falling down an endless bone-chilling cial abyss. He could feel the incessant frosty power running through his body, fighting its way to the core of his being. Every inch of his flesh and all of his meridians were absorbing the tremendous power flowing through him. The pain, not that obvious though, was excruciating--it felt like a thousand sharp shards of ice piercing through him down to the bone. The transfer of the frosty power to his physique was taking a toll on him and the freezing pain started to get him numb. But Ricky must carry on¡­. The refinementsted for about eight hours. Stepping out of the ice cave, Ricky felt like he was almost frozen to an ice sculpture. But the training did not end here. After the frosty power, he should refine his body with infernal power next. Employing the cultivation method of the Nonuple me Strike, Ricky turned the spiritual energy inside his body into a zing me, which permeated throughout his body to rejuvenate his flesh that was ruined by his arctic cultivation. The trail of frosty power felt like an absolute torment. But this is nothingpared to what he was experiencing now--an outward but greatest burning pain. The agony felt from the icy cave was amplified as he felt his body imbibing the heat all throughout. He could feel all the meridians in his body responding as it convulsed aggressively inside of him. Ricky thought he was burning in the mes of hell as he endured the severity of his refinement. This rigorous cultivation went on for twenty more days. Grace didn''te back until thest day of this cultivation. It seemed that she knew Ricky was striving hard refining himself. "It seems that you''ve grown a lot this month!" Grace nodded when she saw Ricky''s more deeply- restrained breath. "Heh, it''s because you teach me well, Master," Ricky sheepishly grinned as he scratched the back of his head. "Don''t tter me. All this hard work is yours," said Grace softly. "Tomorrow''s battle will be a matter of life and death. Are you sure you can handle it? If not, I can try to postpone the battle to a different time." "Master, don''t you trust me?" Ricky questioned "I''m just afraid that you would end up dead after the gruesome battle," Grace said nonchntly "By the way, Master, where have you been the whole month?" Ricky asked as he shrugged his Master''s remarks Ricky was very much concerned with the whereabouts of his master as she was one of the few people who truly cared about him. "I went to relieve you of your worries, lest you be distracted in the decisive battle tomorrow," Grace answered simply. "Relieve my worries?" Ricky was a little confused on hearing this. ''I''ve already had the battle to worry about. How could I have any other worries besides it?'' Ricky thought. "Master? Don''t tell me you..." Ricky said with jubnt anticipation "Yes," Grace interjected. "I have saved your father from the Nan n, so you don''t have to worry about it being used by Wade against you tomorrow." She added, "Whatever happens between you and Wade tomorrow, I only want one result, and that is your sess." "Father! My father is all right!" Ricky was ted. He couldn''t wipe off the wide grin on his face as he heard her say that his father was finally safe. He felt like a huge weight was lifted off his shoulders. All the pain from the rigorous training dissipated. What his master said was true. Wade would have a huge edge against him if his father was still captive in their hands. Should he use this to coerce him to losing the battle, all this hard work would be for naught. After all, no decent son would put the life of his father at risk. Ricky knew this well. "Thank you so much, Master!" Ricky couldn''t find the right words to express his eternal gratitude to his kind master. He wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes as he thanked Grace for saving his father. Chapter 19 The Battle Of Life And Death Chapter 19 The Battle Of Life And Death "I''m your master. This is what I should do," said Grace. "So where''s my father?" Ricky asked a little anxiously, because he had not seen his father for a whole year. It weighed on his mind, and hit him particrly hard when he was alone with these thoughts. His father was always in his heart, and would always find his way into his thoughts. "When your father learned that you were epted by the Snow Sect and became my disciple, he took off. He said he needed to find your mother," Grace replied. "Find my mother?" Ricky whispered, eyes filled with a touch of sadness. He''d never met his mother, but an image of what he imagined she looked like filled his mind. His mother left shortly after he was born, but he knew she was forced out. He knew in his heart she would always care for him. The magical spiritual meridian that his mother left for him was the best proof. "By the way, your father wanted me to let you know that other than Gilbert, there was another enemy called the Bloody Gang. The gang was also a part of the whole setup. And he wanted you to avenge him," Grace continued. "Gilbert! Bloody Gang!" Ricky said coldly. "But don''t worry about it now. I need you to ready yourself for battle tomorrow. This contest is to the death, and I can''t help you once you step into the ring," Grace warned him. "Don''t worry, Master. Tomorrow I''ll give you a big surprise," Ricky said confidently. ...... There were many battle rings in the Snow Sect, but there were only a handful where contestants fought to the death. There were three, all on a t and snowy field. Today, almost all the outer disciples gathered around these three rings. Also, many inner disciples and strong core disciples were there. Today was mainly about the life and death battle between Ricky and Wade who were neers to Skin Refinement, but everyone knew it was actually a battle between the core disciples, as well¡ª Connie and Grace. Although Connie was not as strong as the other core disciples, she had won the favor of many male disciples with her good figure, pretty face and her prodigious skill at lovemaking. While Grace wasn''t a looker because of the hideous birthmark on her face, everyone in the Snow Sect respected her. Her skills were good enough for her to have earned the title of fourth core disciple. Many core disciples would love to see those two battle it out. With everyone''s eyes on them, Ricky and Wade stepped into the ring. At the same time, an Elder came to preside over this life and death battle to prevent some of the more powerful disciples from interfering. The Elder waited patiently until they readied themselves, stretching out, going through the forms, meditating, and dropping into a fighting stance. At length, the Elder said, "You may begin." ...... "Loser, I''m gonna take you out." Wade said disdainfully, glowering at Ricky. "You''ll see why I got the nerveter." Ricky smiled. "Well. I hope this fight won''t be boring." After saying that, Wade suddenly summoned the great power of Skin Refinement and only took a few leaps to get close to Ricky, then he punched Ricky, grinning all the while, Wade was confident that it would only take one punch to take Ricky down. But his fist never reached its target. It stopped halfway and then he felt excruciating pain. That was because Ricky had already hit him before he could connect. "Why can''t you take a punch from me? Thought I was a loser." Ricky gave him a toothy smile and raised another fist. Ho! At the moment of raising all the power, a sound of tiger''s roar suddenly growled like the thunder, which set up a great rumbling echoing through the peaks. The rumbling not only shook the mountain, but the crowd could feel the vibrations. And Ricky''s spiritual energy coalesced and formed the half-opaque figure of a tiger. It was the Whiz Fist! However, it was this Whiz Fist that impressed those core disciples¡ªnot to mention the Elder who cared for nothing. Because they could see that Ricky''s Whiz Fist was way beyond the state ofpleteness, and was even a hair''s breadth from perfection. Among all the core disciples, maybe some of them had reached their cultivation method topletion. But none of them could get anywhere near perfection. "That''s impossible, right? He has no spiritual meridian." At that moment, those core disciples and the Elder were thinking about this. It did seem impossible, yet they saw it with their own eyes. "What a pity!" "What a pity!" The Elder said with more regret. "Last time we were in Stone City, his Whiz Fist was just starting thepleteness phase. It''s only been a month and he''s already reached the pinnacle ofpleteness. Hisprehension is remarkable. Maybe it was the right thing, teaching him the Nine-degree Body Refining Form," Grace muttered. ...... At this moment, cold sweat ran down Wade''s back, because he felt a truly real ferocious tiger was behind him, which made him quake in fear. This was the Whiz Fist when it was near perfection, putting the enemy in the cold grip of terror. However, Wade was a warrior of the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. He snorted and immediately shook it off. Then he aimed another punch to resist Ricky''s Whiz Fist. Bang! Another collision caused both of them to take a few steps back. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "He... He broke through again. How did he reach the sixth grade of Skin Refinement?" The sounds of surprise emanated from the crowd. Because they found that Ricky''s power was indeed the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. "How? When he fought Garfield, he had just barely attained fifth grade." Another one said in surprise, "He made a breakthrough less than a month. With no spiritual meridians?" "You''ve reached the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. No wonder you''re so confident. But you can''t beat Wade with that. I hope you won''t disappoint meter," Grace said to herself. That was right. After taking three spiritual energy pills to reach the top of the fifth grade of Skin Refinement, Ricky made a breakthrough a few days ago. Grace thought it was not enough for him to break through in twenty days, but she knew nothing about the power of his new spiritual meridian. Ricky not only broke through, but refined his technique as well. ...... "The sixth grade of Skin Refinement. That''s why you''re so confident?" By this time, Wade''s eyes were already gloomy. "Maybe!" Ricky said. "Aww, go to hell!" At the next moment, Wade went all out. He unsheathed the Steel Sword at his waist and waved it, sending white sword-light towards Ricky. "Nine Swords of the Wind¡ªthe Fourth Sword!" All of a sudden, Wade was wielding the sword. Spiritual energy enveloped it, shimmered along its edges. Then the power gathered into a semicircle and exploded in Ricky''s direction. There was nowhere to run or hide from it. But he was not trying to hide. His eyes shed. Then he pulled out the long sword at his back without bothering to gather any spiritual energy and directly rushed toward that whorl of power. "Is... is he trying to get himself killed?" The crowd gasped in shock. Chapter 20 The Astonishing Reversal Chapter 20 The Astonishing Reversal "Check it out, Grace. I think we know who the winner is," Connie imed arrogantly, staring down at the field. Needless to say, the winner she referred to was her disciple, Wade. She then continued teasing, "I thought yours would at least have half a brain. Seems I was wrong. He''s such a newbie." Wade had enormous power, being at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. Not only that, but there was his de, imbued with the power of the winds. Hismand of all these energies was so powerful that not even a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement would dare to fight him. Such a challenger would be risking his life. Wade''s energies were powerful enough to destroy anything¡ªor anyone. But Ricky dashed right into that destorm. Everyone thought he was suicidal. "Shut your mouth and watch," Grace responded calmly. She would never show any worry or weakness around Connie. In reality, she was worried, heart threatening to leap right out of her chest. She wondered what on earth Ricky thought he was doing. He was usually cool and calcting, but now he just seemed reckless. Did he want to die? How could he survive this attach? Grace was at the end of her wits. "Humph!" Connie replied with a disdainful look and then turned her arrogant eyes to the battlefield, expecting this to be over any minute now. She decided not to gloat before it was over. After that, though, victory would taste sweet, and she would definitely lord it over Grace. That would be vengeance for her son. She wanted to see Ricky defeated for that. "What the hell are you doing?" Wade asked in surprise. Most other warriors would close cautiously, hoping he would expend most of his power before they went toe to toe, or even jump aside. However, Ricky just rushed toward him with nothing but merely a sword in his hand. "Swatting a fly," Ricky replied, turning his cold eyes to Wade. Meanwhile, an evil smile found its way to his face. There was a glint in Ricky''s gaze. Wade noticed it, and it bugged him. However, that feeling fled quickly because Wade was super confident in himself. He did not believe that Ricky would be able to resist his ferocious attack. Wade thought it a good idea to pump more and more spiritual energies into his de just in case. He knew he had to defeat Ricky, and wanted to be prepared. He didn''t know what his foe was doing, but he had to do his part of attacking. The air around them crackled with the awesome energies. "Go to hell!" Wade roared with a mask of rage. "Nine-degree Body Refining Form - the First Degree!" At the same time, Ricky focused his energies into a spiritual roar which boomed around the battle ring. Visibly, the spiritual energies shot out from every pore of Ricky''s body. Then they moved quickly and started to circle him. Finally, they were absorbed back into his body. He was bursting with spiritual power. In an instant, both Ricky''s ck hair and his fair skin turned to red. Light red, though. Something happened to Ricky. His flesh became as hard as iron. Thump! Thump! In the meantime, Wade''s de shed towards Ricky''s shoulders, intending to end the fight by dismembering him. However, the young man remained tactic, except that his clothes were shed away, revealing four slight marks. The sword then fell to the ground. It was now dead, lifeless. "No, no! How could this happen? That''s impossible! No!!" screamed Wade. The man was astounded. Seeing what just happened, the warrior panicked. Wade was strong, his technique perfect. He was certain that even a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement would have been taken down. How did Ricky manage that? "Anything''s possible. You saw it yourself. Time to end this," Ricky pronounced with a cold voice, staring at Wade with emotionless eyes. Then he raised his sword. Countless fire elementals surrounded the de. In a blink of an eye, he waved his sword and three mes danced through the air. It was Nonuple me Strike - the Third Strike! Wade was ill prepared. He was still in shock from what happened. He was lost in thought, and didn''t notice Ricky''s attacks until the three jets of me reached him. But by then, it was toote. He was struck full in the chest. He had vited the cardinal rule of fighting and allowed himself to be distracted. The warrior screeched, carried along the field from the force of the blow, causing a loud bang. Then he was buried with the dust and st from the crash. There was only silence from the crowd. Everyone was taken aback and their jaws dropped. It happened in the blink of an eye. Like Wade, no one thought it possible. They were sure that Ricky would be in by Wade. Instead, he stood victorious. "Wh... What is that? I''ve never seen a cultivation method like that. How could it make his body turn red like that? Weird! And his body¡ªtough as iron? He even survived Wade''s de!" People began to whisper to each other about Ricky''s cultivation method. "That''s incredible!" one of the inner disciples asserted. "Yeah, no kidding! Fantastic body refining technique!" other inner disciples also chimed in with him. They exchanged looks with each other with greedy eyes. They wanted to know how to do this too. Even for those core disciples, there was unrestrained greed in their covetous eyes. All of them were eager to learn Ricky''s cultivation method. This method helped Ricky resist a fierce attack from a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement by only using his body. That was just unfathomable and fair enough to prove it to be an extremely marvelous cultivation method of body refining. "The stage of this cultivation method is definitely no lower than the intermediate stage of ck Level," the Elder murmured to himself with intense suspicion. He blinked, incredible shock springing up in his ancient eyes. That was the first time he had felt like this. As an Elder, with his rich experience, he was better able to recognize the extraordinary nature of that cultivation method. "Oh, God! How is that... possible?!" Grace, on the other hand, gasped in shock. She managed to remain as calm as she had been, but in her head there was chaos. She merely intended to test it out when she gave the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to Ricky earlier, and had never expected that Ricky might seed in the cultivation. She knew well the tremendous difficulty on the road to sess. In the past millennium, no warrior had ever seeded in cultivating this form. She had never expected Ricky, a warrior at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement would make it. But the fact was that he did it, within just twenty days. Rumor had it, the warrior who created Nine-degree Body Refining Form spent a whole year merely reaching the first grade. "Is this how he has nned to surprise me? By mastering that secret Form?" Grace swooned in her heart. "No way! That''s impossible! He must be cheating!" Connie was taken aback and was struck dumb before she screamed hysterically. Then she got to her feet, intending to rush to the battlefield. She did this not because she cared about Wade, one of her nominal disciples. She just wanted to go there to check, to see if everything was on the up and up. There was no way she would ept the fact that her side was defeated. "Stop it, Connie! What? Are you trying to challenge the rules of our Snow Sect?" the Elder said, humming in a tune of paralyzing cold to stop Connie from walking ahead. He was an Elder, but he was not blind or senile. He clearly knew the importance to maintain the authority of the Snow Sect. Leaving Connie to behave badly would stain the reputation of the Snow Sect. On the battlefield, gradually the dust blew away, and Wade''s prone form came into view. He was more dead than alive, thanks to Ricky. Ricky, on the other end of the field, walked to him at a slow pace, sword in hand. There were still fire elementals surrounding the de. He raised the sword high, ready to sh at Wade''s neck to end this fight. "No, Ricky! Wade is Master Nick''s nephew! He dies, your father dies!" Scott, another man from the Nan n, threatened Ricky before it was toote. The crowd started to whisper again upon hearing his words. They figured out the Nan n had Ricky''s father held hostage. The Elder chose not to get between Ricky and Scott. He just stood aside, watching Ricky with interested eyes. He was curious about how Ricky would deal with Scott''s threat. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As everyone expected, Ricky stopped mid-swing at Scott''s threat. Scott smiled coldly as Ricky paused. He stared at Ricky with a sneer as if he were saying, "You won. But so what? We have your father, and you''ll never be rid of us. You will be always under the Nan n''s thumb!" When Scott was rejoicing at Ricky''s hesitation, Ricky merely turned around and made a face at him. Then he turned to face Wade and beheaded him without the slightest hesitation. ''No, no, no! That''s not how things are supposed to be!'' Scott howled in his heart in great shock. All the disciples were shocked. Their jaws dropped again. The men from the Nan n, including Scott, were totally stunned. "Oh my God! His father will die! What a heartless man he is!" Many disciples sighed in their minds about Ricky''s bold behavior. They despised him because they thought him to be someone who abandoned his family for fame and sess. And more, they feared him. A man who showed no consideration for his father was definitely a nut. None of them would piss him off now. Chapter 21 Refinement Faction Chapter 21 Refinement Faction Not only the disciples, even the Elder himself was also surprised by Ricky. ''This little boy is really ruthless. However, only such a warrior couldst long in the world of martial arts, '' the Elder thought to himself. On the other hand, the Elder''s affection for Ricky had slowly started to disappear. The Elder said, he could be cruel to his enemies but he should not be so cruel to his father. If he continued going this way, he would also never be grateful to his master and his fellow disciples. However, what they didn''t know was that the Nan n was no longer a threat to Ricky. "The battle is over and the victory belongs to Ricky!" After dering the victory, the Elder left. As he put away his long sword, Ricky walked slowly off the tform. He looked around, and he found that no one seemed to despise him anymore; all of the other disciples looked at him in awe. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ''From now on, the name waste has nothing to do with me anymore!'' Ricky thought to himself seriously. "You''d better stay in the Snow Sect forever, Boy! Or I would kill you!" Connie said viciously. "You could challenge me at any time. I''m waiting for you." Ricky grinned as he answered back. Then Connie left with her followers. Defeated by Ricky, they only felt shamed staying here. "Ricky, you just wait. Your father will die a horrible and painful death after our leader knows about that." Some disciples from the Nan n reacted from what they heard and started to threaten Ricky again. "Really? Just tell him." Ricky sneered. Upon hearing that, many disciples realized that Ricky was really ruthless. Ricky ignored that and returned to the yard with Grace. ¡­¡­ "Which level have you cultivated to with the Nine-degree Body Refining Form?" Grace could not help asking Ricky although she had seen it with her own eyes. "Master, were you surprised?" Ricky answered with a smile. It was evident that there was some pride in his words. Grace once said no one couldplete cultivating to the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. But it seemed easy for him except for some difficulties during the process. The regained spiritual meridian yed a big role in the cultivation process. That was the reason why Ricky had made big progress in such a short amount of time. What Ricky didn''t know was that he was also transformed when regained the spiritual meridian. "It''s too early to regard Nine-degree Body Refining Form as simple. You will not think of it like that after you reached the third level." Realizing Ricky was a little proud of his performance, Grace reminded him, "Or all the efforts you made would be in vain." But Grace must admit that she was still in a state of shock with the news Ricky had just brought. And she found out that Ricky broke through fasterpared to those who had spiritual meridians during the cultivation process. Still doubtful, Grace couldn''t help but put her hand over Ricky''s head again. She tried to find something like spiritual meridian in Ricky''s body, but she found nothing. Ricky knew what Grace was confused about. However, he was left with no choice but to keep it as a secret, because he knew how dangerous it would be even across the whole Misty South if everyone would know his magical new spiritual meridian. "My master, may I ask you a question?" Ricky wanted to know some other things and he asked. "Just say it." "Had you, my master, never smiled? Never at all?" Ricky asked with a gentle smile. "Just put yourself into the cultivation process and prepare to take part in the Outer Competition." Grace said calmly without answering Ricky''s question, and after that, she went straight out of the room, which Ricky took as a sign that she didn''t want to answer the question at all. "Maybe we coulde to an agreement. You can just smile at me when I seed in reaching the third grade of Nine-degree Body Refining Form." Ricky yelled with amusement as Grace left the room. Actually, he really wanted to see Grace smile. Ricky knew what it was like to live a serious life all day. He also had two years of being treated as a waste and he didn''t want to experience that any more. And he thought so did Grace. Ricky guessed the birthmark on her face would be the most important reason why she turned out to be like this. That birthmark on her face really didn''t look good. After all, he didn''t know any girl who did not want to be beautiful. If Grace was not a powerful warrior, she should suffer more than Ricky. Grace kept her silence again and nobody knew what she was thinking. "Master, I will definitely get rid of that birthmark for you once I am able to do that." Ricky promised himself watching Grace walk away until she disappeared from his sight. ¡­¡­ Then Ricky concentrated on his breathing. After the battle, he could not hold his breath longer than what he used to. Ricky knew that even though he had seeded in reaching the First Grade of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he was also affected by the full blow of Wade, a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. He had to admit, a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement was really very strong. In the evening, two young men in ck clothes came quietly to Ricky''s yard. Although they were thin, it was clear that they possessed strong power. ''They must be at intermediate or even advanced stage of Blood Purification, '' Ricky thought to himself. The regained spiritual meridian made Ricky more sensitive to his environment. Ricky could also vaguely sense a warrior''s strength by merely a nce. "Ricky, this is Rod." One of them introduced himself. "And this is Greg." Then, Rod also introduced another man to Ricky. The other man looked a little prideful. "Hi, is there anything I could help you with?" Ricky acknowledged them and then asked respectfully. Rod was very polite, and so was Ricky. "Ricky, in fact, we were all shocked and amazed by your performance in the battle today. So we sincerely invite you to join our Refinement Faction," Rod replied and he exined why they sought Ricky directly. "Refinement Faction?" Ricky whispered. He had known about some basic information of the Snow Sect after he arrived here. There were three major factions in the Snow Sect. They were Casting Faction, Refinement Faction and Amber Faction. These three factions were headed by the three disciples inside the Snow Sect. And the number of disciples from the three factions ounted for one-sixth of the total number of the people in the Snow Sect. It was said that there were many core disciples and even some Elders among the disciples from the three factions. So no one dared to challenge those important disciples from the faction. Or they would meet a terrible fate. It could be easy to find members from the name, Refinement Faction. Disciples belonging in the Refinement Faction were given priority in cultivating their body strength. ''It seemed that they were interested in Nine-degree Body Refining Form.'' Immediately, Ricky understood why they wanted him to join Refinement Faction. If they only want Ricky join Refinement Faction, they could let two lower disciples of Skin Refinement to invite him. But they let two disciples of Blood Purification to invite him, which meant they must have other purposes in mind. "I believe that you must have heard about the Refinement Faction. Once you join us, we will try our best to help you with your attack with the Nan n," Rod said invitingly. "Also, we, the Refinement Faction, could help you in defeating Nate, the nominal disciple of the innate spirit." Chapter 22 Amelia Chapter 22 Amelia "You even know Nate. I''m impressed. Seems an awful lot of trouble for little old me," Ricky said, his flippancy covering up his shock. Rod said that the Refinement Faction could help him deal with Nate, a disciple of the innate spirit. That meant that they were fairly powerful. When he turned them down, he''d have another powerful enemy. He wasn''t sure of their motives, but it surely didn''t seem like a good idea to join them just like that. But he was not the kind of man who could be bullied into making a decision. "That''s the way we roll. We Refinement Faction wants to make sure who we''re dealing with," Rod said with a tiny smile. "So, what do you say?" At the moment, Rod and Greg were confident that Ricky would not refuse. He wasn''t powerful enough to handle the consequences. In this case they underestimated Ricky. "I''m sorry to disappoint you two seniors, but I''m not joining any faction for now!" Not surprisingly, while the two seniors were prepared to hear a firm reply, Ricky answered them in a tone neither overbearing nor servile. Their confident expressions immediately became sullen, even savage. They weren''t used to hearing no. "That''s your final answer?" Rod asked coldly, as the scarlet spiritual energy welled up in both of his hands. His tone had lost its politeness, showing it was only pretense to begin with. "I''ve thought about it thoroughly," Ricky said. Now that they were on the verge of blows, there was no need for courtesy. "Ha! It''s been a long time since someone turned us down. You''ve got guts. It would be only fitting if we slit you open so you could learn your lesson!" Greg said, menacingly. He''d never said a word before now. The strong blood vitality rose from his body and merged with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, sending waves of spiritual force flying directly toward Ricky. Ricky retreated a step and staggered as he was hit. He was defenseless against this kind of attack. He had no choice but to retreat. His chest felt dull due to pain and blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. "So, you''re going to attack me inside the Snow Sect?" asked Ricky. He wiped the blood at his mouth, leaving a bloody streak on the back of his hand. "We can''t do much here, but we''re not letting you off. Everyone who refuses us dies." Hearing Ricky''s words, Greg sneered. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. They left straightaway, without another word. They didn''t need to say anything else. They''d done enough. ''Someday... Someday I''ll destroy the Refinement Faction and drive you out of the Snow Sect!'' Ricky said fiercely in his heart as he watched the two leave. ''But I''m pretty sure those aren''t the only two visitors I''ll have today!'' ... He was right. After Rod and Greg left, the Casting Faction also sent two inner disciples of Blood Purification to Ricky. They tried to show off their casting skills to tempt Ricky into joining them. They made their intentions known fairly quickly. They wanted the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. And just like Rod and Greg, they left angrily, but not before threatening him. ''I could keep this up all day. If this goes on too much longer I''ll need a scorecard to keep track of all my enemies.'' Later, another faction¡ªAmber Faction, this time ¡ªsent ady to him. Ricky was a little curious about the Amber Faction, because 90% of their members were female, and the leading ones were several inner disciples, also female. As for why Ricky was curious, it was something that came naturally to young men. Ricky was a normal man and it was impossible for him to be immune to the charms of beautiful women. Thedy wore a pink dress. Her beautiful dark hair fell over her slender waist. Her skin, milky white mixed with the loveliest pink, was radiant like a polished pink ruby. It was not that she was excruciatingly beautiful, but she wore it well. She emanated a kind of enchanting and untamed feeling, a hint of danger that lingered when she left. She had broken many hearts. Compared to Xenia who was superior and cold like a fairy, thisdy was far more fascinating. So, the moment he saw her, Ricky swallowed hard. "You must be Ricky. I''m Amelia from the Amber Faction." Thedy introduced herself with a faint smile. "Amelia from Amber Faction!" Ricky was surprised to hear the name. He thought it impossible. That meant the top leader of the Amber Faction as well as the third inner disciple¡ªAmelia. Even if Amber Faction wanted him that badly, why send their leader? Out of all the disciples in the Snow Sect, they had too much respect to impersonate Amelia. Not only would they be found out, they would be punished. So was she indeed the Amelia? "Are you really Amelia from Amber Faction?" asked Ricky doubtfully. "Unless there''s another Amelia I don''t know about." Amelia smiled. "No, it''s not that. But why me? You''re the top gun and I''m just me." Ricky smiled, shaking his head. "Everyone wants your refining cultivation method, but we Amber Faction sincerely invite you to join us," said Amelia with a faint smile. The slightest movement along with that smile fascinated Ricky. "Because of the level you''ve attained without a spiritual meridian, you have the ability topete above your level. You''re considered a genius, and Amber Faction could use a man like you." "I guess I have no choice but to believe you." After calming down, Rickyughed. "You have a choice. But it looks like you don''t believe me. Since the core members of Amber Faction are all female, how are we supposed to take advantage of your knowledge?" Amelia said with a little bitterness. "So give me a reason to join." Ricky smiled. "You''ll be under our protection. Isn''t that enough? You''ve made a lot of enemies today, such as Connie, a core disciple. She is a big supporter of the Casting Faction," said Amelia. "Connie belongs to the Casting Faction!" Hearing this, Ricky was shocked and thinking even more dark thoughts about them. "Thanks for telling me, Amelia, but I''m really not interested in any faction." "So my offer wasn''t tempting enough?" asked Amelia. "Of course not!" Rickyughed. "Really? So tell me. What do you want?" "You, for starters," Ricky said, walking around Amelia. Amelia''s beautiful eyes suddenly grew gloomy. But only for a moment. Then, Amelia leaned in close to Ricky and whispered in his ear, "If you can destroy the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction, I might say yes." "Done and done. A promise is a promise!" Ricky said seriously. ... Afterwards, Amelia also left empty handed. She didn''t threaten Ricky, but she certainly didn''t like him after the conversation and his nasty request. "All these factions! And they all hate me. That''s awesome." Back to the house, Ricky thought hard about what was going on. The Amber Faction probably wouldn''t try anything, but the other two were out for his blood. "More strength! That''s what I need!" Ricky sighed again. Chapter 23 Lion King Castle Chapter 23 Lion King Castle Life was as fragile as ss if it were to be handled by the disciples from the three major factions. Ricky had knowingly prepared for a life full of danger, yet he knew that if he fell at the mercy of core disciples or Elders, his life would quickly copse into peril. Fortunately, they couldn''t dare act rashly inside the fields of the Snow Sect. "The Outer Competition is about to begin," mumbled Ricky, lost in his thoughts. "It''ll be inevitable to go out and train if I were to hope for progress. The only problem is, I''d be facing ambushes byrge groups of disciples of Blood Purification," he sighed. There was no use in pondering over the oues of his possible demise. The only thing he could do now was to dedicate all his time to improving his strength. The following day, Grace came back and gave him a token. He appraised its blood-red color and the engraved lion''s head on its surface with curiosity and slight bafflement in his gaze. "Master, what''s this?" Ricky asked. "The token of Iron Blood Trial in Lion King Castle!" she eximed in enthusiasm. "That''s where I''m going to take you." He grew more confused and sheepish at hisck of knowledge. "That castle¡­ Master, I''m afraid I haven''t heard of it." "Let''s talk as we walk along." Grace summoned a Snow Vulture as their ride, and left the Snow Sect together. On the way, she briefed Ricky on the origins of the Lion King Castle and the Iron Blood Trial. A demi-immortal had built the castle in the far north of the Snow Sect hundreds of years ago. It had saved an innate spiritual animal; a holy lion with the blood of the heavens,parable to the intrinsic spirit of human beings. To repay this act of kindness, the lion set up the Sacred Blood Pond in the Lion King Castle. He swore an oath; a promise to be fulfilled every fifty years, where the lion grants three drops of blood essence to fuse with the pool and condense it to three pieces of Sacred Blood Crystal. Later on, it was proven that it helped warriors to enter the Innate Spiritual Realm. It turned into a hugely coveted item, and so to qualify one''s entry to the Sacred Blood Pond, one must complete the Iron Blood Trial of the Lion King Castle and secure one of the three top spots in the test. However, with this year''s trial marking the end of the spiritual lion''s promise, the chances of surpassing the numerous participating applicants may prove to be slim. "Lion King Castle¡­ Sacred Blood Crystal!" Ricky paid no heed to the downside of Grace''s narrative. He was excited; his focus solely settled on the image of him acquiring the desired crystal. The benefits were crucial for his current state, and he would do his absolute best to receive it. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "You must understand; rare goods attract the greed of many, especially the ones who nurture it. The biggest predators will be there, so we only have ten usible ces to join in for the Iron Blood Trial that will still be within the protection of our Snow Sect," Grace continued gravely. Seeing her expression, Ricky felt the firmness of his resolve and gratefulness for his master swell in his chest. "Thank you, Master!" He knew he was indebted to her, aware of how much time she must have spent to grant him the opportunity to enter the exam. He finally understood why she seemed so busy these days, given the countless interested outer disciples in Snow Sect alone. "If you want to thank me,plete the trial first and take one of those Sacred Blood Crystals!" she said, ncing at Ricky''s determined expression. "Master, don''t worry. I''ll definitelye back carrying one!" He swore, his eyes reflecting his grit. "Don''t be too arrogant, there''ll be warriors who''ve reached the eighth or ninth grade of Skin Refinement. It''ll do you good in keeping that in mind." Upon hearing his master''s counter, Ricky deted. He was sensible enough to realize that those were warriors his present self could not yet defeat. Still, he was better off trying. "Seems like the Iron Blood Trial will be harder than expected." He gritted his teeth as anxiety began to gnaw at his heart. ... Despite traveling by way of flight, it took half a day for Ricky and Grace to arrive at their designated area. They chose to descend in a dense forest, figuring that their ride would''ve caused amotion if they were to appear in public. After all, it wasmon knowledge that only core disciples from Snow Sect had Snow Vultures of Bone Reinforcement as their rides. Ricky looked around in wonder, his mind reying back to the origin story he had been informed of earlier. Lion King Castle''s name was derived from its location in front of the Lion King Mountains, and was famous for its roaming beasts and the story of the rescued lion serving as the meaning behind the famous title. Regarded as a middle and upper ss force in the Snow Sect, the estate was mostly visited by a few warriors who sought to hunt rogue animals within the region. But now, one would have never considered thinking the ce as tranquil after being greeted with the bustling energy of thousands of men. An unsurprising sight, as the day of the Iron Blood Trial and the opening of the Sacred Blood Pond drew nearer by each passing hour. Ricky and Grace paid two silver coins as an entrance fee to the castle. "In Stone City, we only pay ten copper coins for entrance and exit. Their ie must be around tens of thousands of silver coins here, given the enormous gap in price," he mused in amazement. "That''s not a big deal. There are even cities that demand gold coins." Grace cast a sidelong nce at him and yfully smirked, "It''s sad, really, that your current status isn''t even worth half a gold coin." He groaned in sorrow, "I can''t even disagree with you, Master." She said nothing but simply patted him pityingly at the back. Sighing dejectedly, he mumbled, "I guess I have to make it a goal to earn money from now on. Otherwise, I won''t be able to enter cities in the future." The two started looking for a ce to stay in, and settled down as soon as they found vacant rooms in a nearby inn. All that was left to wait for was the day of the Iron Blood Trial. Ricky spent no time in sitting still. He prepared tediously for the day of battle, wasting no breath for breaks as he trained relentlessly. But, what made Ricky a little nervous was that he had to pay for the cost of these days, which was almost 1, 000 silver coins. As he honed his skills, Grace''s reminder for him reyed in his mind. Connie and the people from Casting Faction were attending the Trial, and if he didn''t watch his back, he might end up in big trouble. ¡­ Three days passed, and the atmosphere within the castle oozed with rising levels ofpetitiveness and the shing wills of allpeting warriors. The awaited tournament hade. The people in charge of the Lion King castle stood on an elevated stage, calmly looking over the massive crowd with his piercing gaze. The one in the front was a middle-aged man of rough stature, sporting a beard and thick brown hair akin to a lion''s mane. His aura was domineering, his silence exerting intimidation and disquiet to whoever may dare try belittling him. He was without a doubt, a man who had reached the power of Bone Reinforcement--the owner of the Lion King Castle-Benson. At the same time, the attention caught by the appearance of his benevolence quickly shifted to the approach of a foreboding presenceing from the sky. The horde trembled in fear as they all simultaneously felt the energy of an evil spirit advancing towards them at high speed. It stopped abruptly after gaining enough distance from the warriors and manifested in the shape of a cloud bathed in ominous dark red light. The emergence of the subject made even Grace show dread in her eyes. Its form shifted; shaping to an image of a lion before it adapted the structure of a man in Blood Robe. They were all entranced with the foreign entity''s air of despotism, leaving the whole castle in muted terror. Right in front of them,y the undisguised strength of an overpowered spirit. Chapter 24 Iron Blood Trial Chapter 24 Iron Blood Trial "His power''s too strong!" A palpable tension sailed through whispers of quivering mouths. "A- amazing¡­" The mysterious man in Blood Robe spared a spiteful nce to the onlookers. Driven still by the ominous threat thaty behind the being''s scrutiny, they sealed their mouths shut in fear of offending him. This male was not normal by any means. After all, he was none other than the incarnation of the Sacred Blood Lion. "Wee to Lion King Castle!" Benson and his disciples fell to their knees in one swift movement, disying their unwavering reverence for the spirit before them. They couldn''t be more delighted to be standing on the dais as they beheld his awaited arrival. However, the guest harbored such deep and clear hostility towards the group, that their futile attempt to plow past his indifference with the use of courtesy went ignored. It was a fact that Ricky couldn''tpletelyprehend. He thought that the rtionship between the subjects would be one filled with homage, what with the widespread legend of its ancestry. And yet, a disturbing truth dawned on him as he further observed the situation; humans and beasts, with their ring differences, were just as ipatible as mixed oil and water. If it weren''t for the submissiveness of the contenders, the spirit would have started a massacre if he had felt even the slightest malicious intent drifting from one of them. He shifted his predatory gaze to Benson''s form, not bothering to hide his distaste. "Here are the three drops of blood essence from my body. Take them," he said as he regarded them coldly, stretching out his right hand to reveal his bloodstained fingertips. Three dark beads of blood slipped past the thick surface of his skin and floated towards Benson. The receiver took out a jade bottle from his loose sleeve hastily as he prepared to catch the flying drops of liquid. He couldn''t help but feel excited at the sight of it, his hands trembling with the obvious effort to stay calm. "Thank you, my honorable Sacred Blood Lion!" Benson bowed deeply to the benevolent figure. His disciples followed his actions shortly after. "This marks the end of the debt I once owed to your castle. From now on, expect that I will no longer be back. Your kind and mine shall never mingle again, and if ever we do--" his re bored into them, chipping away at the chunks of metal serving as their armor. To him, it must''ve looked like mere toys. "- -we are to meet as enemies." He left in a trail of dark red smoke, disappearing without a trace in the open air. It appeared that the Sacred Blood Lion was more than unwilling to pay a visit to a human''s territory. The warriors all sighed in relief at his departure, finally able to breathe at ease without the all- epassing presence. Then, one by one, heads snapped like mas entranced to a piece of metal as the king held the white, delicate jade bottle that contained the blood essence. Greed reflected in their eyes, burning rays into the small object that almost seemed to melt under its intensity like wax against a white-hot me. No warriors in this world could''ve had the tenacity to resist the temptation of the rare matter. Even so, resorting to using underhanded tactics was a taboo amongst the whole region. One must go through the Iron Blood Trial to earn such a prize; if not, they would face the wrath of the Snow Sect. A conceited warrior of Bone Reinforcement had taken it upon him tomit such a foolish, daring act once. The news of his idiotic thieving had spread quickly, and as a dire consequence, his name found its own home on the Sect''s death list as a prime wanted man. Soon enough, the burr and his aplices'' bodies had served their purposes as decorations to the gates of the Lion King Castle. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. No one ever had the nerve to oppose the authorities since then. Ricky''s eyes twinkled with eagerness, luring him into a daze the longer he stared at the bottle. He couldn''t help the thirst he had for the power within his reach, but he also had questions he''d like to rify. "Master Grace, there''s something about the Trial that feels a bit... uncertain to me. As per tradition, Benson had always followed the tradition of pouring all the blood essence into the Sacred Blood Pond, but if his disciples fail in the test, what would be there for Lion King Castle to gain?" he pondered over the matter as he whispered with a childlike sense of wonder tainting the sound of his voice. "The Lion King Castle would only be doing a huge favor to the other participating sects. In my opinion, it''s a deal that would only cause them no good!" "Is it a bad deal if ny percent of the blood''s energy has been drawn out before it''s dribbled into the Scared Blood Pond?" Grace answered, rolling her eyes at his question. He flushed in embarrassment; rubbing the back of his neck sheepishly before shing her an awkward smile, "Oh¡­ Is that so?" At least now, all doubts inside his mind had been erased. "Lion King Castle has to share half of the drawn percentage with our Snow Sect in exchange for our protection," she added. "Otherwise, our sect won''t trouble itself with guarding this ce. Having only ten quotas to represent our sect in the trial is way too cheap a price to be the castle''s safeguard anyway." "To be powerful and strong really is everything, I''m so proud to be part of the Snow Sect!" Ricky eximed, having found Grace''s words as a source of hope for him to imbue. ... "Greetings! As you all might have seen, the blood essence had been transferred to this bottle I hold in my hand. The Iron Blood Trial will proceed three days from now as scheduled; I hope you''d all do well, especially with the knowledge of this event being thest one in history. May you all try your best to win!" Benson roused the crowd into shouting with glee and jubtion with his speech of encouragement. It was a scene spurred on by the tireless bravery and conviction thaty within each warrior''s fiery soul. Everyone in the area hade with an undeterred will; they were all prepared to see through any setbacks that might hinder them froming back to theirnds as champions. ... The pack slowly dissipated in numbers as everyone began to leave the venue. Ricky and Grace followed suit but were stopped due to an uninvited figure. "Look! The nerve of you little bastarding here! Don''t tell me you intend topete in the Iron Blood Trial!" Connie scoffed, speaking to Ricky in a venomous tone, while she was supported behind by the presence of a young man in ck along with two young disciples. Ricky gauged them in a quiet, appraising manner, and immediately concluded that these disciples were to join the trial. On the contrary, the man beside them insinuated the feeling of superior power. He felt like the first breeze of an oing storm; dangerous and gloomy, inevitable destruction caused by the unstoppable force of nature. Ricky bristled at the foreboding sense of feeling he got from the male, more so when he saw Grace''s expression shift into one of surprises upon registering his looks into familiarity. He looked away, choosing to prioritize dealing with the annoying woman belittling him without any shame. "My feet belong to me, and I''ll go anywhere I want using it. You have no right to judge me!" He fought back, not showing any signs of the vulnerability Connie must''ve hoped to see after delivering her vicious taunts. She seethed, sputtering at hiseback. "Grace, why did you recruit such an arrogant nominal disciple?" The man in ck cut in, a faint wicked smile marring his lips. Suddenly, an enormous intent to kill gushed out and painted their atmosphere with straining pressure. It was nothingpared to the terror brought upon by the descent of the sacred being, but it was enough to scare Ricky into putting a hold on saying any words of carelessness. "Harald, you have no right to judge my disciple!" Grace argued, unaffected by the rising level of his animosity. "Oh, Grace. How could you say such a thing? Both of us are core disciples of the Snow Sect. It''s our collective duty to instruct our outer disciples together," Smirking, he basked in joy upon witnessing her face crumble in lividity. "This guy doesn''t even know how to act in front of his senior. I''d very much like to teach him about manners, but my disciple shall take over in my stead." "Jim, will you be willing to do this job for me?" Harald turned and asked, knowing full well that his question was just for the sake of theatrics. "Sure, Master Harald. An arrogant weakling like him would surely be in good hands during the Iron Blood Trial." Grace paid no heed to his jeers and asked him instead, "Is this young disciple of yours at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement? Or higher?" Ricky visibly recoiled as his attention swept to Jim, a shadow of shock permeating his consciousness. "Why don''t we see for ourselves? I''ll be looking forward to it," he studied Ricky in contemtion, a sneer appearing on his cruel face as he did so. "Fine, let''s leave it at that." The conversation came to an abrupt end at his master''s final words. Ricky followed her dutifully, marching out of the ce as they headed towards their inn. ... Watching the two figures recede into the distance, Harald went to Connie and said, "Be at ease, that bastard won''t survive the trial." He whispered what he thought were words offort to Connie, his lustful eyes betraying any sincerity he wanted to impose on her. Unfortunately for him, her attention alreadyy somewhere else. Far from him, or them, as she watched Ricky''s form slowly disappear into the bustling city with obvious resentment. She wanted it so bad to kill Ricky right there and then, stopping at the right time when she realized that she was still with herpanions. She promptly pulled herself back to her senses the moment she heard Harald''s voice addressing her. "I''m so grateful!" She thanked him profusely with a charming smile, barely preventing herself from cringing after noting the vulgar smile he sported. Unbeknownst to him, her beautiful, mesmerizing eyes were all a facade for the brewing anger beneath it. She pursed her lips in well-hidden contempt, disgusted by thesciviousness he exuded in thick, suffocating plumes. ... "Master Grace, what''s the identity of that Harald?" Ricky sat across from Grace behind their wooden table. Their previous encounter had been far from forgotten; a nagging thought that itched on the back of their minds as they continued on their soundless journey to their temporary shelter. "He is ranked five among the core disciples; a member of the Casting Faction," she replied, exhausted from her mental battle with Harald earlier. "About Jim, you should be careful; he''s ninth ce among the outer disciples. As far as I''m concerned, his Skin Refinement had also reached the ninth grade." He was stunned, struck with awe for his future rival. "You mean, he ranks ninth among the Ten Outer Disciples?" He knew the odds of sess were slim in a battle with Jim, but this didn''t mean that he would back down. He had nevercked confidence in the face of adversity, and he wasn''t nning to lose his morale now. ''If I can''t beat up a warrior at Jim''s level, how can I possibly fight against the Refinement and Casting Faction in the future?'' Ricky clenched his fists in anticipation; the stronger his opponent was, the more he would be eager to fight. ... Three dayster, the Iron Blood Trial begun as nned. The outskirts of the Lion King Mountains had converted into a field that amodated the preparing warriors for the event. With their tokens of entry in hand, they waited anxiously outside the entrance to the test area. A few minutes passed; a gust of freezing wind started to blow, serving as a coincidental signal for the drums to beat in tandem with the entrance of Benson, the master of the Lion King Castle, in the venue. "Everyone! I must remind you of the dangers you will undoubtedly face once you go beyond the gates. I too trekked these same trails in the past and survived solely due to my strength. And so, the Lion King Castle will not carry the burden of guilt caused by your deaths! You havee here knowing that it will be ruthless, and only the strongest will have the honor of being thest ones standing." Benson let himself scan the crowd with minimal interest and persisted on, "As per to the rules of this trial, I will inform you all of your tasks. You are to survive out in the wild for a month, and the top three warriors to seed in killing the most ferocious beasts will win!" "But of course, if any of you were toe out while the trial is still taking in ce, you will be instantly disqualified." Murmurs surged from thepetitors, growing louder and louder as Benson''s address neared its end. "Now, shall we begin?!" Roars akin to the beasts, they would soon be hunting emerged from the warriors, a deafening sound that shook the mountains as they were all drowned with the high, frenzy energy their voices carried along. Amidst the chaos, disciples of the Lion King Castle attempted to calm the mass of people as they approached them, delivering a small, ck piece of wood to each trial taker. "That is called ancient ironwood. It''s meant to witness and record your fighting moments!" Benson exined, leaving the troop to inspect the foreign item. Chapter 25 The Chaos Manual Chapter 25 The Chaos Manual After unanimously agreeing on the rules, the disciples headed into the Lion King Mountains one by one. Ricky was among them and entered the mountains secretly. After all, he was no match for Jim now. It would not be good were they to cross paths. Once under the cover of the mountain''s foothills, the disciples dispersed immediately and looked for their own prey. They didn''t trust each other. Moreover, this ce was dangerous. It would be better to hunt alone. The first fierce beast Ricky encountered was a lowly boa at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky had made great progress in just a few days. It was now a piece of cake for him to y beasts of such a low grade. After killing the boa, which didn''t stand a chance, Ricky let its blood drip onto his ironwood, but there were no ck dots that appeared. "It seems that what Benson said is true. Only the blood of beasts of advanced stage of Skin Refinement can leave a mark on the ironwood," Ricky murmured to himself, somewhat disappointed. The ironwood was very peculiar. Its trunk was extremely hard, an imprable fortress against any powerful attack. Even if it was cut with a high grade tool, there would be no hint of a scratch. But the ironwood was especially fond of the blood of the fierce beasts. The ironwood of different ages could absorb the blood of beasts of different grades. ck dots would emerge on the bark when the blood met the trunk. Ricky''s particr ironwood was over a century old. It could absorb the blood of beasts at advanced stage of Skin Refinement. Therefore, it was useless for these disciples to kill the beasts at a low grade of Skin Refinement. Instead, they had to focus their skills on beasts at a high grade. "Well then, my next target should be the beasts at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement, and I need to practice my cultivation methods, especially the Nonuple me Strike and Nine-degree Body Refining Form," decided Ricky. He knew he had to get moving. Actions spoke louder than words. Ricky began looked for a beast at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. Within ten days, Ricky had killed in total forty beasts at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. He had also defeated some of the disciples who tried to steal his fruits. In the end, Ricky had umted more than seventy ck dots on the ironwood. However, for Ricky, the greatest achievement was that he had improved the two cultivation methods and reached the highest peak of the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. ''It appears that actualbat is the fastest and the most efficient way to improve my skills, '' Ricky thought, the realization dawning over him. Of course, the most important contributor to his progress was his powerful spiritual meridian, although he ignored this. As he had now reached the peak of the sixth grade of the Skin Refinement, he decided to break through the sixth grade and reach the seventh. If he was sessful, two problems would be solved. First, he could hunt more fierce beasts of the higher levels and further improve his ranking. Secondly, even if he met a cultivator of the ninth grade of the Skin Refinement, he stood a better chance at protecting himself. Now he needed to find out a safe ce to finish the breakthrough. He searched for two days and finally found a secret hideaway. It was downstream a stinking river, which was filled with the stench of dposing beasts'' bodies. Other warriors and beasts hardly ever ventured here. Ricky found a cave and began to cultivate in seclusion. This time, he prepared one hundred and twenty Body Refining Pills just in case. Because when he previously broke through the fifth grade and reached the sixth, he consumed seventy-five Body Refining Pills¡ªthirty pills more than the breakthrough before that, when he broke through the fourth grade and reached the fifth. Ricky then started the breakthrough, activating his spiritual meridian and swallowing the Body Refining Pills. As he had hoped, he finally sessfully broke through the sixth grade. Despite therge cost of one hundred and ten pills, Ricky knew it would be worthwhile if he could reach the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. However, something peculiar happened to his spiritual meridian when he broke through the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. His spiritual meridian was once like a blood-red slender serpent floating in his mind. However, the moment he broke through the sixth grade of Skin Refinement, his spiritual meridian wriggled. Suddenly, eight golden lines burst through its surface, dividing the spiritual meridian into nine parts. Now it seemed like a slender serpent whose body was divided into nine segments. Without his noticing, his mind integrated into the first segment of the spiritual meridian. He saw a tremendous blood-red vastness here, which was as wide as the whole world, and there were red mes floating in every direction he looked. These red mes did not seem to be attacking him, and he couldn''t even feel any heat, as if they didn''t exist at all. "What is this? Why there is a vast zone hidden here in the spiritual meridian? And what are those red mes?" For a moment, Ricky was perplexed, yet he remained calm. He was not terribly shocked. He had been greatly surprised when he regained his spiritual meridian, so now he had be immune to these and was not easily startled anymore. Soon, Ricky saw many scarlet runes floating in the vastness. They appeared one after another, like countless stars, beaming brightly in Ricky''s mind. Suddenly, something unexpected came into sight. There were three conspicuous words floating among the runes. It read, "The Chaos Manual". "The Chaos Manual? What the hell is that?" Ricky pondered, thoroughly confused. "Wait! The manual¡­ I must be dreaming! Could it really be the manual?"ing upon this revtion, he couldn''t help but exim. As a cultivator, of course he knew about the manuals and their importance. They were important tools for the casting masters. In order to be a good warrior, one had to continue practicing the methods. And in order to be a good casting master, one had to hone their skills by practicing the manuals. Moreover, the warriors and the casting masters had a close rtionship. A warrior should not only be equipped with skills and cultivation methods, but also apatible and sharp weapon. In other words, a weapon was as important as a warrior''s life, and these valuable weapons were forged precisely by those casting masters. The casting masters were divided into varying levels, including the Mortal Level, the Spirit Level, and the Sage Level. Further, each level was ssified into inferior, intermediate and advanced stages. It was the dream of every warrior to be a casting master, but it was a daunting task. To be a casting master, they needed to have a spiritual meridian which would not only enhance their spiritual power but also help them practice the manuals. However, very few warriors existed who could possess the kind of spiritual meridian thatbined the two functions. They were one in a million. That was why very few warriors could be a casting master, but should they seed, they would have an extremely high status. Moreover, all the weapons of the warriors were forged by the casting masters, which further enhanced and strengthened their status. To these respectable casting masters, the manuals held the same value as cultivation methods did to the warriors. But the number of the manuals was far less than the cultivation methods, and even less than the number of the casting masters. That was why these manuals were so valuable. At the sight of the Chaos Manual, Ricky became thrilled, because even the manuals of the lowest ss were of high value, maybe tens of thousands or even a hundred thousand. "Well, the Chaos Manual¡­ The name is exciting. I''m guessing it must be worth a great deal." Knowing that the manual was an important tool for the casting masters, Ricky immediately began to think about how to sell it and make a killing. However, he soon changed his mind. There was something he had forgotten to consider. "Wait, the manual is hidden in my spiritual meridian. Does that mean that my spiritual meridian could help practice the manuals, improve my spiritual power and even forge the weapons? Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If that''s true, could it be? Perhaps, it could mean that I am actually qualified and have the potential to be a casting master? Goodness! A casting master!? What if I actually, really seed?" Envisioning the future, where he would be known for his superb forging skills and became famous, Ricky was wholly ecstatic. Chapter 26 Heather Chapter 26 Heather It took Ricky quite a long time to calm himself down. He was much too excited. Now he set his goal on finding out whether his spiritual meridian was suitable for improving his spiritual power and cultivating himself with the manual. He wanted to know if it could enhance his cultivation and skills. However, it would take a long time to attest whether his spiritual meridian could really improve his spiritual power. Because of this, Ricky now turned his attention to the scarlet runes inside the Blood Zone of his spiritual meridian. Although Ricky had never heard of a manual that could transform into runes, he spected that those mysterious runes were exactly the contents of the Chaos Manual. With this in mind, Ricky gathered his spiritual energy and activated his newly acquired spiritual meridian, after which he began to examine and decipher the runes. But perhaps, Ricky had overestimated his ability to read the runes, or he simply hadn''t reached a sufficient cultivation level, for even though he had spent the whole day studying the runes, he couldn''t make sense of any of them. "It''s probable that my spiritual meridian isn''t suitable for making weapons," Ricky thought to himself, a little disappointed. But he didn''t dwell too much on that. After all, it wasn''t his primary goal for the time being. "I''d better put this aside first. I have to focus on hunting some more beasts now. I need to fortify the seventh grade of Skin Refinement!" And with that, Ricky left the pungent ce and began to track and hunt the beasts. This time, after he hunted and killed several beasts, Ricky didn''t throw away the valuable materials he got from the beasts anymore, as he found out that the Blood Zone was like the Storage Ring and could store arge number of items. Of course, Ricky was pleasantly surprised to discover this. However, he regretted throwing away so many valuable beast materials after his previous hunting. It was really a shame. If his spiritual meridian had undergone the changes some time ago, he could have collected plenty of materials worth a fortune. ... After a few days, Ricky found that the number of the beasts at the periphery of the Lion King Mountains had suddenly diminished, because when the beasts had realized that the mountains were very dangerous now. Many of them escaped and went deeper into the mountains. The beasts could go deep into the mountains, but the warriors who were in the Iron Blood Trial didn''t dare follow. They were afraid that a beast of Blood Purification would easily tear them to shreds. With so few of the fierce animals around there, Ricky only managed to hunt four beasts at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement in the span of three days. "s. At this rate, I won''t even be able to hunt one hundred beasts at the end of the Iron Blood Trial," Ricky muttered, frowning as he stood in the forest. He had learned that the top three participants at the past two Iron Blood Trials had all hunted at least two hundred beasts. "Do I have to hunt the beasts of Blood Purification instead?" The century-old ironwood could also absorb the blood of the fierce animals at the inferior stage of Blood Purification. And after that, there would be five hundred ck dots forming on the ironwood. Five hundred dots! Five hundred times as many dots of a beast at the advanced stage of Skin Refinement. However, it was not easy to kill a fierce animal of Blood Purification. Usually, even five warriors at the peak of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement could not seed in killing a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification. There was a high chance that they all could be killed by it instead. This was because of the substantial gap between Skin Refinement and Blood Purification. Since Ricky was only at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement, he knew that it was impossible to hunt any beast of Blood Purification on his own. "This means that I have to steal other participants'' ironwoods," Ricky decided after mulling it over for a while. Ricky was willing to follow the rule that he would not attack others unless he was attacked first, but in the martial arts world where the weak were the prey to the strong, he had to attack others in order to get what he wanted and reach his goal. Right then, three figures suddenly appeared before him. Two of them were handsome young men, and one was a resplendent, beautifuldy. ''Well, I just decided to start robbing others, and now my prey seems to havee to me, '' Ricky thought with a smile. But as the three warriors got closer to him, Ricky began to feel stunned, as he could clearly feel that they were the outstanding cultivators at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky was confident he could defeat one of them, and he was sure he could sessfully escape while fighting against two. However, if he had to battle with three of them, he might not be able to defeat them. After all, he had just recently made a breakthrough and reached the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. "I''d better run away!" Without any hesitation, Ricky spun around about to leave. "Hey, buddy. Please wait a second. We want to ask you for help!" the young man in green called out in a friendly voice, as he saw Ricky ready to leave. "Hey, buddy! Please trust us. We just really want to ask you a favor," the beautiful young woman said pleadingly. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Oh, really? What is it that can I do for you?" Ricky asked, confused and surprised. But he kept walking. "We''re going to hunt a fierce beast at the first grade of Blood Purification, and we need one more warrior to join us. Would you like to hunt the beast with us?" the other young man exined. "You must be kidding me!" Ricky responded sneeringly, upon hearing those words. "If I guess correctly, you three are only at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. But why would you dare hunt the beast at the first grade of Blood Purification? You seem to be over-confident and reckless." "Would you stop and listen to us first?" one of them gently replied. None of them seemed to get angry at Ricky''s mocking words. "Well then, you three stop first, please." The three warriors came to a halt immediately. After he saw them oblige, Ricky went forward a little before stopping to face them, keeping his distance. "Alright, I''m listening," Ricky said tly. The three warriors exchanged nces, before the young woman took a few steps forward. Dressed in a long, pale yellow dress, she had an oval face with a small, charming mouth and a pair of elegantly curved eyebrows. She looked very pretty and delicate. Surely, others would be infatuated with her immediately, their eyes lighting up at the first sight of her. She also exuded an aura of confidence and coolness. "Hello. My name is Heather. And let me introduce my two friends, Finn Zhang and Waylon Wang," the woman said. "My name is Ricky!" Ricky responded, balling his other hand into a fist to show respect. Ricky was willing to stop and listen to the three warriors because he didn''t sense a murderous intent from them. He was certain of that, for his regained spiritual meridian made his perception very sensitive, making him able to sense and notice everything more urately and quickly. "Ricky, we happened to find that a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification was injured severely, resting at a ce not far away from here. The beast has been weakened greatly and may now only be at the moderate level of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement," Heather exined detailedly. "Since it is still at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, we believe that we can''t defeat it easily even if three of us fight against it together. So, we decided to find a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement toe with us." "If someone at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement joins us, we are confident we can y that injured beast of Blood Purification." "I see." Ricky nodded. "So Ricky, what do you say? Would you like to join us?" Heather asked expectantly, seeing as Ricky seemed to be a little interested in it. Previously, they had found many warriors at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement and asked them to join their quest, but no one was willing to go with them. That was because those warriors were worried that it would be very dangerous to work with three warriors at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement whom they didn''t know. "I want to ask you two questions," Ricky finally replied, after thinking about it. "Please do!" "The first question: why aren''t you looking for a warrior at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement? After all, you all are at the eighth grade, so you don''t have to fear a warrior at the same grade as you. Besides, such a warrior can be much more effective during the hunting," Ricky said, pointedly. Chapter 27 A Giant Anaconda-tailed Tiger Chapter 27 A Giant Anaconda-tailed Tiger "The reason is quite simple. We need to get more ck dots!" Heather exined calmly, as if she had anticipated Ricky''s puzzle in this respect. "If we invite someone at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement to join us to do it, we will have to divide the five hundred ck dots into four equal shares. That''s only one hundred and twenty-five for each one of us. If we join forces with someone at the seventh grade, we will get more dots. Does that make sense?" "Of course, yes. I understand!" Ricky replied, nodding. "So, here is my second question. How many dots do I get if I join you?" he asked pointedly. At hearing this question, Heather exchanged looks with the two men, before telling Ricky the maximum share they were willing to give. "Fifty. That''s the highest we can go!" "Fifty? That''s all you''re offering?" Ricky asked, scratching his head at this. For a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement, fifty-ck dots was a pretty generous offer. After all, the seventh grade warrior would only have to help pin down the beast during the whole process. He didn''t need to attack it up close. Ricky was not a stupid man. He knew that it would be greedy for him to ask for more dots. While Ricky was weighing the benefits in his head, one of the men, Finn Zhang stepped forward and tried to persuade him with a smiling face. "Hey, buddy. I think fifty dots are pretty fair for you. Don''t you think so?" He continued, "I''m sure that you know well about your current state. It''s near impossible for you to hunt fifty beasts in thirteen days." "Alright. I''m in!" Ricky said, deciding to not hesitate anymore because what Finn Zhang just said was exactly what he had been worried about. "Great! You just made a wise decision!" Waylon nodded in excited praise for Ricky''s final decision. The four, thus having made the agreement, began on their journey together. They made their way to the spot where the injured beast had been tracked to. Finally, they were near. It was arge marsh where the carcasses of both warriors and beasts were rotting. Needless to say, a horrible smell permeated the air. The three men were fine with it and didn''t express their disgust at this ce. They were men, who were brought up used to stinky smells. Heather, however, furrowed her delicate brows the entire trip. Obviously, this kind of ce repulsed her more civilized tastes. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. If it were not for the quest to hunt the beast of Blood Purification to earn more ck dots, she would never have gone here, not even for one second. Finn Zhang and Waylon Wang scrambled to impress Heather all the way by exploring the way for her. It could not be more obvious that both of them had feelings for the beautifuldy. Before long, they came upon a pool of ck water. In the middle of the pool stood a gargantuan tree. Everything was ominously still. They could not even breathe freely in the strange atmosphere. A howl! Just as they got closer to the pool, a tiger''s roar resounded through the air. A giant ck shadow dived down sharply and then sped wildly on the surface of the water. In the blink of an eye, it had nearly reached them. "It''s an Anaconda-tailed Tiger!" Ricky told them with a low, calm voice. It was a giant tiger, about thirty feet long; as tall as two adult men. Its whole body was covered in pure ck fur with no other colors. It looked like a ghost beast from Hell. It had a long ck tail, which was a real anaconda. There was a snake''s head at the end of it, looking around savagely with its gigantic, mesmerizing eyes, and its ck tongue flickering in and out. "Yes, you are right! An Anaconda-tailed Tiger!" Heather confirmed in a low voice, nodding. She was afraid that their voices might catch the attention of the ferocious monster. At birth, an Anaconda-tailed Tiger had advanced-stage power of Skin Refinement. An adult Anaconda- tailed Tiger was even more powerful and dangerous. It had the enormous power of Blood Purification. Clearly, the size of the Anaconda-tailed Tiger in front of them was that of an adult tiger. They felt the aura which exuded from it. This meant that it had already been a beast of Blood Purification. However, it didn''t behave as they had expected. Usually, a beast of Blood Purification was supposed to act more destructively. They noticed that there was a deep cut on its back, the wound not having healed yet. They easily deduced that this giant beast was hurt badly. It must have been suffering greatly from the pain. "Let''s get cracking! When we start the attack, Ricky, you will get its attention, and the rest of us will focus on attacking it. Hopefully, this diversion tactic will work!" Finn Zhang proposed, delegating the tasks. "Understood!" Ricky nodded. Just then, the Anaconda-tailed Tigerunched an offensive attack towards them. It roared and jumped high in the air. Meanwhile, it focused its spiritual energy onto its two sharp ws and waved them in the air fiercely. Immediately, the spiritual energy turned into thousands of sharp ck des, hurtling towards them. ''Now that I''m only responsible for catching its attention, I can just pretend to be weak. In that case, I would be extremely eye-catching for the tiger and it will definitely notice me," thought Ricky. He was smart enough toe up with this idea to attract a brute beast with no intelligence. And so, when they were fighting against the beast, Ricky only showed his abilities at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement to distract it. "Bang!" The four fought back at the same time and barely defended themselves against the tiger''s powers. Even though this Anaconda-tailed Tiger had been hurt badly, it was still powerful and they were unable to deal with it easily. They had to use a special tactic. As expected, Ricky''s weakness caught the tiger''s attention. For beasts at the low stage of Skin Refinement or Blood Purification, they were not particrly intelligent and would usually pick weak targets to attack. "Roar!" The tiger locked onto its prey. Then it growled menacingly at Ricky and directly leaped at Ricky to bite him. Ricky was agile and ran at once to avoid its ferocious attack. He knew clearly that this was his best move for now. After all, there was no way for him to survive such a ferocious beast''s violent attack. "Kill it! Now!" he shouted at the other warriors as he ran, reminding them to grab this excellent chance. Ricky was sure they would follow through, as killing this beast was their priority at present. Even if they might have some deceptions in mind when they invited him earlier, Ricky decided not to think about it at this critical time. Things went as Ricky expected. The moment the gigantic tiger leaped at Ricky, Heather and her companions clutched their weapons in hands, transferred their strength to their weapons, and ejected their sword energy towards the wound on the monster''s back. "Bang!" An earsplitting sound resounded through the air again. They sessfully hit the ugly wound on its back with force. The tiger screamed in agony. The wound at its back had been healing. But it split open again and the blood gushed out, as the tiger fell to the marsh heavily. "Now!" Heather, Finn, and Waylon exchanged looks with each other again and agreed on their next move. They re-generated their strengths andunched another violent attack at the tiger''s stomach. Even though this Anaconda-tailed Tiger had a body of the first grade of Blood Purification, it was unable to resist the two fatal attacks. It was doomed to die when its weakened, wounded body encountered wise human beings. After they were finished with the beast, Finn collected its blood and let a drop fall on his ironwood piece. In an instant, five hundred ck dots appeared on it. It was just incredible. Everyone thought so. "Hey, guys. I have a question. When the beast''s blood is dripped on a piece of ironwood, ck dots show up. Why, then when the blood is dripped on another piece, no ck dots appear? That doesn''t make sense," Ricky suddenly asked, disrupting the thrilled reverie they had all been in. Both Finn and Waylon were dumbfounded by his words. They stared at him in surprise as if they were asking, "Seriously? You don''t even know this? What an idiot!'' Ricky sensed the unkindness in their eyes. He suddenly began to feel that both Finn and Waylon started to dislike him. Heather, on the other hand, chuckled and exined patiently with a smile, "Ironwood is amazing and smart. Even if an ironwood is cut into thousands of pieces, those pieces connect with each other. As long as one of these pieces absorbs the blood of a beast, the rest of the pieces can feel it and will not react to the blood from the same beast." She added, "Unless the piece you have is from another ironwood. However, there are very few ironwoods around. I''d say, the probability is about one in hundreds of thousands. Even if you can find two ironwoods, they are still different when they have different ages. So it''s almost impossible for us to cheat." Considering that Ricky was virtually a stranger, Heather did not have to exin this to him, and yet in her kindness she did. "Oh, I understand! Thank you," Ricky replied with a nod. Then he nced at Fin and Waylon in askance, and could almost confirm his feeling earlier that they were dangerous to him. He became more sensitive after all the things he had gone through in the past few days. "Finn, it''s time to fulfill our promise. Transfer fifty ck dots to Ricky, please, as what we have agreed upon!" Heather suggested to Finn with a smile. "Yes, sure!" Finn replied, but with a malicious smile. He didn''t do as what he said. Instead, he walked to Waylon with his ironwood piece in his hand. Waylon, on the other hand, acted as if he had already anticipated Finn''s intention. He took his ironwood out, and then Finn activated the spiritual energy in his body and transferred two hundred and fifty ck dots to Waylon''s piece. Seeing what they just did, Heather realized that something had just gone very wrong. The look on her face changed suddenly and she asked coldly, "What the hell did you just do?" Chapter 28 As Easy As Crushing Dry Weeds and Smashing Rotten Wood Chapter 28 As Easy As Crushing Dry Weeds and Smashing Rotten Wood ''They finally gave the game away, but fortunately, Heather didn''t know about it. That means she''s not in on it, '' Ricky thought to himself. Otherwise, he could only scramble to his feet and run away, waiting to avenge himself on them someday in the future. Meanwhile, he admonished himself silently for being so careless, trusting Finn and Waylon simply because the spiritual meridian didn''t warn him. "Everyone is unreliable in this world of fighting, where life and death are governed by thew of the forest!" Ricky eximed bitterly. Yet this experience wasn''t all bad news for him. It would make him more mature and adaptable to this chaotic and cruel world. "Heather, couldn''t you figure out that we wanted the five hundred ck dots all to ourselves?" Finn said with a wicked grin, ignoring Ricky as he stared at Heather''s figure with lustful eyes. "Hmph! You bastards. You''ve been nning this for a long time!" Heather spat defiantly. Despite her courageous voice, her eyes shone with fear. She also ignored Ricky, knowing that neither of Finn and Waylon were inferior to her strength. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Heather, it''s not our fault! The me is all on you!" Waylon said with a sneer. "Finn and I have striven so hard to impress you, but you, you bitch, you''ve never done anything in return for us!" "So what we want now is for you to do something for us. How about you entertain us this time? Having sex in this wild ce must be fun. Am I right, Finn?" "Ha-ha! Of course, it''s fun doing it here!" Finn chuckled obscenely. Now that the two men had revealed their intentions, they stopped concealing their malicious faces. "How dare you! The People of the Lion King Castle will arrive any moment now!" Heather scowled and replied stoically, but the trepidation in her eyes had already betrayed her. "Miss Heather, it''s no use to threaten us. Warriors of the Lion King Castle only patrol around the peripheral areas. There is no way that they woulde to the mountains, so you''d betterply with our demands." Waylonughed grimly. "Perhaps if you entertain us well enough, we will give you some ck dots." Saying this, they strode menacingly towards Heather. "My father won''t let you get away with it!" Heather threatened again, meeting their obscene eyes. "Ha-ha, what''s done is done. How is your father going to change it? Besides, how would anyone know that you, Miss Heather would die in this deste wilderness? No body, no evidence, no nothing!" Finn sneered. "Even so, you will never win," Heather spat coldly. Determination in her beautiful eyes, and sword rattling in her delicate hand, she was ready for a battle to the death "Ha-ha, Heather, you''d better stop resisting us, unless you want to suffer a long and painful death," laughed Waylon. "Stop talking nonsense, Waylon! I can''t wait any more." ...... "Hey,e on! Why are you ignoring me?" a voice suddenly piped up. It was Ricky. "How about this? If you give me fifty ck dots, which are what I deserved, and give me another one hundred as hush money, I''ll just pretend nothing happened and you can go on enjoying yourselves." "This fucking bastard! Kill him!" Waylon shouted. Whoosh! These words had hardly escaped his mouth when four young men leaped from the towering trees nearby. They worked as minions for Finn and Waylon. All of these young men had already reached the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. "You little bastard, how dare you annoy our master! Today you die!" They shouted as they dashed towards Ricky. "I''m going to kick your ass!" Ricky sneered and shrugged his shoulders, preparing for a fight. Suddenly, his feet stomped against the ground and swooped down upon them. In a sh, a loud hum produced by the friction between fist and air boomed, the four minions copsing in session. Their chests had all been smashed brutally by Ricky''s fists, only their stunned eyes left open. Ricky turned around slowly and shook away the flesh and blood on his fists. "Hey, it seems your minions are very weak!" Ricky said with a grin. "Impossible! !" Finn and Waylon said with trembling voices, both aghast in shock. ''Four warriors at their seventh grade of Skin Refinement could not even resist his attack and were in all at once. Could we stand a chance of winning against him?'' Finn and Waylon wondered. Heather was also stunned. "So now, I''m offering you another chance. Give me all the ck dots, and I will consider staying out of this and letting you get away with it!" Ricky grinned mockingly as he turned to face them. But Finn and Waylon chose to answer him with saber and sword. Finn raised his saber and swung it at Ricky from one side. The saber in his hand vibrated as it gathered the power of water elementals. Meanwhile, Waylon had unsheathed his sword, thrusting at Ricky from a tricky angle, which was difficult to dodge. The strike was meant to put Ricky at a fatal position. All of a sudden, Ricky sensed a great wave of pressure speeding towards him. He could smell the danger. ''Warriors at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement are truly different. Warriors at the seventh grade can''t evenpare with them, '' Ricky thought, feeling the pressure surging through his body. But he didn''t hesitate a second longer. He drew his saber from the sheath on his back, the spiritual energy transforming into me elementals. Suddenly, he realized that Heather was no longer reeling from the shock. She stood right in front of Waylon, and was preparing to battle him. "Ricky, I''ll deal with Waylon. And you can take on Finn!" she shouted. She concentrated all her power on the sword, piercing Waylon with an explosive force. "Ha-ha, thank you so much, beautiful! I''ll help you out as soon as I y this brute!" Rickyughed, focusing on Finn now. Blood rushed onto Heather''s cheeks as she heard Ricky calling her beautiful. "y me? Listen, you''re in way over your head, chump!" Finn snorted in disdain as he gathered power onto his saber, his face growing bitterly scornful. "I''ll teach you how to use a saber!" Ricky was annoyed at hearing his words. Wielding his saber encapsted in me elements, he shed directly at Finn''s saber in a furious blow. "ng!" In the span of a few minutes, their sabers had crashed with each other dozens of times, sparks flying in shes. Finally, with the power he cultivated from the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky knocked Finn back as easy as blowing away dust. Finn''s body flew backwards into the swamp, his hands bleeding with wounds. "You bastard! Go to hell!" Finn shouted, the extreme anger apparent on his face. "Water Strike!" Finn jumped up in a sh, growling like a wild beast. He wielded his saber, all the spiritual energy in his body turning into the shape of water mustering a whirling pearly spray, as if he was channeling a boundless ocean. Whirling the saber, he raised it high and aimed directly at Ricky with furious power as water whirled back and forth on his de. "Is that all you''ve got?" Ricky certainly didn''t want to ept inferiority. He wielded the de around his head, and immediately the burning mes broke their way right through the de and rushed towards Finn. The first me fended off Finn''s blow, the next crushed through his defense, and thest strike shed deep into Finn''s chest with intense power. Chapter 29 The Incredible Blood Zone Chapter 29 The Incredible Blood Zone "Ah!" screamed Finn. His body was consumed by the raging mes in midair before he fell into the pond. The water was shallow and it was easy to see that Finn was fatally wounded. Ricky decided to deliver the deciding blow to end his life. Walking into the pond, he yed his sword under Finn''s head, severing it from his body in one swoop. Then, he took away Finn''s ironwood with him. Turning around, he saw Heather and Waylon still fighting. Sensing Ricky''s murderous gaze, Waylon felt a pang of fear. He realized that Finn must have lost and the sight of his dead body in the pond sent a chill to his heart immediately. Wracked with fear, Waylon turned around and tried to flee. "It''s toote to run now!" Ricky sneered, smiling at Waylon''s receding figure. Heather, who was unwilling to admit herself outdone, tried to stop Waylon from leaving. Striding up to Waylon, Ricky blocked his path. Since Heather was standing right behind Waylon, he knew that it would be hard for him to escape now. "Boy, you''d better let me go, and I will consider letting you live. Or you prepare for the wrath of the Wang n! They will definitely tear you into pieces!" Waylon threatened indignantly. "Hahaha! Don''t you know? Thest person who said something like that to me is dead now," Ricky replied ominously. Without another word, Ricky shed at Waylon with his burning sword. With Heather''s help, Waylon couldn''t evenst three more strokes before he fell dead. "Thank you, Ricky!" eximed Heather, her face flushed a little. "It''s my pleasure. It''s an honor to help a beauty such as you. You''re wee!" Ricky replied teasingly. Heather''s face turned immediately red. She was embarrassed yet happy to be called a beauty. "Are you from Lion King Castle?" Ricky asked, changing the subject. "Yes, my father is the master of Lion King Castle," Heather replied, nodding. She was really proud of and adored her father. His approval meant everything to her. "Oh! That means you didn''t even need to fight for Sacred Blood Crystal through this Iron Blood Trial!" Ricky said, visibly excited. "I just wanted to go through this training," Heather replied. "So, it means that you don''t need these ck dots, do you? Then I''ll take all five hundred ck dots. Thank you!" Ricky said with a beaming smile. He then transferred Finn''s and Waylon''s ck dots to his ironwood at once, quivering with joy. Heather was stunned by his actions. Even though she didn''t need the ck dots, she thought that Ricky should have at least asked for her permission as a gentleman should. Better yet, he could have offered to give her half of it. However, Ricky took all the ck dots without even waiting for her response. She felt a little upset. She wondered if she had lost her charm. Just a few minutes ago, he called her a beauty. She thought he would have shown her some more consideration. "Ms. Heather, do you have more ck dots? Can you give all of them to me in return for saving your life?" Ricky asked cheekily. Heather had been lost in thought, trying to figure him out. Now his suggestion made her even angrier. "No," she replied distantly. "What a pity!" Ricky was a little disappointed, but he didn''t even notice that her tone had changed already. However, now that he had nearly seven hundred ck dots, he was quite confident that he could win the spot for getting into the Sacred Blood Pond. After speaking, Ricky turned to Anaconda-tailed Tiger''s dead body. Since Heather was standing right next to him, he couldn''t put the corpse into his Blood Zone in front of her. ''This carcass is going to be wasted. I should have at least taken the valuable parts, '' Ricky said to himself. So he chopped down Anaconda-tailed Tiger''s tail, sharp ws, fangs and some flesh, and bounded them with a rope. Heather was surprised to see him gathering Anaconda-tailed Tiger''s body parts, so Ricky exined, "It''s a beast at Blood Purification level. Its body parts are very valuable! We can sell them for a lot of money." "Are you hard up?" Heather asked. "Why, of course I am. I''m not the child of a castle''s master," Ricky replied earnestly. "But you''re such a great warrior! You were even able to defeat someone whose grade is above yours. Are you really not a young master of a noble n?" Heather asked inquisitively. By now, she had already forgotten that her brief annoyance with him. "What do you mean? Because I''m such a great warrior, you''re suggesting I''m definitely a young master? Well, I''m to let you down. I''m not. I''m just an ordinary outer disciple!" Ricky exined. Then they walked out of the swamp, chatting the whole while. * At the edge of the swamp, Ricky suddenly stopped. He felt something odd happen in his Blood Zone. He had put four bodies of the beasts in there before, but now they were gone. It seemed that the bodies had been burnt by the mysterious fire in Blood Zone, and they had turned into some blood vitality. While some of the blood vitality had been absorbed by the Chaos Manual, the rest was running through his body through the spiritual meridian to strengthen him. ''It''s amazing!'' Ricky was in shock at what Blood Zone was capable of. ''What the hell is this Blood Zone? It can even digest bodies and turn them into blood vitality to strengthen me!'' "Hey, what''s wrong?" Heather asked. She found it odd that Ricky had suddenly stopped walking. "Heather, wait. Could you please stand guard for me? I need to rest!" Ricky leaped up a big tree nearby, sat in the lotus position and began to refine the blood vitality. "Hey! I''m not your bodyguard!" Heather shouted, irritatedly stamping her foot. But Heather soon began to feel happy. She thought to herself that Ricky must trust her very much. That was why he had asked her to stand guard for him. * Ricky concentrated on refining the blood vitality while Heather was lost in various fancies and conjectures. With the blood vitality, Ricky began to strengthen his seventh grade of Skin Refinement. After two hours, he had already reached the peak of the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. ''The fire in the Blood Zone can burn the bodies of the beasts into blood vitality! How great it is! I can improve my speed of cultivation by ying beasts and putting them inside it! My speed of cultivation might be even faster than the talents, '' Ricky spected to himself. Deep in thought, he was very excited at this discovery. He put the corpse of the Anaconda-tailed Tiger inside Blood Zone while Heather wasn''t looking. Then he began to ignite the fire to burn the body. As expected, the fire briskly turned Anaconda-tailed Tiger''s body parts into blood vitality. Some of them were still absorbed by the Chaos Manual, while the rest of them were absorbed by Ricky himself. ''That''s incredible! How amazing!'' He was right about what the Blood Zone was capable of. He could barely control himself from shouting out loud. Without hesitation, Ricky focused his mind, continuing to absorb the blood vitality. Anaconda-tailed Tiger was a beast of Blood Purification. Its blood vitality was much more superior to the beasts'' at the seventh grade of the Skin Refinement. ''Maybe it''s the time to take a chance! I might be able to breakthrough to reach the eighth grade of Skin Refinement!'' Ricky thought. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Four hourster, the energy inside his body seemed to be ready to burst. It was a sign of an impending breakthrough. Ricky''s eyes shot open all of a sudden. Heather''s mouth fell open at the energy which was now surrounding Ricky. "You...You...How could you... I can''t believe it! You''ve reached the eighth grade of Skin Refinement!" Heather couldn''t help but shout. She could sense that Ricky was in the same grade as her now! It was unheard of! Chapter 30 Time To Look For Jim Chapter 30 Time To Look For Jim Ricky immediately jumped down from the huge tree and swung his arms before sidling up to Heather. He looked into her eyes which were wide open in shock and said smugly, "Hey, cutie, how do you like me now? I must be the man of your dreams." "Dream on!" Heather said disdainfully after hearing what Ricky had said. Despite her retort, the shock wouldn''t vanish from her heart in a short time. He was right that she was bing more attracted to him, but she wasn''t about to let him know that. She knew that Ricky had been at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. She wondered about how he broke through the seventh and reached the eighth grade of Skin Refinement in only a few hours. Even the most talented genius couldn''t do that. ''Maybe he hid his strength before. Father once told me that some special medicine could hide the true ability of a warrior, '' Heather guessed. Then they left the swamp with Ricky still building himself up and Heather responding coldly from time to time. Ricky didn''t talk about parting with Heather, and neither did Heather. They sparred, training for the Iron Blood Trial together. And they got closer while doing so. Ricky had killed the Anaconda-tailed Tiger and taken the ck dots from Finn and Waylon, so he had nearly seven hundred ck dots on his ironwood. There was no point in continuing to hunt down fierce animals. But once he found out about the secret of his Blood Zone, Ricky started hunting fierce beasts again. Before they finally left the mountains, Ricky had killed five more ferocious beasts¡ªall of them at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Each time, Ricky snuck into the ce where he killed the beasts and dragged the corpses into the Blood Zone. He didn''t let Heather know about this. Ricky''s strength reached the peak of the eighth grade after he refined three beasts at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. And Ricky figured that he could make breakthroughs by refining a certain number of ferocious beasts using the Blood Zone. But Ricky decided to hold off on that for a while. Instead, he focused on honing his technique. Using the Blood Zone, he didn''t need the Body Refining Pill to eliminate the impurities inside his body. But there was a price. ''So using the Blood Zone isn''t foolproof. It doesn''t provide a solid foundation for improving my strength. That will be a problemter on, '' thought Ricky. ''But if I take some time and spar more, then maybe I can get past that. So I can use the Blood Zone to make breakthroughs and then eliminate this defect with fights and time.'' Eventually, time marched on, and the end of the Iron Blood Trial was less than four days away. That was when Ricky decided to look for Jim. He was always hiding from Jim because he knew he was no match for the warrior. But things were different now. He was at the peak of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. He should be able to go toe- to-toe with ninth graders. Ricky had guessed correctly. Apparently Jim had summoned several disciples from the Snow Sect, intending to hunt Ricky down. Many warriors who attended the trial knew his name, if nothing else. ...... And that made it easy to find Jim. Ricky ambushed some of the contestants in the trial, but he didn''t take their ironwood nor kill them. He just told them to let everyone know where Ricky could be found. He believed he could make Jime to him. "Heather, you probably need to get out of here before long," Ricky told Heather in the forest. "Hey, do I look like the kind of girl who would leave a friend in the lurch?" Heather responded discontentedly. "You don''t get it. This is a personal beef between the disciples of the Snow Sect. You shouldn''t get involved. What if you being here causes them to go after Lion King Castle?" Ricky exined. Hearing that, Heather went silent. Ricky was right. She knew that Lion King Castle was nowhere near a match for the Snow Sect. What if they were destroyed in the conflict? "No, I won''t let you face this alone!" Heather made up her mind and took a strong stand atst. "So you say things like that and still deny you''re in love with me." Ricky made a joke after hearing what Heather said. But his heart was softened. Aside from his father and his mentor Grace, no one else had cared about him like that. "What are you talking about?! I''m just concerned about you as a friend!" Heather said shyly, her cheeks a bright red. "Ha ha!" Seeing how bashful Heather was, Ricky chuckled. ...... Heather ended up staying, despite Ricky''s protests. But she also remained hidden, so she could help if needed. She''d only show herself if necessary. ...... The next day, as Ricky had expected, Jim showed up with threepanions. One of them was a nominal disciple of Connie and was a contestant in Iron Blood Trial. The other two were either from the Casting Faction or they had a good rtionship with Jim. "You little bastard! I finally found you!" Jim said maliciously, ring at Ricky. Anyone could tell that he wanted to kill the young warrior. "So what are you waiting for?" Ricky responded with a smile. "Nothing. You''re going to pay." Jim sneered. "Jim, let me kill him. I want to see if he''s still wearing that stupid grin after I cut off his head." It was Connie''s disciple who said that. "All right. Connie is your master. It would be fitting if you killed him," Jim consented with a nod. Then Jim and the other two teens moved aside, arms folded across their chests. They wanted to watch Ricky die. Subsequently this nominal disciple of Connie walked towards Ricky, his eyes shining with viciousness. "I''m Leo. Tell ''em who killed you when you get to Hell!" With a sneer, Leo darted forward, strong spiritual energy drawn from nature wreathed his arms. He condensed that energy into an icy fog and balled his fist before throwing the frozen magic right at Ricky''s head. "The power of frozen ice! Frozen Ice Fist!" "Tell them yourself. Name''s Ricky, by the way!" Ricky narrowed his eyes and responded to Leo in the same tone. In a moment, the roar of a tiger filled the air. Ricky smashed his fist of frozen ice with the strength of a tiger. This is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Crack! The frozen ice on Leo''s arm shattered. His arm had been fractured in the fight, and he fell on the ground with a scream of pain before rolling to a halt. This scene was no surprise to Heather, but shocked Jim and his two otherpanions. They thought Ricky was still at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. How in the world did he beat Leo? Leo was at the eighth grade. This was not the way things should have gone. Ricky should have been the one who fell on the ground, screaming in pain. "Hum! You''re too proud of yourself, and too weak to challenge me," Ricky said disdainfully, looking down at Leo who was still groaning in pain. Then Ricky looked to Jim and his other two friends and said in a provocative tone, "You three,e here!" "I don''t believe it! How did you do it?! You''re at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement?" Jim growled angrily. He knew it now. Those waves of spiritual energy were too strong to be denied. Chapter 31 Fighting With The Ninth Grade Warriors Chapter 31 Fighting With The Ninth Grade Warriors It happened so quickly for a warrior who had no signs of spiritual meridian in his system. Was it even possible for a warrior to practice from the sixth grade of Skin Refinement to the eighth grade in less than a month? To some, it was magic, but to Ricky, he might be a little different. "You''re ying tricks on purpose!" Jim said angrily. "If you try it yourself, you''ll know if I''m ying tricks on you." Ricky sneered. Jim felt incredible of Ricky''s improvement from the sixth grade to the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. How could someone possibly do it so quickly? In an instant, Ricky''s power of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement rose and bore down on Jim directly. Ricky was fearless although it was his first time to fight the warrior of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. He was sure to win. The mes of battle were burning in his eyes. "Ah, an eighth grade. Even if you are in the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, you will still die here today!" Jim said bravely. Jim was equally as brave and fearless as Ricky. Jim stared at Ricky with a killing intent, and saw him as not a threat. The intent of fighting in Ricky''s eyes was getting stronger and stronger, and then Ricky burst out and headed straight for Jim. A zing hand was about to hit Jim. He moved his eyes, turned them to Ricky. With darkness hovering his energy, Jim then said, "You really have no idea of your limitations. And since you are in a hurry to die, I will ''help'' you today." Generally speaking, when a warrior at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement saw one at the ninth grade, even if he didn''t want to bow his head, he dared not make a provocation. However, Ricky was not one of them, and Jim wasn''t able to stand it. Whoosh! Ricky was quick as a fox. Jim did not even notice that Ricky was already in front of him. Ricky took in a deep breath, like in the start of every meditation, and drew his spiritual energy. His eyes darkened, absorbing all the energy that he had and let out a strong roar shook everyone to their core. Ricky looked at his hands. mes started to burn elegantly, as if they were extensions of his body. His fists were generating mes! Ricky punched a fist heavily on the brink of battle. "Little bastard, I can''t believe you can show the power of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement!" Jim said in shock as soon as he felt the power of Ricky''s fist radiate all throughout the area. Jim was beyond surprised with this, because what Ricky showed him was the power of a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. Jim calmed down, gathered all the energy he needed to retaliate. And the intent of murder in his eyes soared. "Even though you had the power of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, so what?" It was impossible for a ninth grade of Skin Refinement warrior to defeat him, let alone an eighth grade of Skin Refinement warrior. However, the power was just too intense that Jim had to question himself over and over again. "Why was Ricky so powerful? " Whatever it was, Jim wasn''t afraid. He was not just some ordinary ninth grade of Skin Refinement warrior, but one of the ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect. Next, a slight golden spiritual energy surrounded the palm of Jim. Strong spiritual energy made his palm look like a golden sun, Jim''s fist pressed Ricky quickly and ruthlessly. "Little bastard, I''ll let you know immediately the gap between the ninth grade of Skin Refinement and the eighth grade of Skin Refinement." "In my eyes, you''re as weak as an ant!" In the low yelling of Jim, his palm collided with Ricky''s fist directly. The atmosphere in the area was so intense that Jim''s desire to win the fight radiated everywhere. His eyes met Ricky''s. He gave out a little smirk, knowing that Ricky would only get two things from the fight--either he died or he hurt so bad that he''d forfeit the battle. There was no other way to look at it except for victory in Jim''s mind. Hong! When the fists collided, the two powers collided, piercing the surrounding space sharply, shaking their eardrums, and sinking their feet deep into the ground. Jimughed even more triumphantly, and expected to see Ricky scream in despair, ask for help, and look weak from his blow. But what Jim saw made his thoughts disappear into air. Jim''s face went sour. He did not expect what happened next. For there was a strong force from Ricky''s fist flowing into his palm, like a mountain torrent, ready to break his whole arm. It was hard to believe that this was the power of a normal eighth grade of Skin Refinement warrior. The spiritual energy around the two men vibrated like ripples, which was a collision of power. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The next moment, both men were retreating, their soles slid deep cracks on the ground. Ricky took thirteen steps back, while Jim took only six steps back. In this collision, though Jim had fewer steps backward, his face was worse than the clothes that had just been screwed out of the water. Jim was shocked and furious! Absolutely different from the other grade of Skin Refinement, the ninth grade was the peak of Skin Refinement. The warrior''s body strength would reach the peak of this stage, and it was simply not something that other grades of Skin Refinement could provoke. Jim was only so close to the peak of ninth grade, that was, the real peak of Skin Refinement. At this time, Ricky took Jim''s attack only with his strength of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, and even equaled with Jim. Given the tremendous gap between the power of the eighth and ninth grade of Skin Refinement, seven more steps back wasn''t a shameful failure at all. At the same time, Ricky was also astonished. Despite the fact that he didn''t use the power of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky was doing his best. He believed mediocre warriors at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement wouldn''t be able to take it. ''It seemed that it is quite reasonable that Jim can rank one of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect, '' Ricky thought. The intent to fight in Ricky''s eyes was even greater, more determined to beat Jim. Jim was the perfect person for Ricky to temper himself. After all, the road to strength was to meet the strong, defeat the strong, and be the strong. The two young people next to them were astonished. They could not imagine that Jim, one of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect, had fought a draw with a disciple who was at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement without spiritual meridian. "Hum! A little capable, but you''ll not be so lucky with the next move!" Jim said calmly as he felt a little humiliated when he saw the looks of the two young men. At this moment, Jim''s power rose even more, his desire to kill was much stronger. He wanted to prove himself to the other two men that he could defeat an eighth grader! There was no doubt that Jim no longer intended to hide, and readied to break out all the power, to Ricky an instant kill. "The real battle is just beginning!" Ricky took a deep breath and then lifted his own power to the limit. He pulled out the long saber in the back, and spiritual energy turned to me elementals surrounding his saber when Ricky felt the change of Jim''s power. "Ricky, you should be proud to be able to let me use this tactic for you, an eighth grade of Skin Refinement warrior!" roared Jim. "Golden Finger! Go Die!" The next moment, the slight golden color of Jim''s spiritual energy became deeper, and all rushed to Jim''s ten fingers. Jim sped his hands, and the golden spiritual energy condensed into a several feet long huge finger. The golden finger, with indescribable power, shed force towards Ricky. "It''s sensible to use it, but you can also try my Nonuple me Strike." Ricky said seriously as he felt the dangerous power on Jim''s golden finger. Eager to advance into action, Ricky took out his long saber and raised it high with his hand. The power that he had was so strong that the long saber was immediately surrounded by endless me elements. Ricky shed and attacked Jim relentlessly. One sh after the other, he waved his saber without hesitation, ready for the kill. And with Nonuple me Strike-the Fifth Strike, his saber collided with the Jim''s iron finger fiercely. After a month of intense training, Ricky''s Nonuple me Strike had been practiced to the fifth level, which unlocked more powers and opportunities for the Nonuple me Strike. HongHong! The golden and the red ferocious spiritual energies collided in an instant, and caused the center of the two men to ripple again and spread quickly around them. At the same time, the collision vibrated the two men, forcing the two to regress again. But after the retrogression, neither of them stopped. The soles twisted hard on the ground, and they were both rushed to each other. At this moment, Jim took out the sword on his waist and collided with the long saber of Ricky. Chapter 32 Body Refinement Beats Sword-light Chapter 32 Body Refinement Beats Sword-light ng! In the jungle the air was heavy and moist. Sunlight shimmered through the vast canopy of leaves. All around were trees tall enough to dwarf the highest building. Vines and underbrush made footing unsteady. From every direction, one could hear the hums and chirps of insects, the songs of birds and the myriad sounds of mammals. And, of course, the sounds of battle. Ricky and Jim were fighting, one would strike or feint, then move quickly to try and gain or regain the advantage. The impact between knife and sword sent sparks flying as if they were trying to shape iron... or gold. Hiss! Suddenly, the earth trembled, and a huge crack opened in the ground. Ricky''s saber met Jim''s sword again. And they both were thrown back by the force. The onlookers could see that both of their arms were trembling due to their exertions. "If that''s all you got, Jim, maybe you should throw in the towel! Give up your status in the Snow Sect, and I might not kill you," Ricky sneered, looking at Jim''s gloomy face. As for the two young men standing on the sidelines, they were dumbfounded. Connie''s disciples were no less stunned. Among outer disciples in the Snow Sect, only those who were in the top ten would have been able to fight with Jim for so long. And it shouldn''t be possible even for those who attained the ninth grade of Skin Refinement to beat Jim. And now, Ricky did it at eighth. Hearing Ricky''s taunt, Jim said nothing. His credibility was already in doubt. He boasted that he could take Ricky down with a single blow. Well, they''d traded multiple strikes back and forth. Now, the only way he could redeem himself was to kill Ricky. nk! Jim flew into a rage. And the sword in his hand began to make a huge thumping sound. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When the sword was making the sound a white light formed and enveloped the sword. That light was definitely not the gathering of spiritual energy. It was another kind of power. The light was emitting strong power and seemed to be drawn to Ricky. That fact made him shiver. ''That light¡ªwhat is it?'' Ricky shifted his focus frombat and stared at the lighting from Jim''s sword. "Is that the sword-light ?" Ricky said suddenly, with a suspicious doubt yet mixed with admiration in his eyes. When a warrior started training, he would take the spiritual energy from the heavens and earth to gain supreme power. If hebined the energy with his weapon, he''d have a better connection with his weapon, be able to use it more effectively. And thebination of warrior and weapon was governed by three other forces. Those three forces were the Light Apperception in the first level, the Intent Apperception in the second level and the Soul Apperception in the top level. When a warrior had reached a certain level ofprehension and feeling about the weapons they used, the connection between the warrior and the weapon was called Light Apperception, which was the very first and shallow level. If the weapon a warrior used was a sword, then the force would be shown as the sword-light. If it was a knife, then it would be the knife-light. Light Apperception had ten grades. Afterpleting all ten grades, warriors would reach the Intent Apperception. By then the force would show itself as the sword-intent. After another ten grades of the Intent Apperception, it would be the Soul Apperception. When a warrior reached the top of these three levels, the warrior and his weapon would finally act in one. Those who could gain Light Apperception were gifted. Those who mastered the Intent Apperception were someone of greaterprehension. Those who could reach the Soul Apperception were among the world''s greatest geniuses. As for the true unison after thepletion of the Soul Apperception, no one in the Misty South had ever reached that level. "The energy of the sword-light!" When Ricky figured it out, he sighed again with seriousness. Though he had never seen the energy of the sword-light, he had heard of its power, power enough to fight against a superior warrior. ''But there''s not much sword-light in that sword right now. I can feel that much.'' "So it''s not invincible," whispered Ricky. "Three Swords of the Wind! Go to hell!" Once again, Jim had chosen to try and marshal his power against Ricky. He leaped and cut at Ricky, long sword crackling with sword-light. All of a sudden, it seemed that three swords wereing straight at Ricky. Ricky had no time to hesitate. He immediately gathered his spiritual energy and turned it into mes that ran up and down his saber. Then he tried to parry Jim''s strike. Bang, Bang! The gold and iron clinked. The long sword collided with Ricky''s long saber. This time, they didn''t meet and stop halfway. Ricky''s saber was no match for the sword, and broken into three pieces, and fell to the ground. Only the hilt was still in his hand. "How?! Is this the power of the sword-light?" Ricky said, stunned by what had just happened. "Ha! The power is beyond theprehension of a loser like you. A worthless piece of crap with no spiritual meridian!" Seemingly gaining the upper hand, Jim mocked, finally returning to his lofty disdainful look. "Bastard! Go to hell! It''s worthy of you, forcing me to use the energy of the sword-light!" Jim growled and swung his long sword to gather the sword-light of it, then he swung the de toward Ricky''s face. Ho! Staring at the sword-lighting toward him, Ricky calmed himself. He took a deep breath, then turned his whole body red. This time, the color was deep red with a hint of orange. After a month of fighting with the ferocious beasts, Ricky not only made progress in his cultivation method, but also trained the First Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the final level. The superb level. His eyes shed with a bright light. Ricky came out bare-handed and grabbed the de of the sword. Hiss! The next moment, there came the sound of metal shattering. The three des of the wind sword were broken by Ricky''s bare hand, his arms crossed to force back Jim''s long sword. Only some faint cutting marks were left in Ricky red arms and hands. "Ricky is fine!" Seeing this, Heather couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief. She was worried for him the whole time she remained hidden. Immediately, she noticed Ricky''s cultivation method that he trained in. ...... "This... is his method of Refinement!" Seeing this, everyone was shocked. Their eyes couldn''t help but fill with greed. Once again, Jim''s eyes became gloomy, but soon they were darkened by deep greed. ording to the analysis of the people from Casting Faction, Ricky''s method of Refinement was at least the cultivation method at the intermediate stage of ck Level. How could they not be lured? If there was a cultivation method at the advanced stage of Yellow Level, all the disciples would fight for it; not to mention the cultivation method at the advanced stage of ck Level. "Hand over the cultivation method! I''ll give you a quick death," Jim said eagerly. "What? Hand over my method? Fine! But that depends on which one is better. Your sword-light or my Body Refining Form?" Rickyughed. "I''m not done yet. This time I''ll take you out with my bare hands." "Since you won''t hand it over, then I''ll take it¡ªfrom your corpse!" Jim said seriously. The next moment, they were moving again. Chapter 33 Execution Chapter 33 Execution "Sword-light, three swords in one!" Brandishing the long sword surrounded by white energy, Jim instantly made three golden sword des that began to fuse in mid-air. A sharp and powerful sword-light was formed. Jim came with full force to Ricky. He had all the killing intentions in his mind. He summoned all the power he can muster in his final blow. The powerful cultivation methods concentrated in his sword-light. Despite the disy of strength in front of him, Ricky remained unfazed. A mix of determination and excitement was evidently seen behind his ck eyes. His fighting spirit remained unwavering. He channeled his inner strength and summoned the power of First Degree of the Nine-Degree Body Refining Form in his right arm -- he was ready to retaliate. Ricky''s spiritual energy started taking shape. A fierce tiger started to take form behind his back. The resounding roar of the tiger was heard -- a sign of Ricky''s true strength. "Whiz Fist!" Ricky shouted as he sped his fingers together to form a fist. With all the energy he could summon in him, he went for the golden sword-light. Crash! The next few moments were hazy. The sound of golden iron reverberated throughout the whole area. The sh between sword-light and the tiger''s roar created a dramatic ripple it could practically tear the whole space apart. The fight between Jim and Ricky was neck to neck. Ricky''s red fist and Jim''s sword-light de were locked into a stalemate. This, however, onlysted a short while. A cracking sound was heard after a short moment had passed. It started out as something small, a minute chink in the sword of light. But the cracks started growing. More and more started to appear in the de and it spread until the sharp sword-light dissipated. Jim was in disbelief. He was fearful, even. He couldn''t fathom the scene unfolding before him. Ricky was pleased with himself. All his hard work paid off. With a cocky smirk, he revved his power further and concentrated in his red fist. BANG! An explosive boom resounded in the whole field. The sword-light from the golden sword dimmed and the sword flew right out of Jim''s hand. Ricky did not even give Jim a chance to recover. He immediately struck his chest like a bolt of thunder. Jim did not even lift a finger to defend himself. Was he strong enough tobat Ricky''s punches? Definitely. But he was dejected after seeing his most powerful sword-light shatter into millions of pieces. His will to continue fighting was depleting. Pow! Jim spat outrge amounts of blood from his mouth as he was thrown in the ground with a loud thud. Ricky was not taking any chances. Without missing a single beat he used Jim''s long sword and mercilessly pierced him through the chest. "You..." Jim struggled to form words as he tried to look at Ricky, who was remorseless. He spat more mouthfuls of blood as he struggled through the stabbing pain. With his final breath, Jim attempted to lift his finger to point at Ricky, as if trying to squeeze in one final gesture. "Killing you with your own sword is the only mercy I can give you," Ricky muttered ruthlessly. He was having none of it. He learned never to show mercy ever again in the face of his enemies. He knew that if he were to fail today, he would not have that chance again. Ricky shifted his gaze to the three disciples. They were going to be his next kill. "Run!" These three people scampered and ran away from Jim as far as possible. The three of them knew how powerful Jim was. They all knew how strong he was for he was one of the top ten outer disciples in the Snow Sect. He was also the genius who understood sword-light. But despite all that, Ricky still managed to win the battle. "Since you guys are already here, you don''t need to leave," Ricky sneered. He was on a roll. He attacked head on and killed Connie''s disciple in a single blow. Unlike any other regr disciple, Jim was one of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect. This was definitely going to leave an impact. If the Snow Sect were to find out that Ricky killed Jim, the consequences would be unimaginable. With the help of Heather, Ricky managed to kill all three of them in three hours. He finally aplished all his purposes for the Iron Blood Trial. The next thing to do was wait for the time to pass and go to the Sacred Blood Pond to obtain the crystal. Ricky did not take the ck dots of his kill for today. Instead, he gave them to Heather. He found it pointless in taking more, he already had enough -- seven hundred, to be exact. Ricky and Heather decided to trudge through the dense forest. They found it best to spend their time to recuperate and restore the energy they spent. Finding a good spot, they both found a resting ce near a giant tree. They practiced controlling their breathing to pass time. "Ricky, what kind of cultivation method are you using?" Heather inquired, finally being unable to repress her curiosity. "Of course, if you find it ufortable telling me, you don''t have to. I''m just curious," Heather added. She realized that she shouldn''t have asked him anything so she immediately retracted her question. "Well¡­ since you''re so adamant to know, then there is no reason for me to keep the answer from you." Seeing that Heather was fidgety and nervous around him, Ricky broke into a grin to make her comfortable, "This is a body refining cultivation method called the Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form?" Heather murmured thoughtfully as if she had heard of this cultivation method before. "This cultivation method is only suitable for people who don''t have spiritual meridians though. I don''t really understand why they want to steal this cultivation method from me." Ricky smiled as he wondered. What he did not realize was that those people from the Snow Sect had no idea of him using the Nine-degree Body Refining Form at all. Even if they did, they wouldn''t actually believe it. Unless they could test it out themselves. There was still one question bothering Ricky, though. If the Nine-degree Body Refining Form really was only suitable for those whocked spiritual meridians to learn, then why was he able to learn it himself? He definitely possessed a spiritual meridian. In the end, Ricky could only ascribe this urrence to the unique attributes of his new spiritual meridian. "It''s only suitable for people who don''t have spiritual meridians? !" Heather was surprised after she heard what Ricky said. She looked at him apprehensively and said, "So¡­so you¡­" "That''s right. I''m a guy who doesn''t have a spiritual meridian!" Ricky smiled at her. "But¡­ how is this possible?" Heather shook her head hard, trying to fathom the thought. How could it be possible for him to be at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement if he didn''t have a spiritual meridian? "Hahaha. If you really find it hard to believe, then maybe you can test it out yourself!" Rickyughed and ced his head in front of Heather. The results were inconclusive. Heather surely couldn''t test Ricky''s renewed spiritual meridians out. ...... Three days passed by in haste. The Iron Blood Trial had finally concluded. The people who had been hunting fierce beasts in Lion King Mountains range returned from their training. Ricky and Heather also nned to return. However, both parties decided it would be best if they went back separately. This was Ricky''s request, because he did not want Heather to get into trouble. If Harald and Connie saw that they were together, they would also put a target above Heather''s head. Ricky leisurely left the mountain range and upon seeing Grace waiting for him he smiled slightly. Seeing that Ricky was still his usual self, Grace breathed a deep sigh of relief. Although Ricky was just a normal disciple, Grace considered him as her own special personal disciple. Harald and Connie were also present. Their eyes instantly darkened upon seeing Ricky. ''Jim and Johnny are trash. They could not evenplete this one simple mission!'' Harald screamed in his heart. He then red at Ricky with hateful eyes as a warning for Ricky to stop being so cocky. Regarding the spiteful re of those two people, Ricky merely gave them a mysterious smile and then walked over to the inspector of Lion King Castle. ''I cannot even imagine what kind of expression Harald and Connie will have on their faces when they find out that Jim and Johnny won''t be returning.'' Ricky thought smugly. ...... "Andy, seventy-one dots!" "n, eighty-three dots!" "Jimmy, one hundred and thirty dots!" ...... The inspector of Lion King Castle had already begun checking amount of dots on the ironwood of those who had finished the trial and returned. "Blue Water City, Agnes, three hundred and twenty dots!" Upon hearing this, the people around broke into excited murmurs and whispers. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Three hundred and twenty dots, which definitely would make her a formidablepetitor for first prize. Chapter 34 Thats Cheating Chapter 34 That''s Cheating At that moment, everyone turned their eyes onto Agnes, who raised her head haughtily. She was a young woman with long flowing hair tied with lime silk. She was wearing a light blue dress. She looked beautiful and graceful, with an elegant and noble air about her. Without a doubt, many of the male warriors admired her beauty. "It is said that Agnes is not only the genius of the Shui n, but also one of the gifted outer disciples of the Snow Sect," one of the warriors muttered. "Agnes has three hundred and twenty ck dots! This time, Agnes could very well win first ce." "Of course! In my opinion, Agnes is the best warrior around!" ... "I never expected Agnes to be an outer disciple of the Snow Sect and manage to obtain three hundred and twenty ck dots. I think she might take third ce this time," Ricky muttered, under his breath. In the minutes that followed, the total numbers of ck dots the participants had obtained were revealed to the public one by one. However, no one got more dots than Agnes, and only two warriors had over two hundred ck dots. Harald and Connie were growing more anxious and upset, as they found out that Jim and Leo hadn''t shown up yet. Meanwhile, the attendees of the Zhang n and the Wang n were also very worried. Their warriors, Finn and Waylon, also had yet to appear. ... "It''s my turn now!" With a subtly smug smile on her face, Heather walked towards the two scribes of the Lion King Castle and drew her ironwood. "Look! The Lady of the Lion King Castle is there now. I wonder how many beasts she has hunted this time," a warrior said curiously. Since Heather and Agnes were two outstandingly gifted women who had joined the Iron Blood Trial, they would likely to bepared to each other by everyone present. "Humph! The Lady of our Lion King Castle must win first ce this time!" the disciples of the Lion King Castle eximed, upon seeing Heather. "Humph! It''s highly possible that Agnes will get first ce!" Now many warriors began to bicker because of the two women. "Heather! Four hundred and ten dots!" called out the voice of one of the scribes. The crowd fell silent immediately. No one had ever gotten four hundred and ten ck dots during the three Iron Blood Trials. Not until now. "Ahh!" The members and disciples of the Lion King Castle began to cheer in unison. Benson and other senior leaders of the Lion King Castle alsoughed in glee, their eyes shining with pride. "It''s impossible!" the warriors who supported Agnes eximed, in a stark contrast from those who backed Heather. "Silence please, everyone. During each Iron Blood Trial, we have invited one remarkable warrior of Bone Reinforcement from each city to patrol the periphery of the Lion King Mountains to prevent those who are not participants from entering them," a senior member of the Lion King Castle exined. "Thus, the Iron Blood Trial is absolutely fair." "That''s right. We can testify to that!" Some powerful warriors of Bone Reinforcement stepped forward from the crowd and were willing to bear witness. Those who were suspicious of the results quieted down, grumbling lowly. Agnes, who stood there quietly the whole time, said nothing. But on her delicate face, there were traces of sadness and disappointment. After a few more warriors'' ironwoods had been checked, it was Ricky''s turn. Since he was a nobody, only Grace, Heather, Harald and other some disciples of the Snow Sect cared about how many ck dots Ricky had. Grace hoped that Ricky could get more ck dots, while Harald and Connie were gearing up tough at him. After all, they didn''t believe that Ricky at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement could hunt many beasts. However, everyone was bbergasted after finding out the total number of ck dots on Ricky''s ironwood. "Ricky of the Snow Sect has seven hundred and three ck dots!" A shocked hush fell upon the crowd. Even the two scribes were amazed. They held Ricky''s ironwood tightly, as if they thought that they made a mistake while counting up the total number of the ck dots. "Ahh. You must be very surprised!" Heather snickered, in stark contrast to the rest of the crowd, who were stunned and shocked. Agnes finally turned to gaze at Ricky with haughtiness in her gaze. Being the outer disciple of the Snow Sect, Agnes of course knew Ricky, the one with no spiritual meridian. Even though he had no spiritual meridian, the achievement he had made during the Iron Blood Trial greatly surpassed hers. Agnes was disappointed and displeased by the result, but on the other hand, she started to feel a growing interest in Ricky. "It''s impossible for him to get seven hundred and three dots!" Harald roared in rage, after he recovered from the initial surprise. "Harald, don''t lose your temper because of jealousy. Otherwise, you will not only disgrace yourself but also the Snow Sect!" Grace said sneeringly. Of course, she herself was still in a state of surprise too. "Master Benson, do you think it is possible for Ricky, someone at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement to hunt and kill seven hundred beasts of advanced stage of Skin Refinement within a month?" Harald said to Benson, the Master of the Lion King Castle, ignoring Grace. "Yes. He''s right! That''s impossible!" Almost all the warriors began to talk about this matter after Harald''s outburst. "He must have cheated at the Iron Blood Trial this time!" ... Learning that many warriors didn''t believe Ricky could get so many ck dots, Benson felt morose, not knowing how to deal with the situation. No one had any evidence to prove that Ricky cheated at the trial, but it indeed seemed impossible and odd for Ricky to hunt seven hundred beasts within a month. Even Benson found it hard to believe. And even if Ricky had robbed other warriors of their ironwoods, it was still impossible for him to get so many dots. Besides, Harald had just said that Ricky was only at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement, so Benson began to doubt it even more. Benson looked at Ricky and eximed, "Ricky, you''d better exin it to us!" "I will then!" Ricky nodded. ncing around the warriors who kept on talking in whispers, Ricky spoke calmly, "Hi, everyone. Harald told you all that I''m at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement. Do you really think that he is right?" Ricky''s words caught the attention of the bickering warriors. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Then Ricky''s aura suddenly changed and was boosted to the highest limit that the eighth grade of Skin Refinement could reach. "The eighth grade of Skin Refinement!" Sensing Ricky''s powerful aura, many warriors marveled, ncing at Harald with disdain, as if ming him for tricking them. "Damn it! He was just at the sixth grade of Skin Refinement some days ago, but how could he reach the peak of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement within a month?!" Harald asked himself furiously. "How could such a worthless piece of trash without spiritual meridian cultivate and achieve the eighth grade of Skin Refinement?" Connie also red at Ricky sullenly. "He has even made a breakthrough and reached the eighth grade of Skin Refinement!" Grace was also shocked at the revtion that Ricky had cultivated into this level. She felt confused. The longer she stayed with Ricky, the less she seemed to know about him. "Hey, everybody, don''t let this guy fool you!" Harald yelled. Being the powerful warrior of Bone Reinforcement with wide knowledge and experience, he had quickly calmed himself down. "Please think about this. Even a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement could not have killed so many beasts, let alone Ricky who''s only at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. So that must be cheating!" The warriors fixated their suspicious eyes on Ricky again when they heard this. Chapter 35 Master Lambert Chapter 35 Master Lambert Grace felt justified after seeing these warriors'' eyes filled with hatred and disrespect again. To be honest, even Grace didn''t truly believe that Ricky had seven hundred and three dots, but she knew he wouldn''t cheat. After spending so many days with him, she was pretty sure about that. Ricky gave Grace a reassuring look after seeing the worry in her eyes. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Then, Ricky looked at the master of Lion King Castle¡ªBenson. "Master Benson, could I ask you something?" Ricky said. "Go ahead." Benson nodded his head. "If I kill a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification, how many dots would I get?" Ricky asked. "Killing a beast at that level, its blood will leave five hundred dots in the ironwood," Benson replied casually. But something started to dawn on Benson, and he asked, "You mean you hunted a beast like that?" "Yeah, I got five hundred dots by killing an Anaconda-tailed Tiger at the first grade of Blood Purification," Ricky answered calmly. "Who does he think he is, anyway, talking big like that?" Heather said under her breath. She was close by, and heard him talking. After all, she knew exactly how that Anaconda-tailed Tiger was killed. Like usual, Ricky''s words caused amotion. "How could a guy like him kill a beast of Blood Purification?" "Four warriors at the peak of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement couldn''t take on that kind of creature. He is merely at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Him? No way." No one believed that Ricky could kill a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification. "Ha-ha, Master Benson, I think you should punish a liar like that. You should abolish his cultivation base and exile him fromnds of Lion King Castle!" Jimughed loudly. "It''s not up to you, Jim," Grace said coldly. "Master Benson, I realize I''m no match for a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification. But if the creature is wounded, I might have a chance," Ricky said calmly. ''What a liar!'' Heather mocked Ricky in her heart. "Exin," Benson said. He was intrigued, but still dubious. "The Anaconda-tailed Tiger was mortally wounded when I found it. It could barely fight back. That''s how I took it out," Ricky exined. Warriors stopped mocking him, and started thinking about it. It sounded logical. They cursed in rage in their hearts, "He must have the gift of good timing." "How did that guy get so lucky?" Harald and Connie also cursed in their hearts. "I see." Benson nodded after hearing Ricky''s words. This sounded quite reasonable. But Harald was not so willing to ept it. He said, "Okay, you said the creature was wounded? So prove it!" "Yeah! Yes! Prove it!" Those jealous warriors all agreed with Harald. ''Jealousy is a killer sometimes, '' Ricky said in his heart ferociously, looking at Harald and those other warriors who were green with envy. He could easily imagine him tearing though these supposed warriors. They never cut him any ck. Meanwhile, Heather wanted to stand up for him and speak out on his behalf, but Ricky stopped her with a nce. "If you don''t believe me, let''s go to the mountains and have a look," Ricky suggested. "Seems we have no choice." Benson nodded his head. "Not necessarily. He''s telling the truth, and I can prove it." Just at that moment, a voice was heard clearly, echoing through the mountains. It was hoarse with age, but definitely otherworldly. Then, an old man with long red hair and in in grey clothes came out of the clouds, hovering above the mountains. Behind the old man were me wingsposed of spiritual energy, holding the old man aloft. "Grandpa!" Heather said, excited at seeing the old man. "Father! Why are you here?" Benson asked with respect and astonishment. "Master Lambert!" All the powerful warriors of the Lion King Castle also greeted the old man respectfully. But their eyes were filled with confusion. Why did Master Lambert show himself now? "Master Lambert of the Lion King Castle!" warriors all around said, incredulous at the sight. "Didn''t Master Lambert die decades ago?" "Didn''t he pass away?" "That''s right! We haven''t heard anything about him for dozens of years." "Didn''t you see the wings of spiritual energy? That''s the sign of demi-immortal. He didn''t die. Instead, he became a demi-immortal!" "Demi-immortal!" Gaping at Master Lambert high in the sky, all the warriors were both respectful and envious. "That''s demi-immortal, on another level from all other mortals. Being a demi-immortal means you''ve achieved near immortality. Much of your body ages at a slower rate and five hundred years will seem like five years to you." Unlike innate spirits who could live for thousands of years, demi-immortals had shorter lives. But they were still long-lived. "I came here to help this young man," the old man said, his voice echoing again. "I have been secretly observing him for a month. This young man did encounter a seriously wounded beast of Blood Purification. If any of you still don''t believe him, just ask me." No one dared to say anything again. This shut both Harald and Connie up. Even though they were core disciples of the Snow Sect, they dared not piss off a demi-immortal. Each demi-immortal was the real overlord of the Snow Sect region. Except for those extremely rare innate spirits, who couldpete with demi-immortals? ''Why did Master Lambert help me?'' At this moment, Ricky was really confused. ''He said he was watching me secretly. Did he help me because I saved Heather?'' Nevertheless, Ricky said respectfully, "Thank you for sticking up for me, Master Lambert!" "Lion King Castle is fair to everyone. There''s no need for you to thank me," Master Lambert answered. He was quite polite to Ricky, which confused the other warriors. ''Damn! What the hell? How could this old man of Lion King Castle still be alive and even be a demi-immortal?'' At this time, the ferocity in Harald''s heart was more than what words could describe. He was truly pissed. ''And Jim is useless. He couldn''t even do one thing right. I took him in as a disciple, but for nothing.'' Of course, Harald also knew that Jim and Leo probably wouldn''t show themselves. ... "Certainly. I also want to let people know that I''m still alive," Master Lambert said, looking at the n masters of the major ns in the Lion King Castle. The masters were disconcerted. And they couldn''t stare down a demi-immortal easily. Chapter 36 Creation Of The Sacred Blood Crystal Chapter 36 Creation Of The Sacred Blood Crystal Once Master Lambert of Lion King Castle appeared, Harold''s attempts at provoking a fight became futile. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Even if he was a high-ranking core disciple of the Snow Sect, when faced with this powerful demi- immortal, he had to behave himself. Unless he were a demi-immortal as well, or an innate spirit, he had to show respect. It was known that the Lion King Castle was one greatest power of the Snow Sect. All this was thanks to Master Lambert, whose demi-immortal status reinforced the Castle''s strength. The young contestants who would enter the Sacred Blood Pond were announced. To no-one''s surprise, they were Ricky, Heather and Agnes. The Sacred Blood Pond, situated in the Lion King Castle, was in a secluded spot in Castle Master''s stronghold. Ushered in by Benson, the three participants arrived at a small grove inside the pce walls. In the center of this grove was arge pond of bloody water, deep maroon and thick. The three participant''s ears began to hear the sound of bubbling water be nearer and nearer, and more and more distinct. As they stood there, taking in the blood pond, they could immediately feel the immense heat emitted by its water. The heat was so intense that they knew being too near the pond could very well melt them. ''This must be the Sacred Blood Pond!'' Ricky thought to himself. His intuition told him that his cultivation would ascend to another level if he could manage to absorb the great power of the pond. There was even a possibility for him to achieve the second degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "If you are ready, you may begin! The energy of blood essence of the Sacred Blood Lion has been completely infused into the Sacred Blood Pond. Whether you can obtain the Sacred Blood Crystal from this pond will rest on your shoulders! It all depends on the level of your own ability!" Benson proimed. After a fleeting nce at each other, Ricky and the other participants sprinted for the pond and plunged right into it. Agnes, who had once been so prideful and haughty, hadn''t thought of Ricky as a rival before this. Aside from the staggering aplishment of reaching the eighth grade of Skin Refinement in so short a time, Ricky had even managed to kill a beast at the first grade of Blood Purification. He had fairly won the title of champion of the trial cultivation. Considering he made all of those aplishments without a spiritual meridian, Agnes began to feel a grudging respect for him. The beast, even if it had been severely injured, was still considerably powerful. And Ricky''s triumph at ying it suggested at the capacity of his strength. In addition to that, as she found out about Ricky''s prior sufferings in the Snow Sect, her admiration for him continued to grow. ... The moment Ricky''s body touched the waters of the Sacred Blood Pond, he an extremely searing, scorching pain. This feeling spread all throughout his body in no time, and he felt as if he would be fully roasted soon. He pushed at the spiritual energy within him, sighing with relief once he felt the scorching feeling alleviate slightly. "The Sacred Blood Lion originates from fire, which is the very reason that the blood essence is rendered in such a burning form. So you must be extremely careful during the whole course of cultivation. If it bes intolerable for you to withstand the heat, just leave and don''t force yourself to undergo this!" Benson advised, smiling as he watched the three youngsters struggling and grimacing in the unbearable heat of the pond. "Don''t sweat it, father! I know I can do it!" Heather answered determinedly. "Well then! I will await the good news of your sess!" Benson said, pleased to see his daughter''s strong will. With that, he strode out of the grove, leaving the three youngsters practicing undisturbed. Soon, they entered the refining stage. Given such scorching conditions, their practicing was a race against time. The Sacred Blood Crystal was a concentration of the energy of the blood essence in the Sacred Blood Pond, which required the cultivator to exert his full spiritual energy and absorb the former energy. Soon enough, a small bloody ball appeared on each of their palms. This was the very initial form of the Sacred Blood Crystal. The three kept going at it. However, their bodies began to tremble and sweat streamed down their faces. Everyone''s faces began to contort in ferocious grimaces. Undoubtedly, they were suffering in the extreme heat. On top of it all, they needed all the powers of concentration to practice. After six hours, Heather and Agnes gave up, jumping onto the bank to catch their breath. Whatever, they had good results already, with the fist-shaped Sacred Blood Crystals in their hands. As they looked at their hard-won fruit, their eyes beamed with aplishment and excitement. Of course, for Heather, the daughter of the master of Lion King Castle, the fruit was a little less meaningful than for Agnes. Being the daughter of the Lion King Castle, Heather would always have a share of the blood essence of the Sacred Blood Lion for her. After the initial reverie, the two girls shifted their gaze onto Ricky, the only one still practicing in the pond. "What a crazy man! He knows he doesn''t need to stay in there if he couldn''t handle it. He cane out now! What a freak!" Heather muttered, pouting her cherry-like lips. "Do you know him?" Agnes asked, curious upon hearing Heather''s remarks. "Yes, I met him in the Lion King Mountains, and we hunted beasts together." Heather replied, deciding not to conceal anything. Agnes didn''t strike her as an annoyingly gossipy girl. "I see!" Agnes nodded. "By the way, does Ricky have a reputation in the Snow Sect?" Heather inquired. "Yes, kind of! Agnes answered. "Suppose I were a member of the Snow Sect, how would I rank in the outer sect as far as you are concerned?" ... The two girls began to chitchat while waiting for Ricky. Mostly, it was Heather who asked questions while Agnes answered. Thetter now didn''t look as haughty as she usually did. She patiently answered every question, though in a tone that didn''t sound so enthusiastic. Fourteen hours seemed to have psed in a blink of an eye. Ricky''s Sacred Blood Crystal had be as big as two fists. It meant that the blood essence in the whole Sacred Blood Pond had almost been entirely consumed. But there was still no sign that Ricky was ready toe out. "Is he numb to the heat? After fourteen whole hours, he doesn''t seem to have any intention ofing up!" Heather eximed, incredulous. Sharing Heather''s opinion, Agnes couldn''t take her eyes off Ricky, as if she was trying to see through him. She knew the heat of Sacred Blood Pond. Even if Ricky was a man, she couldn''t figure out how he could tolerate it for such a long time. "What a strong willpower he has! It makes sense to me now that he was able to achieve the eighth grade of the Skin Refinement without a spiritual meridian!" Agnes let out a sigh of admiration. "This boy is something else!" A loud and clear voice rang out; it was Benson, who was approaching. "In the eighth hour, he had sessfully created the Sacred Blood Crystal. At the moment, he is refining his body using the infernal power of the Sacred Blood Pond." "What?! Father, do you really mean he is refining his body?" Heather cried in total disbelief. Agnes also widened her eyes, breaking her usualposure. To the best of their knowledge, even the warriors at the level of Blood Purification had no assurance of being able to refine the mortal body by infernal power sessfully. How could Ricky, a warrior at only the eighth grade of Skin Refinement have courage to try this? "Freak!" the two girls said in chorus. "The cultivation method he practices must be terribly advanced!" Benson uttered, eyeing Ricky thoughtfully. Admiration shone in his eyes for this underdog warrior. Of course, Benson, a master of those aplishments, had no ill intentions of stealing the book of the cultivation method from the young warrior. ''The cultivation method? Is it that Nine-degree Body Refining Form he mentioned that was fit for warriors without spiritual meridians?'' Heather wondered to herself. ''Could it be the cultivation method that all the disciples of the Snow Sect are talking about? The one everyone is dying to get their hands on?'' Agnes''s mind began to race as well. She suddenly realized her interest in Ricky, the once-lowly warrior without a spiritual meridian, had been thoroughly ignited. Chapter 37 Lewis Crisis Chapter 37 Lewis'' Crisis There were only three people who remained in the forest. There was Ricky, who was using the infernal power to refine his body in the Sacred Blood Pond. The other two were Heather and Grace, patiently waiting beside him. The process of body refinement took an entire day and night, sometimes even longer. Of course, Agnes Shui had already left. Ricky was currently focusing all his attention on battling with the searing, intense burning pain. Through his new spiritual meridian, Ricky absorbed that strong infernal power in the Sacred Blood Pond, letting it flow within his meridians and blood cirction. He then channeled it into refining his flesh and bones by making them even more reinforced. These minutes seemed like an unbearable eternity. Ricky''s consciousness trembled in the blinding blurriness of the world. The burning pain had prated deep into his bones, now dully numbing them. The expression on his face was one of pure exertion. The fingernails on his fingers had sunk deep into the flesh of his palms. Blood was oozing out from the wounds as streams of perspiration ran in rivers down his arms, dripping rapidly into the pond water. The excruciating pain could make Ricky fail any minute and lose control. But he had to persevere. He had to endure this suffering, because this was an opportunity to breakthrough into the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. The infernal power in the Sacred Blood Pond was inherently perfect for the refinement of the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. .... Under the ceaseless ze of the infernal fire, after an entire day and night had passed, Ricky finally regained consciousness. Slowly, he opened his tightly shut eyes. He looked down at himself. Ayer of ck mucous surfaced, coating his skin. They were the impurities expelled from his system during the refinement process. The skin underneath the ck mucous had turned clearer, almost glowing. "Using the infernal ze to refine is indeed amazing. This time around, not only have I opened the door towards breaking through the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refinement Form, I''ve fixed the defects caused from using the Blood Zone to a veryrge extent!" Upon realizing the changes that had taken ce with his body, Ricky eximed with satisfaction. "Ricky, you rascal, you''ve finallypleted the refinement process!" Heather said begrudgingly, yet with shining admiration in her eyes. "Ha-ha, sorry to have kept you waiting!" Clutching his Sacred Blood Crystal, Rickyughed as he leaped triumphantly out of the pond. "So it seems that with the sess of the body refinement using the infernal power, you can almost make it to the Second Grade of the Nine-degree Body Refinement Form!" Grace said with satisfaction, seeing the renewed strength in Ricky''s body be exceedingly apparent. "Master, as long as I''m able to withstand the refinement process using the frosty power, I feel confident that I''ll really manage to conquer the Second Grade of the Nine-degree Body Refinement Form," Ricky said, the excitement clear in his voice. "But of course! I advise you to assimte the Sacred Blood Crystal you created only when you''re ready to enter the Second Grade of the Nine-degree Body Refinement Form!" Grace reminded him, heaving a sigh of relief. "Master, I know!" Ricky nodded. "Since you''ve already made a breakthrough, there''s no need to stay here any longer. Let''s go back to the Snow Sect now. You know, it''s also time to prepare for the Outer Competition," Grace said. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Grace put her whistle to her lips and blew, the pure high note summoning the Snow Vulture, who came swooping down from the sky. "Heather... I must say goodbye. But only for now," Ricky said quietly, turning towards Heather. His eyes were brimming with tears, reluctant to part ways with her. "Oh Ricky, it''s still too early to say goodbye! From now on, you have to address me as senior!" Heather smiled enigmatically and mbered onto the Snow Vulture in a sh. Grace did not object and leapt onto the Snow Vulture as well. "Huh? What''s going on?" Ricky was perplexed. "Are... Are you alsoing to the Snow Sect? With us?" "Why, of course! Why wouldn''t I? Master Grace has already formally received me as her formal disciple." Heather said, mischievously pouting her lips. She held Grace''s arm and winked at the shock Ricky. "That is to say, as a nominal disciple, you have to call me senior. Otherwise you''d be disrespecting your master!" "Master, is this really true?" Ricky asked Grace. "Hmm, I promised her grandfather," Grace said, with a slightly nod of her head. "It suits me just fine. It looks like I have another junior!" epting this new development, Ricky hung his head dejectedly. "Hey! I''m your senior!" Heather said, a hint of annoyance on her furrowed brow. ... At their return to the Snow Sect, the entire atmosphere of themunity had changed dramatically. Due to the impending Outer Competition, all of the disciples were riled up. They strove to deliver their very best during training, wanting to stand out in the Outer Competition. Some disciples worked for the sect''s rewards, some wanted to prove themselves in front of girls they were wooing. Others hoped to defeat their long-standing rivals. No matter the reason, everything had taken on an atmosphere of thick tension. "I''m going to make the Outer Competition my stage!" Ricky vowed firmly to himself, feeling the intensity of the surrounding atmosphere. In the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, he had already mustered enough confidence to call out to any outer disciple, even the top ten outer disciples. After all, he had already killed one of them. "So this is the Snow Sect..." Heather mused aloud,nding into the courtyard from the back of the Snow Vulture. "Come, I''ll show you the other parts of the Snow Sect right now!" Grace said, seeing the curiosity on Heather''s face. She led Heather away after bidding Ricky to practice. "There''s really a stark contrast between how she deals with a male and a female disciple!" Ricky curled his lips and said as he watched their figures walk away. He briskly took out the corpses of the beasts in the advanced stage of Skin Refinement from the Blood Zone, went to the courtyard and chose another inferior grade long saber in the Mortal Level. He cut the beasts'' corpses into many pieces, nning to exchange them for silver coins. But Ricky also meant to enjoy the spoils of his efforts. He would feast on these beasts. It made his mouth water just thinking about it. After barbecuing the flesh and having a fine time enjoying the beast''s flesh, Ricky picked up the pieces of the corpses that he had butchered earlier, and brought them to the market, hoping to sell them. But he had not gone very far before a pretty girl stopped him in his tracks. She was the beautiful Vivian who had previously invited him to hunt for beasts in the snowy mountain. But she looked very different now. Shaken, she was bathed in tears, her hair a mess. "Vivian! What has happened to you?" Ricky asked, rmed at the sight of her. "Oh Ricky, please ask your master to save Lewis! He''s in grave danger! Dustin''s people kidnapped him! They said... they said he''ll be fed to the wolves!" Vivian began sobbing. "What?! Where are they now?" Ricky cast aside the beasts'' body parts, grabbing Vivian''s shoulders and asked anxiously. Vivian and Lewis were probably the only people in the Snow Sect Ricky could call his friends. They didn''t despise or mock him because he was called "the waste of blood without a spiritual meridian". They treated Ricky sincerely and they surely meant a great deal to him. "I don''t know... I don''t know Ricky! I only know they took Lewis into the snowy mountains!" Vivian wept, helpless. "There''s no time to waste! We need to hurry! I hope we can track them by following their footprints!" Ricky hastened his steps, rushing to the snowy mountains with Vivian. ... In a small valley in the snowy mountains, Lewis could hardly breathe. All of his limbs were fractured and hey in the snow like a corpse. He looked at the sky. He had no desire left to fight. He gasped for air, craving death. "Oh Ricky, Vivian, I hope my death is enough for Dustin to stop hounding you!" Lewis thought to himself in utter despair. "Growl! Howl!" At the edges of the trees, several humongous Snow Wolves appeared. They circled around him cautiously, lured by the smell of Lewis'' fresh blood. Chapter 38 Dustin, Come Out! Chapter 38 Dustin, Come Out! The Snow Wolves came towards Lewis from directions, low growls rumbling ferociously. Lewis felt a wave of ultimate despaire over him. He waspletely immobilized. Knowing that surviving that was impossible, hey there, making no efforts to resist them. Maybe, he had known all along that he would be doomed to death when Ricky killed Luther. Up on the cliff, the three young men at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement stared at this gruesome sight without a trace of sympathy. They even felt that this was not enough to calm their hatred for Lewis. "This bastard is lucky that he''s going to be devoured by Snow Wolves! We let him off lightly this time!" one of the young men sneered. "We don''t really have a choice! It''s not easy to catch those especially fierce beasts like the serpents in this snow mountain! Otherwise, it would be a hell of a battle! Ha-ha!" "Go to hell!" a tremendous roar echoed throughout the valley, as if a ferocious tiger had be consumed with anger. As the roaring sound reverberated near them, one of the young men''s chests was suddenly smashed by a powerful fist. All of his organs exploded out of his body. In a split second, he was nothing more than blood and pulp. He died before even finding out who had killed him with this tremendous blow, his body falling off the cliff. "Who''s there?!" The other two young men said nervously. They were on the alert at once, the power within their bodies ready to fight within an instant. But it was toote for them to fight. They spun around, only to see two mes whizzing to their necks. They were decapitated in a fleeting moment, two heads rolling down the cliff, joining the corpse of the first young man. After killing them in a sh, Ricky rushed down the valley as quickly as he could. With his sword surrounded by ming red energy, he threw himself directly at the fearsome Snow Wolves. These Snow Wolves were no better than warriors at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. They were no match for Ricky, especially now when he was filled with blinding rage. After several moments, the valley ran red with their blood. "Ri¡­Ricky, why are you here?" Lewis said in astonishment. Hey on the ground, struggling to raise himself up with ebbing strength. "Don''t say anything. Let''s go back home first!" Ricky said, his eyes filled with tears at the sight of his friend. It had be clear to him that Lewis must have taken all the responsibility of Luther''s death. Otherwise, Dustin would havee after Vivian and Ricky too. With Vivian leading the way, Ricky took Lewis back to their quarters, gently carrying his wounded friend. After a detailed examination of Lewis''s body, Ricky felt relieved. Lewis'' injuries were shallow, not fatal. His friend still had a life ahead of him. But Lewis''s limbs had all been fractured, broken in several ces. He would be severely disabled for the rest of his life, unless he was treated with nts containing the spiritual energy of the nature or other advanced medicinal pills and elixirs. ''Lewis, my good friend... I will avenge your pain ten-fold on Dustin! I promise!'' Ricky thought as he clenched his fists, boiling with rage. "Vivian, I''ll go find some medicinal pills. I''ll be back soon! Stay by Lewis'' side. Take care of him!" But in truth, Ricky''s destination was not the Medicine Pavilion. ... As he walked down to the cultivation square, the sight of Ricky caught the disciples'' attention. His clothes were soaked through with blood, and even the saber on his back was still covered in blood, which was spattering onto the ground. "Is that Ricky? He hasn''t shown up here for a month!" "Why could he be here? There''s blood all over him!" Murmuring among themselves, the disciples began to specte all at once. None of them dared to call Ricky a good-for-nothing anymore. Not after his battle to the death with Wade. "Where''s Dustin?" Ricky seized one disciple by the cor, asking savagely with a bruised, flushed face. "He¡­he is¡­" The disciple''s tongue froze with terror. But he could feel Ricky''s rage, and knew he could not lie. He told him where Dustin was, in a low, trembling voice. Ricky let go of the disciple and headed in that direction. "Wha¡­what is going on? Why on earth is he looking for Dustin?" Seeing this, all the disciples were dumbfounded. "He''s covered head to toe in blood! I''m afraid something horrible is going to take ce!" "Don''t tell me that he wants to challenge Dustin to a fight! Dustin is part of the top ten outer disciples; he''s ranked fifth!" Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "God knows what this boy is going to do! Don''t forget that he''s a nut for turning his back on his own father!" As the shocked discussion ensued, the disciples followed Ricky, who was heading to Dustin with a murderous gleam in his eye. Dustin''s exclusive cultivation yard, which boasted an borate set-up, showed his high-ranking position among the outer disciples. Ricky strode to the doorway of the yard, clenching his fists in preparation for breaking the door down. Just then, a disciple dressed in gray stood in front of Ricky, a scowl on his face. "You little brat, how dare you cause a scene here? Are you looking to get killed?" the disciple sneered disdainfully. "That''s Watson, one of Dustin''s assistants! He is at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement!" some disciples said excitedly, at the sight of him standing up against Ricky. "Get out of my way!" Ricky simply answered, the boiling rage gleaming in his eyes. Watson''s face immediately turned grim at Ricky''s disrespect. After all, Watson was a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement! There was no one above him among the outer disciples in the Snow Sect save the top ten outer disciples. Everyone usually treated him with humble reverence. But this brat, Ricky, did not. "Take this!" Ricky had already raised his fists, and with a deafening roar, aimed them at Watson''s face with intense power. "You ungrateful little brat!" Watson was outraged at Ricky attacking first with a tricky move. Watson rapidly gathered his ocherous spiritual energy onto his right hand, pping this against Ricky in a sh with the power of earth. "Bang!" It was like thunder, the sound of a fist crashing into a hand, both with intense power. At the impact, a strong st swept through the air. The sound of shattering of bones was heard at the tail end of the st. With a shrill scream, Watson was knocked down to the ground with only one blow. A horrified silence fell over the crowd, only the sound of Watson screaming with pain echoing through the air. The disciples gasped, as if they had seen a ghost in real life. ''How could this even happen? Who is Watson? A warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement! He was among the top twenty outer disciples in Snow Sect! Even if it were the top ten outer disciples that fought against him, Watson couldn''t have been defeated with just a single blow! It had only been a month since Ricky fought against Wade. Back then, Ricky was at most a warrior at the seventh grade of Skin Refinement. But now, he conquered Watson with one hit? How is that possible?'' the disciples thought. They shook their heads in shock, hoping they would wake up from this strange dream. But they never did. It was truly taking ce, this series of most unexpected events. If only they knew that Ricky had killed Jim¡ªthe ninth ranking outer disciple of the top ten, they would probably question everything they knew about reality and their world. Ignoring Watson, who was writhing in pain, Ricky raised his fist again, smashing the door into smithereens. The loud noise broke the shocked silence. "Dustin,e face me if you''re not a coward!" Ricky yelled at the top of his lungs. He felt an overwhelming murderous intent taking over his whole being. "Who the hell is it? What kind of brat has the nerve to barge in here!?" a handsome young man dressed in white robes strode out into the yard. He had two jet ck eyes. They were so deeply ck, like the venomous stinger of a scorpion¡ª sinister and insidious, intimating those who saw it. Finally. This young man in white was the famous Dustin, the fifth ranking outer disciple in the Snow Sect. Chapter 39 The Death Arena Chapter 39 The Death Arena There was no presence that could be felt; no obvious or physical tell-tale signs of something--or maybe, someone--so powerful about to strike. However, the mere existence of Dustin in the area was inescapable. As he was part of the top ten outer disciples, it would have been a foolish move for the other disciples to provoke someone who ranked much higher than they did. Moreover, they needed no further proof that Dustin was a being who was not to be messed with. Just then, his eyes caught Watson''s form rising from the battered floor, surprising the witnesses of the sudden battle in front of their eyes. Even Dustin, who acted rather aloof during the ordeal, raised his eyebrows in slight astonishment at the sight of Watson straightening up from his crumpled position on the ground. As Watson was one of his subordinates, Dustin was well quite aware of his capabilities. Closing his eyes and focusing on the auras of the individuals currently engaged in a sh, Dustin made a move to feel the level of power Ricky was exhibiting. With a hum, he blinked his eyes open and measured that Ricky was still under the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. Now that he was fully standing up, Watson spat on the ground and shouted at his opponent. "Be ready to die!" The eyes of a brave and merciless warrior were reflected on Watson''s face. It had seemed like at that moment, he was certain about his victory and was ultimately ready to risk it all for the fight. Running with all his might, Watson then brandished out his long and sleek steel sword from the scabbard hooked on his waist, poised to attack Ricky one more time. As the onught of shes was doomed to fail, it may have just been the first time he had brought shame on himself in front of numerous spectators ever since he had reached the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. "Watson, it would be better for you to step down," Dustin stated coldly, choosing to step in the middle of the fight before his subordinate would lose any further than he already had. With heavy breathing, Watson wiped the grime and sweat running from his temple to his chin and reluctantly stepped back. Direct orders from his superior were supposed to be followed no matter what the circumstances were. Primarily, it was best to obey even if acting against it tempted him. "Yes, sire." Watson replied dutifully and lowered his gaze. Sheathing his sword, Watson turned back to Dustin and walked towards him. It was made obvious to everyone, most especially to him, that Ricky was much too skilled topete with Watson. ''It was a losing battle, anyway, '' Dustin disgruntledly thought, watching his subordinate limp towards where he stood. "Now, stranger," Dustin remarked in a frigid tone and shifted his stance to regard the other man. "I am not interested in who you are, or in who you think you are." At this moment, the other people surrounding the area had gathered rather closely and watched the exchange between the two with keen interest. "You have trespassed into my territory and destroyed my gate." With heavy and calcted steps, Dustin strode to the other''s position and pointed at his face menacingly before speaking again. "Now you have to be destroyed too." The murderous aura surrounding Dustin rose with purpose that it had reached high and far which made the folks observing the scene widen their eyes with the sheer show of power. There were many things that Dustin was not aware of during his rigorous training and preparation for the Outer Competition which hadsted for two months. Due to his dedication to seed and apanied by his pure concentration, he was not informed that Ricky had been appointed as an outer disciple of the Snow Sect. "Are you certain that you do not want to know who I am?" Ricky sneered and crossed his arms across his chest. "I''ll bet you will so desperately want to know my identity after what I am about to tell you." Stepping even closer to stare directly into the cold and heartless eyes of the man opposite him, Ricky shrugged his shoulders and smiled ominously before he opened his mouth and spoke. "Remember your dear brother, Luther? I was the one who killed him." With a startled grasp from the crowd, Ricky continued to torment the other. "I was the one who forced him to face the Saber-toothed Tiger and when he almost survived that," With a dramatic pause, Ricky faced the shocked and appalled face of Dustin and his eyes twinkled with malicious intent. "I broke his neck and finished the job." Finishing his spiel, Ricky did not have to wait for the violent reactions from the crowd formed around them. Even Dustin''s face had taken an ashy and pale hue, clearly astonished by the information just presented to him. The disciples held their deepening fear and increasing anxiety in their hearts. Moreover, their spirits could not bear to face the man directly, as they chose to look anywhere but the mad man''s eyes. "It was him after all!" They all whisper-shouted surreptitiously. With a sudden realization, the disciples gasped as they connected their thoughts together. "Of course Luther was killed by none other than Ricky! It was naive of us to think Lewis was the one who fought him." One of the disciples suddenly remembered a certain rumor going around in earlier moments and butted in. "Don''t you think Ricky hase here for his revenge?" When the disciples have heard him, he gulped and continued. "It''s just that.. I heard that Dustin attacked Lewis in the morning." The chaos around the arena grew and grew with the sudden revtion of what Dustin and Ricky had done. With the confirmation of Ricky himself to the vicious murder of Luther, as well as the conspiratorial murmurs of the people around him, Dustin felt something iparably hot settle in his chest as anger flowed through his very being and his vision went red. "You will not go out of here alive!" Yelling those words, Dustin charged at him with the whole force of his pent-up rage and frustration. Akin to lightning, Dustin aimed to deliver a sharp and powerful punch at Ricky''s side. A thunderous sound echoed throughout the ce as a strong jab intercepted his own. Another loud thump followed the loud noise as both fighters managed to collide their fists when Ricky attempted to block the attack with his own punch. Following their assault came a third well-aimed jab and block. Both Dustin and Ricky stepped back, chests heaving, their eyes alight with alertness and utmost resistance. There, in the ground, was shallow footprints proof of their short yet intense scuffle. "How could this be?" The crowd gasped with awe and confusion. The air sparked with tension; heavy enough to be suffocating. "How strong really is this Ricky?" They murmured against themselves, unbelieving of what they just witnessed in front of their eyes. "How could it be possible that Ricky and Dustin are equally matched?" Some of them added and blinked their eyes in bewilderment. Disciples around the two held their breath in anticipation of what was toe next as they could notfortably predict the oue of the battle at all. Despite the mere fact that Ricky had easily ovee and defeated Watson, it was still a shock that he was currentlypeting with Dustin. "He... he has arrived at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement?" "Was it not a popr rumor that he had no spiritual meridian?" The crowd mumbled endlessly, getting more and more antsier as the two faced off. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A self-deprecating chuckle was heard from Dustin, then the man took a fighting position and faced Ricky. With a glint in his eye, Ricky responded to the obvious challenge by beckoning him with his fingers. "Very well! It has been a long time since anyone has provoked me like you just did. You have also admitted to killing someone I loved!" Growling, he pushed his hair back and widened his stance, prepared to showcase his incredible skills after having witnessed Ricky''s power. "As I have killed your brother mercilessly and with no regret, I shall end you in the same way!" Replying to Dustin''s taunt, Ricky grimly dered in an unnerving tone. "Why don''t we finish this on the Death Arena? I will be waiting." After turning back and leaving with those words, his clothes billowed behind him as the atmosphere grew thicker with tension. All the swarming disciples could do was to make way for Dustin and watch with rapt contemtion as they waited for him to make a move. ''Is it really about to go down like this?'' Some of them pondered, with bated breath. "Only one of us is going to survive." One could cut the thick silence with a knife. Asserting to the man walking away from him, he continues, "And it is going to be me." With a concentrated re at the back of his foe, Dustin followed Ricky onto the field. ¡­. The Death Arena became deafening as soon as word spread about the battle about tomence. Moreover, the once quiet grounds were now filled with chatter and anticipation. Due to the continuous talks of the outer disciples, the news had reached even the inner disciples and their intrigue had increased. Within an hour, more and more people had gathered below the Death Arena to witness the fight. Murmurs of who could possibly win and live surround the field and some bets were even ced from the troublesome disciples. Among the sea of faces, some of the people directly involved with both fighters mored to the front, desperately trying to view what exactly was going on. Displeased with the bodies squirmed together, Vivian panicked and shouted, "What was Ricky thinking?! He just said he was going out for medicine and next thing I know he''s fighting to the death! With Dustin of all people!" The loud voice carried over to the other women next to her despite the noise. Beside her, Agnes arrived at the arena with just as much confusion and displeasure. "Do any of you know why he has such a deep resentment and anger for Dustin?" she inquired, apparently not present for the revtion just an hour before. "Is it so necessary that they fight to the death?" ring at Ricky who was preparing on the arena, Agnes thought with worry and resignation, ''Is he overestimating his capabilities or is he just confident to propose such a battle?'' Because of the endless talk and gossip among the people spectating the event, Agnes eventually discovered what happened prior to the death match as well as everything that had been revealed about the two. The crowd below the arena waited in trepidation as Dustin and Ricky were about to face off. The wind howled and the skies marginally darkened as if the nature, too, was aware of what was about to happen. An anxious girl bit her lip and scanned her eyes on the grounds before settling on the woman in front of her. "Master Grace! Do you not think that this man is too impulsive? Should I not call him down and call off this nonsense?!" With her words, Heather once again looked at Ricky who was on the arena, distressed and agitated. Both women were strolling around the Snow Sect before all themotion urred and they had heard of Ricky and Dustin determined to fight on the Death Arena. Running all the way to the supposed match, their minds were filled with thoughts of why they chose to settle their dispute this way and of who would eventually triumph over the other. A sigh escaped Grace''s rosy lips and she stared at the arena with acquiescence. "We would merely waste effort in trying to stop him. He has already decided for himself, as he is ultimately the only one responsible for himself." "Besides-" Grace sighed forlornly and eyed Ricky with pity. "Even if I did try to stop him, I do not believe he would do as I asked." ¡­.. A resonant and ear-splitting sound could be heard as a gong was hit tomence the fight. As the two opponents struck the gong simultaneously, the crowd had gotten considerably quieter. The solemn sound created by the two of them was sobering the cacophony of noise the spectators were making. An Elder could be seen entering the field, a previous one, who had officiated death matches and arranged the formalities of whoever was entering such a brutalpetition. Although the Elder was incredulous about the fact that Dustin was standing upon the Death Arena, he was more taken aback at the presence of Ricky. Just like the people who came to watch both men, many did not still believe their eyes in seeing Ricky be brave enough to fight the powerful Dustin. After all, the Elder was familiar with Ricky; all his capabilities, his personality, and his background. The Elder''s name was Elder Abbott, and he was the ninth Elder of the Snow Sect. Along with this impressive position was the fact that he was also a demi-immortal. Despite his confusion at the match-up of the death match, he straightened his shoulders and cleared his throat. As both of them looked up, he did not see it fit to ask unnecessary questions and proceeded to confirm if Ricky and Dustin had both wholeheartedly agreed to the conditions of the fight and what the consequences were for whoever was going to lose. At their grim "Yes, I agree," Elder Abbott nodded in finality. Gathering his thoughts on whoever was to lose and die, the old man mulled on the fact that the man on his right, Dustin, only meant little to a demi-immortal Elder such as him. Looking to his left, he was just as displeased at Ricky, who had not really mattered much to him and was usually a nuisance to his duties. The Elder stared straight ahead with an indifferent expression, not even a single shred of regret in his body as he felt no concern for both of them. "He must die by my hand!" A ferocious shout by Ricky suddenly cut through the arena, and the uproar of the crowd fueled his passion and intent to kill. "I will mourn for my brother," Dustin then pointed at Ricky with his finger before continuing. "By removing his head." The other man replied with just as much ferocity as Ricky. With the clear challenge from Dustin, Ricky grins maliciously and steps into ce. Then came the Elder Abbott''s pronouncement, "Well you may begin now!" As the rules of the Death Arena were made well- aware for everyone situated in the area, there was no mistake to be made: the winner would live, and the loser would die. There were no exceptions to the rules and no one was above it. Breathing deeply, Elder Abbott practically sensed the intense amount of rage building up inside the two fighters, as well as the oh-so desperate intent to kill and to shed blood upon the ground of the arena. With the rising tension between the two, the Elder made a move to exit the arena for the deadly match to finally begin. Another disorienting sound came from the main ground, which signalled that the fight had indeed started. Without further ado, the two daringbatants aimed for each other in an instant to decapitate the other. "Go!" "Go!" For a moment, only a flurry of movement could be seen from both men due to their agile and magically fast attacks. The audience below cheered even louder, clearly enjoying the battle between two highly- skilled individuals in their attempt to overpower the other. "Fierce tiger power! Whiz Fist!" Ricky yelled, engaged with his power. Confidently carrying an effective move, Ricky discharged his strongest punch as he was now expectant of the skills of such a formidable opponent like Dustin. Furthermore, he held nothing back from his attack, the intent to hurt and kill was high on his priority list when it came to the other man. As Ricky was impulsive and often showed recklessness, the idea of reservation was a foreign concept to him. Amidst the chaos of his assail, he tried his best tond a punch directly on Dustin''s face, which was just about to make the other groan in pain. An observable aura of tiger shadows from his spiritual energypletely surrounded his body and he felt as if he was invincible. On the other hand, Dustin was just as focused on crashing his attacks on Ricky. The spectators could be heard gasping and shouting loudly at the match going on, for the two showcased spectacr skill in combat battle, as well as being able to defend their bodies from the onught of offensive magic. "Bone Crashing Palm-----three palms in one!" Dustin howled while he deployed his special move. In that moment, Dustin wielded three dark hand prints that hovered above the air ominously. With a victorious smirk, the three hand prints merged right in front of their faces, glowing with dark energy. With their attacks happening simultaneously towards each other, a heavy bellow was heard which brought the battle to a momentary standstill. The crowd went silent before getting louder than they had ever been. The two fighters resumed to duel, with seemingly no end in sight. Chapter 40 The War Of Wrath Chapter 40 The War Of Wrath Now, Ricky and Dustin had both be exceedingly wrathful. A gruesome battle became inevitable. Instead of making tentative moves that tested the waters, both warriors released their most powerful strength at once, not holding back in the slightest. Dustin''s was determined to avenge the murder of his brother. Ricky''s, meanwhile, wanted to exact revenge on the man who had disabled his friend. There was no right and wrong in this world of martial arts - only the fittest and strongest would survive. Such was thew of thend. ...... Dustin''s Bone Crushing Palm was extremely cold and sharp, which came at Ricky in an unexpected, pattern-less movement. Even the most acute warriors could not deduce the diabolical forces lurking in his move. Dustin''s strength and reputation far preceded him. He was quite close in achieving something tremendous in this field, because he had mastered the Bone Crushing Palm almost to perfection. As one of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect, he was a one difficult opponent to face. Besides that, he was a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. Because of this, his Bone Crushing Palm terrified everyone who ever battled against him. But Ricky''s Whiz Fist was also near perfection, and the potency of his fist just as strong as any cultivation method of the Yellow Level. Everyone present felt their eardrums nearly burst, as the sound of tigers roaring reverberated at Ricky''s move. To the spectators, it seemed as though Ricky had turned into a fierce tiger, whirling about at the arena. The strength of his fist put warriors of Skin Refinement to shame. "Bang!" Two powerful sts burst out as their hands collided. Both warriors heaved their spiritual energies against each other, the intense energy turning into numerous ripples around them. The ripples washed over the whole arena. From afar it looked as though the ce woulde crashing down. Heavy footsteps thudded across the floor. Both of the warriors violently staggered back a few steps after that. Then they unsheathed their weapons and began sprinting towards each other. Ricky, with his new long saber, looked unstoppable. Dustin, meanwhile, had drawn out a delicate soft-iron sword from his waistband. His whirling sword seemed like a dancing venomous snake, finding an angle to strike at its prey. They had different builds and specialties. Ricky was like a great overlord of fire, while Dustin was like a vicious king in the darkness. They were both extremely powerful, and neither feared his adversary. The sh of their swords produced violent sparks. Defense was no longer an option. Both of them utilized the deadliest and fiercest attacks in their arsenal. A shing sound! They had been wielding their weapons for only a few moments. More and more cuts and wounds appeared on their skin as the fight ensued. "Are they out of their minds? They are risking their lives just to win!" Many disciples surrounding arena gasped, their voices trembling. "It is the Death Arena. They may have been prepared for the possibility of death at the moment they decided to engage in battle. Both of them fight in such a full-force way. They know that only the winner can live to see another day." "Oh, goodness. You are right! Warriors on the Death Arena must trying to win with every bone in their body, for there is only one person can emerge alive. Who will it be this time?" "Whatever the result may be, this fight is going to be legendary. Ricky is so bold. He would be invincible if he had only reached the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. Why he didn''t wait for that time?" "Maybe he''s a true genius. He has no spiritual meridian in his body, but he''s became as capable as the top ten outer disciples in such a short time!" Many of them sighed at that. ''What a mysterious and amazing warrior!'' ... "Ha! Die!" The debate became heated among the spectators. But until thest minute, the chances of either emerging the victor were equal. Dustin had been unstoppable once he began yelling. There was white light encapsting his sword, a tremendous amount of power gushing out. That was sword-light. As the ninth of top ten outer disciples, Jim had only a smattering of knowledge on how to master sword-light. It was normal for Dustin, the fifth disciple, to know how to use it, although his sword-light was only at the preliminary stage. The highest it could have been was close to the second level. However, it was still substantially powerful. "Sword-light! A sword-light close to the second level! Dustin is truly fighting with all his strength! He used his ultimate move!" Everyone in the arena became even more excited. The buzz of their whispers began to escte. A warrior''sprehension of Light Appreciation was the standard to measure his gift. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "The sword-light is capable of destroying everything. Ricky is dead meat!" "Master! What should we do?" Heather anxiously said. She hoped Grace would help Ricky. The sword- light elevated Dustin''s strength to the next level. As a warrior at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, Ricky was no match for him. "The Snow Sect stiptes that no one can intervene personally on the Death Arena, except for an Elder; to be more specific, an innate spirit actually," Grace replied, with a heavy heart. As a warrior of Bone Reinforcement, she knew the limits of the sword-light''s capacity. "But I believe in him. He will not let us down!" Grace maintained her confidence in the young disciple. She knew about the power of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. ... ''He''s using sword-light too? But his sword-light is much more potent than Jim''s, '' Ricky thought, feeling the sharpened momentum of Dustin. ''But my Nine-degree Body Refining Form is also much stronger now!'' Then he started to master his power. In the blink of an eye, Ricky turned crimson from head to toe. A slight orange hue was fused with that crimson. "Look! He used that powerful cultivation method again!" many disciples cried out upon seeing Ricky''s transformation. ''Nine-degree Body Refining Form! He is so exceptional. In millennia we have not had a warrior like him...'' Elder Abbott, the ninth Elder of the Snow Sect, was ovee with emotion. He had be invested with Ricky after seeing the warrior use the Nine-degree Body Refining Form at hisst battle. As a demi-immortal warrior, Elder Abbott had years of experience and knowledge. He had quickly determined that Ricky''s move was Nine-degree Body Refining Form. ''It''s impossible not to notice Ricky. It''s not every day that a warrior masters Nine-degree Body Refining Form. I''m afraid ''that person'' has also noticed him by now, '' Elder Abbott thought. He had changed his mind about this warrior once again. ... "Screw your body refining cultivation method! You don''t scare me, you little bastard! I will destroy you either way!" Dustin screamed desperately. "Dark Diabolic Swords! It''s time to relinquish your life now!" Dustin swung his sword three times in a sh, a clever move since it became blurry and imperceptible. But Ricky clearly sensed the frightful force inside it. Aided by sword-light, Dustin''s power had now swollen, reaching the peak of Skin Refinement. The battle was not yet over. Chapter 41 Despair Chapter 41 Despair Suddenly! The three ck shadows of the sword loomed the sky in front of Ricky, dashing to his neck as it tried to give him a fatal blow. This swift sword was encapsted by a powerful sword-light, which further increased the sharpness of its edges. All in all, this powerful strike given by Dustin frightened all the warriors in the Skin Refinement. As part of the top ten outer disciples of the Snow Sect, Dustin was much stronger than Jim. Nevertheless, Ricky had also be much stronger during the past few months. He returned his sword to its sheath on his back, because his lowly weapon at the inferior Mortal Level stood no chance against Dustin. If he so much as tried, it would be broken into two. Instead, Ricky crossed his arms around his neck to protect himself from Dustin''s attack. "Go to the hell, boy!" Dustin viciously roared when he saw Ricky fend off his strongest hit using the mysterious body refinement cultivation method. "Is he crazy? How could he resist physicalbat with the cultivation method?" All the disciples around remarked, with disbelief and shock on their faces. "Dustin was not like Wade. He was much stronger than him, and with the power of his sword-light he could be the strongest. I didn''t think Ricky''s arms could have survived that hit!" one of them said. ...... "ng!" The sound of metal colliding rang through the air. The three ck shadows of the sword struck Ricky''s arms brutally. Surprisingly, it didn''t cut off his arms at all, only leaving shallow bloody bruises. Then, the sword suddenly bounced back and changed its direction in mid-air, and hit the battlefield. After having survived the three shadows, Ricky charged at Dustin, trying tond a series of punches, but each hit was blocked by Dustin''s sword. Both of them were flung back quite a distance on battlefield because of the energy st from the collision of attacks from both sides. The disciples again were stupefied at witnessing this impossibility. Ricky had effectively resisted Dustin''s strongest hit with his body refinement cultivation method. "What kind of cultivation method could it be?" Many disciples murmured, their eyes bing sharp with greed. "Is this the power of Nine-degree Body Refining Form from thousand years ago?" The ninth Elder squinted and said to himself, "But it''s only suitable for those who don''t have a spiritual meridian! Otherwise, I really would have wanted to try it." ...... "How could you? How could you have possibly withstood my blow with only your body!?" Dustin roared, when he saw there was no seriously harm on Ricky''s arms. Now, Dustin finally realized that Ricky''s cultivation method had not been easy at all. "Nothing is impossible; the moment you stepped onto the battlefield, your destiny was already doomed!" Ricky said expressionlessly, the spiritual energy surrounding his red fists sparking, ming and ready to attack. He wanted to make it quick, because he had felt the power of Dustin''s sword-light. It was fearfully mighty. Although Dustin''s attack only left small scars on his aims, the power of the sword-light that came into his body could not be expelled as quickly as he wanted, and was constantly distressing his refined body. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If he couldn''t overpower Dustin, he was afraid the state of his refined body would not hold up under the extreme force. So, he had to end this battle as soon as possible. "Die today!" Ricky roared, raising his fists in the air as he rushed towards to Dustin. Dustin, an experienced warrior and one of the top ten outer disciples, quickly recovered his emotions. He narrowed his eyes and prepared to battle Ricky once more. In a sh, both of them wrestled together again. But in this time, it was Ricky who seemed to have an advantage. He ignored Dustin''s attack, instead punching with his fists with a fury. As for Dustin, he had to focus on blocking Ricky''s tremendous punches. After all, he knew that since he didn''t have any body refinement cultivation method to protect himself, if he didn''t hold out from Ricky''s hit, he would likely be conquered. Finally, after thirty punches, Ricky was hit by a solid blow. Dustin was hit in the chest and a blood sprayed out of his mouth, which prompted him to retreat greatly and distributed the rhythm of his defense. Therefore, in the next few minutes, he was hit by Ricky numerous times. Finally, when he was hit for the fourth time, he couldn''t stand it any longer and fell on the ground heavily, as if he had no power to fight back. After seeing this, the disciples around were shocked into silence. For several moments, nobody spoke. It was to everyone''s surprise that Dustin had been so brutally conquered in this battle. Meanwhile, Ricky halted once when he was sure Dustin would no longer fight back, because he was also injured. It was very clear that there were no less than twenty small sword scars on his body, which meant that more than twenty sword-lights had prated into his body, damaging his refined body''s state. Dustin stood up, in great pain, and looked at Ricky. "All the cultivation methods have amon fatal disadvantage, which is the fact that it is impossible to withstand for a long time," he said ferociously. "With the attack of my sword-light, the state of your refined body will soon disappear." Unexpectedly, the red color which surrounded Ricky had begun to dim as soon as he finished talking, and quickly Ricky returned to his original shape. The presence of the refined body disappeared. However, Ricky still could use his cultivation method once again, but it would inevitably consume his blood vitality in his body and overdraft his physical body, which would seriously affect his skills and health in the long run. "Hmph! Even if my refined body has been damaged, it''s still a small and easy task to beat you now!" Ricky said evenly, not a trace of panic on his solemn face. He knew Dustin had no fighting power left. Meanwhile, Ricky still had most of his fighting power, and could end Dustin''s life very quickly. "Ha-ha, you will never defeat me!" Dustin replied, defiant and furious. Ricky and the warriors around sensed that something was up his sleeve, and something was about to go wrong. Suddenly, Dustin took out a pill with the color of blood, swallowing it hastily. "Boom!" Dustin was suddenly brimming with energy, the renewed power bursting out and rising to the sky. Suddenly, a bloodstain appeared on his body. It was the symbol of a warrior of Blood Purification. He had returned to his optimal power, by simply ingesting this small pill. "It looks like Energy Boosting Pill!" Some inner disciples said, "Right, it must the Energy Boosting Pill; otherwise, he couldn''t have recovered his full strength in such a short time!" "But the Energy Boosting Pill has been coveted by our inner disciples for so long! How could Dustin have one!" "Even if the effect of the Energy Boosting Pillst only an hour, it''s more than enough for Dustin to wound Ricky dozens of times! The battle''s oue has fated now!" "Yes! The battle''s fate is set in stone!" many disciples said lowly, ovee with emotion. ...... Ricky now adopted an expression of bitter graveness, as he felt the power of Dustin. "The Energy Boosting Pill! It is impossible! How could you have such a thing?" Ricky said, shocked to the core. "Ha-ha, are you scared of me now?" Dustinughed ferociously. "It''s no use being afraid, because you will soon be with my dead brother!" Meanwhile, Dustin began to slowly move towards Ricky. At this moment, Ricky thought that he truly fell into the utter desperation. Would this be how he was in? Chapter 42 The Powerful Runes Chapter 42 The Powerful Runes Ricky knew that the Energy Boosting Pill was quite powerful. If the warriors took that kind of pill, it could help them quickly burn the blood vitality inside their body and enhance their strength, making them as powerful as they could be for a whole hour. There were no side effects, save for consumption of their blood vitality. And their blood vitality could be replenished by a good meal. Not many warriors of Blood Purification had the Energy Boosting Pill. Many Bone Reinforcement warriors craved for it, too. No one expected that Dustin, a warrior of Skin Refinement, would possess that pill. "Master Grace, what do we do?" Heather eximed anxiously. "This time, he really is in danger," Grace uttered with a grave face. However, she couldn''t do anything about it, for she didn''t have the right to alter the rules of the ultimate battle between Ricky and Dustin. Maybe someone more influential than her could change the rules, but it was toote now. "Ricky, I really hope you can find a way to beat him," Grace said under her breath, praying for Ricky. But she didn''t think his chances were good. Being Ricky''s master, she knew his cultivation base and skills very well. ... "Go to hell!" The Energy Boosting Pill onlysted an hour, so Dustin rushed Ricky, trying to take him down quickly. Then he gathered the sword-light energy and swung with all his might. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org This time, Ricky feared for his life the moment he saw Dustin''s de. "You first!" Ricky roared, ring at Dustin in anger and gnashing his teeth. Then he burned his blood vitality and activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. But everyone could see that it took a lot of effort for Ricky to do that. Arms folded across his chest, Ricky tried to block Dustin''s sword again. All of a sudden, Ricky''s blood gushed forth audibly, even though he had managed to block Dustin''s sword. His right arm had suffered a deep wound. Blood rapidly filled the rent and ran down his arm, dripping onto the ground. Even his bone was visible. Meanwhile, his body refining buffs disappeared. "You''re burning your blood vitality, huh? Let''s see how much you have to burn!" Dustin taunted loudly, and raised his long sword again. This time, Ricky didn''t try what he didst time, as he knew it would be in vain. So he pulled out his long saber, hoping to fend off Dustin''s de. However, it only took a couple parries, and then his long saber was broken again. But Dustin was just getting started. He ran up to the wounded warrior and aimed a hammer kick at him, and his heel smashed down onto Ricky''s shoulder. Ricky started spitting blood and fell to the ground. "Aha! Looks like you''ll see hell before me!" Dustin yelled andughed, staring at Ricky who seemed helpless and in real trouble. Suddenly, he jumped high in the air, gathering the ck sword shes and releasing the power of sword-light. That done, he started his descent, getting ready to deal Ricky the coup de grace. "Looks like the battle''s over," several disciples uttered at the same time. Things didn''t look good for Ricky. "I thought he was the miracle worker, but it seems he''s met his match!" Some disciples started to be disappointed in Ricky. "Humph! He shouldn''t have pissed off Dustin. We''ll see if he lives through this." ... "Master Grace!" At this moment, Heather leaned her head against Grace''s chest. She couldn''t watch. Grace was also worried about Ricky, tears in her eyes. Vivian sat on the sidelines, in a state of panic. ... "I won''t let it end this way! Everyone dies, but not like this!" Ricky roared hysterically, watching the sword getting closer and closer. At that moment, Ricky was about to burn his blood vitality one more time, and tried to fight back, using hisst iota of energy and strength. Maybe he couldst another hour and the fight would be done. But right then, the Blood Zone in his regained spiritual meridian started to change again. Those mysterious runes suddenly shone and found their way into Ricky''s mind. ''What''s going on?'' Sensing the runes'' change, Ricky was shocked. Subconsciously, his mind activated those runes. After that a few runes came out of the Blood Zone, entered his meridians and moved to his fists in a sh. At the same time, the powerful blood vitality in his spiritual meridian brought the might to his body and made him as powerful as before. ''The blood vitality might be from those beasts, absorbed and stored in the Blood Zone, '' Ricky thought to himself, shocked again. But now he had no time to be astounded by this, Dustin''s de getting ever nearer. "The mysterious runes! Don''t let me down!" After he shouted in his mind, Ricky''s aura changed and grew, different from earlier. Like a fierce tiger roused from his slumber, he stood up. He waved his fist encircled with runes and made contact with Dustin''s sword. Bang! Ricky''s fist hit Dustin''s sword, letting out a deafening sound. The two of them were faintly shrouded in the powerful spiritual energy. No one was surprised, and they all believed that Ricky was just making the final effort in his struggle against Dustin. However, when they were engulfed by the spiritual energy wave, a drastic change happened. Ricky''s fist directly hit Dustin''s long sword with sword-light around it. Those mysterious runes spread all over the sword, and like an endless smelter, melted it instantaneously into nothingness. Both Dustin and Ricky were stunned by what they saw, feeling that it was just a dream. The iron long sword disappeared into thin air. How? What on earth were those mysterious runes? Ricky felt more and more confused at that moment. Despite his astonishment, Ricky wasn''t going to miss this chance. He could dispose of Dustin. While Dustin was still in a state of shock, Ricky struck at Dustin''s chest with his fist surrounded by the runes. Since even his iron long sword could be melted by those mysterious runes, Dustin wouldn''t be able to block Ricky''s attack. Effortlessly, Ricky''s fist pierced Dustin''s chest. In a few moments the spiritual energy wave dissipated, and the fight was over. Indignation in his eyes, Dustin dropped on the Death Arena with a thud. He couldn''t die just like this. He wanted to say something, but he couldn''t utter a single word and then gasped hisst and expired. Ricky stood on the Death Arena, but after the mysterious runes and the blood vitality provided by the Blood Zone faded away, Ricky was exhausted and dropped to his knees. "What just happened? Why did Dustin die instead?" Everyone was deeply shocked when something like that happened. All of this was against all expectations. Everyone bet on Dustin, and didn''t know what to do if they were lost. Just now, Ricky was at a huge disadvantage and he might definitely die by Dustin''s attack. But he turned the tables, and Dustin was unable to react. This all seemed like a dream. Grace, Heather and Vivian were also stunned by what they saw. Elder Abbott stared at the scene in shock. Being a demi-immortal and a strong warrior, he even couldn''t figure out how Ricky had done it. It was a single punch that took Dustin out. But now that he had the spiritual sense, he could felt that there was something powerful inside Ricky''s body. "Weird! But truly interesting!" Elder Abbott said in his mind, narrowing his eyes. ''It''s finally over! But what are these runes and the Blood Zone? How do I do any of this?'' Ricky couldn''t help but wonder again. Chapter 43 The Rankings Chapter 43 The Rankings Everyone present was utterly shocked at the bloody scene that had unfolded on the stage. A stunned stillness settled over the room. The disciples were only just beginning to take it in what had happened when Elder Abbott pronounced that Ricky was the winner of the battle. Dustin, who was at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, ranked fifth among the top ten outer disciples. He had a three-star top spiritual meridian, and a skillful talent for swordsmanship. Even thoughing into the battle, he had the absolute advantage. However, Ricky eventually beat him. Now Dustin was dead. If Ricky had been one of the top ten outer disciples, this deed might have been more eptable. But Ricky had only been training in the Snow Sect for less than three months. However, it was no doubt that he had already be one of the best disciples of them all. To top it all off, when he joined the Snow Sect, he was only at the third grade of Skin Refinement without a spiritual meridian. Back then, he had been the bottom of the ranks of all the disciples. ''Ricky has be one of our best outer disciples already, '' some of the other disciples thought. Slowly, they began to ept this fact. The times when they had called him a loser were long gone, forgotten. Now Ricky was definitely in the top tier, at least among the outer disciples. The outer disciples admired Ricky a lot. But unlike them, the inner disciples envied him a great deal. Most of them spected that the reason Ricky had turned the tables during the battle was that he had a special kind of cultivation method. ''It seems that he wasn''t showing me all his cards, '' Grace thought to herself as she calmed down. Grace knew some things about the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Even if Ricky had reached the form''s second level, he still wouldn''t have been able to block Dustin''s sword-light. Elder Abbott departed after he announced the result of the battle. But before he left, he stared meaningfully at Ricky. He was shocked at the fact that Ricky had already mastered Nine-degree Body Refining Form, even just the first degree. And yet, he was also a little amazed at the strength and power that the once-underdog warrior had. Leaning on Heather and Vivian, Ricky slowly returned to Grace''s yard, while controlling his breath to alleviate his aches. * The battle between Ricky and Dustin had been settled once and for all. But for the disciples, the impact of its result still continued. Most of these ordinary disciples began to view Ricky as their role model. They swore to themselves that one day, they would also challenge the top ten outer disciples and seed at winning over them, like Ricky had. Ricky''s name was on the lips of almost every outer disciple, and even most of the inner ones. He became the talk of themunity overnight. Some spected that Ricky had now taken Dustin''s ce and that he ranked the fifth among the top ten outer disciples now. Still others thought that Ricky could be in the top three already. On one of the small snowy hills, there stood a grand mansion. A young man dressed in ck robes sat on a brocade cushion in silence. From the rhythm of his breathing, it was apparent that he was learning how to master some strong cultivation methods. At the edge of the room stood Rod and Greg, reporting on the recent news about Ricky. The young man had stayed silent for several minutes after the two had finished reporting. "Well, gentlemen... He didn''t appreciate the kindness we showed him. I give you my blessing to go and steal the special cultivation method from him, by fair means or foul. We, the Refinement Faction, must obtain that cultivation method!" ordered the young man in ck. "Spread this among the faction. Let it be known! The one who manages to get Ricky''s special cultivation method will get an award of a great amount of silver coins!" he added. "But never forget! You can''t do so under Grace''s watch. She''s one of the core disciples. Her identity is special," he continued. "Yes, understood!" Rod and Greg answered. * While this was happening, a simr order had been given out in the Casting Faction. "Get everyone to try and snatch his special cultivation method. You can even go ahead and kill him for it!" The award at stake for this mission was even bigger than that of the Refinement Faction. The one who killed Ricky would be awarded ten thousand silver coins and a weapon at the Mortal Level. Over in the Amber Faction, many disciples were also gathering, talking about Ricky and his special cultivation method as well. "Sisters, we have seen the full extent of warrior Ricky''s capabilities. He is an exceptionally talented warrior. You know that the best move would be to take him in. If we do, once he bes an inner disciple, he will be of great assistance to us when the dayes that we have to face the other two factions," Amelia said persuasively. "And aside from that, we absolutely cannot let the other two factions steal Ricky''s special cultivation method!" she emphasized vehemently. "Twenty thousand silver coins! That''s how much I''m willing to give to the one who can persuade Ricky to join our faction!" she continued. "Wow! Twenty thousand coins! Amelia, could you have fallen in love with Ricky already?" a disciple said teasingly. Most of the Amber Faction wanted to have a go at persuading Ricky into joining their faction when they heard Amelia''s offer. Twenty thousand silver coins! Wow! "Oh, there''s no use teasing me, is there? You should be focusing instead on thinking up ways to get him join our faction. I will stay true to my word about the reward," Amelia said. After all the disciples had dispersed, Amelia looked expectantly at the sky. "Ricky, I really hope that you''re the one for whom I''ve been looking for so long. You don''t have a spiritual meridian, and you really could be the right one..." she muttered to herself. * At the peak of a beautiful snowy hill which looked like a ce out of a fantasy world, there stood proudly a glorious pce. A disciple of Blood Purification was reporting everything he knew to a young man in white. "Oh, my. I can''t believe it! Ricky killed Dustin even without a spiritual meridian," the young man said slowly, a faint smile on his lips. In the glint of his eyes, a murderous intent appeared. "Sire, should we..." asked the disciple, trailing off to slide his finger across his throat. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Oh no, not yet at least. Wouldn''t it be much better if we kill him once he gets even stronger?" the young man in white said pointedly, his malicious smile growing even wider. "Yes, Sire." * Having just won a battle, Ricky wasn''t thinking of these plots against him that were brewing up in the various factions in thend. He had been concentrating on cultivating in solitude in order to heal himself. He had finally expelled Dustin''s sword-light out of his system upon taking the Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pill Grace had given him. Ricky began to realize the true extent of the sword-light''s power. Jim''s sword-light was much smaller than Dustin''s. ''I should really try to cultivate the Light Apperception!'' Ricky thought decisively. Once he had healed his wounds, Ricky was in no haste to end his cultivation. He instead turned his mind on concentrating on the mysterious runes in the Blood Zone. When he had been battling Dustin, these mysterious scarlet runes had suddenly and voluntarily connected to his mind. They had asked him to use their power. It meant that he was now even more fit to understand these runes more. ''There is definitely a connection between the runes and the Chaos Manual!'' Ricky thought. He closed his eyes, trying to connect to those mysterious runes deep in his mind. This time, the runes didn''t deflect his connection. They willingly and easily allowed him to connect to them. All of a sudden, Ricky felt as though he could control with ease these mysterious runes and even the scarlet mes. "Boom!" Suddenly, these mysterious runes gathered together, and in a sh of light, integrated themselves into Ricky''s mind. Ricky saw what appeared to be a sea of blood, all around, undted waves of red light. ''The Chaos Manual¡ªDevouring Skill!'' These five words appeared out of nothingness in his mind. Chapter 44 Devouring Skill Chapter 44 Devouring Skill When Ricky saw the words in his mind, he once again felt the immense vastness which was felt immortal, as if it were from the infinite remote antiquity. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. "It is the Chaos Manual!" Ricky eximed to himself. Now, Ricky faintly felt that his new spiritual meridian was more than just that, like it was also a kind of inheritance. Because he had no spiritual meridian, it just acted in ce of one. "The description on Manuals is supposed to be about the Casting Skill, then the Devouring Skill is..." Ricky said in a low voice, and his spirit againmunicated with those runes that had intruded into his Soul Sea. Just then, he felt that the mysterious runes turned into a huge block of information that absorbed into his mind. Soon, Rickypletely understood what the Chaos Manual and Devouring Skill were. From the new-gained information, Ricky learned that the Chaos Manual had been created since the beginning of heaven and earth. It was said to be the first treasure in the world for it was not only as simple as a casting manual, but also included a multitude of cultivation methods of martial arts. Thosebination of these martial arts cultivation skills and casting skills formed the Nine Supreme Skills, whichprised the Chaos Manual. The Devouring Skill was the first skill of the Nine Supreme Skills. "The Chaos Manual, the first treasure, has nine supreme skills. But what kind of person would be its original owner? And why would my mother have it?" After understanding how powerful the Chao Manual was, Ricky was taken aback. "I can''t tell anyone about the Chaos Manual. Or I''ll be in a lot of trouble!" Ricky warned himself. Blood Zone, the first segment of the new spiritual meridian, contained the Devouring Skill which was the first skill of the Chaos Manual. Those mysterious runes turned out to be the cultivation method of the Devouring Skill. The other eight supreme skills were in the other eight segments of Ricky''s spiritual meridian. Now he understood why it had split. To learn the remaining skills, Ricky would have to enhance within his own realm, inciting the emergence of the other eight segments. This was the same method he had used to obtain the Blood Zone. Now, the Blood Zone would be called the Devouring Zone instead. The scarlet mes apanying Devouring Skill was a peculiar fire indeed - Devouring Fire. "This means... With the Devouring Skill and Devouring Fire, I am actually qualified to be a basic casting master!" Ricky realized, excitement coursing through his body. "From now on, I, Ricky, will be one of those distinguished and respected casting masters!" He grinned from ear to ear, now extremely confident about his future in martial arts. Soon, Rickypletely immersed himself in the Devouring Skill, once he had fully absorbed and understood how toplete the casting skill and cultivation method in the Devouring Skill. For an entire day and night, Ricky was deep in his mind, trying to fully absorb everything. He didn''t feel hunger, and did not know how long it would take for him to wake up. Once he opened his eyes, Ricky told Grace and Heather that he was fine. Having checked to make sure this was true, Grace scolded him and told him not to be so impulsive anymore. Ricky dly epted Grace''s admonishments. He could feel that Grace did care about him. Ricky stood up and went to Lewis'' room. In the span of several days'' rest, Lewis had already recovered quite well. However, because of the deep fractures on his legs and arms, it was likely that Lewis would have to bid farewell to the path of cultivation. Lewis sighed, but the dominant thing in his mind was the shock that Ricky could have killed Dustin for him. They sat on Lewis'' bed, talking. Ricky found out that Lewis'' parents were preparing to take him home from the Snow Sect. "Ricky, my good friend, although I am almost totally disabled now, I will never regreting to train in the Snow Sect... Because I met you!" Lewis said, his eyes sparkling with tears. "Lewis, I won''t give up. I will find a way to heal your arms and legs," Ricky promised, just as ovee with grief as his good friend. As a warrior of martial arts, Ricky knew a lot of special ways and rare medicines which could help warriors regrow bones and even rehabilitate limbs, but at this moment he was not qualified to find them yet. But Ricky swore he would find them for Lewis. "Ha-ha, bro, I''m d that you would do that for me, but I''m better off declining your offer," Lewis smiled. "Somehow, I am excited to live like normal people in the future." However, Ricky still could feel the deep desire to continue martial arts reflected in Lewis'' eyes. ...... After spending half the way with Ricky, Lewis'' family came to bring him home. Ricky and Vivian came with them a long ways, reluctant to return to the Snow Sect until they had seen their friend off a long distance away. ...... "Master, do you know what special ways or medicines can regrow broken bones?" Ricky asked Grace once he returned to the courtyard. "You''re asking this question for Lewis, aren''t you?" Grace asked. "Yes. If only I hadn''t killed Luther, Lewis wouldn''t be in the state!" Ricky said sadly. "Our Snow Sect also has special ways and medicines that can regrow bones, but you must have figured out that the price won''t be small. They cost at least tens of thousands of gold coins or millions of silver coins." Grace told him, "Even I cannot afford that price, much less you. If you truly want to help your friend, the best and really the only way is to study cultivation methods dutifully, because the more powerful you are, the richer you be." "Master, I understand!" Ricky nodded vigorously, his mind racing. He knew he couldn''t fulfill his promise to Lewis right away. He was willing to practice, like Grace had advised him. As long as he was strong and determined, silver coins and gold coins would be easy to get. Although Ricky reached the highest level of the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, he wouldn''t breakthrough again right away. He knew that because the breakthrough would be made by the Devouring Power of the Devouring Zone, he needed toy a solid foundation to ensure that it wouldn''t hamper his future training in martial arts. With this, Ricky decided to practice and master the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and Devouring Skill. For the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he was confident that he could reach the second degree only by refining his body with the frosty power. By reaching the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he would be virtually unbeatable in the Outer Competition. Ricky decided to consult Grace. "Master... What extent of the frosty power should be reached in order to break through and reach the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form?" "Centennial Magic Ice!" Grace replied. "The Centennial Magic Ice is hidden away in frozen, icy ces up on the snow mountains. I know some ces where you can start looking for it." "Well, I suppose it is time to head for the snow mountains once again!" Ricky said. But, before his departure, he needed to select a frosty-natured cultivation method which would enhance his cultivation of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Chapter 45 The Second Top Outer Disciple Chapter 45 The Second Top Outer Disciple Grace had told Ricky where the Centennial Magic Ice was, so Ricky traded in the body parts he had gathered from the beasts he''d in during the Iron Blood Trial. He made over two thousand by selling them. After this, Ricky went to the Cultivation Method Hall. Although he already had two thousand silver coins, Ricky wasn''t nning to exchange the cultivation method of the advanced stage of Yellow Level. Instead, he continued to select from first floor of the Cultivation Method Hall. The first floor of the Cultivation Method Hall was one of the main ces where the outer disciples would gather and meet. Ricky''s arrival immediately caught the attention of several disciples. However, now there was no trace of contempt and disdain of their eyes. Instead, there was awe and respect. When those outer disciples saw Ricky, they werepelled to respectfully call him senior. In the world of martial arts, one had to earn respect from his strength. Ricky politely replied to them, which took them by surprise. He had struck them with the image of someone who was cruel and fierce when he was fighting at the Death Arena. His friendliness was unexpected. Ricky stopped to consider a cultivation method called the Freezing Palm. It was a cultivation method of the intermediate stage of Yellow Level. Based on the Spiritual Energy from Heaven and Earth, the warrior could gather the frosty power in his or her palm and channel this power into the body of their opponent. If warriors practiced this method and reached minor achievement, they could freeze the skin and meridian of their opponent. When trained to major achievement, they could freeze blood and flesh. At the level ofpleteness, they would gain the ability to freeze the bones and spinal cord. And if the warrior reached perfection, they would be able to freeze the spiritual energy of their enemy. Of course, this was all rtive to the strength of their foe. "Freezing Palm... Hmm. Alright, I''ll get this." Ricky decided, once he had understood the details about the method. After seeing Ricky choose the Freezing Palm, all the disciples began to talk among themselves in hushed tones. They were all confused. By now everyone knew that previously, Ricky had chosen Nonuple me Strike. In many battles, they could tell that Ricky''s Nonuple me Strike had reached major achievement, which indicated that Ricky was now suitable for practicing cultivation methods of the fire element. But for some inexplicable reason, Ricky chose a method of ice element. Didn''t he know that ice couldn''t mix with fire? Looking around at the confused nces of the disciples, Ricky knew what they were thinking. He wasn''t nning to exin anything, however, and just smiled at them as he prepared to leave. "Being a warrior without a spiritual meridian was such a blessing. He is free to train with any kind of method. Unlike us, who all have a spiritual meridian! We have those pesky restrictions. Too bad!" a man sighed loudly. Although it didn''t seem as though he looked down on Ricky, anyone couldn''t recognize it if they thought carefully. Immediately, all eyes searched for the source of the voice. In the doorway of the Cultivation Method Hall stood a strong young man with a muscr figure, dressed in robes of all ck. Like a ck bear, he wasrge and burly. The disciples were dwarfed by his frame. "That''s Lean!" Upon recognizing him, all the disciples were shocked. Lean was one of the top ten disciples in the outer disciples. He had tremendous strength, and word was that not even Dustin could survive over ten strikes from him. "Lean is a master of body refinement and a member of the Refinement Faction. The mysterious refining methods that Ricky showcased have already caused quite a stir. He''s attracted many disciples'' attention in the Snow Sect. Now..." some disciples whispered. ..... "Lean." Ricky also showed customary courtesy to Lean when he saw him, but in his heart, he did not respect the man. "I''m here for you, Ricky!" Lean said, striding towards Ricky and grinning arrogantly. "Is that so? I''m confused..." Ricky said, pretending to be perplexed. "Let me just get straight to the point. I want your cultivation method of body refinement. How much is it? I''ll take it," Lean said in a strong, persuasive tone. "You came for this!" Ricky smiled and said. "Well, Senior Lean... you and I are both disciples of the Snow Sect. We should learn from each other, right? There''s no need to mention the money." Upon hearing this, all the disciples, including Lean, looked at each other with incredulity, as if to say, ''Is Ricky going to give Lean the method?'' But soon, Ricky''s true intentions became clear to them. "However... if I just give it to you, it may disgrace you; isn''t that right? So perhaps, I still need to take some money in a gesture to save you from embarrassment." Upon hearing Ricky''s arrogant proposition, Lean and all the disciples curled their lips. "Are you willing to sell it? !" Lean said excitedly. He was eager to get his hands on this rare method that the underdog warrior had been keeping to himself. "Of course! So Lean, make me an offer!" Ricky smiled. "Ha-ha, since it is yours, it should be you who make an offer!" Lean boomed, very obviously thrilled. "If you say so..." Ricky said, before pausing to think. He then held out two fingers. "Two thousand!?" Even Lean found that preposterous. Ricky shook his head. "Twenty thousand!?" Lean said again, growing more and more agitated. Ricky still shook his head. "Do you want two hundred thousand, Ricky?" Lean said, a gloomy cast on his face. "No." Rickyughed again. "So what you mean is..." Lean said coldly, all the excitement gone from his eyes. Lean realized that it was naive of him to believe that Ricky would sell his method to him. For crying out loud, he was even bargaining with him! "Lean, what I mean is two million. Look, if you want to get all the methods, two million would be my price." At this, Lean finally confirmed that Ricky was ying him for a fool. His face darkened in an angry scowl. Many of the disciples around themughed. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Some of the female disciplesmented, "Ricky is so cute! Such a naughty boy!" ..... "You!" A roar resounded in the Cultivation Method Hall. It was Lean''s husky voice, shaking with anger. "Let me tell you, Ricky, everyone who''s ever dared to mess with me are all six feet under!" Lean growled and clenched his fists, channeling a strong whirl of power from within him and punching at Ricky. "Lean, what are you doing? As the saying goes, business is business. If you find my offer disagreeable, we can simply stop talking about it!" Ricky stammered, pretending to be afraid when he saw Lean coming at him with his fists. Again, all the disciplesughed, but they immediately shut up, because they didn''t want to mess with Lean¡ªthe giant man-bear. Now, even if Ricky was retreating, he began channeling the spiritual energy into his right hand with a scarlet rune. He was holding the mysterious power of scarlet runes. "Devourer Skill, let''s see what you can do for me!" Ricky murmured, before he coiled into himself and threw out a tentative punch. Chapter 46 One Punch Chapter 46 One Punch Feeling a boost of arrogance, Ricky decided to move forward rather than assume the position of defense, and shot away at Lean''s manic fist. Lean ranked as the second of the top ten outer disciples, which meant that he was almost the most outstanding one. Once he threw a punch, the whole Cultivation Method Hall would tremble, as if resonating with his punch. Lean''s punch with spiritual energy surrounding it was full of manic momentum. Unconsciously, a fierce ck bear appeared behind Lean, snarling with a deep rumble. This manic momentum involuntarily thrilled all the disciples around him. "What Lean practices is the physical cultivation method that belongs to Yellow Level, called as Great Strength of Reckless Bear. This cultivation method draws from the blood essence of a fierce bear as the catalyst to drive the boost of the power," some disciples eximed. "Yes, yes! I''ve heard that Lean''s physical strength has never been inferior to amon warrior at the first grade of Blood Purification!" Regardless of Lean''s repute and personality, all the disciples felt admiration for him when they felt this famous punch. On the contrary, Ricky''s punch, not only was strange but also in and empty. It did not make an equivalent impression on the power. "Although Ricky can defeat Dustin, I think it''s a bit embarrassing for him to take on Lean right now," some disciples stated. "Go to hell!" Lean roared fiercely, seeing Ricky unexpectedly begin to attack instead of going into defense, all the while throwing a pathetic punch. He seemed to understand that Ricky would end up with a severely broken arm, and Lean''s punches grew rapidly stronger. "Boom!" At the next moment, their fists collided, the two opposing momentums making the whole Cultivation Method Hall reverberate with a thunderous sound. All the disciples heard Ricky''s robe whistling under Lean''s punch as if it was going to break into shreds at any time. All of a sudden, Ricky''s fist turned blood red with his veins bursting out from under his skin. Undoubtedly, this was because of Lean''s manic strength. The manic momentum erupting from Lean enveloped Ricky entirely. It was obvious that Lean had no intentions of giving Ricky a chance. Thismotion caught the attention of an old guardian at the door of the Cultivation Method Hall... "Hmph! You little jerk, you think too highly of yourself! No one dares to even touch my fist among the outer disciples. I will shatter all the meridians in your pathetic body!" Lean sneered, with a ferocious smile spreading across his face. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org In a snap, Lean''s manic power had poured into Ricky''s body through his fist, sinking into his meridians. "Ha!" Feeling the influx of Lean''s manic power spreading throughout his system, Ricky understood what Lean was thinking. But Ricky just grinned. He had a trick up his sleeve. "You are going to be utterly destroyed right away. How could you even muster the courage tough at me?" With narrowed cruel eyes, Lean further amped up his fist''s power. He was getting ready to destroy all of Ricky''s meridians. But suddenly, Lean felt something go wrong. He was perplexed. All the manic power that had rapidly infused into Ricky''s body unexpectedly vanished, and the power in his own fist seemed to be quickly draining away! "This... How is this possible?!" Lean growled, staring at Ricky with angry eyes. The growl caught the attention of disciples, who were just beginning to realize that something unexpected was happening. They found out that Lean''s fist which had been previously surrounded by manic power now had no power at all, as if it had vanished into thin air. "How is this even possible?" All disciples'' jaws dropped. They were just as shocked at the sight of this scene. As for the old guardian, his cloudy eyes were beaming brightly as they stared at the blood-red rune on Ricky''s right fist. "This is such a peculiar cultivation method! It appears that it can dissolve the enemy''s power!" the old guardian said to himself. Even the old man did not notice that Lean''s power had actually been swallowed up by Ricky''s Devouring Skill. ''Sure enough, this Devouring Skill has not failed me!'' Ricky thought excitedly to himself. As expected, the blood-red rune, the visible form of Devouring Skill, had fulfilled its potential. In what seemed like an impossible maneuver, it had directly devoured Lean''s exceedingly manic power. "Nothing is impossible!" Ricky said coldly, looking at Lean''s face of extreme disbelief. And then Ricky''s fist became charged with extreme strength in a sh of red, and smashed into Lean, knocking him backwards with powerful force. After leaving a line of heavy skid marks on the ground, Lean emptied the strength which had been dealt by Ricky and stabilized his body. At the same time, Lean''s chest was heaving rapidly, as if a spurt of blood could begin gushing out of his mouth. "This.... Ricky actually defeated Lean. Could it be... Does this mean that Ricky already has the strength of the second of the top outer disciples, and can even challenge the highest ranking one?" At the sight the scene that had unfolded before their eyes, the disciples sat, stupefied. At the scene of the battle, they all seemed to understand that Ricky might be a miraculous figure among them outer disciples, and he surely would keep going all the way to the top... "The second highest of the top ten outer disciples doesn''t seem to have anything special!" Ricky said with disdain, taking back his fists. "So for now, I have no intentions of pulling out my physical cultivation method to use on you, because that will disgrace my powerpletely." "Ugh! You are asking to be killed!" Upon being insulted, Lean lost his temper and fell into a frenzy. He gathered what little strength remained in him to attack Ricky. Seeing that Lean still want to fight, Ricky''s eye adopted a solemn gleam. It was not because he was afraid of Lean. Ricky knew and respected thews of theirmunity. It was really inappropriate to fight in this manner in the Cultivation Method Hall. After all, hurting fellow disciples was forbidden in the Snow Sect. For Ricky, it was not worth being punished for it and missing the Outer Competition. "In the Cultivation Method Hall, you should not be disying this tant insolence!" Suddenly, the old voice of the guardian arose with its husky stateliness. Everyone froze. The disciples turned to stare at the old guardian, whose sudden intervention surprised them. They soon realized that the old guardian was likely to be a hidden powerful man, otherwise the Snow Sect wouldn''t have entrusted him with such an important ce as the Cultivation Method Hall. Lean calmed down. He realized that insolence could be very dangerous for him in this ce. Seeing Lean restrain himself, the elderly man took back the stateliness and restored the whole Cultivation Method Hall as it had been before. Then, he leaned backzily in his chair again, as if nothing had happened. "I challenge you, Ricky. Will you ept it?" Lean growled at Ricky. "Hmph, challenge? Coward. If you think you even stand a chance against me, go to the Death Arena with me! Let''s fight a battle to the death!" Ricky spat with disdain at Lean''s challenge. "You..." Lean stammered at Ricky''s response. Without the previous collision with Ricky, he would have epted the battle to the death without hesitation, but that one tremendous punch from Ricky had indeed frightened him a lot. "Coward! Loser!" Disdain clearly written on his face, Ricky walked out of the Cultivation Method Hall, leaving behind Lean who was fuming with rage and embarrassment. Lean watched Ricky to the door, bow deeply to the old guardian, and exit nonchntly. Chapter 47 Encountered Xenia Again Chapter 47 Encountered Xenia Again What happened in the hall spread like wildfire. Soon, everyone in Snow Sect knew what was going on. Ricky had gotten a lot of attention since he became a disciple of the sect. Now that he seemed to have beaten Lean, the number two guy among the top ten outer disciples, everyone was keeping an eye on him. Everything he did might be dangerous to the different factions. Especially, the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction had noticed his capability. They felt menace. They noticed that Ricky had quickly grown quite powerful. They had never seen a disciple achieve so much so rapidly. Ricky did not pay attention to the gossip about him. Why would he waste time on things that didn''t matter? So he went back to his ce, packed up, and headed for the snowy mountains. By midnight, he''d already cleared the gates of the Snow Sect, and kept pressing forward. There was a reason he set out in the dead of night. If he tried to do it by day, he would havee into conflict with men from the Refinement or the Casting Factions, and he would likely be quite dead. Heather had offered to go with Ricky to find the spot where the Magic Ice was. However, Ricky turned her down, fearing for her safety. He couldn''t guarantee his own safety, let alone hers. He would not forgive himself if she were injured or dead. Thanks to Grace''s directions, Ricky arrived at one of the mountain ridges. It was an arduous journey, covered as it was by snow and ice. There were lots of small, oddly-shaped peaks on this ridge. Not to mention a small forest. The Magic Ice usually formed in icy water. That gave him an idea of where to look. He looked for bodies of water that had frozen, either partially or completely. Finally, he reached the junction between the outer and inner peaks of the snowy mountains. Beasts could often be found here, with powers like the advanced stage of Skin Refinement or the inferior stage of Blood Purification. Being nocturnal animals, they usually hunted at night. So Ricky was extremely careful. He not only had to be stealthy, but he had to keep a sharp eye out. He cautiously climbed a tree andy in its branches, waiting until dawn. Here, he would have a better view and could avoid being discovered. After all, he was still unable to handle the beasts at any grade of Blood Purification. He was well aware that he was weaker, and so would not risk his life fighting them. The beasts roaring echoed through the mountains, and the chill wind whispered in the air. Before long, the long, cold night was ending. By dawn''s light, Ricky left the tree and started his search again. Four hourster, he found a frozenke. Unfortunately, he discovered nothing useful but some aquatic nts in this body of water. Oh, well, bad luck. For the next couple of days, he managed to locate seven or eight frozenkes and found several pieces of Magic Ice. But all of them were formed within a century, which would not help his refinement at all. He, however, did have some good luck during his journey. He managed to find fruits, nuts, and berries. He hunted a dozen or so beasts at the advanced stage of Skin Refinement sessfully, as well as catching some strange fish in those pools. That was a big fortune for him. Besides, he had made great progress in the Freezing Palm cultivation during his struggles against the beasts. Plus, this ce provided him with an excellent environment because freezing temperatures would help to improve the efficiency of his cultivation of the Palm. So far, he had already improved in thest few days and reached to the minor achievement rank. The day when he finished practicing the Palm, he thought to himself, ''I just can''t find the Centennial Magic Ice. Maybe Master Grace was wrong. Maybe no onees here because there''s no Centennial Magic Ice.'' He decided to leave when he figured this out. He didn''t want to waste his time. But right before he was ready to leave, he heard footsteps. Immediately, he hid himself behind a small hill by instinct. Soon, he spied a handsome man and a woman wearing white clothes and a veil. ''It''s her! Xenia!'' Ricky shouted silently in his heart when he recognized the woman. He was shocked. Yes, with Xenia he had shared some unforgettable times. Ricky could not be more familiar with her. Even she was covered by a veil, it was unmistakably her. Complex feelings surged in his heart. He hated her; he liked her. He wasn''t sure. Probably a bit of both. Xenia helped him be a disciple of the Snow Sect by giving him the token. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be in this powerful sect. Nor would he be mentored by Grace. But, at one of the lowest points in his life, she pushed him away. ''Isn''t she a disciple herself? Then what is she doing here?'' Ricky was puzzled. The man and the woman started to talk. Taking a look at her surroundings, Xenia could see nothing but ice and snow. She walked up to the handsome man holding a folding fan and asked, "Jayden, is this where you found the Magic Ice?" The man replied with a smile, "Yes, I''m sure of it. My men found a big frozen pond here. They did some research and figured out the Magic Ice in that pool formed at least five hundred years ago!" He then added, "I know you need the Magic Ice to practice your cultivation method. So here we are! Only the best for you." ''A big frozen pond. Magic Ice formed five hundred years ago!'' Ricky caught the gist of it and was stunned, hiding silently and carefully behind the hill. With the Sacred Blood Crystal he already had, he was certain that he would be able to reach the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form with the help of that Magic Ice. ''But I''ve been here several days, and ended up with nothing. What pond could they be talking about?'' thought Ricky, puzzled. ''Is he making shit up to impress her?'' He sized the guy up spiritually, and could feel the waves of lust wafting from him. ... "Really? Magic Ice formed five hundred years ago?" Xenia asked excitedly. She had been staying calm and distant the whole time. But now she had something worth paying attention to. Jayden Di''s eyes lit up upon noticing Xenia''s enthusiasm. He continued, "Yeah. Just follow me." Then, he led her towards one of the peaks. Ricky, on the other hand, initiated the Devouring Skill to hide his breath, so they wouldn''t hear him breathing while he tailed them. He wanted that Magic Ice. He might have to fight them for it, and he might lose. They were both warriors of Blood Purification. That precious Magic Ice was worth it, though. The area behind that peak was the central zone of the snowy mountains. Beasts of Blood Purification haunted the area. Soon, Jayden Di and Xenia found their way in the coniferous forest. It was an extremely secluded path. They made good time on the path and soon arrived at the central zone. There was no coniferous tree or hill. It was a in basin covered with ice and snow. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. There was a huge frozen pond in the basin. "It''s here! No wonder I couldn''t find it. It''s such a secret ce," Ricky talked to himself with a low voice, hiding in the forest. "Thiske is so huge. It certainly makes sense to have the five hundred years old Magic Ice. The guy, what''s his name? Jayden, yeah! It seems that he wasn''t making things up. But how could I take the Ice from them?" Ricky was lost in thought, his brain starting to work on the problem. He could sense that Jayden Di and Xenia were definitely warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification. He could almost confirm that Jayden Di was very close to the second grade of Blood Purification. He even had difficulty fighting against one warrior of Blood Purification, let alone two. "Xenia, here we are. The Magic Ice is right there in the pond. I ordered my men to leave it where it was. It belongs to you now. My gift to you," Jayden Di imed. "You can use it for cultivation." "Thank you, Jayden!" Xenia jumped into the pool before she thanked him. Jayden followed her. "What should I do now? Do nothing and let them get the ice?" Ricky gritted his teeth, unwilling to give up the Magic Ice. Chapter 48 Xenias Transformation Chapter 48 Xenia''s Transformation While Ricky was still mulling over the matter in his head, Xenia and Jayden had emerged from the frosty pool. Now, Xenia''s spiritual energy started to surge and turn blood red. This was the mark of a warrior of Blood Purification. The blood-red spiritual energy let out a frosty power, and with it emerged a white ice crystal about one meter long and half a meter wide. Even at quite of distance away, Ricky could still feel the strong frostiness and power emanating from the white ice crystal. It was, without a doubt, no other than Magic Ice. Ricky deduced that based on its intense frostiness, this Magic Ice was around five centuries old. "What should I do?" Time was running out for Ricky to make up his mind. If he didn''t try to steal the Magic Ice now, he would never have any chance again. But he knew that even if he tried to fight for the Magic Ice, he might not be able to defeat Jayden and Xenia. After all, the two were the warriors of Blood Purification. "Jayden, guard and protect me now!" Xenia said, after emerging from the pool. She had every intention of refining this Magic Ice of five hundred years right there to absorb its ice energy. But Jayden didn''t reply. Instead, he let his eyes linger on Xenia''s curvaceous figure. "Jayden!" Xenia shouted furiously as she noticed Jayden''s lustful gaze. "Xenia, do you want toe with me and be a member of the Di n?" Jayden said with a naughty smile, raising his handsome face to meet her eyes. "Jayden! Please, have some respect for both of us and watch your mouth!" Xenia uttered in a cold, warning tone. But in a moment, she was surprised to find that her body began to feel a bit soft and limp. What was worse, the spiritual energy inside her body seemed to be draining. She then felt very hot and ufortable. "Something seems to be wrong!" Ricky said, observing from afar. "Ha-ha. Xenia, you''re feeling very different right now, aren''t you?" Jaydenughed fiendishly, noticing that the drug had begun to take effect. "You drugged the Magic Ice!?" Xenia whispered hoarsely. She immediately understood what Jaden had done. With a sinister smile, Jayden replied, "Xenia, you''re really usually so clever, but how sad! It''s toote for you to have figured out all of this now. Besides, you probably already know what kind of drug is in the Magic Ice." Having said this, Jayden slowly walked up to Xenia. "How dare you? Don''t you fear my master''s wrath?" Xenia spat coldly. "Oh! That''s right! Your master is an innate spirit. I almost forgot that. But remember, woman, that my own master is also one of the innate spirits. And, my deardy, I know that if you agree to be my woman today, your master would probably be willing to ept our rtionship and let us be together." "Bang!" Her face furious, Xenia gathered the frosty power with her palms and struck at Jayden. However, since she had been drugged, she stood no chance of winning against him. Stretching out his right hand, Jayden effortlessly pped aside Xenia''s attack and knocked her down to the ground. Xenia knew she couldn''t resist the strong effects of the drug much longer. She began to slip into a delirious state. But she had onest thought before she totally sumbed. "Ricky, help me!" Xenia screamed with all her might. In a daze, she helplessly looked in Ricky''s direction, deep in the forest. ''How could it be possible? She has even sensed me!'' Ricky thought to himself skeptically, staring at Xenia''s pleading gaze. "Who''s there?" Jayden yelled, looking in the same direction. Ricky got to his feet and emerged from the trees. Even if Xenia hadn''t call out to him earlier, he would havee out to rescue her. He didn''t have the heart to let Jayden assault her. "Hey, you''re only a warrior at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement! How dare you try to rescue this beauty so recklessly? From me?" Jayden said with disdain, looming over Xenia''s curled up body. Nheless, he was still quite little shocked when Ricky showed himself, because he hadn''t sensed the other warrior hiding in the woods. Quickly, Jayden stretched out his hands and bent his fingers, shaping his palms into ws. He rushed at Ricky with brute force. Now that Xenia had sumbed to the drug and he was going to take her today, Jayden was impatient to get the fight with Ricky over with. At Jayden''s powerful attack, Ricky had no choice but to struggle against him. But right as he was in the thick of battle, he saw Xenia going through a tremendous transformation. Xenia had been very weak under the effects of the drug, but now a strong frosty power rose from her body, breaking through the drug''s potency. Xenia morphed into a being who was pretty icy and scary, looking for all the world like the snow god of death in that boundless snowyndscape. Even more frightening were the three white snow tails stretching out from Xenia''s back. These three snow-white tails were encapsted with intense frosty power, and quickly wound around Jayden''s neck. With a sharp, forceful yank, Jayden''s head flew from his body. The pitiful Jayden, who had been nning to kill Ricky with one strike, was decapitated before he could even try. After killing Jayden, Xenia morphed into something even more cold-blooded. Her beautiful face transformed into that of a wolf, and two long fangs emerged from the corners of her mouth. Fiercely, she fixed her eyes on Ricky. The three snow-white tails swaying in the air began to approach him, trying to wrap themselves around him. Despite Ricky''s strong will and presence of mind, he had been totally stunned by what he saw, failing to snap back to reality even when the three snow-white tails reached him. But Xenia''s power seemed to ebb suddenly, and the three tails quickly withdrew. Xenia rapidly regained her original form. But now, the drug''s effect overcame her again, and Xenia convulsed in the snow. "Oh my God! It''s so terrible!" Ricky uttered with fear, clutching his chest as soon as he came to his senses. Staring at Xenia''s pitiful form with horror in his eyes, he became vignt. When he heard Xenia groan in torment, Ricky slowly approached her. Sensing Ricky, Xenia mustered up her strength, desperately scratching his body. Deep inside the drugged state she was in, she was still fighting. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. However, now she had lost her power, so Ricky seeded in blocking her futile attempts. "Oh dear. I''ve heard that the only way to stop the effects of such a drug is to have sexual intercourse. Otherwise, her meridians might crack and she might die, '' Ricky mumbled reluctantly at the sight of Xenia, curled up on the ground so pitifully and helplessly. Without thinking about it, his eyes lingered on her. Chapter 49 Two Complicated Hearts Chapter 49 Two Complicated Hearts Ricky''s heart began to pound when he saw Xenia flush and breathe rapidly. He smelled her fragrant aroma. However, this feeling immediately vanished, as long as he thought of the terrifying change which had happened to Xenia just now. To Ricky, she was now a freak. Now, prominent meridians had shown themselves on Xenia''s flushed face because the drug had already taken effect on every part of her body. She would die once her meridians burst, if no measures would be taken. At this moment, Ricky felt hesitant. Of course, he didn''t want Xenia to die. Besides, after that terrifying change, Xenia looked extremely alluring. Like other men, Ricky also had some dirty ideas when he was confronted with the sight of such a beautiful woman. "Gulp!" Ricky swallowed when Xenia kept scratching at him. "I have to sacrifice myself if there are no other options." He realized he had feelings for the girl. ... ''Devouring Skill! My Devouring Skill can drain the power of the drug!'' Ricky suddenly thought of that. He pulled out his knife, making a small cut on Xenia''s arm. He then activated the power of Devouring Skill and Devourer Zone to absorb the energy of the drug. Devouring Skill was one of the Nine Supreme Skills in the Chaos Manual. It was capable of devouring even the most fatal energy from a drug. Soon, the energy was almostpletely drained. Xenia''s eyes rolled to the back of her head as she fainted. "It worked!" Ricky whispered when he saw her grow quiet. Ricky immediately sat cross-legged and transferred all the energy of the drug to his Devourer Zone. Upon doing this, he activated the Devouring Fire in order to burn it and eliminate it from his system. It took two whole hours for Ricky to burn the energy thoroughly. However, the white whip that was Xenia''s weapon of choice was already around his neck when he came to life. He would certainly die if Xenia tightened her whip even just slightly. "Xenia, you have no gratitude," Ricky scolded. What happened? He saved her life but in return, she would kill him? And Ricky felt the murderous intent in Xenia''s cool eyes. A real urge to kill him then and there. "You are right. I do want to kill you," Xenia said without any expression on her face before tightening the whip slightly. Instantly, Ricky had trouble taking in air. She was choking him. "I believed that you know I didn''t hurt you! I took the drug out of your system!" Ricky said, his voice was tight under the pressure of her whip. He didn''t want to be a fool who''d given it all up for a woman. "But you have seen things you never should have," Xenia hissed. Ricky immediately understood that Xenia''s words meant her terrifying transformation. "What do you mean? I haven''t seen anything..." Ricky shook his head emphatically. Xenia hesitated at this. She was definitely not as cold hearted as she wanted to be seen. She never forgot that once, years ago, they had been childhood sweethearts. She wouldn''t have helped Ricky get into the Snow Sect otherwise. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Besides, Ricky sessfully cultivated to the eighth grade of Skin Refinement in such short time, which made her astonished and touched her nostalgic heart as well. And of course... Ricky had saved her life just now. She knew this to be true, even if she didn''t understand how he had drained the drug from her system. To tell the truth, she really wanted to thank Ricky. But she had reservations. Ricky still didn''t have a spiritual meridian, which would impede his sess in the future. Even if he owned a five-star or more superior spiritual meridian, they still would never be at the same level. So Xenia knew she had to sever all ties with Ricky. But they had met here again. Was it fate? Maybe killing Ricky was the only choice. And after all, Ricky knew her secret. It would be good enough of a reason for Xenia to do that. But sheid down her whip in the end after a heated debate in her own mind. "Ricky, please make a promise," Xenia sighed. "I understand." Ricky sighed with relief. At the position he was in, he wouldn''t have been able to fight back at all. He stood up, and made an oath to Xenia. It spoke volumes of his integrity and his character. "Xenia, I want to know; when did you notice me being here?" Ricky asked. "The moment that Jayden and I arrived," she replied nonchntly. Ricky was shocked, realizing that Xenia was not an ordinary warrior. She had a very fine set of skills. Though Xenia and Jayden were both in the first grade of Blood Purification, Jayden was more powerful than Xenia. But despite this fact, Xenia was able to immediately sense Ricky even if he thought he hid himself well. Ricky grew curious when he thought of her terrifying change. But he dared not ask about it. "Farewell, then..." Ricky was anxious to leave this ce. He wanted to leave before Xenia changed her mind. "Ricky, wait-" Xenia stopped him. She split the five-hundred-year-old Magic Ice in half and handed Ricky one of the pieces. "I don''t want to owe you anything," she said, biting her lip. "I know," Ricky said quietly and epted her offering. Perhaps, in Ricky''s mind, he would have liked if Xenia owed him something. Xenia might have felt the same way. But it was time to split ways. Ricky looked down at the ground, turned around, and walked away. "Is this the right thing to do? Let him go?" Xenia murmured as she watched him grow farther away. "Anyway, could I even have the heart to kill him?" ... Ricky didn''t have any reason to stay at snowy mountains after he obtained the Magic Ice. He had no desire to hunt the beasts, either. Ricky briefly told Grace what had happened to him after he came back to the Snow Sect, and also caught up briefly with Heather, before he began to cultivate in seclusion. It was time to break through the First Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and reached the Second Degree with Magic Ice and Sacred Blood Crystal. In preparation, Ricky spent the whole day calming himself down. Xenia''s words echoed in his mind "I don''t want to owe you anything," not only upset him but also hit a nerve with his self-esteem. Ricky shut his eyes tightly. Weakness. It all came down to his weakness. "Strength, I need to have powerful strength!" Ricky said as he clenched his fists and growled inwardly. With this, he rushed to his room and began the cultivation of the power of ice. Chapter 50 The Casting Began Chapter 50 The Casting Began Untouched magic encased in ancient ice of five hundred yearsy in front of Ricky; its towering height dwarfed his own figure and basked him in a luminous glow. He rested a hand on its hard surface as the relic''s inborn light seeped through his thick skin and illuminated the redness of his blood and flesh underneath. Short puffs of white clouds came out of his breath as he exhaled, readying himself for the activation of his Devouring Skill. Tendrils of wild winds started to circte the area in dizzying speeds the more he focused on mobilizing his ability. The beginnings of pallid mist engulfed his body, growing thicker and thicker by the minute as he voraciously absorbed the dormant power beneath the hard shell of the iceberg. Prickling cold devoured the warmth of his temperature, robbing him of any sce to counter the freezing atmosphere. It permeated into the deepest depths of his being as it instilled inside his bones and racked him in endless shivers. "T - The Quincentennial Magic Ice ¡­ Its power is r-r-really outstanding!" eximed Ricky, managing to squeeze out his words of awe through gritted teeth. The agony of having the frost stop his blood''s cirction turned his face into an unhealthy shade of white and dyed his lips to a sickening hue of blue. It was torture; one that he had willingly dived into, especially when he knew that the oue of withstanding such unbearable pain thrilled him more than anything. He was determined to reach the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, and for that to be attained, he needed to form this numbing power into his own. He grunted and spasmed as another surge of tremors washed over him. If it were not for his strategy in transferring the acquired energy directly to its new home in the Devourer Zone, he would have been reduced to an iced carcass as soon as he had absorbed a small portion of the magic. He tried to move, and with great difficulty, his nearly paralyzed fingers took the Body Refining Pill from his pocket and raised it to his mouth, swallowing it as soon as it dropped. He had saved it specifically for this moment, knowing that the Pill would produce the best possible result when taken during the process of refining. It took a staggering six hours for Ricky to conclude the whole process, the ice melting away as soon as he finished. He could not deny that there were asions where trepidation tempted him to sumb to his impatience and need for a break from the misery. There was no shame in admitting that he had to fight against his weaknesses; he was still human after all, and his perseverance and greed were enough proof of validation for that aspect. Sighing in relief and content, Ricky began stretching his limbs in preparation for another gruesome trial. "Good! It''s time to start the refinement now," he muttered, standing upright as he wrapped up hisst set of warm-ups. He proceeded to take a meager part of the seized mana from the Devourer Zone and poured it into his regained spiritual meridian. It flowed ceaselessly in his bloodstream, filling up every crevice like liquid pulsing to grant him the chance at rebirth until he felt the magic settle inside him. It was by no means afortable adjustment. It was excruciating, more sopared to the prior experience he went through. Perhaps, it was a given, what with the magic being tremendous to the point where even a warrior at the intermediate stage of Blood Purification might not be able to stand it. As a warrior stuck in the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, Ricky was understandably in a lot more torment that most would not even dare endure in their lifetime. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. He felt as if he had reached thest level of hell. Trapped not in a zing inferno, but in the unforgiving, frigid air of a vast icy terrain with no salvation in sight. Bare, trembling and barely competent in holding himself together after being torn apart mercilessly again and again. He could not rx for the slightest instant, certain that he would not be able to keep himself upright if he did so. Overwhelmed by the sudden onught of trembles that shook him to the core, Ricky felt he did a wise decision by transferring the power back to the Devourer Zone earlier. It seemed to be the right decision, seeing as it would have caused him to meet an untimely death if he had stopped it a bitter. He gasped, the immense anguish immediately released its suffocating hold and effectively disengaged him from any fatalities he would have gotten from stubbornly continuing on. He allowed himself to unwind, and within an hour, gooey substances started emitting from the pores of his skin. It was a good sign; it meant that the impurities in his body were being rejected. Thus, indicating that he was growing tougher and stronger, and that the purer his flesh became. He progressed using this tactic; consuming the high-ss power bit by bit and stopping before he was inundated and rendered incapable. He could feel his durability rising after every passing second, so he permitted himself to increase the amount of magic he ingested in ordance to his level of tolerance. Refinement had gone easily with another source to depend on for boosting the action. The thought made him giddy with pride and satisfaction, fully conscious of the great feats he was achieving at present. And so, after a grueling two days, Ricky hadpleted his refinement atst. Thankfully, Heather had delivered his meals consistently during his training, hence helping him replenish much-needed energy for the ruthless and exhausting tasks he performed, as well as the water to clean his body. Following the aplished goal, Ricky risked fearlessly plunging into another test once more as he gobbled the Sacred Blood Crystal. The artifact contained the mes and energies of the blood essence of one of the innate ritual beasts; the Sacred Blood Lion, and although it might already be diluted, it remained in its position as one of the most formidable items in the empire. Fortunately for him, the refinement for the Magic Ice took ce not too long ago, rewarding him unexpectedly with immunity to its scalding fire. As his refining for the Sacred Blood Crystal initiated at thismand, hemenced the second mental cultivation method of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form simultaneously, intending to reach the Second Degree of the Form. Everything went smoothly and naturally, his hard work paying off after winning all battles of resilience within himself. He had fulfilled his mission of procuring the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Overtaken with happiness and anticipation to test out his results, he activated the cultivation method of the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. In a sh, his body turned into a light tint of orange. It wallowed Ricky in delight as he felt the rush of adrenaline from the freedom of wielding such massive force. What he was currently was definitely no weaker than that of a warrior at any inferior stages of Blood Purification. He may even possess the right qualifications to challenge any opponents at the intermediate stage. "I''ve moved past the eighth grade of Skin Refinement! And, I even reached the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Next, I''m going for the highest grade of Skin Refinement, just wait for it!" Ricky shouted in glee, triumphantly pumping his fists into the air as a show of his enthusiasm. For his next objective, he would seek for another method to employ as he didn''t want to be constrained by using only the Devouring Skill. He finished up by cleaning himself dutifully and getting changed before he went to Grace''s room. He arrived as nned and was greeted by the sight of Heather taking some pointers from Grace as she talked about her knowledge in the cultivation method. Ricky could not help but feel a twinge of sadness in his heart, feeling the bias of female disciples having the advantage of being favored by their masters. Noting his presence, Grace carefully examined Ricky''s refreshed look and said, "Seeing you so fresh, you must''ve reached the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form! What''s more, you''vepleted the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Good job!" Truthfully, she was sincere in her praise, but there was still this underlying shock that made her hard to believe what she was seeing right in front of her She never foresaw Ricky to seed this far within such a short period of time. She could not even begin to say what she truly wanted to ry, except that this stunt of his was indeed incredible. Beyond it, in fact. "Yes, you''re right, Master Grace. And next time, I''m going to clear the ninth grade of Skin Refinement," Ricky replied with a confidence that was tantly seen in the way he smiled. Grace showed her support to his unwavering determination by patting him encouragingly at the back; a reaction that was also meant to substitute for a weing embrace. He nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes going past his teacher''s figure andnding upon Heather''s pouting face. "Little Heather, you should be working harder. I''m really close to the top now, while you keep ongging behind," Ricky smirked, watching her turn red in embarrassment and fury. "Little Heather?! How dare you call me that? You''re asking for death!" She stood in rage, unconsciously stomping her feet in a childish act of defiance as Ricky onlyughed at her rants. "Hey! Stopughing!" Heather fumed and started to throw things his way, huffing in annoyance when he gracefully dodged every object. Grace sat on a chair by the desk, already ustomed to their banters after being exposed to it daily. She calmly watched the scene unfold until she sighed, tired of their nonsense, "Now, now. Settle down, especially you, Heather. This is my room and those are my things that you''re destroying." They abruptly stilled, murmuring apologies of repentance and followed her order obediently. As they quieted, the ambience shifted into a formal one with their topic of conversation directing towards Ricky''s future ns. "It''ll do you good if you can manage to make it to the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. You''ll have a better chance in entering the top three if you do," said Grace with a nod. "Master Grace, what are the rewards of the Outer Competition on earth?" Ricky''s question was met with a pause, all three people in the room pondered over what the prizes could be. "To be honest, I''m still uncertain since the rewards are different each time. The only thing I can assure you is that they surely won''t disappoint you." Humming in brief contemtion, Heather and Ricky shared a look of excitement before he dered, "I''m looking forward to it then. I hope it''ll be a good surprise!" Beaming, Ricky was about to leave when he remembered what he had originally wanted to ask Grace for, "Oh, there''s another thing I''d like to talk about, Master Grace. Can I have some metal scraps?" Both women''s eyes widened in response, Grace was about to turn down his offer when he interjected again, "They aren''t useful for you anyway, please? Won''t you give them to me?" He pleaded, attempting to put on an innocent look that failed to hide his mischievousness beneath. "Why do you want them?" She squinted her eyes suspiciously. Sometimes, she had great difficulty in perceiving Ricky''s odd behavior. "I think it''s time for me to practice casting!" Ricky answered with a confident voice. Loud chortles burst out from Heather upon hearing Ricky''s im, "Seriously? You must be kidding!" she refuted, unable to hold back another set ofughter from bubbling out from her chest. "I''ve heard that a very special spiritual meridian is a must for casting. You don''t even have a--" She cut herself off, her gleeful smile falling into a solemn one. She regretted her insensitive remarks immediately, realizing that she must have hurt his feelings after making fun of hisck of a spiritual meridian. "I''m sorry, Ricky. I didn''t mean that," she bowed her head, apologizing profusely for her rudeness. "Hey, it''s okay. I''m not angry," he soothed her, adding a joking lilt to his voice as reassurance that he didn''t take any offense on any word that was said. Heather was younger than him, so in his eyes, he had grown to view her as a younger sister. Furthermore, she had always helped him in the past, and for that, he would always be grateful. She must''ve felt extremely bad though, seeing as she didn''t entertain his flippant tone and only hummed in cognizance. Ricky wanted tofort her but was distracted when Grace continued on, opting to turn into more pressing matters. "Casting is way more challenging. You must be well aware of that, Ricky," Grace stated seriously. "Even if you have a spiritual meridian, there''s still a bigger percentage for failing. Imagine what situation you would be in without one. I suggest that you not waste your efforts on it, since it would only be in vain." "Thank you, Master, for your kind suggestion. I know that you only want to look after me. But I know myself the most. I swear that I''ll seed! Trust me, please." Ricky burned with the fierce resolve of his will, and met Grace''s gaze head-on to reflect his genuineness, "You''re both right. I don''t have a spiritual meridian, but so what? I still managed to get to where I am now! I won''t disappoint you, I promise." A tense moment passed, until the strained atmosphere was broken by an exasperated sigh from Grace, "Fine then, I know I can''t stop you either way." Ricky let out a long exhale, appreciation gushing out of him. Seeing him so ecstatic, Grace felt the need to shatter it a bit, "You can take those scraps. But, you must pay for it. The fee is a thousand silver coins," Grace guffawed, taking pleasure on Ricky''s dumbstruck face while Heather only smirked smugly. Chapter 51 The Casting Way Chapter 51 The Casting Way Ricky was almost reeling from shock after hearing what Grace said. What a joke! A pile of scrap metal was not even worth a thousand copper coins, and here she was charging him a thousand silver coins. What kind of master was she? But, he agreed anyway. Besides, he had never paid off the silver coins he owed her. So he was going to do the same. After Ricky left, Grace continued to brief Heather on their cultivation method practice. Neither of them were concerned about Ricky''s casting thing. Neither believed in the slightest that Ricky could cast, not even the lowest level of ordinary weapons. They both just chalked it up as another one of Ricky''s fantasies. In Grace''s abandoned weapons arsenal, Ricky selected several delicate irons, bronzes and polished stones and put them into the yard. These, he nned to exchange for a big tripod he would use for the casting. After going to a ce where he couldn''t be seen, Ricky took the beasts he had hunted in the snow mountains out of the Devourer Zone and then went to the Snow Kitchen Hall to sell it for silver coins. This time, Ricky exchanged ten beasts at the peak grade of Skin Refinement for a hundred golden coins, which was equivalent to ten thousand silver coins. This made him very excited. It was the first time in his life that he saw so much money in front of him. In the outer Snow Sect, there stood a Weapons Hall where a variety of weapons were sold. The Snow Sect disciples were free to buy any top grade weapons of the Mortal Level of their choosing - as long as they could afford it. Strictly speaking, only the powerful warriors of the Bone Reinforcement were qualified to use them. The Weapons Hall and the Cultivation Method Hall were all extremely lively. Outer disciples and inner disciples streamed in and out, chattering, bickering, transacting. Ricky''s arrival drew the attention of many disciples, even inner ones. There were four floors in the Weapons Hall. The first floor sold the mostmon weapons, the second floor had inferior weapons of the Mortal Level, the third floor offered middle level weapons of the Mortal Level, and the fourth one showcased superior weapons of the Mortal Level. Even if he had ten thousand silver coins'' worth, Ricky could barely afford the weapons of the second level. Ricky ascended the staircase to the second floor. Since he decided to try his hand at casting, he needed to find arge, sturdy tripod. Otherwise he would be muddling through his own work. Among the Snow Sect, many disciples purchased to casting weapons, even if they were not eligible to use them. That was why there were so many tripods for sale in the second floor. Soon, Ricky found a big bronze tripod which met his standards. After practicing the Chaos Manual, he had shown discernment in weapons. This was amon ability of all those who practiced casting. It gave him hope. Ricky bought the bronze tripod, which cost him three thousand and five hundred silver coins. "What did he buy a tripod for? Isn''t he specialized in skills for the broadsword?" The disciples on the second floor were murmuring at Ricky''s purchase. "Is he going to try to do casting!? No way, he doesn''t even have a spiritual meridian!" "No matter how incredible he is atbat, it''s still impossible for him to do casting!" The disciples said loudly and sarcastically and didn''t worry that he could hear them. "Yes, does he really think that killing Dustin makes him a genius? Any one of our inner disciples could have killed him with their little finger..." It was obvious that these disciples belonged to either the Refinement or Casting Faction. Ricky ignored them all and picked up a sledge hammer as well. He left, carrying his purchases back to the courtyard. "A big hammer, big tripod. He really is nning to do casting!" many disciples said, feeling surprised and incredulous. Their recognition of Ricky''s achievements of the martial arts did not mean that they would recognize that he was qualified to do casting. Of course, this was because they all still thought that he had no spiritual meridian. Soon, a very funny joke spread all over the Snow Sect: A disciple with no spiritual meridian wanted to learn casting! Hrious! ... In their courtyard, Ricky set up the big tripod, lit the me, and stirred the me with spiritual energy. On the big tripod, he began melting the fine iron and bronze. At the same time, Ricky added some fuel from the Devouring Zone to the me, stoking it even hotter. Although he didn''t know how powerful the Devouring Fire would be, he knew its force would be unusual, which could speed up the melting of fine iron and bronze. Four hourster, the fine iron and bronze finally began to boil. Then, Ricky shaped the molten metal into a broadsword with his spiritual energy, using the frosty power emitted by Freezing Palm to cool it down. After the molten metal had solidified, it was finally time to cast. Casting a sessful weapon stage was affected by three factors. First, the level of the manual, which corresponded to what level of weapon a man could cast the best; Second, one''s insight into the Manual - for instance, a man knowing nothing about a God-level manual could only cast a worthless hunk of metal; Last, the casting materials. After all, only the best materials could cast truly legendary weapons. What Ricky had to use now was only fine iron and bronze. The weapon he would cast could only be in the inferior stage of the Mortal Level, at best. However, it was exactly what he wanted. It would be enough, even for him to barely be counted as a caster. Ricky ced the solidified iron broadsword model on the grinding stone, and began to strike it with the sledgehammer to eliminate the impurities. "ng! ng!" The more impurities were removed, the higher the final level of the broadsword. It was definitely not a series of random, floundering hits. Instead, they were executed as ording to the Manual, and supplemented by spiritual energy. Otherwise, the impurities would not be removed. What Ricky used now was the Devouring Skill of the Chaos Manual. Devouring Skill could devour impurities, which would aid the process greatly. Moreover, Ricky fused his spiritual energy and the Devouring Fire together, quenching them in the process. This further helped eliminate impurities, which was not surprising. After all, it was the power of Devouring Fire. To a degree, Ricky was practicing for something other than casting too in the process. Casters could go into a trance-like state of concentration once they were ustomed to the rhythm of striking the newly formed metal. It would be more conducive to them to understand the three iparable powers of Light, Intent and Soul Apperception. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Understanding the Light Apperception was one of the most pressing reasons that made Ricky decide to do casting. He hadn''t fully realized the power of Light Apperception, until he fought with Dustin. He needed to grow stronger, and the Light Apperception was indispensable for this goal. Ricky''s pace, which affected the hit track, slightly moved with every strike. It was a regr hit skill, and also the Devouring Skill. "ng! ng!" Soon, the small courtyard resounded with the rhythm of this sound. When casting, warriors could drown out the noise, instead focusing on the rhythm of the atmosphere. Slowly, Ricky started to get into the beat of his work and this atmosphere. Grace and Heather quietly emerged from the house, watching Ricky hitting the broadsword he had forged. They were in shock. Chapter 52 Success Chapter 52 Sess "Master, the way he does the beat seems to be natural manual. The rhythm and the invisible artistic conception which can never be achieved by random beating, actually generated an epiphany inside of me," Heather said in a trance, while watching each action of his beating. Grace did not give her answer to the question immediately. Instead, she intensely stared at the track Ricky had made, and felt with a sensitive heart the rhythm and artistic feeling by him. The more she felt, the stronger the shock was in her eyes. She could not believe that Ricky could produce something as special as that. There were quite a number of casting masters in the Snow Sect, even two of the Demi-spirit Level. Although Grace had seen them produce the rhythm and the artistic effects, none of them were as perfect as how Ricky did it. "How could it be possible?" said Grace in disbelief in the bottom of her heart after she got the feeling of awe and astonishment. Ricky''s rhythm was absolute treasure for every pounding of the weapon was felt in his heart and no one could do it like him. But the question remained the same--how could one practice such a perfect Manual even without a spiritual meridian? Questions haunted her mind which was in chaos at the moment for she had never felt so many emotions at the same time-- doubt, astonishment, and disbelief. They were there as the audience and as much as they were excited they would never do anything to distract and disturb Ricky. That would ruin the moment, the perfection of Ricky''s process. And on the other hand, it inspired them to more thinking. ... Ricky was in a trance. He let his innermost self do all the work without having to think twice of what he was doing and what he was about to do. He was a natural. In such a mysterious state, his perception and understanding of the Devouring Skill sharpened. This laid out the foundation towards the understanding of Light Apperception. Light, Intent, and Soul, these three powerful forces, were to be understood in insight and artistic atmosphere... Plunged in the deep natural trance, Ricky continued the beat giving all of his strength. He had the capacity to be a master of casting. Ricky beat the crimson knife along with the beating of his heart. ck sparks flew out of the knife and iron, stripping it away of all its impurities. Ricky was unstoppable. He pounded the weapon again and again and again until it was pure to perfection. This was not the end, however, of his skill of mastery for the Pounding Skill was to be learned after his Devouring Skill. Fourteen times had Ricky pounded the weapon until he stopped. He finally had awaken himself into reality away from the rhythm in the atmosphere. He stopped and saw that the weapon on the grinding stone had be a real and functioning saber. "Ouch! What a pity it was! That rhythm and artistic atmosphere nearly gave me a taste of Light Apperception." Ricky opened his eyes and said with a hint of regret. He had taken himself along with the beating too much that he didn''t even realizing that his eyes were closed during the whole process. Yet the fact did not disappoint him for it was such a tedious and unnerving task that no one could possibly have a taste of it in a snap. It was to be nourished from deep within, with deep understanding. That was why there were numerous warriors who had already given up halfway. Ricky turned his gaze onto his creation. The saber was beyond exceptional--crystal clear, sharp as a de and impurities were nowhere to be found. Even the most powerful sense of smell couldn''t find the impurities. It was almost perfect. Upon seeing what he had just made, Ricky turned his eyes to Grace and Heather. "Master Grace, little Heather, how do you think of the saber I''ve just cast?" Ricky enthused, feeling good about this weapon himself, seeing that it was not that bad. Grace and Heather came over, the shock and amazement still lingering in their eyes. Grace picked up the saber and flicked the de to check its quality and stage. "Ah! Ricky, are you sure this is your first time to cast?" Grace asked with a deep breath after having the saber checked to its very core. "Yes, Master. Could it be called a good one?" Ricky asked enthusiastically, waiting for the master''s response. Heather looked at the saber in Grace''s hands, expecting an answer from the master on how well Ricky did with the casting. Coldness came creeping onto her spine in disbelief after hearing the wordse out of Ricky''s mouth. She was even at a loss for words and almost dropped the weapon she was holding in her hand. "This knife is superior to all the ordinary weapons, which isparable to weapons of Demi-mortal Level," Grace said heavily, her eyes fiercely gazing at Ricky as if to see him through his outer shell. After hearing Grace''s words, Heather was only found to have her mouth wide open, her jaw dropped to the ground. She could not believe that Ricky could produce something superior. It was absolutely mind- blowing that a first timer could yield such a powerful weapon. But Ricky, with a trace of disappointment in his eyes, murmured, "Only Demi-mortal Level... I thought it could be counted as a weapon of the Mortal Level." Grace and Heather looked at Ricky in a furious and jealous way after hearing his words. "Ricky, the first work of your casting is up to the level of weapons of Demi-mortal Level. Aren''t you satisfied with it?" Heather said fiercely, "I have once heard from my father that it was almost impossible to make a weapon of Demi-mortal Level sessfully within a year or two, even for those talented with spiritual meridians of a high level. But it only took you less than half a day to..." "Really? Aren''t you exaggerating?" Ricky whispered as her reply. "Heather is right. It took at least a year for masters of casting in our Snow Sect to get to where you are now when they begin their casting career," Grace said. At this moment a surge of excitement just like endless waves swept over her, too difficult to calm down in a short period of time. Excitement filled her whole spirit, as if she had just discovered another legend in the world of martial arts. She had never expected a disciple of her to be as smart and highly skilled in such an incredible way as a casting genius. That would be an honor for her to be a master of a warrior of such great potential.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Master of casting, in a world where the weak fell prey to the strong, was one of the only two professions that could break the rule of "Only the strongest would have the honor of being thest ones standing." And another one was undoubtedly an alchemist. "Wow, so with what you said, I can also be regarded as a towering figure in this field," Ricky said with a smugness on his face, amusement gleaming in his eyes as if he was certain to be a respectable master of casting who enjoyed sovereign power. He was dying to know what else he was capable of, and in what fields he was going to excel. He was on fire. "Well, Heather, you are gonna have to be nicer to me in the days toe," he said yfully to Heather with a wink. "Humph!" Heather grunted coldly at his teasing. "Don''t be too proud! Countless disciples in the casting realm were impeded as being merely moulders of Demi-mortal Level, never seeding in bing a real master of the Mortal Level." Looking at his jaunty look, Grace said seriously. "I see, Master." Ricky said quietly. "Ricky, how did you learn the manual?" Heather could not control her curiosity any longer and asked the warrior. "Heather, as there is a cultivation method which could be adopted by those warriors without spiritual meridian, there is a manual for their cultivation in this world. We can still be great warriors even if we are the ordinary ones." Ricky smiled. "And I was lucky enough to have gained a profound understanding of both." "Master, is that possible?" Heather put her gaze onto Grace as soon as she heard Ricky exim, hoping for an honest answer. Grace shook her head and said softly, "Maybe." They did not press him for further answer, however, for they knew that it was a secret of him. "Ricky, you''d better not let anyone else know that you are capable of casting, for you are the one without any spiritual meridian. All eyes will be on you, and threats will arise along with it. You must be very careful as to whoever you wish to share your secret with, " Grace then bade him once again. "I know, Master." Ricky nodded with humility. "Even for a genius, the learning experience of pounding is a necessity along this journey. Tomorrow I will take you to visit a predecessor of our Snow Sect. You''d better get ready for it. " Chapter 53 A Rival Cannot Be Avoided Chapter 53 A Rival Cannot Be Avoided Hardly taking any time to rest, Ricky spent the night casting weapons. He was so eager to grasp the Light Apperception quickly, even if he could only learn just a little bit. It would greatly improve his chances of winning the Outer Competition. As she promised, the next day Grace took Ricky to an extremelyrge and broad courtyard. Upon arriving, a resounding beating sound was heard. It had a rhythmic beat, undoubtedly that of the law of the treasure book. "There are two casting masters at Demi-spirit Level in the Snow Sect, who are the top talents in the whole area. One of them is the second Elder, and the other is the fifth, Elder Samuel, who owns this courtyard," Grace exined. "The second Elder, who founded the Casting Faction of Snow Sect, has chosen a number of his disciples from the Faction." "So, Master, have I offended the second Elder?" He asked cautiously. He was startled to discover that the Casting Faction had been founded by a casting master at Demi- spirit Level, whose status was on par with the innate spirit. "Rx, Ricky. The second Elder is so powerful that a warrior like you will not be taken seriously," Grace replied. "Oh... I''m d to hear that!" Ricky said, feeling relieved. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "The disciples of Elder Samuel are those he considers qualified for his standards. Otherwise, a warrior would never be epted as his disciple, no matter how gifted he was at casting. Because of this, Elder Samuel has never had more than fifteen disciples," Grace added. "Sounds like the fifth Elder has wonderful personality indeed," Ricky murmured. "I really do hope that Elder Samuel finds you qualified. Otherwise, you would have to leave here even if I vouched for you. That would be a great loss for you." "Haw-haw, Master, a charming disciple like me will surely make the cut!" Ricky was confident. Ignoring his little joke, Grace sternly reminded him, "Make sure, after walking into the courtyard, that you won''t be found to be able to cast." "Yes, Master!" ¡­ With that, Grace and Ricky walked into the courtyard. In this huge courtyard, there were a dozen huge grindstones, and beside each of which stood arge casting tripod. Eight or nine young men were busy with beating and casting. No one noticed Grace and Ricky. Several other young men who were resting, however, all greeted Grace respectfully. It was obvious from their familiarity that Grace had been here a lot. After bing a core disciple, disciples of the Snow Sect would be promoted to a higher rank and therefore earned more respect from other disciples, especially when it came to how they addressed these core disciples. "Master Grace, you didn''t take Ricky here today to learn the methods of casting, did you?" A disciple asked with a smile, sounding more curious than sarcastic. All the disciples of the Snow Sect had heard that Ricky was intending to learn how to cast. Casting was actually not such a big deal. But Ricky''sck of a spiritual meridian was what had made the news really surprising. "It''s true that bad news rides fast, while good newsester!" Hearing this, Ricky immediately understood what was at stake and sighed to himself. "Oh, that''s just a rumor! I actually came here today to observe your casting methods so that I can comprehend the Light Apperception through my observations," Ricky exined. "Haw-haw, I see." All these young disciples were amused by Ricky''s excuse. "But you know, we don''t have jurisdiction to decide if you can observe here or not. You should go ask Bertha. She''s in charge of everything here during the master''s seclusion." "So Elder Samuel is in seclusion?" Grace verified. "Yes." "Then where is Bertha?" Grace asked. "I guess she''s in her practice room," A disciple said, shrugging. "Ricky, you must be respectful to Bertha when you meet herter." Suddenly, one of the young disciples came up to Ricky and whispered, "Maybe Bertha will allow you stay for Master Grace''s sake. But if she''s in a bad mood, you will suffer afterwards." "Thanks for the warning," Ricky said, wondering what he was going to get into. Then, Ricky followed Grace to a small room, which was Bertha''s practice room. "Grace, why are you here today?" A clear voice at the entrance said, and out of the room emerged a woman in a green dress. The green dress, elegant appearance and noble air had made her the only focus of the snow mountains. She caught everyone''s gaze, like a green flower about to bloom in the snow and ice. There was no doubt that the woman was Bertha. But the moment Ricky saw her, he froze and felt a tad frightened. Because he recognized her at once. She was the woman he had seen cultivating when he first came to the Snow Sect and strayed onto the snow-capped mountain. Until then, the image of her beautiful shoulders and legs still shed into his mind. ''Is this what they mean when they say rivals cannot avoid each other? If it is fated to happen, it will.'' With a sigh, Ricky unconsciously hid behind Grace. Nevertheless, it was toote, for Bertha recognized Ricky. She would never forget him. She would never forgive a man who had seen her half-naked body and his intrusion almost made her lost control during the cultivation. After she had returned and caught her breath, she had been secretly looking for him with revenge in mind. At the sight of him, her usually charming eyes suddenly grew cold. But it soon dissipated upon seeing that Ricky was hiding behind Grace. She regained herposure. She had heard that Grace recruited a new disciple, and as things turned out, it was Ricky. "Bertha, you know I''vee here for a reason." Grace smiled, "Ie here today to ask you for a favor." "This is my disciple Ricky whom I have mentioned to you. I would like him to have a chance to watch the casting here before the Outer Competition, so he couldprehend the Light Apperception." "Of course. This is your disciple. I''ll instruct him myself hereafter." Bertha readily agreed. "Forget it, I changed my mind," Ricky hurriedly whispered to Grace. Bertha''s agreement worried him. However, Grace ignored Ricky''s words and continued to talk to Bertha. Now and then, as she talked, Bertha looked at Ricky with her beautiful eyes. The meaning in them was obvious, "You will sufferter." ''I''m dead meat!'' Ricky thought. ¡­ Then Grace departed, leaving Ricky alone in the room with Bertha. "Bertha!" Ricky courteously said, forcing a stiff smile. Chapter 54 Bertha Chapter 54 Bertha "Aren''t you that guy everyone''s been talking about in the Snow Sect? The one doesn''t have the spiritual meridian?" Bertha came to the front of Ricky, put a hand on his shoulder and looked at him and said with a sly grin. Ricky''s heart raced. Bertha''s sweet fragrance engulfed the atmosphere. The trees and the flowers in the mountaintops, the sweet nothings, and hearts started to pop in Ricky''s mind. He flushed a bit, turning his cheeks pink. This made him feel a little bit embarrassed. "Yes, I am," Ricky responded respectfully while taking a step backwards. The embarrassing scene kept on repeating in his head. Was it romantic? He felt more and more embarrassed as he thought about it. This made him the little awkward boy you''d see who''s clearly crushing on an idol. He averted Bertha''s eyes during conversations as much as he could. "It seems like that the legend is true. Maybe you really are a genius. And because of that, you might get to the eighth grade of Skin Refinement even without the spiritual meridian." Bertha continued, "Since Grace entrusted you to me... well, before anything else, let''s test your power!" Suddenly... Ice started to surround Ricky. Icy cold crystals formed around him which made him shiver to the core, including his breath which he puffed out like a cloud. In an instant, he felt the powerful cold palm generated by Bertha. This cold palm mixed with strong blood vitality and rushed to his system. Time was of the essence. He did not overthink about what he was about to do, as he was running out of time. He crossed his arms and immediately tried to resist the strong attack made by Bertha, but it was not that effective. He was still being frozen literally. Ricky''s powers rendered useless to Bertha''s attack. He was trembling, with his insides crunching and twisting in pain. There was a loud thud as he fell on the ground crying in pain. The disciples stopped on their tracks upon seeing Ricky on the ground. They were confused as to what it was all about. They all stood there, waiting for an exnation for they had no idea what grudges Bertha could possibly hold against this Ricky. All of the disciples knew that Grace and Bertha were very close. They were like sisters, as the disciples thought, but even if there was a chance that Bertha did not like Ricky, this did not give her any right to treat him like this, not for Grace''s sake! ''Is there any feud between Ricky and Bertha?'' Many disciples thought. All of the disciples took pity on Ricky who was on the floor in excruciating pain. His face was scrunched like a paper you''d throw out. His arms were holding his stomach where all the pain was concentrated. He was beaten into a pulp. Everyone just felt sorry for him. In the area of the Snow Sect, Bertha had a strong reputation for being the ill-tempered that she was. Anyone who would dare cross her path and offend her would suffer the consequences. No one would be spared, and it never ended well. Bertha took a step back as soon as she felt the pleasure in seeing Ricky suffer. She drew her hand back, and watched Ricky unfold as he felt the pain lessen. Ricky was battered and bruised--his hair down to his toes was aplete mess. His clothes were torn from the excruciating pain he went through, not to mention his face that was contorted in pain, and his arms were bruised from all the wriggling he did on the ground as he screamed in pain. He was catching his breath. He was tired from what Bertha did to him. There was no doubt that Bertha was strong and powerful, but this onlynded superficial bruises on Ricky--no internal damagepared to what she was used to see from other foes. This made Ricky think that the pain he felt was somewhat rational. "Wow, you''re stronger than I expected!" she said with a smile and apuded. "Do you see that bundle of firewood over there? You have to chop them all tonight. And when you are done, you can start to see how I cast." Bertha pointed her finger towards the casting area and said, "This is where the magic happens." Ricky was stunned at the pile of trees that he would chop. They were like small hills! So many of them! There were about a thousand trees over there with a diameter of about a meter. Letting out a sigh, he thought he should grab the ax and start working, but he just couldn''t move. Hearing what he had to do, all eyes were on him again. The disciples just kept on staring at him with pitiful eyes. "Bertha, I''m not watching anymore. I just want to leave." He turned his head around listlessly, looked at Bertha and said sadly. At this moment, he truly understood the meaning of "good will be rewarded with good, and evil with evil". "I do not agree with you. Grace entrusted you to me and I cannot let you go back without learning anything!" Bertha let out augh and then smiled at the disciples next to her and said, "Remember, you guys can''t help him and do not let him leave this courtyard. Otherwise, you will not have a good end." "Okay, Bertha. We got it!" The disciples agreed out of fear. They all nodded their heads in respect after hearing Bertha''s instructions. Clearly, they were used to being overpowered by Bertha. "And one more thing... If you can''t finish this task by tomorrow, you will also not have a good end." She told to Ricky, and walked back to her room, only left Ricky and other disciples in the courtyard. "Ricky, although we do sympathize with you, you have to chop this firewood on your own. We are so sorry. " One of the disciples came in front of Ricky, held out his hand and ced it on his shoulder, and let out a big sigh. "You have to finish it as soon as possible, or there will be severe consequences." After all the instructions and the sympathy expressed by the disciples, they all went back to their own casting areas with heavy hearts. They can only help Ricky with words and not by any action. They felt for Ricky and never wished that on anyone. They could only hope the best for Ricky at this point. He gathered up all his strength and desire to finish the task. He then walked up to the enormous pile of wood and hard trunks, and started chopping the wood as fast as he could. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org All because he didn''t want to give Bertha another reason to beat him into a pulp. He might not survive the next one, he thought. As for leaving, it was impossible for him at this moment, because all disciples casting here were inner disciples and Blood Purification warriors, and he couldn''t defeat them all. Should he try to escape, he would not be able to defend himself since everyone would not want to dare defy Bertha''s instructions. In the casting area, there was another sound of chopping wood could be heard, with a rhythm on it. "Chop...chop. chop. chop...chop." In fact, if you were observant enough, you could hear that there was a rhythm hidden in the sound of chopping wood. Cruel as it might seem, it wasn''t really that bad for Ricky to be chopping wood. After all, the process of chopping was not just some punishment for Ricky. He could also practice the Devouring Skill while doing it. This was also an avenue for Ricky to enhance his abilities, an experience that might actually bring something for him--more control, more grasp of his power and skill. It was not until dawn the next day that hepletely chopped the pile of hard trunks and coniferous leaves into firewood. But he found that he was not tired at all; instead, he was full of energy. "It seems like the manual can eliminate the fatigue of the warrior," he murmured, while smiling faintly. In the early of the morning, Bertha came. Contrary to what she wore the day before, she was looking chic as ever. She wore a ck dress, which showed her perfect figure, unlike the skirt that she wore yesterday. She tied her hair up in a bun which showed her beautiful and regal face. She was a prancing queen that morning. Her promises to Grace were never forgotten. She wanted to start the casting today, as she promised her best friend. Knowing Ricky, she was not surprised to see that he was able to finish all the chopping. After all, she knew him to be that guy who could not be beaten, who proved to everyone that he was the best in what he does. "Ricky, today''s casting process would rely on how much you learned from the rhythm and artistic concepts of yesterday''s task. Do you understand?" Bertha said solemnly. Casting was a sacred process for any casting master. It developed the values of a true warrior and more importantly hones a warrior''s skills and abilities. Bertha devoted all her time that day that she had to abandon any other task that she had. She was focused on this lesson. "Yes, I understand!" Ricky said firmly, and nodded after seeing her serious eyes. Meanwhile, all disciples in the yard gathered around. Obviously, like Ricky, they all came here to watch the process of casting. Bertha was a special disciple of the Elder Samuel, which was why she was very proficient in casting. She was a casting master in the intermediate Mortal Level. Apparently, all disciples around here would be able to benefit a lot from watching this done especially by her. Under the fire, the molten hot casting material in the tripod had melted and boiled as she began to make her own cast implement. All eyes were on her, on her hands and how she doing the procedure. She was very careful with handling the pots and avoiding spills. Ding~ With the rhythm sound of the beat, all disciples beside began to watch her attentively, including Ricky. He was not able to talk the whole time he was watching the casting process. His jaws were a gape, he almost drooled at the beauty of the whole process! What he did yesterday was not that far from what Bertha was doing now. It was a fact that all manuals in the world were born for casting--a stepping stone, if one must put into words. Just like different paths led to the same destination. The manualbor that he did yesterday would do him good for casting. Over and over again, Bertha continued to use the method of manual, beating the cast implement, just like how Ricky chopped wood in the courtyard. The rhythm, the beat, it was there. The heat, the pounding of the material, everything was magically in sync. The process was not manualbor to the eyes of Ricky and the disciples. From what they saw, it was not casting at all. It was art in its purest form. Chapter 55 The Outer Competition Kicks Off Chapter 55 The Outer Competition Kicks Off Upon entering the ideal realm of the Bertha''s manual, Ricky felt that he was much, much closer to the comprehension of Light Apperception. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org The manual that Bertha had cultivated was by no means better than Ricky''s Chaos Manual. However, Bertha far surpassed Ricky, who was still a greenhorn in terms of fully understanding manuals. The ideal realm devised by Bertha far outshone that created by Ricky. ''It was definitely the right decision toe here as an observer!'' Ricky sighed. But the sobering fact remained that Bertha would never let him live a smooth life here. In this world, integrity was much more valuable than life to all the women here. Bertha would never forgive Ricky having seen half of her body. This was a great taboo for a virgin. It took her all of half a day to cast weapons. Ricky and hispanions came to sober realizations after assimting into the ideal realm. Ricky had gained a lot from observing the world here. For one, he had a deeper ability toprehend manuals and the method of forging. And in addition to this, he had a gut feeling that he would soon find a way to harness the power of Light Apperception. "Winfred Wang, take this sword with you and tell the leader of the Weapons Hall that the price of this sword cannot be less than 50, 000 silver coins," Bertha said to her disciple, turning over the sword she had cast. Indeed, it was a perfect de, excellent in every respect. "Fifty...fifty thousand silver coins! How precious it is! What is the grade of this sword?" Ricky was astonished upon hearing that this sword was worth fifty thousand silver coins. "Ricky, you should know that Bertha is a casting master at the intermediate stage of Mortal Level. And the weapons she casts belong to the Mortal Level," Winfred exined. "You may not have known this, but the truth is that Bertha is the youngest casting master at the intermediate stage of Mortal Level across the whole Snow Sect," another disciple added, voice full of admiration. In addition to her sophisticated casting skills, Bertha was so incrediblyely and charming that all disciples admired her greatly. What these disciples said obviously pleased Bertha quite well. She raised her head slightly, a hint of happy pride shing in her eyes. Then, she said to her disciples, "My work for the day is done. You should start to cultivate as soon as possible!" "Yes, Bertha," all these disciples replied, bowing. They then headed toward their respective work areas where they practiced casting weapons. "Ricky, follow me! I need to assess how much have you learned from my manual," Bertha said with a snicker. "Goodness! The nightmare begins," Ricky said, feeling dejected. Those disciples cast him a sympathetic nce. But they couldn''t do anything to help. Shortly after, a yell was heard from the front of Bertha''s house. Then the sound of wood being chopped followed. Even if the wood Ricky chopped was enough for Bertha to use for a dozen of days, she wasn''t the only one who worked at casting weapons in the courtyard. Ricky continued to chop wood for the rest of casting masters. .... In this way, Ricky lived a life of normalcy in this courtyard. During the daytime, he observed Bertha and his fellow disciples. He watched them forge weapons and asionally sparred with Bertha. Ricky was always beaten by Bertha in these mock duels. And at night, Ricky chopped wood. Though he had little time to rest, Ricky felt invigorated with the Chaos Manual. Ricky''s routine made it possible for him to see great results in a natural manner. First, he obtained a deeper understanding of the method of pounding as dered in the Chaos Manual. Given five more opportunities, Ricky felt that he would be confident in casting a weapon of inferior Mortal Level. On the whole, Ricky waspetent enough to be a casting master of inferior Mortal Level. Indeed, it could be said that Ricky was a genius in casting weapons. It only took him half a month to be a casting master, beginning from having zero knowledge in the skill. It typically took six months, if not longer, for even the most prodigious casting geniuses on the continent to be a casting master of Mortal Level if starting from scratch. In addition to this, Ricky eventually came to understand the Light Appreciation. Though there was a long way to go before he could totallyprehend it, Ricky still believed that he would be able to observe a significant amount of progress in a short span of time. But there was another truth to his sess that Ricky himself did not know either. Every time he sparred with Bertha, Ricky was beaten mercilessly. But he retained all of thebat experience in an intangible way. This was due to the fact that the person he trained with was Bertha, a warrior at the peak of Blood Purification. And in the days that followed, Ricky began to understand more about Bertha. She was not only the sixth strongest among the top ten inner disciples, but also the second inmand in Amber Faction. Ricky finally realized that the name of this faction was abination of Amelia and Bertha''s names. .... Bertha didn''t let Ricky go until three days before the Outer Competition. Before his departure, Ricky gave profuse thanks to her, because he was grateful for Bertha''s invaluable help even if she had shown personal motives of vengeance during the nearly ten days he had spent there. ..... Arriving back in his courtyard, Ricky told Grace and Heather of his experiences, before beginning to cultivate in seclusion. A solid foundation for the eighth grade of Skin Refinement had beenid in the period of time he was away. He now prepared to cultivate the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. This time there was no need for Ricky to be assisted by the Devourer Zone, because now, he could reach the ninth grade of Skin Refinement at any moment by himself. Ricky prepared two hundred Body Refining Pills for his cultivation. Majority of these pills had been gained when he triumphed over adversaries during the Iron Blood Trial. After consuming one hundred and ny Body Refining Pills, Ricky sessfully entered the highest grade of Skin Refinement. After spending half a day fortifying his new level in Skin Refinement, Ricky stopped his cultivation. Now, he had no intentions of cultivating in seclusion or casting weapons. Instead, Ricky shifted his focus on training his mind so as to channel all his strength and get into the best shape possible for the Outer Competition. He attached little importance to his ce in thispetition but ced high value on winning awards. These awards had attracted many advanced warriors of Blood Purification. Thest time around, thepetition''s prize for the winner of first ce was the freedom to select his desirable weapon of intermediate Mortal Level, in addition to a set of cultivation method of the inferior stage of ck Level as well as ten Blood Purification Pills. Any one of these three prizes was sufficient to conquer warriors of Blood Purification, to the extent that their heads would be broken and bleeding while fighting for the prize. ..... Finally, the day of the Outer Competition arrived. All of the Snow Sect was bustling with noise and excitement, the atmosphere bursting with anticipation. Almost all disciples of the Snow Sect had arrived at thergest square of this sect. Nevertheless, not all disciples would participate in Outer Competition. Only those who were deemed fit to enter the top 100 would join, because the awards were prepared only for the top 100. There were a great number of disciples attending thispetition, each thinking highly of their own skills andpetence. In the crowed square, the first to arrive were the nine Elders ¡ª the renowned nine demi-immortal warriors of the Snow Sect. Chapter 56 Sect Chief—Zenith Chapter 56 Sect Chief¡ªZenith However, not all of the nine elders would attend the Outer Competition. From mid-air, four figures came floating down. The first one, who was familiar to Ricky, was Elder Abbott. He had just hosted two of Ricky''s most recent battles to the death. From the murmur of the other disciples, Ricky came to know the other three elders. One grizzly man was Elder Neil; one old woman was Elder Lucia, and thest one was an ancient- looking man who had been the top elder of the Snow Sect. He had achieved demi-immortality for centuries. He was known as a senior demi-immortal. Their presences showed the difficulty in making a breakthrough to the level of an innate spirit from that of only a demi-immortal. The four elders settled down, smiling at the disciples and standing beside the chairs on the dais. The sect chief of the Snow Sect hadn''t arrived yet; they did not sit down out of courtesy. "Are they waiting for the sect chief? I''ve heard that the chief of the Snow Sect is an out-and-out inborn overmatch. What could he be like?" Ricky murmured to himself. "Ricky, it is said that the sect chief is honored as the top-ranked overmatch of the whole Snow Land!" Heather whispered into his ear. "As the top-ranked overmatch of the Snow Sect, he must really deserve to be the sect chief!" Ricky thought. ... "Ricky!" An aggressive voice yelled. Two young men walked up to Ricky and Heather. One of them was Lean, and Ricky also knew the other one as Jarvis, the fourth-ranked outer disciple. They both belonged to the Refinement Faction. "Lean, what''s up? What? Can''t wait to watch my body refinement cultivation method again?" Ricky snickered, looking scornfully at Lean. "Watch your cultivation method? Don''t tter yourself of your nonsense refinement cultivation method! I''m here to warm you to watch your back at Outer Competition!" Lean said ferociously, his lips curling. "Don''t you know that offending anyone in the Refinement Faction will always end badly?" Jarvis echoed. "Really? Then you should know as well that anyone who crosses me will suffer the same fate!" Ricky said coldly. "I wonder if you will still be this arrogant after the Outer Competition!" Lean said softly, his eyes narrowed in anger. After that Lean and Jarvis left, because words could only go so far. To really disgrace him, they had to defeat Ricky at the Outer Competition. "Today''s Outer Competition will be very interesting!" Many disciples remarked, after seeing the confrontation Ricky had had with the two disciples of the Refinement Faction. "Of course, aside from the Refinement Faction, I''m sure that the Casting Faction wouldn''t want to pass up an opportunity to humiliate Ricky." "But Ricky is not easily beat either. After all, he''s the ruthless person who killed Dustin!" ... "Heather, if you meet people of Refinement Faction or Casting Faction, be careful, alright? Don''t go deiming your superiority. If you think you stand a fair chance of being defeated, you can just throw in the towel," Ricky told Heather. He was serious, like he was giving her amand. At this, Heather''s cheeks felt hot. She was blushing. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I know, Ricky. My goal is only the rewards. Making it into the top fifty of the outer disciples is enough for me," Heather replied, sticking her tongue out. Everyone crowded around the arena suddenly looked up. A chill had swept through them, making them shiver slightly. Then, a white figure appeared in the distance. He was a middle-aged man, more than eight feet tall, wearing a snow-white garment. Every inch of his body exuded the majesty and power of a king, especially his dark irises which were so deep that they looked as though they could see through everything, even walls. Adorning his ck hair were ice crystals, emanating frosty steam. All of Snow Sect focused on him. Of course, this man was Zenith, the chief of the Snow Sect and the top-ranked overmatch of the Snow Land. "Respects to the sect chief!" The four elders and all the disciples bowed and shouted, as he alighted onto the dais. "Well!" Zenith nodded his head gently, looking at the disciples, and again nodding with satisfaction. After all, the prosperity of a sect andmunity relied on, in addition to the top-ranked overmatch, the disciples'' skill and perseverance. "Elder Evan, please begin. Let me see how these outer disciples are doing," Zenith said to Elder Evan. "Yes, Chief Zenith!" Elder Evan walked out to the edge of dais and stopped to address the crowd. "Everyone here must have heard about Outer Competition. The top one hundred disciples will win rewards. Aside from this, it is a chance to test your refinement oue, so I hope all of you can actively participate in it. Don''t give up this opportunity because of the rare odds to win the rewards. As to the rules of Outer Competition, seniors or juniors, you are all fellow disciples, so I know I need not go more into this than necessary. Anyone who goes too far will be punished severely. Understand?" Elder Evan said thest sentence spiritedly, his energy bursting forth. "We understand, Elder Evan!" The strong response rang around the square. Finally! It was the day that warriors had been longing for endlessly. Although there were still some of them who felt afraid of fighting, the excitement was contagious nheless. "Next, for the disciples who will participate in Outer Competition, please gather in the center of the square!" Elder Evan announced. In no time, the center of the square was crammed with outer disciples. Finally, the number of participants vying to ce high as outer disciples reached more than four hundred people, which ounted for eighty percent of the total number of outer disciples. Seeing this percentage, Zenith and the four Elders were greatly satisfied. Zenith then stood, waving his hands and showering the disciples'' hands below with countless of ice crystals. "Each ice crystal has a number. Find the people holding the same number as yours. They will be your opponents." Elder Evan added, "The winner will get one score, and this battle willst ten rounds. After ten rounds, disciples whose scores rank in the top one hundred will get rewards. Next, the top fifty and the top ten disciples will be selected from them. The closer you are to the top of the rank, the greater rewards you will receive. Everyone must be clear on this. Remember well that every battle is of vital importance to you and your rank. I hope to see everyone give their best efforts!" "Rahhh!" Encouraged by the mention of rewards again, the disciples cheered aloud. "Well, go search for your opponent and fight with them on any one of the arenas!" ... Very quickly, battles ensued on the hundreds of small arenas around the square. After a round ended, Zenith would re-distribute ice crystals to determine a new set of opponents for the participants. Ten roundssted till the evening, which produced the top one hundred disciples. Ricky, as well as many other disciples at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, won all ten rounds they engaged in. Chapter 57 Fight Against Jarvis Chapter 57 Fight Against Jarvis The stadium was filled with unrelenting energy from the rowdy, hollering crowd spectating from the stands. Shrieks ofughter and protest mixed in with the war cries from contenders down in their respective battle rings highlighted the excitement sparking in the air. Countless disciples had fallen down to their knees in the face of a stronger foe since yesterday; a natural order to the way of the martial arts. It was by no means a shock, as many had observed the winners puffing their chests with a pride that only beings at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement could possess. Most of them had been on a roll; winning their bouts continuously up until the tenth streak. After all, it must have been an easy brawl since the masters were not fated to meet early in the game, as per Zenith''s veiled rule of the tournament. The superiors had arranged thebats to be battles of the fittest. Ineligiblepetitors were sessfully weeded out on the first day, amassing to a jarring number of one hundred victors to compete next until fifty stood on top of the rankings. Regtions stayed consistent all throughout the event. Candidates were expected to fight ten rounds with the goal of umting marks in every round, and the one who scored highest would be granted the name of the champion. All in all, the challengers that now stood confidently in the middle of the massive arena were the products of the bloody system; the esteemed predators of the whole sect. They were an elite groupposed of varying individuals at the eighth or ninth grade of Skin Refinement, emitting loud, intimidating auras that muted the deafening noiseing from almost-sore throats of adrenaline-pumped onlookers. The heated atmosphere further pronounced the mass hysteria sweeping over the ce. Judging by the overwhelming response of the public, today''s match would certainly be a legendary sight to behold; an awaited massacre of rivals until only fifty, rightful kings remained. Time passed, and soon, nine rounds of battles were to meet its end. The top ten outer disciples breezed through their scuffles, nonchntly acquiring triumph after triumph, having not encountered any powerful nemesis to wreck their bnce. If it were not for the unfortunate exception of Jim and Dustin''s death by hand of Ricky, their title as the ten would have not been reduced to eight. On the other hand, a flurry of powerful attacks unleashed by Ricky pranced in time with the cheers of masses. He acted unbothered as he effectively blew his opponents away from him like annoying pests foolishly clinging to his skin. His disy of unmitigated prowess led to his predictable sess. Much like the venerated disciples, he too, had won his share of skirmishes. He poised with a calmness and elegance only confidence could bring, and the entirety of Snow Sect knew that it was not baseless. They had put enough faith in his proficiency to believe that he could single-handedly defeat any outer disciple that dares to challenge him. Only a few would choose to be blinded by sheer bias and judgment to see his clear potential, and some thirsted for him to be leading a bigger picture for the nearing future. Zenith and the Elders fell on thetter category; they had high hopes for Ricky for the explicit reason of their greed needing someone like him in every sect. Ultimately, geniuses of his level were notably hard toe by. A few had cut it close, much like the emergence of a sudden dark horse by the name of Edgar Li. He was exceedingly good and a talent that would perhaps be viewed as a rarity by most. But, ones with keen eyes would have known right away that Edgar Li was just an average, ordinary outer disciple before. Not to demean his undeniable growth; he had surely demonstrated an outstanding performance with the use of his ninth grade of Skin Refinement. The techniques he had discharged with precision had the results of a student skillfully taught by masters, but that was exactly why he was at a level anyone could easily achieve if given the proper training. The experts he could depend on gave him the privilege to develop faster than most, thus exining his fast boost in progress. Contrary to him, Ricky was a man with bottomless aptitude. He was an unpredictable cmity, in which he devoured every knowledge he came across and made it his own to im. He was an idol that entrances thousands into a daze, robotically following his close to indistinguishable lightning movements with bewildered looks fused with awe shining especially in the young ones'' gazes. Zenith was one of the innumerable enthusiasts he had won over. His curiosity and anticipation for the boy''s advancement in his field led him into wanting to push him to exceed his own limits. And so, it was with a guilty conscience when he heard the horde burst into confusion and surprise upon the announcement of the final battles, knowing that he was to take the full me. No one had thought that Ricky would face the fourth ranker among the top ten outer disciples; the famous Jarvis. Arguments among the watchers ignited instantaneously, debates of which adversary woulde out dominant incited fights among the passionate warriors while others were satisfied with the promise of a spectacr showdown and merely uttered their praises hidden under the shy of their breaths. Spections about the sect chief fluttered through, reaching Zenith''s perked ears as he was used of boredom with the previous one-sidedpetitions. ''Perhaps, '' the tilt of their lips hinting at a faint smile appeared on their face at the thought. "Who do you think will win?" "It''s hard to say that¡­" Never-ending questions were raised the higher the anticipation became as they waited. It buzzed and singed the surroundings with static; bing so palpable that it was increasingly suffocating a few with the unrestrained tension. Even the higher-ups did not have any inkling as to what Zenith was thinking. ''Chief Zenith, why did you pair them?'' Elder Evan asked him using his mind, knowing that the other elders were equally as perplexed. It truly was a useful thing, to be able tomunicate through thoughts by reaching the highest stage of Skin Refinement. ''I want to know his potential, '' Zenith only smiled, his focus shifting to rest on Ricky. ''What?'' Bemused, the three Elders all turned to the subject of interest after hearing the staggering reply while Elder Albott only chuckled in amusement, apparently getting what Zenith had meant. Truthfully, Ricky''s excellent performance would irrefutably qualify him to be of same standing with the top ten outer disciples, but they did not think so far ahead that it would attract the attention of the most powerful figure in their sect. ''It seems that Ricky''s cultivation method draws the attention of the sect chief, '' Elder Albott mused. Sensing the group''s confusion, Zenith took the time to give them an exnation, ''You need patience. If Jarvis can stimte Ricky''s hidden potential, you''ll be interested in him too.'' With that closing statement, they fell into quiet contemtion as they assessed the duel about to unfold before them. The greying sky rumbled in the far distance, a storm brewing as the wind grew harsher and harsher by the second. Dust and rubble whisked past the two antagonists, loose hair whipping around their stern faces in a frenzied dance that asionally concealed their threatening res. Maybe it was destiny that led Ricky to face his enemy--one of the many, in fact. Even so, he did not predict that would be facing Jarvis in theirst course in the contest. And, it appeared that they shared the same sentiments. "You''re unlucky enough to fight against me today!" Arms folded across his chest in a disy of arrogance, Jarvis smirked cockily. "I admit, it gave me a bit of a startle to see you here," sighed Ricky. "Although honestly, it doesn''t matter. Whoever it might be, I''ll still be thest one standing." He regarded his foe calmly, but it did not mask his look of pure disdain that clouded his menacing eyes. He was treating him like an insect. Jarvis was struck with an unquenchable fury upon seeing his demeanor. His whole body shook with rage as he bared his teeth in a domineering manner, seething, "You bastard! I will not kill you today because the sect rules forbid me to do so, but I''ll at least make sure youe back as a disgrace! That''ll teach you a lesson on what happens after you go against the Refinement Faction!" Rickyughed mockingly, raising his eyebrows in disbelief and sneering at the man, "I''m really confused, you know. I wonder if your faction is full of fools like you. You always threaten me with the same empty words. I''m really getting tired of it." He started circling the ground, baiting his opponent into moving in his set pace. When Jarvis had realized this, he was ovee with unabashed feelings of hate and loathing. He jumped, his legs pushing against the hard earth for momentum. Clouds of dirt marked where his initial position had been. The strength his legs had mustered upon propulsion leaving deep holes in his wake. A roar dislodged from his throat as he advanced towards Ricky, his fist swinging to target his foe. A whirring hum produced by the friction between the spiritual energy and air, quickly escting to a sonic boom. The force from the strike produced aggressive winds that had the bystanders gripping their seats for stabilization. In the haze, he pursued Ricky without fail. His tight muscles strained with the strenuous effort of his motions, his clothes reforming to suit his body well to provide no hindrance to his actions. Ricky dodged his unrelenting assaults, his agility allowing him to swiftly move out of harm''s way. He was stuck in defense while Jarvis unyieldingly ambushed him. The Refinement Faction was indeed worthy of its reputation. Without a doubt, every member of the party must boast the same professionally trained form that Jarvis sported. Ricky blocked another ruthless attempt to break his cover. He gritted his teeth, growing exasperated, "Fine, if your faction is so proud of your own cultivation method, I will defeat you using the same method today!" He eximed, rushing to meet Jarvis head-on. For a brief moment, Jarvis had been caught off guard. Still, he did not waver and instead let a manic grin mar his face as he weed Ricky''s counter. Mirroring his cruel smile, Ricky''s fist collided with the otherPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. with a more powerful pressurepared to their first contact in the battle. It shook the arena, causing vibrations to travel through metal and tremors to encourage the fall of multiple debris onto the unsuspecting audience. Small tornados sprung from where they were in reaction to the oppression of the air. Their fight had the gravity of an iing cyclone, outshining even the brewing hurricane from above. They both stood firmly, their feet were able to keep their bnce with the deep trench and their legs dug into thend. With a steady gaze and a deep intake of breath, their skirmish had migrated into the air as they jumped high, their punches and kicks entangled in a violent exchange. Each attack had been packed with a power that reverberated upon contiguity, producing a metallic sound akin to a bass hitting its lowest possible note. None of them were unscathed; with the amount of bruises and wounds Jarvis had inflicted on Ricky, he also attained. They were iprehensible to amateur eyes, too nimble to be seen in normal circumstances. However, the disciples incessantly shouted their praises and cries of thrill and tion. It was a mercilesspetition, but it served as material to nostalgia to some like the four Elders and Zenith who were reminded of their youthful days. A resounding boom echoed throughout the enclosure once again, as Ricky and Jarvis dealt a final blow to the other''s shoulder and chest before they separated in retreat. Theynded back on solid terrain, a slight stumble ruining their otherwise seamlessndings. Their loathing boiled and seeped through the way they glowered, both swiping an angry hand at the blood gushing out of the corner of their lips. Commentaries were traded by the popce at the spectacle, hailing and admiring their unmatched toughness, "Ricky''s truly on par with the top ten outer disciples! This is really exciting!" Zenith beamed, influenced by the intoxicating energy, "This is just the beginning. It''s bound to get better from now on." Chapter 58 Earth Armor Chapter 58 Earth Armor "Boom!" As the noise resounded through the crowd, Ricky and Jarvis elevated their powers quickly. "Earth Armor!" Jarvis shouted, as his power immediately surged to a new height, looming heavily like mountains, making it hard to breathe. A tornado of dust in the arena rapidly surged to his side. Ricky could feel that Jarvis was absorbing the power of the earth in the arena. It all happened in an instant. Jarvis''s entire body was covered with earthy yellow film. It was just like armor. "It is the cultivation method¡ª¡ªEarth Armor!" Many disciples eximed upon seeing this. They grew even more excited. "Yes, Earth Armor is a cultivation method at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level! It is said that there are nine grades, and whenever the cultivator upgrades, his body bes entirely covered with ayer of earthy yellow film!" "The film has powerful defense properties, but it''s also good for offensive moves! After all, its attack force is more advanced." "But, he cultivated only oneyer of earthy yellow film! That''s not much if it''s going up against Ricky!" "The secondyer of earthy yellow film!" "The thirdyer of earthy yellow film!" Jarvis shouted again, seemingly all of the dust in the arena and even from several meters outside surged to him. Now, his body waspletely covered with two moreyers of earthy yellow film. "Oh my gosh. There are threeyers of earthy yellow film now! Ricky should watch out!" "Jarvis is at the peak state for a Skin Refinement cultivator with these threeyers of earthy yellow film!" ... ''''Ricky, very few people can even defend themselves against my threeyers of earthy yellow film! So your defeat today will not be so humiliating," Jarvis said coldly, a yellow light harshly glowing from his eyes. "So that is your special Earth Armor? A cultivation method at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level? How interesting! Don''t disappoint me!" Ricky sneered, his fighting spirit reflecting in his eyes as it intensified. "Ricky, you may draw your sword!" Elder Evan said slowly from the dais. "Elder Evan, maybe or maybe not, this young warrior could also be regarded as a master in the body refinement cultivation methods!" Elder Abbott smiled. "Oh? Is he a master?" Elder Neil said in surprise. After all, people naturally thought that Ricky was a swordsman because he carried a sword on his back. Of course, a swordsman''s ace move would be his sword. "I believe the young warrior''s cultivation method will be a big surprise to you," Elder Abbott smiled mysteriously. "Well, something tells me that you and the sect chief have already guessed his ace move, isn''t that right? Hope he won''t let us down!" Elder Lucia said with a smile, looking at Ricky inquisitively. ... "The First Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. A red light gleaming in his eyes, Ricky transformed quickly. The color of his hair, eyebrows and skin turned a deep, bloody red, and his body grew in size slightly. It was Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "Look, it is the magical cultivation method!" Many disciples eximed, craning their heads for a clearer view. ... "Abbott, is that his trump card? Well, it doesn''t seem to be anything special..." Elder Lucia squinted her old eyes and said. However, before she could continue, her eyes widened in disbelief. Elder Evan and Elder Neil were just as surprised. They all looked at each other, stunned. "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" they murmured at the same time and looked at Zenith for confirmation. "Yes, Elders. Ricky had no spiritual meridian when he sessfully cultivated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form! This is exactly what our Snow Sect needs to confirm!" Zenith said, also feeling a little bit of shock. "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form! This cultivation method has not been used in the Snow Sect for nearly a thousand years!" Elder Evan said excitedly. He gazed at Ricky, satisfaction written on his face. "Yes, true! Nearly a thousand years, and we all nearly forget about it." Zenith took a deep breath, saying, "We are fortunate that a thousand yearster, God sent us a disciple who has no spiritual meridian! Our ancestor''s cultivation method can be restored to us!" "Ricky must be a determined young fellow! It''s no easy task to cultivate to the peak of the First Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. If he cultivates to the advanced stage of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and also upgrades himself to the advanced stage of the Bone Reinforcement, our Snow Sect will have one more spiritual king!" Elder Evan said. "It will be so hard! It will be much harder than sparing no efforts to train a real innate spiritual king!" Elder Lucia said, sounding a little defeated. "Well, we can only hope from this day forth," Zenith smiled. ... A look of uneasiness came over Jarvis''s confident face when he saw Ricky use the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. He knew this kind of magical cultivation method very well, and he had wanted to learn it for himself. But soon after, his confidence in Earth Armor overcame his uneasiness. "Fist Force of Earth Armor!" Jarvis did a martial-arts squat, with his feet nted on the ground like the roots of a tree, so as to channel the power of Earth to his fists. All of a sudden, Jarvis pushed out a forceful hit right towards Ricky''s face. "Body Refining Whiz Fist!" Anticipating this, Ricky umted more power. His body burst out in ring red light and behind him rose his spiritual energy which resembled a tiger. Ricky punched forcefully at Jarvis''s face, the roar of a tiger echoing into the sky. "Fuck you! How dare you try to defeat me with the cultivation method at only the intermediate stage of the Yellow Level!" Jarvis growled. Now he was even more impatient to kill Ricky for his insolence. "It is quite enough to defeat you just with it!" Ricky said lightly, standing his ground. "Boom! Boom!" The sound of punching fists broke the sound barrier, and the arena was swept with a violent spiritual energy. All the disciples stared at the arena intently, afraid to miss anything. And on the dais, Zenith and four Elders also kept their eyes peeled. They wanted to assess the true power of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "p!" The violent st bursting out from their punching fists, and Jarvis stumbled backwards a few steps. He was wounded and bleeding. While Ricky just took three steps backwards slightly, obviously only a result of the backward momentum. Now, it was clear who the winner would be. "Could it really be? The Nine-degree Body Refining Form? Only by using the First Degree of Nine- degree Body Refining Form could Risky have totally defeated Jarvis!" The four Elders eximed. "The Nine-degree Body Refining Form exponentially increases the body''s strength. No wonder our ancestors were capable of killing innate spiritual kings!" "Elders, did you notice that Ricky has only cultivated to the eighth grade of Skin Refinement, but his power exceeds that greatly? Amazing!" Zenith said with satisfaction. ... "Well, it seems that you don''t deserve your rank! Fifth position in the top ten outer disciples" Ricky said with disdain as he stood over his opponent. Jarvis went blind with rage. All he could think about was killing Ricky. Rattle! Jarvis clenched his fists, his bones straining. He was going mad with anger. "Ricky, you will die today!" Jarvis shouted and channeled the Earth Armor once again... Chapter 59 Mightiness Chapter 59 Mightiness "Boom!" In a resounding, ferocious voice, Jarvis'' strength surged once more. The infinite earth force spun into a whirlpool, and integrated into his body. As this was happening, Jarvis used his blood vitality as a guide to integrate into the cultivation method of the Earth Armor. Now the third, fourth, and fifthyers of Earth Armor merged onto Jarvis'' body. He quickly put a pair of yellow gloves on his hands, which fused with the earth force immediately. "Jarvis is cultivating the Earth Armor to the fifth degree! How could it be, when the highest degree of the Earth Armor is said to be the fourth degree?" The disciples under the arena eximed, incredulous. "We can''t be sure about what is going to happen. It is hard to ever illustrate the power of the fifthyer Earth Armor! Even if Ricky is protected by his mysterious body refinement cultivation method, there''s still a good chance that he won''t be able to withstand Jarvis'' power!" "The top ten disciples are ranked as such for a reason. We have no idea of the full extent of their power!" ...... "With the fiveyered Earth Armor, Jarvis is definitely worthy of some serious advice from us too," Zenith muttered in a low voice. "He has disyed great skill. With his current ranking, Jarvis has the potential to breakthrough and be a demi-immortal," Elder Evan stated, nodding decidedly. "Ha-ha, but judging from the situation, I surmise that Jarvis and Ricky have irreconcble matters which could possibly be traced back to the entire Refinement Faction!" Elder Neil smiled deeply. "At this point, it all depends on their own abilities. The one who emerges the winner can stand at the peak of the Snow Sect," Zenith said. "Chief Zenith, don''t you n to take Ricky under your wing?" Elder Lucia asked. She found Zenith''s statement unexpected - after all, Ricky had seeded in cultivating the Nine-degree Body Refining Form! "I did want to take him under my wing. I even wanted to ept him as a disciple. But I know that now is not the time." Zenith continued, "The cultivation of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form requires a great deal out of a martial warrior. For centuries, no one has seeded in the cultivation method!" "Oh! That means you want to toughen him up even more!" ...... "Well, you know that each of the top ten outer disciples is difficult to beat!" Having Jarvis'' strength, Ricky thought to himself, ''Jim and Dustin have sword-light, while Jarvis has the fiveyered Earth Armor. Each skill is enough to dominate the realm of Skin Refinement alone. ''But it''s just a pity that I have just now also reach the ninth degree of Skin Refinement.'' Ricky muttered, the momentum from him was also rising. But this power was no longer the reinforcement of cultivation method and other forces, but the elevation of a true realm. At this moment, Ricky couldn''t restrain himself. The power from the ninth degree of Skin Refinement broke out directly. "The ninth degree of Skin Refinement!? Ricky has reached the ninth degree of Skin Refinement!" the disciples shouted, pandemonium breaking out instantly. In just a few days, Ricky had a breakthrough once again, which was a great surprise to everyone. Ricky''s cultivation speed was shockingly unheard of, even for the highest-ranking disciples. ''Jarvis is already so dangerous! But...'' All the disciples thought, having now seen Ricky''s transformation. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ''With only the power of the eighth degree of Skin Refinement, Ricky was able to suppress Jarvis... now that with the ninth, how vtile could Ricky be?'' ''Will he be able to take on those warriors of the first grade of Blood Purification?'' Many disciples were wondering. They had changed their minds about the seemingly powerful fiveyered Earth Armor. "The ninth degree of Skin Refinement!" ''The ninth!'' ''How could it be?'' "How could you break through again!?" Jarvis roared, infuriated. Like the disciples, he had lost a bit of confidence too. "You have your specialties, and so do I. And isn''t it just fitting that two warriors both at the ninth degree of Skin Refinement would face each other in battle?" Ricky grinned. As he spoke, the manic spiritual energy on his right fist rose, epassing his fingers with red energy. The roar of a tiger resounded from his fist. "So what? You will die at my hand!" Jarvis shouted, fully angry at Ricky''s mockery. The yellow gloves on his firsts fused with the fiveyered Earth Armor, forming a tight defensive shield against Ricky. Now, the yellow dust surged and gathered onto Jarvis'' fists, before he sted five punches in rapid session, each punch stronger than the one before it. "Five Solid Power Punches!" With a roar of total fury, Jarvis rushed at Ricky. As he anticipated the Five Solid Power Punches, Ricky looked calm. He stepped casually towards Jarvis and mmed his Whiz Fist on his oing opponent. "Boom!" Ricky''s first strike hit the first shadow of Jarvis'' Solid Power Punches. In the same rapid session that Jarvis delivered his punches, their shadows were destroyed one by one by Ricky''s fists. Even if each punch had been delivered to be more powerful than thest, to Ricky there was no difference, as he found each one weak. "Boom!" After smashing the five shadows of Solid Power Punches, Ricky''s fists struck Jarvis'' arms which had been crossed in a defensive stance. Ricky felt a desire to show off, and instantaneously increased the force on his fists. Because of this, he almost showed the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "Crack" Only the sound of broken bones was to be heard. Jarvis flew backwards andnded on the arena with a heavy thud. He then curled his body, screaming pitifully. Ricky''s punch had broken his arms. "Gasp!" Seeing this scene of immense power unfold, the disciples caught their breath. The shock remained painted upon their faces. They had thought that Ricky stood a chance at defeating Jarvis, but never in a million years could they have predicted the ease at which he won. "Ricky is so powerful!" Many disciples said, still reeling from the shock. "I''m afraid that Lean is no opponent for Ricky! Perhaps only Rufus can stand up against him!" ...... Hearing them say that he couldn''t defeat Ricky, Lean felt ovee by anger. He scowled furiously, his face darkening like a thundercloud. However, looking at Jarvis who was screaming in pain on the arena, Lean was taken aback. ''Can I possibly defeat Ricky right now?'' he asked himself. ...... "Elders, as a disciple of the Snow Sect, Ricky hit his fellow disciple so hard. His cultivation base should be banned, and he must be cast away ording to rules of the Snow Sect!" someone stated bitterly. Ricky turned around to find it was Harald, one of the core disciples. Connie and other members from the Casting Faction stood next to him. "I agree with Harald! Ricky should be expelled from the Snow Sect!" The disciples from the Casting Faction shouted forcefully. The disciples from Refinement Faction agreed. Despite hailing from different factions that were rivals, they understood the gravity of Ricky''s actions. All eyes stared at Ricky. They wondered how the Elders would decide upon this case. After all, Ricky did hurt his fellow disciple severely in the Snow Sect. Chapter 60 Weldon Versus Agnes Chapter 60 Weldon Versus Agnes But upon hearing those words, Ricky broke into disdainful smile. ''Oh, what a shame. They really are so ridiculous and unreasonable!'' Ricky thought, annoyed. "Ricky, you must exin it to us!" Elder Evan said to him. Ricky responded respectfully, "I didn''t punch Jarvis with all my energy just now. In fact, I showed mercy to him because he is also one of the disciples of the Snow Sect. Otherwise, he would not have only been injured with his bones broken. I made sure not to hit him with full strength. I knew it would be fatal for him if I did. Besides, it''s inevitable to sustain injuries during battles. If we weren''t allowed to hurt others in the competition, how would anyone be able to show their strength and skills to prove their improvement of cultivation!?" "Ricky, what you say is a baseless argument! You are challenging the authority of the Snow Sect!" Harald said maliciously, trying to shift the me on Ricky. "You, of all people, have no right to judge whether my argument make sense!" Ricky sneered. Elder Evan shot a look at Zenith. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "All right now, stop it. Do not argue about this matter anymore!" Dignified, Zenith gazed around the square, adding tly, "Today''spetition is over. Thepetition for the top ten disciples will be held tomorrow." No any disciples dared question this. Once Zenith had spoken, it was finished. And with that, the day''spetition for entering into top fifty disciples waspleted. Again, Ricky became the main topic of conversations all over again. Most of the other disciples spected about whether Ricky was more powerful than the top ranking outer disciple, Rufus. When Ricky exited the ring, many warriors, especially those of Bone Reinforcement, from the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction lunged at him, threatening him with cruel, malicious remarks. Ricky ignored them. He knew it wouldn''t be worth it to respond. Instead, he returned with Grace and Heather to their courtyard. He had to concentrate on regting his breathing, getting ready for the most important battle. Tomorrow. Finally, it would be the day. That day, Heather had also achieved her goal. She, along with Ricky, ranked among the top fifty outer disciples. The battle to umte more points continued the next day. The fifty disciples who won in thepetition yesterday would now participate in ten more rounds of battle. And after the contest was over, those who ranked the highest wouldprise the ranks of the new top ten outer disciples. After thepetition had been conducted for the whole morning, the ten rounds of battle were finally over. During this intensepetition, Ricky ran into two disciples who had been among top ten outer disciples in the previous years. One of them was Desmond He, who had cultivated spear skills and sessfully mastered the spear- light. To his dismay, however, he struggled against with Ricky''s seemingly boundless strength. Ricky acted sportsmanlike towards this opponent, treating him with mercy. Desmond wasn''t part of the Refinement Faction and Casting Faction, and all in all, he seemed to be an agreeable, kind warrior. The second significant opponent was Ryan Yang, who ranked seventh among the outer disciples. He was part of the Refinement Faction''s and the day before had made rather offensive remarks to Ricky, threatening to destroy him once on the ring. Ricky did not forget this, and made up his mind to break one of his arms. But to Ricky''s dismay, Ryan gave in and stopped fighting after only a brief period of time. It was a strategy of him, because he knew he couldn''t defeat Ricky. Because of this, Ricky didn''t get a chance to execute his n. At the end of thepetition, the warriors who won the ten rounds of battle included Rufus, ranking first among the outer disciples before, Lean ranking second, Weldon ranking third, Agnes ranking sixth, Geoff Li ranking eighth, Edgar, and Ricky. Aside from this, Ryan Yang, Desmond He and Darren Wang who was at the peak of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement won nine rounds. And so these warriorsprised the new ranks of the top ten outer disciples. Since Ricky had broken Jarvis''s arms the day before, Jarvis had to withdraw from thepetition. Even if Ricky hadn''t unleashed his full strength, Jarvis was still severely injured and had to recover in bed for a few weeks. Dustin and Jim who had once respectively ranked fifth and ninth among the outer disciples had been in. Now, it was time for the ten top disciples to take part in the challengepetition. "Now the challengepetition begins," Elder Evan said, standing tall in front of all of the disciples. "Outer disciples at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement who want to challenge the new top ten disciples cane into the ring and challenge them. But each of you only have two chances!" "I want to challenge them!" "I want to have a try!" ... Four disciples at the peak of the ninth grade of the Skin Refinement immediately said, stepping out from the crowd. "Alright then! You can take turns. Once you''ve selected the opponents whom you want to challenge, you can start!" Elder Evan responded. These four disciples began to choose who they wanted to battle with, and they all chose Edgar and Darren Wang as their opponents. It seemed that they were the weakest among the new top ten disciples. Although Ryan Yang and Desmond He had only won nine battles, but no one was foolish enough to challenge them. Their reputations were well-known: both of them were very powerful and excellent at their specialties. Additionally, they stood a higher chance of winning ten rounds if they didn''t battle with Ricky, who was sure to knock them out. But the four disciples who had all challenged Edgar and Darren Wang had underestimated their strength. After the eight rounds, no one had won against Edgar and Darren Wang yet. They held their rank in the top ten. The four disciples at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement couldn''t incite Edgar to use his most powerful and devastating skill at all. Because of this, the other disciples began to specte among themselves. How strong was Edgar''s actual power? ... "Now that the new top ten outer disciples have been selected, you will take part in the ranking competition. Your rankings and rewards will be up to thepetition this time." Elder Evan continued, "So I wish you all well, and I hope you all give your best in the following battles!" With their surprised eyes alighting at hearing this, the ten disciples wondered what kind of reward would be up for grabs this time. "All right. Now you can begin to battle for a top-three position. Rufus, Lean and Weldon are the top three outer disciples at present, and the rest of the seven disciples can challenge them. The winners will be the new top three outer disciples! But first! Of course, Rufus, Lean, Weldon; you three may very well challenge each other too! Now, who will be the first to challenge these three warriors?" Elder Evan looked at the seven disciples. Silence. No one seemed willing to challenge the top three, whose skills spoke for themselves. "Since no one wants to be the first to battle with them, I will try first!" Agnes suddenly spoke up with confidence, stepping forward. "What?" All of the outer disciples and many inner disciples eximed in surprise. Almost everyone held great admiration for her. Her eyes fell on Weldon. Weldon was a thin, ordinary-looking young man, but his fierce eyes showed his true capabilities. On his back, he carried a ck hook like an eagle''s w, which made him look more ominous. "Agnes, do you really want to challenge me?" Weldon spoke with a smile, staring at Agnes lustfully. Like most of men there, he was infatuated with her. "That''s right! Come on. You first!" Agnes replied tly. "Ha-ha. Agnes, it''s wishful thinking to even dream you can win against me. But if you leave the Amber Faction and join our Casting Faction, I will very well consider giving up my current ranking position and letting you hold the third ce among the outer disciples!" Weldon remarked,ughing rudely. "I can fight for it on my own!" Agnes snarled, clearly offended. "Bang!" Both warriors'' spiritual force burst forth simultaneously. The battle was on! Chapter 61 The Power Of Agnes Chapter 61 The Power Of Agnes "Turns out that Agnes is one of the Amber Faction. I never knew that before," Ricky murmured. ...... "Boom! Boom!" The momentum of the two warriors surged out, and with it, the tense atmosphere of the battlefield suddenly rose to the extreme, spreading to the whole square. Heads were turning, and necks were craning. All the way from below the battlefield, the outer disciples'' yells could be heard. "Agnes, how about this? I''ll let you make first three moves and I won''t fight back at all!" Weldon said condescendingly, looking down at Agnes. But his arrogance made sense. Although both Agnes and Weldon were among the top ten outer disciples, there still was a huge gap between them, because Agnes ranked only sixth while Weldon ranked the third. Agnes ignored Weldon''s arrogant mockery. On her delicate and slender hands, the strong spiritual energy of water nature had emerged, glowing in a pale blue color that matched the hue of her dress. In a snap, Agnes suddenly appeared in front of Weldon with the speed of a fish shooting across the water, and gave him a forceful p. Whoa! The sound of roaring waves erupted from behind Agnes''s palms. The pale blue spiritual energy had turned into actual waves, power surging on Agnes''s palms. "Ovepping Wave Palm - Quadruple Waves!" With this shout, Agnes''s right palm transformed into four mighty hands, dispersing and blending with each other. They then smashed violently into Weldon''s face. "This is Ovepping Wave Palm, one of Agnes'' strongest moves!" Some disciples eximed. "She used the Quadruple Waves as her first move. It appears that Agnes intends to kill Weldon with a single blow! He must be regretting the condescending offer he made her. After all, this is a fierce attack!" ...... As they had guessed, Weldon''s face grew dark. He had never anticipate that Agnes would exert all her energy on her first attempt. In the face of Agnes giving her full force, even though he was marvelously strong at the Skin Refinement, Weldon was clearly aware that he couldn''t take her fierce attack without fighting back. But, he had audibly made an public promise, so he could do nothing but try his best to avoid Agnes''s first three moves for the meantime. And so, when the Quadruple Waves Palm smashed into him, Weldon spun around as fast as he could to avoid the blow. However, this particr power was flexible and fluid, as the spiritual energy of water was. The moment he tried to avoid it, the Quadruple Waves Palm abruptly changed its track. It bombarded the edge of Weldon''s right shoulder, tearing up the cloth on his shoulder and injuring him badly. Now Weldon was bleeding profusely. "Boom!" Before he could recover from the pain on his shoulder, Agnes let forth her second attack, once again using the Quadruple Waves Palm. This time, Weldon didn''t choose to stand still awaiting his demise. He also threw a punch, dissolving Agnes''s fierce attack. But knowing the shame of what he had done, Weldon''s face darkened with anger. "You seem to have broken your promise. This is only the second move, and it is just as powerful as the first one!" Agnes quipped, unsurprised at his reaction. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Boo!" "Shame!" Many disciples around the battlefield showed their contempt at Weldon for breaking his arrogant promise. Hearing the sounds of disdain, Weldon fumed with rage and extreme embarrassment. He roared indignantly, "Agnes, if I get my hands on you, I will make you beg for death!" His powerful momentum had been gaining traction. He knew the only way to save his dignity was to defeat Agnes through and through! It could be seen that Weldon channeled all his power into his right arm. A line of white runes burst forth from his right arm with manic spiritual energy, rapidly spreading throughout his whole arm. Weldon clenched his right fist firmly, gathering all the spiritual energies and runes into his one hand, like an indestructible glove. "Runic power, Wind Palm!" He roared, a wild st shooting out from his fist. "Those runes! That is the power of manuals!" Some disciples eximed, startled. "Weldon has already be a casting master of the Demi-mortal Level! No wonder he can use the power of manuals!" the disciples said with admiration. "If Weldon pulls out all the stops, it is almost certain that Agnes will lose the battle." ''Power of the Manual? I doubt that it can match the power of my Chaos Manual, '' Ricky mused to himself. He stared at the battlefield, wondering how Agnes was faring. Ricky could keenly sense how terrifyingly immense the dual strength of this punch from Weldon was. If he were faced with that move, he would also use his most powerful strength to deal with it! At this, Agnes spread out her delicate palms, and the infinite spiritual energies of water nature began to surge once again. When all the power had epassed her right palm, she delivered another vigorous p. "Boom!" Her palms and his fists collided with each other. Intense momentum permeated the air, sending shockwaves through the arena. In the meantime, Agnes''s giant wave palm disintegrated in one blow, as if it had been broken by Weldon''s attack in an instant. But after a series of sts, the fragments of Agnes'' wave palm unexpectedly regrouped, turning into seven ovepping wave palms. This was still part of the Ovepping Wave Palm. But now, it was Septuple Waves Palm, with the strength multiplied seven-fold. Seven wave palms hurled ps in rapid session, colliding with Weldon''s fist once again. Amid a burst of manic thundering of airflow rippling, a figure was thrown back several feet into the ground, with blood bursting from his mouth and spaying on the ground. It was none other than Weldon. Agnes''s Septuple Waves Palm had made him suffer a swift and clear- cut defeat. "The... Septuple Waves Palm. How could she even do that?" The disciples murmured among themselves, shocked once more. And then, they worked this out. Ovepping Wave Palm was divided into nine grades. Every extra grade doubled the power of a warrior. If the warrior of Skin Refinement became able to refine his Ovepping Wave Palm into the fifth grade, he would be regarded as a genius. But Agnes'' move had been the Septuple Waves Palm, an unexpected twist. All the spectators were stupefied, mouths open in disbelief. "Brilliant!" In the audience, Zenith nodded his head slightly, showing great satisfaction in his eyes. The more geniuses he discovered, the more pleased he felt. There was great potential in many of the warriors this year. The other four Elders expressed the same delight. "Weldon certainly failed when Agnes used the Septuple Waves Palm on him. I wonder how many aces she has left up her sleeve," Ricky thought to himself. "Goodness. It appears that the next battles will only be more and more exciting and tense! But I know I have nothing to fear. Everything is unfolding as I expected!" ...... With all the heated discussions on her incredible power, Agnes walked slowly in front of Weldon who was dazedly spitting out blood. She stopped and stared down at him, coldly saying, "I have told you before that I will rely on my own power to take the rank of third highest of outer disciples from you someday. I warned you, and yet you underestimated me. That is why you have failed so miserably today!" "Humph! I am Weldon! I will never be defeated by a fragile girl like you!" Weldon roared, mustering his all strength to stand up. He was preparing to engage in a second round of this battle. His pride wouldn''t let him admit defeat. "Weldon, please admit your failure. As members of the Casting Faction, we should have the courage and wisdom to face defeat graciously." A sudden detached voice interrupted Weldon''s vengeful fury. Chapter 62 The Collision Of Bodies Chapter 62 The Collision Of Bodies Weldon stopped in his tracks after hearing the voice. He reluctantly said to Agnes, "Fine. You''ve won." Weldon lost facepletely today. He had gone back on his word and attacked Agnes before she could finish her second move. But even so, Agnes had easily defeated him. Now, in the outer disciples'' eyes, Weldon, who used to rank third, had be far too weak. But they were even more surprised at the revtion that Agnes was so powerful. Ricky had his own thoughts about the sudden strength of Agnes. He spected that Agnes''s sess could be attributed to having made great progress with the help of the Sacred Blood Crystal. ... "You did well," Agnes said lightly, and walked off the arena. Meanwhile, Ricky was focusing on Rufus, the first ranking outer disciples, who had just stopped Weldon. Rufus and Weldon were members of the Casting Faction, and so both were destined to be Ricky''s foes. Rufus was dressed in tight gray clothes. He looked very handsome, seeming to be a little younger than Ricky. His ck eyes gleamed with confidence and a hint of arrogance. "He is strong enough to challenge warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification," Ricky concluded, once he had observed Rufus carefully for a few moments. Rufus seemed to sense Ricky''s gaze. He turned his head to look back at the young warrior observing him from the sidelines. But it was only a nce, and then he looked away. With Elder Evan''s announcement of Agnes''s victory, the disciples snapped back into reality from their stunned reverie. The reality was that Agnes currently ranked third in the outer disciples, while Weldon temporarily held the sixth ce in the outer disciples. "Next, who would like to challenge the top three?" Elder Evan asked. "Me!" Ricky said, stepping forward. "Alright then! Which rank would you like to challenge?" Elder Evan seemed to look forward to Ricky''s choice. He leaned forward in his seat. "I would like to try the second ce of the outer disciples." Ricky smiled. "Second ce! Come forth!" Lean stepped forward, ring at Ricky coldly. If something was meant to be, it would happen. Although Lean didn''t want to battle Ricky right then and there, it didn''t mean he was afraid of Ricky. ... The two warriors walked to the center of the arena, warming up the crowd again. "Their battle will be the ultimatepetition between body refining!" "For sure! Lean''s body refining is invincible among the outer disciples, while Ricky''s secret body refining cultivation method is also remarkable. This is so exciting! This battle will determine who bes the top one!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Feeling the fierce atmosphere between Ricky and Lean, many disciples began to chatter excitedly about their battle. On the dais, Zenith and four other Elders were also intently watching. They just wanted to find out the limits of Ricky''s Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "After this battle, I will be the top one of body refining among the outer disciples," Ricky said arrogantly to Lean. Both warriors were warming up, eyes fixated on each other. "What a joke! How arrogant you are, you fool!" Lean retorted coldly. "Do you really think you are invincible, just because you cultivated some ridiculous body refining method? Today, I will let you know what the true meaning of body refining is. Oh, yes. Let''s see who will really emerge as the top one of body refining among the outer disciples!" Lean''s power began to surge as he was talking. Transparent spiritual energy morphed into shapes of dragons and tigers, surrounding Lean''s body. He seemed to transform into something like an borate sculpture with energy undting around his figure. From a cool transparent mist, his energy changed into a blinding light as bright as the sun. A strong, pure masculine energy emerged from his body. "This is the cultivation method at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level! It was cultivated by Lean, named Pure Masculinity." "It is said that by cultivating Pure Masculinity, its energy will infuse into your system, increasing your body''s power." ... "Pure Masculinity? Do you cultivate it by drinking piss?" Ricky said, mockingly. "Ha-ha!" Those present burst intoughter after hearing Ricky''s teasing. Even the four Elders shook their heads speechlessly, concealing their smiles. "Ricky''s insults are really clever," some disciplesmented. "Oh Master, Ricky is always making trouble for himself, regardless of the asion," Heather said to Grace, rolling her eyes. She wished Grace would reprimand Ricky after thepetition for acting so silly. "Maybe it''s just his psychological tactic," Grace said kindly, trying to appease the girl. ... Lean became absolutely furious at Ricky''s mockery. "I''ll rip up your foul mouth, bastard!" Lean said fiercely. "Well, that depends on how good you really are, Piss-drinker," Ricky replied faintly. With this, Ricky''s power was also surging. The scarlet lights instantly shed forward, and collided with Lean''s transparent lights. "Pure Masculinity-the Third Level!" With a roar, Lean threw his first heavy punch. He began his attack on Ricky. Not to be outdone, Ricky also threw a punch. Bang! The sound of gold and iron smashing together rang loudly. Their fists met with great force, producing ripples of vibrations and explosions of air. They both skidded back a few steps, leaving heavy tread marks on the arena. But neither of them paused, not even for a second. Their fists again made contact in a brief moment. The collision of these two mighty warriors was frightening to behold. With every collision, the two men were knocked back. But they kept rushing forward to fight again. Their speedy figures zoomed endlessly across the arena. The sound of the fists shing constantly echoed in the eardrums of everyone present. The outer disciples had all grown numb at watching collision after collision. This was not something they could see in daily life. After Ricky kept on surprising them, the fierce battle strangely seemed quite normal to them at this instant, though physical bodies of such a level usually weren''t disyed by warriors of Skin Refinement. Even the faces of some of the inner disciples at the inferior stage of Blood Purification turned morose. They began to doubt whether they could defeat the two warriors simply by the power of their bodies. The battle between Ricky and Lean had reached a state of abandon. Both warriors ceased to think of their own lives. The only goal was to defeat the other warrior. Just then, after a heavy collision, these two warriors finally separated for the first time since they had begun fighting. By now, the clothes on both men were worn to pieces. Dark bruises from the punches were everywhere on their skin. Traces of blood could be seen at their lips. "The third level of Pure Masculinity is not enough for you, it seems! I''ll show you the fourth and even the fifth level!" Lean shouted ferociously, gnashing his teeth. Once more the power surged forth from his body, increasing from the third level of Pure Masculinity to the fifth level, like the light of five suns sting in the arena. "And I promised you that I would use my way of body refining to defeat your so-called body refining! No need to hold back anymore! Unless that''s your best!" Ricky spat loudly. Slowly, the scarlet lights on his body were transforming. The crowd was frozen in their seats, eyes fixated on the bloody scene about to unfold. Chapter 63 The Strongest Flesh Chapter 63 The Strongest Flesh "Boom! Boom!" Red energy rose into the air as a huge st broke out from Ricky. Then orange energy sprang up, swallowing the red aura. Ricky engulfed in this orange energy. Oddly, the scene looked rather morous. That was the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! At this crucial moment, Ricky decided that he could no longer conceal this secret. He decided to show all his cards. He wanted to win. It was imperative that he beat Lean and the Refinement Faction. Defeating Jarvis had only been the beginning; now, he was executing his n as scheduled. Ricky inhaled deeply. No one could stop him. "I''ve already reached the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form sessfully... Oh, it was because of the Quincentennial Magic Ice and the Sacred Blood Crystal. Please, don''t fail me now. Show me your full power!" Ricky sighed, confidently feeling his body''s pulsating energy as he initiated the method. Ricky was curiously expectant, wondering how mighty the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form truly was. The crowd eximed loudly, again astonished. The unexpected progress Ricky had made seemed to be endless. Their whispers began to echo, bouncing off each other like a swarm of bees. "Oh, my God! Lean has reached the fifth level of the Pure Masculinity. But Ricky! Can you believe it? He''s also progressed so well in his cultivation method! I''m so curious about his mysterious method. It''s definitely going to be a rigidpetition! Oh, it will be a marvelous sight to behold! I can''t wait anymore!" "Yes, I agree. Oh, goodness. Both of them have such immense strength! This is so exciting!" Zenith and other four Elders on the high stage were just as shocked as the other disciples. They exchanged stunned looks, mouths slightly open. What happened with Ricky was beyond their belief. None of them had expected that Ricky would make it to the Second Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. In their minds, Ricky could have the capacity for it. But reaching the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form now was thest thing they anticipated. As the wise elders, they knew everything. They were well aware of how difficult it was to break through it. "Chief Zenith, this boy is stupefying. He reached the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form at such a young age! I think he must really be in possession of an extremely strong will!" Elder Evan said using his internal power. This way, he could only be heard by the elders. "Yes. I must agree with Elder Evan. We have to admit it no matter we like it or not, Chief Zenith!" Three other elders also weighed in using their internal powers. "Elder Evan, keep in mind that he is one of the key disciples now," Zenith replied, beforepsing into a silent reverie. "Yes, I understand!" The four other elders acknowledged Zenith''s order with a nod. "But, we must keep it a secret. He cannot know this decision for now. He has the great will, that''s for sure. But that''s right now. He may lose his will in cultivation someday! We still need time to observe this boy better," Zenith instructed. The four nodded in concurrence. Back to the battlefield, the tension in the atmosphere grew. Both Ricky and Lean were warming up after the first rounds of fight. They stretched their bodies taut, preparing to beat the opponent once and for good. Who would win? Who would lose? It all depended on the instant they began their attack this time. "You know what, Ricky? I had been nning on using this on Rufus, the number one powerful outer disciple. But now I''m going to tear you apart with it! Be ready to enjoy this great honor!" Lean roared ferociously, a spiteful gleam shing through his cruel eyes. "Oh, are you? Mister number two of the top ten outer disciples, show me what you''ve got! I''m sure you know by now how Jarvis ended up. Hopefully, you won''t meet the same fate!" Ricky retorted coldly, staring his foe down with eyes of steel. "The fifth level of Pure Masculinity - the Quinary Masculine Fingers!" As Lean growled, the aura from his body grew massive. It encircled him, before sweeping down to be condensed into his ten fingers. Then Lean wove his fingers into each other. In an instant, five colossal fingers materialized in front of him. Immediately, he pushed his palms forcefully towards Ricky with a power of immense magnitude. "Shiiiiiing!" Ricky drew his saber from the sheath on his back. There were orange lights encapsting from it. The burning me rose, encircled Ricky, and whipped rapidly into his weapon. Once his full power had been reached, Ricky raised his arm high and shed at Lean with his saber. "Nonuple me Strike - the Fifth Strike!" With this forceful shout from Ricky, the saber carrying five burning mes flew straight to the five giant fingers. Simultaneously, Ricky ran madly at Lean, who was standing right in the middle of the giant fingers. Everyone held their breath at this moment, staring unmoving at the battlefield. They could not miss any of the crucial action. All of them were extremely excited to know about who would be the final winner. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" A resounding boom burst into the air. Ricky and Lean collided against each other with both of their strongest powers at y. In the wake of this tremendous boom, both warriors floundered in the blinding mist. The airwaves of the different colors wove together, sting over the battlefield. The energy rippled across the air and dispersed, overflowing as if the arena would be destroyed and the world would being to an end. Most disciples could not help squeezing their eyes shut and raising their hands to shield themselves from the strong energy. The intense light was blinding. ''It''s unbelievable! It''s not likely there would be such a powerful collision between warriors of Skin Refinement! But here it is!'' the crowd gasped, fully shocked. Inner disciples at the inferior stage of Blood Purification had even more serious expressions on their faces. They figured out that both of the two men on the arena were definitely a match for them. If they had the chance to be promoted as the inner disciples, they would be able to make greater achievement than most of them. They would grow stronger before long! Collisions of the two warriors'' strong and manic energies continued. The spectators could vaguely make out Ricky and Lean in the hazy mist. "Pah!" The crowd''s tense silence was broken when one of the warriors spit blood out from his mouth. The crowd began to stir at this. They stared intently at the arena. The winner would be determined soon. Just then, a figure was sted out from the mist and fell on the ground heavily, and the other figure was forced to skid backwards for about ten steps. The throng took a closer look and realized that on the groundy Lean. "Gosh! He lost! Lean lost! The number two outer disciple lost!" The crowd was shocked, their jaws agape. And yet they had expected this result somehow. They had begun to believe Ricky would win this time. The men from the Refinement Faction were stone-faced. This situation was more humiliating for them when they saw their warrior defeated by Ricky with ease. "Pah!" Lying on the ground of the arena, the limp, pale-faced Lean spat out blood again. The power from the Pure Masculinity in his body had already drainedpletely. "No, no! No way! This isn''t true! How could it be possible that I have lost!?" he struggled to shout with a pained face. He staggered to his feet, trying to recollect his power andunch another attack at Ricky. There was no way he would let him win. But when Lean tried to activate his internal strength, he felt the crushing weight in his chest. Only then did he realize that he was hurt too badly to fight anymore. "Nothing is impossible! I told you at the beginning, I will beat you with my method!" Ricky said condescendingly, walking up to Lean. Ricky wanted very much to kill Lean right then and there. But he knew he couldn''t, not with Zenith and the other elders still present. That would be too arrogant and he was sure that those elders would prefer to keep a strong yet modest disciple, so what he had done was enough to prove his point. "This fight proves that I have the strongest flesh among the outer disciples!" Ricky announced loudly to Lean, and to everyone from the Refinement Faction. He needed not to conceal the extent of capabilities anymore, as everyone had witnessed his full power now. "So arrogant!" "How could he be so arrogant?!" Many inner disciples from the Refinement Faction started to curse at him upon his bold announcement. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Oh, god! He is so arrogant! How dare he say that in public when there are so many men from the Refinement Faction present?" "Perhaps that''s just part of him being a genius!" "Well, he''s right! He has proven himself to be stronger than any outer disciple! Don''t you think so? We all saw what he just did!" ... "Ricky, Ricky!" Lean snarled, squeezing the name out through his gritted teeth. In agony, Lean could do nothing but shoot Ricky with a hateful re. His movements were restricted thanks to Ricky''s attack. Oh, how he wished he could ughter him into pieces! "You are lucky, don''t you know? This is a Snow Sect Competition and I can''t just kill you here and now. Otherwise, the oue would have been very different!" Ricky whispered in his ear, threateningly. He then turned around and jumped off the arena casually, leaving the weakened Lean dumbfounded on the floor. Once again, Lean spat red, blood dripping from his mouth. So far, thepetition for the strongest body was over. Ricky ranked the second among the outer disciples. Lean, meanwhile, had already dropped to the fifth for now. The elders were shocked and yet also pleased to have witnessed Ricky''s ability. As Elder Evan dered the end of thispetition, the next battle began soon after. Chapter 64 The Battle With Edgar Chapter 64 The Battle With Edgar The atmosphere of thepetition reached a climatic point as the battle between Ricky and Lean came to an end. All of the disciples fixed their eyes on Ricky in anticipation, wondering if he would proceed to the final battle. "Next, who else wants to challenge the top three outer disciples?" Elder Evan focused his eyes on Ricky expectantly as well and asked again. "Me!" A booming voice filled the room while Edgar walked out of the crowd. "Edgar...Edgar! It''s him!" "Looks like he wants to take up the top three outer disciples'' challenge! Is he really that capable?" The warriors eximed as they watched Edgar walk out of the crowd. "Yes! Which position do you want to challenge?" Seeing that it was Edgar, Elder Evan nodded imperceptibly and asked him. Edgar''s performance in the previous battles was exceptional. Every fight was worth watching as Edgar gave it his all. It was no wonder that he had caught the attention of Zenith and the Elders... "Elder Evan, I''m not exactly very capable, but I would like to try... I choose to battle Ricky! " Edgar''s words echoed throughout the battlefield while he stared at Ricky with a killing intent. "Edgar has the guts, really! You know what they say: no guts, no glory! I thought he would challenge Agnes at first. I didn''t expect that he would choose Ricky instead!" Hearing Edgar''s deration and persistence, many disciples resumed their animated discussions as they expected another great battle from Edgar. "No matter the oue, it''s going to be yet another fierce battle! Whoa, I never thought that this year''s Outer Competition would be this fascinating! " ... ''Edgar does not belong to any faction. Looks like he doesn''t have any other affiliated intentions other than just having a simple fight with me.'' Ricky mumbled to himself as he saw Edgar''s gaze towards him. His eyes locked in to his opponent as if he was sizing him up from head to toe. Ricky''s intention to fight had remarkably risen as well. He had to admit that he was getting excited out of this whole ordeal. He also wanted to know the exact limit of this "Edgar" warrior who emerged out of nowhere had the gall to fight a senior like him. "Ricky, I will give you two hours to prepare yourself before taking up Edgar''s challenge!" Elder Evan couldn''t help but be extremely pleased with how the events were turning. He quickly acknowledged Edgar''s request. Two dark horses of this year''s Outer Competition would battle out against each other? This was definitely one for the books. He was just as enthusiastic as everyone else as he awaited for thispetition to happen. These warriors were just full of surprises. "Thank you so much for your kindness, Elder Evan, but I don''t really need it." Ricky said confidently as he took a step forward as if he already knew that he would win the battle. ... "Ricky doesn''t even need time to rest! Looks like he''dpletely looked down upon Lean!" "That''s right. After such an intense battle with Lean, he doesn''t even need to rest before taking up Edgar''s challenge. Isn''t it obvious to say that he''s not at least hurt by Lean? " ... ''Ricky... You''ve gone overboard!'' Having overheard their discussion, Lean, who was standing just beside, screamed in his heart, his face twisted, surprised at how Ricky could still fight another battle without resting. ... "Oh? Looks like you''re very confident! In that case, let the battlemence! " Hearing that Ricky refused to rest, Elder Evan was somewhat surprised. ... On the battlefield, Ricky and Edgar were already standing opposite each other. The momentum was umting and virtually on the verge of explosion as the two warriors held out their weapons and got ready for the action. "Ricky, I hope you don''t mind me challenging you today. I think you are really a very powerful man. That''s why defeating you would be a great milestone," Edgar spoke calmly while he nodded and acknowledged his opponent''s strength. "Ha-ha, a powerful man? Edgar, you are really ttering me!" Hearing Edgar, Ricky shook his head slightly in disbelief that his opponent really had the guts tobat a senior, let alone Ricky, an outstanding warrior. He didn''t dare endorse such ament. He didn''t need to hear that. After all, there were a good number of people who were much more powerful than him over there. "I don''t care what you think about that, but in my opinion, I think the final victory is achieved when I defeat you in this year''spetition!" Edgar eximed, his momentum had erupted at that precise moment. ... The first outer disciple, Rufus, was already bearing grudges against Edgar as he said that. A shing murderous intent shot through his gloomy eyes. ... Swish! At the instant when his spiritual energy started to surge, the silver spear behind Edgar spiraled and encircled his hands. The spear rang with a frightening coldness while it pierced the air and shot towards Ricky''s face. "Ricky, take this! Three-starred Vibrating Icy rays!" Crack! ng! Under Edgar''s deafening shout, the spiritual energy that surrounded him raged in a frenzy, transformed into an endless stream of frosty power and shrouded his arms along with the whole of his silver spear. The head of his silver spear started to vibrate and shot out three ring and piercing icy rays. One by one, the icy rays shot out and aimed for Ricky. Three icy rays overwhelmed Ricky and sent chills down his spine. The icy rays were like ice crystals that were born in the world of ice. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "This is Light Apperception! I can''t believe that Edgar mastered it!" Sensing the immense power of Edgar''s silver spear, many disciples eximed, "What''s more is that Edgar''s Light Apperception exceeded the first grade as well." "He''s actually beginning the battle with the Light Apperception. It''s true that Edgar doesn''t want to leave a single chance for Ricky!" ... Ricky would never want to be defeated. Apart from his vicious skill in the martial arts, he had the agility of a bird and he was quick enough to notice the spears that were aimed at him. He dodged the spears which left him a bit puzzled. But this never stopped Ricky from doing better. He pped his face to bring him back to consciousness. ''Snap out of it!'' Ricky thought to himself as he cultivated his own icy powers in response to his opponent''s attack. His pupils dted in shock; his arms stretched to his back and took out the long saber behind him. The infernal mes roared behind Ricky as he swung his long saber and charged towards his opponent. He ran with such speed and force as he grasped his saber tightly with all his might. "Nonuple me Strike-- the Fifth Strike!" Kaboom! Their weapons immediately collided--the infernal fire met with the frozen ice. Chaos was about to begin as they channeled their utmost strength to attack their opponents. A force field of power sent the two warriors back a few steps. Both of them got up, rushed toward their weapons. They assumed their striking position and kept an eye on the Achilles'' heels of each other. Cling! ng! Bang! Loud noises of metals nging were heard in the arena as the two warriors exchanged nonstop attacks and counter attacks in the battlefield. Ice and me flew around the arena as they attacked each other without mercy. Boom! Boom! The battle was far from over. Again, the two separated and took steps back charging their momentum into its peak. Pumped with raging courage, they summoned all their powers into their weapons in maximum. The arena was about to blow with all the cheering and the wows from the crowd. Every single one of the audience were at the edge of their seats. Edgar, who was donning green, stood upright while mustering this spiritual energy in resonance with his silver spear, just like a legendary spear hero. Seizing the moment, Edgar took up his silver spear and with a swish, thousands of icy rays flew in all directions. No one was safe from this spectacr combat! "Six-starred Vibrating Icy rays! Freeze everything!" And with a thunderous roar, six icy rays again shot in lightning speed from Edgar''s silver spear, as if six snowy spears had emerged from the World of Ice. They aimed directly towards Ricky. shing like light, these spears traveled fast, ready for the kill. Heaving a deep sigh, Ricky immediately activated the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. This method gave him an orange aura that enveloped his body, just like the infernal power around him. All the training that he went through was not in vain for his robust body was enough to boost his fighting power to the next stage. Ricky was focused and nothing in this battle would stop him from achieving victory. He wielded his saber and executed the Nonuple me Strike--- the Fifth mes Strike again! And in an instant, the icy rays and infernal mes crashed twice as powerful than they usually were. Ricky and Edgar ran towards each other and collided their weapons once more. Under that explosion, the fanatic wave of spiritual energy swept across the entire battlefield again that formed clouds of dust in the arena. Both warriors exuded great fighting techniques that it was very difficult to decide at this point who would win. They were equally goodpetitors to the eyes of the audience. Thump! Thump! After a period that seemed like an eternity, heavy footsteps were heard as two silhouettes emerged from that cloud of spiritual power. The audience leaned forward to see who this warrior was. The winner had emerged from the ashes. As the spiritual energies dissipated -- two disheveled bodies were revealed. The audience were shocked as to what happened. Could they both be dead? Edgar had a sliver of blood flowing out of his lips. Ricky stood there, a little pale though, his hair unruly and skin bruised. Ricky obviously emerged victorious. Chapter 65 Collision Of Dual Powers Chapter 65 Collision Of Dual Powers Tensions rose high as the disciples with expectant faces looked forward to another battle. Hands were fidgeting everywhere as the audience were excited to see the fierce battle between two powerful warriors. Ricky was rxed about his fight. Another day, another fight, like he was sliding through the competition. Ricky had the upper hand in this battle for he knew what he was capable of. The clock ticked as the fight kept going, but not one bit was Ricky worried. Ricky and Edgar locked eyes. Their faces grew more serious each moment as they both reflected their desire for victory. Their eyes and their body were hungry for a kill, for the win. Both of them might have underestimated each other for they were far more powerful than they thought. Weapons nged and forces rocked the earth beneath them. "I made the right choice. You are indeed so powerful," Edgar said in a stern and forbidding manner with a little smirk, with his fingers wiping the bloodstain from the corner of his mouth. And an overwhelming coldness radiated from him. His enemy was tough as a rock. How could Ricky possibly take him down? Mustering up all the courage and will to fight, he went back to his attack position. "You are far greater and stronger than Lean," Ricky replied. ..... "Ricky meant to annoy Lean deliberately." "There is no need to include Lean in this situation! Ricky just wanted to trash him!" Hearing thesements, the disciples turned their eyes to Lean, who felt very ufortable. Lean was shaken, as he did not expect to hear those words from the warriors in the battlefield. He was angry, so angry that he wanted to stone Ricky to death. Ricky didn''t flinch at the sight of Lean being the victim in the situation. He just said that to emphasize the strength that he felt from his opponent. He didn''t mean to make Lean feel bad about his skills and strength. ... "Ricky, please y your trump card. Otherwise, you are going to lose your victory," Edgar warned when his frosty power rose to the climax. Deafening sounds of nging metals were heard, and sparks flew like dragons in the battlefield. Both competitors fought for victory. Metals swung; shields were destroyed one by one. It was pure chaos! "ng!" their weapons collided once more. A thunderous sound was followed by Edgar''sst word. Everyone was at the edge of their seats. They leaned forward to know what went on. That thunderous sound was beyond what the audience had in mind. A bolt of purple thunder shaped like thin snakes started to slither around Edgar''s body. Everyone''s jaw dropped for they couldn''t believe at what they saw. "This ... this is the devastating power of thunder!" All disciples marveled at the spectacr show of power. Purple snake-like bolts slithered Edgar''s body. He truly was more powerful beyond what they expected! "But? How could that even be possible? How could Edgar cultivate two powers of Light Apperception at the same time, and one of them is the destructive and disruptive thunderous power." Warriors cultivated on the basis of their spiritual meridian which possessed certain natures. And these properties determined the properties of cultivation method which fitted warriors well. Therefore, one warrior could only cultivate one type of power. If a warrior insisted on cultivating a method which was inconsistent with his spiritual meridians, he would easily lose control during the cultivation and die from the burst of meridians. A powerful death, an overkill. Edgar could have perfectmand of frosty power and thunderous power, but had no signs of losing control or an overload of spiritual meridian. And that made the audience think twice about what they had known all this time. Confusion swallowed the audience for it was nearly impossible to cultivate two powers at the same time. Things did not add up. ''Could it be true that Edgar''s spiritual meridian owned dual natures?'' Words started flying around when a few disciples thought to themselves. Like the spiritual meridian that could cast weapons, the spiritual meridian with dual properties was rare but existed. This was one fight that would never be forgotten by any warrior. It could be said that if a warrior owned a spiritual meridian with dual properties, he could make remarkable achievements though his spiritual meridian was at inferior stage with one star. Edgar rose to the top. His skill and talent only proved that he was a force to be reckoned with. No other warrior was deemed to have dual powers. If a warrior possessed spiritual meridian with dual natures and it was a intermediate or even advanced one, he would be a talent that could be only seen once in a hundred or thousand years. Edgar was as rare as his skills. He was one for the books, a legend. This disy of power from Edgar not only surprised the disciples, but also caught the attention of Zenith and four Elders high on the tform. "Chief Zenith..." four Elders looked at Zenith and said. Hearing the hint given by four Elders, Zenith did not think twice and flicked an ice crystal so tiny that it was invisible to the naked eye. The ice crystal traveled smoothly andnded on Edgar''s shoulder and promptly melted into his body. The ice crystal flicked by Zenith required a special skill set to be seen. No one noticed this ice crystal that melted into Edgar''s body except for the powerful four Elders. As soon as the ice crystal melted, Zenith''s eyes changed as if he had already checked if the rumors were true. Zenith''s mouth gave a little curl in the corner. And with a trace of joy, he sent a signal to the four Elders, "Elders, he indeed possessed a spiritual meridian with dual properties and it''s four-starred inferior spiritual meridian." "Inferior stage with four stars! Dual properties!" Four Elders were shocked when they heard Zenith''s news. With such delight and astonishment on the Elders'' hearts, they kept their faces silent about it. Not one word, not one reaction was seen from them. They didn''t want to steer the whole battle to their attention for the real star of thebat was Edgar. "Chief Zenith, provided more cultivation, our Snow Sect will have another spiritual king and may be a more powerful one," four Elders gave a hint. "Yes, Edgar really gave us a big surprise today," Zenith eximed. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ... ''Dual powers? Your trump card is really amazing!'' Ricky thought to himself that Edgar''s ace in the hole was so incredible. He thought that Edgar might actually have an edge on this game after all and that he might have underestimated his opponent. But Edgar was not the only one who possessed a powerful trump card in thepetition. Ricky also had one aside from the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "Ricky, show your ace in the hole. Otherwise this game will be over soon," Edgar said sternly as the frosty and thunderous power encircled him. Edgar had the impression that he overthrew Ricky with his powers and had already won the match, but it wasn''t over yet. "In that case, I will do as you wish," Ricky buckled up. He didn''t want to lose this match only because his opponent had dual powers. His eyes shed bright. He aimed for victory. And in an instant, the powerful aura inside him grew so incredibly that it could be seen feet away. At the same time, all disciples fixed their attention on the arena for they were eager to see what kind of power Ricky would use to contend with Edgar''s dual powers. Suddenly, mes erupted and encircled Ricky''s body in a wless manner and reached its peak. After a few moments, Ricky''s me seemed to be frozen directly by the frosty power. His frosty power constantly rose and merged with his me. It was a sight to watch, but how could this be possible? Then, a strange scene urred. The frozen ice and roaring me should have been contradictory and ipatible, cancelled out, but they achieved a perfect integration when it came to Ricky''s cultivation. "How... how could that be possible? How could Ricky have dual powers?" Some inner disciples marveled at the sight of yet another warrior with dual powers. "It''s incredible! So amazing!" "Moreover, the dual powers possessed by Ricky should be ipatible roaring mes and frozen ices." "Yes! But how could it be possible that these two ipatible powers reach perfect integration without any sh?" "What a grandpetition! It''s eye-opening... I''m not going to be able to see this for another century!" All sorts of voices suddenly popped out from the audience. ... "It seemed to be that he had no spiritual meridian. Only in this way can Ricky cultivate two contradictory powers." Zenith and hispanions discussed secretly on the high dais. It was sure that the reason why Ricky could cultivate these two contradictory powers was that he had regained spiritual meridian and Devouring Skill. However, that was a secret that only Ricky knew. "How could that be possible? How could these two people possess such spectacr powers?" After seeing the scene on the arena, Rufus became silent no more. He growled with dismay and envy. Ricky and Edgar''s powers had been beyond his expectation. Rufus thus had no self-confidence in defeating Ricky and Edgar. It was difficult to see such amazing powers to battle within the future, but this made him insecure of what he could bring into thepetition. ... "Hey, buddy! How do you feel about my trump card now huh?" Ricky said with a triumphant smile after seeing the amazement in Edgar''s eyes. "It was awesome! But it still won''t be that easy if you want to defeat me," Edgar replied with a challenging tone as his amazement from his opponent diminished. "Come on, buddy!" Ricky did not make it any easier for Edgar. With Freezing Palm of the frosty power on his left hand and the me strike on the right, heunched an attack at Edgar. He released two powers from both hands with the help of the Devouring Skill and shed a strike at Edgar. Edgar put on his game face for he wouldn''t want to lose to Ricky, or to anyone. He gathered his electricity of thunder and gave off the power of frozen ice to wield his silver spear to counter Ricky''s attack. Both of the warriors'' attacks had shaken the whole arena. Yet again, their powers collided and resulted to a deafening noise of thunder. Two warriors, both with rare abilities of dual powers, battled it out for victory. Chapter 66 Fight To Become Number One Chapter 66 Fight To Be Number One "Ba-boom!" A strong rumbling sound erupted with the collision. All of a sudden, the ring was flooded with airwaves. The ripples moved out, the air expanding around it as if to blow out the space. The thunderous power, infernal power and frosty power intertwined together ceaselessly, the shes sparked by saber and silver spear rang loudly in everyone''s ears, indicating just how fierce the collision was. "This is by no means a collision between mere Skin Refinement warriors!" the disciples remarked, standing outside the ring and intently watching them fighting. "Maybe they are the real heroes of thispetition!" whispered some of the disciples, as if Rufus, the top of outer disciples, had nowpletely been forgotten. ...... Rufus became incredibly angry upon hearing this. They could see the murderous hate brimming in his eyes when Ricky and Edgar showed up. ...... After the sparkling of long saber and silver spear, came the ultimate PK of Ricky and Edgar. Like two meteors crashing across the sky, Ricky and Edgar began to hit at each other forcefully in that instant. The winner would be determined very soon. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Out of nowhere, two strong inverse powers broke out from the point where Ricky and Edgar had collided and then swooped straight towards both warriors. Edgar and Ricky fended off the inverse powers instinctively, each gritting his teeth as he used all his strength. But Edgar''s defense was just too weak. He was knocked back after several minutes of an evenly matched fight, and he spat some blood out. He then tottered backwards a little, before finding a way to stop on the edge of the ring. Ricky, on the other side, had taken out his saber once more and, with arms crossed, shone orange light to fend off the strong power. The might of the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form now showed itself. That wild power could not find a way to get anywhere near Ricky. The most it could do was push Ricky back a short distance. He was not at all hurt. This clearly disyed the disparity between Ricky and Edgar''s strength. "All right, you win!" said Edgar. He chose to give up at this moment, knowing it would only turn out worse for him if he continued to fight. "Edgar, I won the fight mostly because I have better body refining method at the moment!" Ricky replied respectfully. He did not look down on Edgar, because he was a worthy, humble opponent. Edgar''s kind personality did not call for the abrasive insults Ricky usually had to fling at his other opponents. "Ricky, there''s no excuse for failure in the martial arts world." Edgar said gently, "You have a strong body. It''s your strength; be proud of it! The fact is that I''m just weaker than you! But trust me, I will challenge you again, Ricky! And I know you will be a worthy opponent to battle against!" Edgar then took back his silver spear and left the arena. Now the disciples began to regain their presence of mind. "In this round, Ricky wins!" announced Elder Evan. Looking at Ricky and Edgar, Elder Evan nodded his head approvingly. Clearly, he was rather pleased with this fight. The two young warriors had shown great sportsmanship. "Now, who''s the next challenger?" Elder Evan asked. "Rufus, you''ve sat there long enough! Time to stretch your legs. Come and fight me!" said Ricky, his eyes darting over to where Rufus sat sullenly. ''I know I have to challenge Rufus, sooner orter. Why not do it on the ring now and make it the battle for the title of champion in thispetition!'' Ricky thought to himself. Ricky''s challenge generated more chatter. Finally! Here came the long-awaitedbat between the strongest ones so far. "Alright!" Rufus snarled and jumped up on the ring without any hesitation. As the top ranking outer disciple, Rufus had never been scared of any warriors of Skin Refinement. He brushed away his astonishment at the capabilities of Ricky and Edgar and turned to face his opponent. Rufus began the fight with a strike to attack Ricky, throwing a hit with the momentum hitting its peak. "Hold on! The fight has not even started yet! Right, Elder?" Ricky unexpectedly stopped Rufus''s attack instead of taking it. "Ricky, are you giving up so soon?" sneered Rufus, recalling his attack. "No, not quite. I just need to take a rest. Is it agreeable, Elder?" asked Ricky, smiling. "How long do you need?" Elder Evan asked. "One hour will do!" Ricky replied. "So it shall be! The next roundmences in one hour!" pronounced Elder Evan, nodding his head. Rufus''s face darkened as he heard Elder Evan''s approval. Ricky had just finished an intense fight with Edgar! Now would have been the best time to attack because he was currently not at his peak fitness! But because thepetition rules allowed disciples to request a rest period, Rufus had no choice but to wait. But the truth was, Ricky did not need to rest at all. With Devourer Zone and Devouring Skill, he could easily regain peak strength by using the blood vitality of any ferocious beasts in the zone. He did it to make everyone think that he was weak. After all these battles, it would be suspicious of him to still retain his energy. One hour went by quickly. The onlookers fell into a heated discussion again as Ricky finished his breathing techniques at the ring. "If one hour is not enough for you, I can wait for another!" Rufus said mockingly. "One hour of rest gave me enough strength to deal with you!" Ricky replied in the same tone. Rufus was a member of Casting Faction and it was obvious that he had intentions to kill Ricky eventually. This automatically made him Ricky''s enemy, and unfortunately, Ricky was never kind to his enemies. "How arrogant of you! I will show you what it''s like to fight with the top one of the outer disciples!" Kicking off from the ground, Rufus lifted his body up into the air. A swarm of ck spiritual energy ran around his right leg. When the runic power finally emerged, Rufus struck Ricky on the neck with a round kick. Rufus was the top one of outer disciples with a four-starred intermediate spiritual meridian. He was a casting master at inferior stage of the Mortal Level as well. With the greatest power of Skin Refinement and the strength of manual, that round kick must be deadly. Ricky''s face turned grim the moment Rufus gave out the vtile kick. Now, Ricky knew he had to use the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form immediately. In a moment, the frosty power and infernal power fused into his fists as he sted a punch at Rufus. "Bang!" Ricky''s fist collided against Rufus''s leg with a deafening roar. Only God knew how powerful their impact could be! Rufus leaped backward onto his feet and Ricky also took a few steps backwards on the ring, regaining his bnce. ''This Rufus has proven to be the top ranking outer disciple. He is indeed much, much stronger than Edgar. It''s likely that he''s going to reach Blood Purification anytime soon!'' Ricky thought, shaking his aching fist. Rufus''s face looked grim as well. The collision had shown him just how strong Ricky was. But Rufus wasn''t worried about that. Because he had watched the previous battles, he had a good idea of what Ricky was able to do. However, Ricky had seen nothing from him. He had no observations to help him counter Rufus. So for this fight, Rufus felt confident that... Interupting his thoughts, Ricky''s body momentum began to surge. Chapter 67 Runes Chapter 67 Runes "I must admit. Your strength has now reached the peak of the Skin Refinement! But if you want to be the strongest one of the ten outer disciples, you still have a long way to go," Rufus said condescendingly, the atmosphere intensifying with each second. "Really? Well then, let''s see if you can maintain your rank at the top of the ten outer disciples... or not," Ricky responded seriously. Ricky pulled out his saber from behind, the double forces of fire and ice encapsting the weapon. At the same time, he had also begun to channel the saber-light in his body. "Boom!" Rufus'' rising spiritual energy showed blood vitality being released. This sudden development caught the attention of the spectators. What was happening? Usually only the warriors of Blood Purification could do this! "This is blood vitality! But Rufus hasn''t had a breakthrough to Blood Purification yet! How can it be?" Many disciples said, greatly confused. "Here''s a possibility! Maybe he''s in the level between the Skin Refinement and the Blood Purification. It''s considered Half-step to Blood Purification." Some inner disciples spected. "I''m guessing he intends to breakthrough to Blood Purification after reinstating first ce!" "Well of course, anyone would do that! You know, the reward for winning first ce is quite prestigious." The volume of chatter increased. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Half-step to Blood Purification! Is this your card up your sleeve?" Ricky asked inquisitively. "That''s none of your business. All you need to know is that it''s more than enough to defeat you." Rufus responded with confidence. He revealed a weapon from the scabbard in his back. Surprisingly, it was a big hammer. This was somewhat uncharacteristic of Rufus. But bearing in mind that Rufus was a casting master, the shape of the weapon was not surprising at all. "Three hammers of flushing vitality! One to heaven! Two to earth! Three to the universe!" Surrounded by the endless flushing forces, Rufus leaped high into the air, spinning around rapidly. Then he sted out three conical shadows. The first hammer''s shadow showed an unclear picture, the second hammer shadow depicted the copse of heaven and earth, and thest shadow illustrated the copse of yin and yang. "Assemble the power!" Meanwhile, the three shadows fused with his hammer, and then shot up this tremendous power, which then hurtled from the sky towards to Ricky. "Saber-light!" Ricky summoned his skills, a little worried after seeing Rufus'' moves. Ricky decided he could no longer conceal his true power. Suddenly, physical power, infernal power and frosty power all fused with Ricky''s saber under the Devouring Skill, elevating Ricky''s saber-light. Even if Ricky''s saber-light was rtively weak, with his regained spiritual meridian and Devouring Skill, it could deflect extremely powerful attacks. Immediately, Ricky''s saber was engulfed with light, and he raised it up into the sky, breathing deeply "It''s the saber-light! I can''t believe that he has tapped it! That''s amazing!" Some outer disciples remarked upon seeing this unexpected light. "It seems like he still retained his power. Perhaps I have been too confident," Edgar murmured to himself. "Even his saber-light is very weak, he can still stand up to a fight with Rufus of Half-step to Blood Purification by his own strength! The oue of this battle could go any way!" The disciples murmured among themselves. ...... "Boom!" It was the sound of the collision between saber and hammer. As this happened, the power of the spiritual energy fused with blood vitality and the power of the spiritual energy fused with saber-light also collided. Both warriors were sted backwards after this powerful collision. But the moment they had regained their footing, they rushed immediately back at each other again. The whole arena seemed to be quaking, as if tremors hade from the earth. The power which burst forth each time a warrior had reached to the limit of Skin Refinement made the spectators watch the fight even more attentively. The rigidbat causing many to be unable to sit still. Rufus was very strong, using his power of Half-step to Blood Purification. While Ricky''s force came from merging the Light Apperception with his own power. Therefore, each time they came towards each other, they were evenly matched. The winner could be any of the two. Many inner disciples in Refinement and Casting Faction shouted encouragement at Rufus. They also wanted Ricky dead, because he posed a big threat to both of their two factions. ...... "Boom!" With final collision of saber and hammer, the two warriors separated once more, before stopping to stare seriously at each other. "Ricky, you are the first one who has been able to keep up with me like this, from years of battling many outer disciples. Even if you lose today, you can still be proud of yourself," Rufus yelled, shaking his injured body in preparation for the climax of theirbat. "Well, I must say that you are also the first one who''s been able to fight with me in the same level!" Ricky responded, adopting Rufus'' tone. "Therefore, even when you lose today, you can also be proud of yourself!" "You are too arrogant. But you know what? Arrogant people will not live long!" Rufus replied, expressionless. "I''ve always been like this, but I''m still alive now aren''t I?" Ricky replied with sarcasm. "Well now, I will show you the real power of a casting master!" Rufus said seriously. This, finally, was the ace up his sleeve. Ricky grew serious again. He was worried, because he had used up almost all of his skills and moves. "The manual of flushing tree - Runes hammer of flushing tree!" Rufus shouted. The spiritual energy of flushing tree on his body rose intimidatingly, surrounding his hammer. Then the warrior gestured boldly with his hands, and a serious of green runes floated out from his chest and settled on his hammer. The power of the hammer thus increased exponentially, rushing in Ricky''s direction. This may have been only a simple, basic punch - but the power embedded in itpletely transcended the Skin Refinement, which was on the same level as the first grade of Blood Purification. "Is this the power of the manual?" The disciples were unendingly shocked. "That''s right! It must be! The evolution of the manual''s power is runes!" Some of the more knowledgeable disciples exined, "Although the manuals can''t fight alone, the cultivation method can be more powerful once merged with the manual!" "That''s why the same level of warriors will not be defeated." "Rufus will win this battle for sure! Only at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement could Ricky stand a chance to win." The disciples intently discussed the battle. "The power of the manual! Is this your ace?" Ricky asked, his voice deepening. Those in the crowd with sharp eyes noticed that his fingers had also been changing... "This was my ace against warriors in Blood Purification. I didn''t expect to use it on you today!" Rufus responded. "But I don''t care anymore. As long as I win this battle, it''s worth it!" "Unfortunately for you, I don''t want to lose this battle either!" Ricky replied coldly. "You have the power of manual! Well, you''re not the only one!" Ricky finally erupted, generating a cloud of blood gas. It was not from Blood Purification, but was instead the power that had evolved from Devouring Skill. After the blood gas had dispersed, glowing scarlet runes also appeared on his body. Chapter 68 Number One Achieved Chapter 68 Number One Achieved "Could it be... Is that the runic power?! How is it possible!?" Everyone''s jaw had dropped. They were stunned, eyes opening wide, when they saw Ricky''s sudden change. Rufus felt the same. Zenith and the other four elders on the dais were shocked as well. But because they were warriors with the most knowledge and experience, they kept theirposure and did not reveal their shock. The runic power came from the casting manual. Only a warrior with an extraordinary spiritual meridian would have been capable enough to practice the manual. It would have been much too overwhelming for an ordinary warrior! If an ordinary warrior foolishly tried to force his way to practice a manual, it would end up backfiring on him. It was true that there were many cultivation methods which could be practiced without a spiritual meridian. However, no manual could ever, ever be practiced without a spiritual meridian. It was one of the most basic conditions! Yet what was it that they had just witnessed? They saw the power of the manual emerging from Ricky, a warrior without a spiritual meridian! That was too unbelievable. Could they still trust their eyes? Mix feelings surged among the crowd: shock, disbelief, jealousy, admiration. But Ricky did not originally want to reveal the runic power he owned. He was supposed to keep it hidden, as a strategy. However, the reward for the number one outer disciple was too tempting for him to give up. He had no other way but to reveal his true strength. He wanted to have it no matter what, because if he missed this chance, it was quite likely that he would fall behind in the martial arts world, and be banished from the circle of strong warriors. That was an uneptable option for him. After everything he had gone through, he understood by now that the world was a jungle and there was aw; the winner took it all, and the devil took the rest. He had big ns, for himself, for his father. Everything he worked for could not go to waste.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Everyone thought that he did not have a spiritual meridian and could not master this power from the manual. Ricky did not want to reveal to the public that he had regained a spiritual meridian for the time being. Fortunately, he was quick-witted enough and hade up with an excuse. Whether they believed it or not was out of his hands. As the scarlet runes came together, the strong power umted in the long saber, fusing with saber- light. Ignoring the shocked faces of the crowd, Ricky focused on activating his internal strength, raised the saber high, and hacked at Rufus''s big hammer. Rufus had kept his wits about him, despite the shock. He was sober-minded enough and waved his hammer in defense from Ricky''s attack. But to Rufus''s surprise, Ricky''s scarlet runes were much too powerful. The moment their weapons collided, those scarlet runes spread like a virus over the hammer and ate up all the other runes on it. Because of this, the power from the runes on the hammer drained immediately, leaving only Rufus''s spiritual energy. Everything that happened next took ce in what felt like a natural and inevitable order of events. Ricky''s saber, carrying the scarlet runes and the spiritual energy, vanquished the hammer. The hammer knocked into the air and finally fell down onto the ground, a shell of its past glory. rmed and frightened, Rufus hurriedly prepared himself, exerting thest of his remaining strength in a futile attempt to resist Ricky''s malevolent attack. But Ricky formed the Whiz Fist, hitting Rufus right in the center of his chest. "Pah!" Blood flew out of Rufus''s mouth as he fell to the ground heavily, thoroughly incapacitated. Ricky had not given his full strength when he threw that punch. He had no desire to kill Rufus. All he wanted was to win the first ce, after all. Everyone was staring intently at the two fighters. A second earlier, they had been staring at the scarlet runes on Ricky''s saber. But in the blink of an eye, Rufus was defeated, now lying limp on the ground. "How... How could that be? That''s incredibly fast!" some disciples blurted out in astonishment. "Ahhhhhh! No! No! That''s impossible! I am the number one outer disciple! How could I have lost this fight!? How could I have lost to him!?" Rufus roared in disbelief, opening his eyes as one hand clutched his chest. For the longest time, he had ranked first among the outer disciples. Everyone who hade to challenge him ended up in failure. It had been a long time since he had known the feeling of being defeated. "There is nothing impossible in the world. I said earlier that I am going to defeat you, and be number one among the outer disciples," Ricky stated indifferently, before he took back the runic power. "You cheater!" screamed Rufus angrily. "Chief! Elders! Be wise, please! He cheated! He doesn''t have a spiritual meridian and yet he employed the runic power! You know that''s impossible for him! You know what''s required to be able to conquer the power from a manual! He must have cheated by using some magic weapon!" Rufus lost his mind, screaming at Zenith and the other four elders in despair as hey limp on the ground. The spectators agreed with Rufus. They looked at Ricky and the elders back and forth with puzzled, shocked eyes. None of the elders stopped them. They were extremely confused as well. So they turned their eyes to Ricky, expecting an exnation. "Wow! You coward! You don''t even have the courage to admit that you lost! The number one outer disciple? My ass!" Ricky said scornfully to Rufus. Then he turned to face the elders. "Chief, Elders, I understand that you are suspicious about me all because you don''t think I have a spiritual meridian," Ricky exined calmly. "However, that''s not the case." "What do you mean by that, Ricky? Exin yourself, please!" Elder Evan eximed. "The truth is that I did have a spiritual meridian. But it was destroyed by the Nan n," Ricky exined. "However, the assassin they sent to hurt me was just a warrior of Blood Purification. He destroyed only a part of my spiritual meridian. So, I still have a piece of my spiritual meridian left in me! And it makes it possible for me to be able to practice the manual!" "Oh, my God!" "Unbelievable! Only a piece of the spiritual meridian?" "Is it really possible to have only a part of the spiritual meridian?" The crowd started to chatter loudly upon hearing Ricky''s ims. "Ha-ha. How wretched you are! What a splendid excuse!" Rufus bitterly staggered to his feet, shouting sneeringly. Ricky did not respond to him. He just remained silent, still facing the elders. "Silence, please!" Elder Evan called out to regain the peace at the arena. "Is there anyone here from the Nan n?" Elder Evan asked, attempting to verify Ricky''s statement. Slowly, three men stood up, scared and trembling. "Y... Yes, Elder Evan! We are," they answered anxiously. "What Ricky has just revealed, is it true? Did he really have a spiritual meridian before?" asked Elder Evan. "Yes!" "Yes!" "Yes!" all three admitted at once. They did not dare lie to the elders. The consequences for that were grave. Because the disciples from the Nan n had testified, Ricky became trustworthy in the eyes of the spectators once again. Elder Evan turned to Zenith. He nodded slightly. Zenith, on the other hand, stood up, collected some snowkes, and transferred them to Ricky using his internal strength. This was another way to determine the truth. "It''s up to you now, my dear regained spiritual meridian, if we seed!" Ricky murmured silently to himself when he saw what Zenith was doing. He shut his eyes, immediately activating his regained spiritual meridian and exerting his internal strength carefully to make one-third of his regained spiritual meridian visible to Zenith. Soon, he felt a snowke near the meridian center of his brain make a loop before it flew away. ''Whoohh! That was close!'' Ricky sighed to himself. As the snowke flew back to Zenith, everyone turned to him, eagerly awaiting his verdict. "Yes, there is an iplete spiritual meridian in Ricky''s body. Seems that it was destroyed once," Zenith dered, though he still held his suspicions about it. "What? It''s real! He didn''t make up a story!?" The spectators broke out into chatter once more. "An iplete spiritual meridian? I''ve never heard about it before! And it can even be used to practice the manual! Unbelievable! Isn''t it too amazing?" "Oh, god! Definitely, it''s stupefying! Ricky is going to be an outright legend!" "But it''s still iplete, after all! Could it really be as powerful as aplete spiritual meridian? I doubt it." "Same here. I''m dubious that he would go that far with such an iplete one." "Hey, Rufus. You heard what Chief Zenith said. I didn''t cheat. I defeated you with my own power and abilities that I gained from my hard work. Anything else you want to use me of?" Ricky said, turning to his opponent. Rufus was silent, for once. Totally defeated, he staggered out the arena, wanting to leave behind this heartbreaking ce as soon as possible. If he continued to deny Ricky''s victory and refused to admit that he lost, it might lead to the end of his cultivation in the martial arts world. And now, after all the fights andpetitions he had participated in, Ricky finally ranked first among the outer disciples of the Snow Sect. This had been his dream all along. It marked his first great achievement in the martial arts world. Chapter 69 Reward Chapter 69 Reward Ricky stood straight and tall in the middle of the arena, slowly turning around to take in the sight of the disciples who were paying him respect. The world of martial arts. The world where strength was everything that mattered. The warrior who possessed this superior power was respected by all. Now, it no longer mattered whether Ricky had the spiritual meridian or not. As long as he was powerful, no one would dare to cross him. But for the loser, no matter how strong you once were, you would be virtually erased upon defeat. ''My first major goal was to be the top outer disciple in the Snow Sect. Now that I''ve achieved that, I want to keep going. I will strive to rank among the inner disciples!'' Ricky told himself, eyes shining with joy and excitement. ..... "Who wants to challenge the top three in the outer disciples now?" Elder Evan asked again. Lean challenged Agnes but was easily beat, further impressing the other disciples with regards to Agnes'' power. Then, Edgar also battled against Agnes. He won, but barely. Agnes slumped her shoulders in disappointment. Now, the top three outer disciples were Ricky, Rufus and Edgar. The ranks of top three outer disciples had been decided, leaving only seven spots left in the prestigious ranking. There was no doubt that Agnes held fourth ce, while Lean, who once ranked second, now fell to the fifth ce. After several more battles, Weldon now ranked sixth, Geoff seventh, Ryan eighth, Desmond ninth, and Darren tenth. The slots were filled. As the top ten outer disciples were determined, the Outer Competition finally drew to a close. This particr Outer Competition was probably the most intense one the Snow Sect had seen in decades. Agnes was incredibly strong as a woman warrior. Edgar suddenly rose in ranking without anybody anticipating it. Ricky had channeled strong and unbelievable power. Each battle had made the spectating disciples incredibly excited. .... "Gentlemen, the Outer Competition is now over. It makes me happy to see that many disciples have improved greatly." "I hope that from now on, you will train harder. Strive! Strive for yourself to live a better life in the world of martial arts," said Elder Evan. "Now, let''s cut to the chase. I know you''ve all been waiting for this. Top 100 disciples,e to the arena to receive your awards!" Oh, oh! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The top 100 disciples began whooping. It was their time to get recognition now. "For those who have ranked 51st to 100th, you will get five Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills each. Well, if you don''t want it, you can say when you receive it. And you can exchange it for silver coins." "For disciples who have ranked 11th to 51st, we will reward you with a set of cultivation method of intermediate stage of Yellow Level and ten Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills!" "As for the 5th to 10th disciples, we''ll reward you with a cultivation method of the intermediate stage of Yellow Level, a weapon of the inferior stage of Mortal Level and two Blood Purification Pills!" "Blood Purification Pill! The prize is the Blood Purification Pill!" The many lower-ranking disciples were a little envious that a Blood Purification Pill was in the reward. After all, for the warriors who trained at Skin Refinement, the most important and precious pill for them was the Blood Purification Pill. The pill could greatly increase the warrior''s skills to reached Blood Purification! "I wonder what the top five will be awarded." "The prize for the fourth and the fifth ranking warriors are two sets of cultivation method of the intermediate stage of Yellow Level, a weapon of the inferior stage of Mortal Level and four Blood Purification Pills!" "The prize for the second and third cers are: a cultivation method of the advanced stage of Yellow Level, a weapon of the intermediate stage of Mortal Level and seven Blood Purification Pills. They can also choose between Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the Treasure Tower!" "Wow! The Treasures from Heaven and Earth! They''ve never even offered that reward before!" Many outer disciples and even some of the inner disciples were shocked at this news. Treasures from Heaven and Earth! They were such rare thing. Any kind of Treasures from Heaven and Earth would be a substantial fortune for the warriors. It would help them greatly enhance their cultivation base. "Moreover, they could also acquire a weapon of the intermediate stage of Mortal Level, which is the weapon for the Blood Purification warrior!" This reward even made all the inner disciples jealous, some of whom could be seen pouting. Edgar and Rufus''s eyes shone with excitement upon hearing the fantastic prizes they would soon be taking home. But Rufus remembered something. He became gloomy quickly, looking at Ricky with sullenness. The first ranker would be getting an extraordinary award. It was certain; the second ce had an amazing one already! That was supposed to be for Rufus, but Ricky snatched it out of his hands. ..... Everyone''s eyes were on Ricky. They were wondering what kind of prize would be bestowed upon the young warrior. "And finally, the first cer will get a set of a cultivation methods of the inferior stage of the ck Level." "Oh my goodness, really?" Before Elder Evan had finished speaking, the crowd stirred excitedly. They all watched Ricky with a little jealousy mixed with respect. Even the warriors in the intermediate stage of Blood Purification craved for that cultivation method. "You also win... A weapon of the intermediate stage of Mortal Level and ten Blood Purification Pills. You can choose two kinds of Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the Treasure Tower!" ''What the hell! How could the Sect give such exorbitant prizes!'' Many of the inner disciples were visibly upset. They couldn''t help but want to seize everything from Ricky. ''The cultivation method of inferior stage of the ck Level and two kinds of Treasures from Heaven and Earth. Not bad!'' Ricky thought joyfully to himself. ''It was worth exposing the runic power.'' "Now that you all know what rewards you can get, my disciples, you may go to the various ces to im them!" Elder Evan said with satisfaction as he looking at the excitement and admiration on the disciples'' faces. That was exactly what he wanted. He believed that once they understood the rewards at stake, they would train even harder to prepare for thepetition next year! "Elder, I would like to say a few words!" Zenith said as he rose from his seat. "Sure, please go ahead!" .... "Edgar, I''d like to take you as my disciple. I don''t know whether you would want it or not, but I am offering," Zenith got straight to the point. His words had the same effect as a bomb, blowing the crowd away. "This... This... Chief Zenith wants to take Edgar under his wing!" Everyone was shocked. Even the four Elders were stunned for a moment, before they rxed and epted the news. Edgar was dumbfounded. "What, Edgar, would you like to?" Zenith asked. Edgar snapped out of his stunned silence. He hurriedly knelt on the arena and said respectfully to Zenith, "I''d love to, Master Zenith!" Everyone knew Zenith. He was the best warrior in the Snow Sect. Millions of aspiring warriors wanted to be his disciple. Of course, Edgar would not turn down the offer. Now Edgar became the object of envy. Ricky''s rewards were good, yes. But it certainly couldn''tpared with receiving an offer from an overmatch like Zenith. Even more importantly, this was the first time that Zenith had taken a disciple. Edgar would be his first and only disciple. When he seeded in his cultivation, Edgar would surely be one of the candidates for the position of chief in the Snow Sect and would be one of the most illustrious ones. "Great. From this day forth, you, Edgar, are my disciple," Zenith said happily. Edgar could only try to breathe slowly in his disbelief. Chapter 70 Cousin And Also Enemy Chapter 70 ''Cousin'' And Also ''Enemy'' "It seems that our chief is quite interested in Edgar''s spiritual meridian with dual powers!" some disciples said in a hushed voice. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org "Exactly! The spiritual meridian with dual attributes is supposed to be scarcer than the spiritual meridian that can help practice the manuals. As long as Edgar''s spiritual meridian is not too weak, he stands a good chance of bing an innate spirit in the future!" Apparently, they also had figured out part of the reasons why their sect chief Zenith invited Edgar to be his disciple. "It''s just a great pity that Ricky didn''t get the same chance. His spiritual meridian is not only dual- attributed, but also has capabilities for practicing the manuals. Yet, its biggest w is that it''s iplete. Due to this irreparable defect, his future achievements will always be limited. Without such a defect, he would definitely have been offered the rare chance!" Most of them envied Edgar''s great luck while also sympathizing with Ricky''s misfortune. Meanwhile, disciples from the Refinement and Casting Faction shot Ricky disdainful looks, as if to say, "You were the CHAMPION of the Outer Competition, and so what? Our chief will never show interest in a guy who doesn''t have aplete spiritual meridian." Ricky didn''t care about the looks on their faces, and they were not relevant to him at all. Besides, he couldn''t be more aware of his own situation. He of all people knew what he really wanted at present. An innate spirit as their master, others might desire, but Ricky had little interest in having such a master. His regained spiritual meridian was now so powerful that it was equivalent to the help of any master. Right now, the only thing Ricky longed for was to obtain first prize as the champion of the Outer Competition quickly and use it for practice and weapon casting. ... "Ricky¡­" Just when the disciples had rxed, thinking the day''s surprises were over, Zenith''s stately voice suddenly broke through the hushed chatter. "Is¡­ Is our chief going to take Ricky as his disciple as well?" The disciples immediately spected, paying rapt attention now. Among them, those from the Refinement Faction and Casting Faction, in particr, looked especially concerned. The two factions were far from weak, and even had demi-immortal elders. Nevertheless, in front of the formidable Zenith and his Snow Sect, they felt small, like weak ants in front of a mountain. If Ricky became Zenith''s disciple, it meant that the two factions could be terribly doomed in the end. "Yes, Chief!" Ricky responded respectfully and wondered, ''Is the chief going to take me under his wing as well?'' However, it turned out that this was not the case. "Ricky, I am quite impressed by your performance during the Competition, so I will give you a separate reward to encourage you to strive for more!" Zenith said briskly. Upon hearing that, the disciples of the two factions felt greatly relieved. They heaved an audible sigh, smiling triumphantly. But the other disciples were more curious about what Zenith had in store for Ricky. "Chief, thank you very much!" Ricky said, bowing deeply. He was incredibly excited now. In Ricky''s opinion, Zenith, a genius master, the top warrior in the area of Snow Sect, would definitely offer him a substantial reward! "After you obtain the championship reward, you maye pay me a visit. You''ll find out what your reward is then!" Zenith added. Now that the reward''s nature was kept in suspense, many of the disciples felt greatly disappointed. They had been looking forward to the grand reveal! Even the four Elders couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. They, too, were keen to find out what reward Ricky would get from Zenith. With this, the Outer Competition ended, and after Zenith and the four Elders left, the disciples began to stream out of thepetition venue. Everyone knew that the results of this particr Outer Competition would have a great influence on the Snow Sect for a long time, especially because of Ricky and Edgar, who would for sure be the talk of the town for quite some time. ... Now, Ricky, Grace, and Heather made their way back to the courtyard. On the way, Heather comined quite a bit about Zenith not taking Ricky in as his disciple. Ricky grinned and told her that it was fortunately he was not epted; otherwise, he would be miss the chance to see her every day, and it would be a shame for she was such a lovely girl. His teasing reply made Heather blush like a rose. ... After the three of them had just arrived at the courtyard, a Snow Vulture quicklynded on the courtyard, with two people hurriedly swinging off its back. "Sean, what are you doing here?" Grace asked, rmed at once. She knew one of the men, Sean, who was the second top disciple among the core disciples. "Ha-ha, Grace, I really don''t want to be here! It''s just my friend who took me with him!" Sean exined and smiled, gesturing to the young man next to him. Grace turned to look at him. He was a handsome and energetic young man, dressed in white robes, with a smile lingering at the corners of his mouth. Anyone who saw him would think that he would likely be a nice man. "He¡­ Why is he here?" Grace asked doubtfully. He was a stranger. "Crack! Crack! Crack!" It was the sound of knuckles cracking, which came from Ricky''s body. Ricky had clenched his two fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. Blood oozed from his hands, his knuckles straining under the force. Now, his eyes began to gleam with a sharp murderous intent. Grace, Heather, and Sean, felt fear chilling their hearts as they saw Ricky''s darkening demeanor. "Cousin Ricky! Look at your face!" the young man eximed with a teasing smile. He seemed not to be affected by Ricky''s sudden change, as if he had expected them. "Nate!" Ricky roared, his voice echoing in the air. This young man was Nate, who had been Ricky''s dearest cousin. But he had betrayed Ricky, causing misfortune to happen to Ricky and his close family. Hearing Ricky''s furious roar, Grace and Heather immediately knew who the young man was. "Sean, get out our sights with yourpanion at once. You''re not wee here! I will drive you two out of my ce by force if you don''t respect the boundaries of my home. If that happens, don''t me me for being rude to you two!" Grace warned coldly, her usually cold eyes gleaming with a simr fierceness as Ricky''s. "Ha-ha, Grace, are you really trying to challenge me and test the progress of my martial arts skills I''ve gained these past few days?" Sean said with a light smile, looking at Grace defiantly. He showed no intention of leaving. "Hmm! I won''t mind!" Grace said slowly and coldly. She stepped forward, about to drive away Sean and Nate by force. However, Ricky stopped her. When heid eyes on Nate, pure rage hade over him. For a moment, he had lost his mind, wanting to kill Nate then and there. But after being through all kinds of hardships, Ricky had be more mature and resilient. He was able to calm himself down, and now had a much moreposed expression on his face. He knew he and Nate were definitely not equal opponents now. Besides, even if he was stronger than Nate, he was not allowed to kill him within the domain of the Snow Sect. If he killed Nate unceremoniously, the cost would be one he couldn''t afford¡ªhe would be hunted down and killed as well. He knew he had to let Nate leave with his life. Seeing that Ricky had calmed down, Grace gradually withdrew her strong fighting momentum. "Ha-ha, Grace, you are doing the right thing. If we fight against each other, it will ruin our harmonious rtionship!" Sean chuckled. "Ricky, aren''t you supposed to greet your dear cousin with a smile?" Nate asked, smiling as if he had forgotten what he had done to Ricky and was still Ricky''s dear cousin. But Ricky knew his cousin was just taunting him. "Nate, if you have anything to say, just spit it out and then leave immediately!" Ricky said evenly. "Ricky, your words really hurt me! As soon as I finished my cultivation, I heard that you won the championship of the Outer Competition. I came here at once to congratte you!" Nate said, gesturing with his hands. It was clear he was ying a game. "Nate, do you really think you need to pretend that you care about me? Save it!" Ricky sneered. "Oh? Well, now... It seems you''re right! I''ll cut it straight to the chase and tell you why I''m here!" Nate''s tone changed, growing hostile. Chapter 71 No Longer An Underdog Chapter 71 No Longer An Underdog "Humph! Make it clear, then, exactly why you''re here!" Ricky sneered. "Well, now that my dear cousin has won the first ce in the Outer Competition, of course I am here to congratte him. However, I would also like to challenge his strength!" Nate said, smiling wickedly. As soon as the words left his lips, Nate produced a sudden burst of momentum characteristic of the first grade of Blood Purification. Since Nate owned a four-starred inferior spiritual meridian with fire nature, the momentum of his power burst naturally took on the shape of fire. Fused with the blood vitality of Blood Purification, his entire being transformed into something akin to a furnace, burning hot and sparking. "You know this is not the ce for this!" Grace said coldly, at the sight of Nate preparing for battle. It dawned on Ricky that his cousin hade to humiliate him. Having just won the first ce in the Outer Competition, Ricky had surmounted on the first high point of his martial arts career. From hereafter, he had been given the opportunity to march forward. Knowing Nate''s strength, it would be highly possible that Ricky would be badly injured if he was hit hard. Nate hade at the right time. Nate had traumatized Ricky by betraying their friendship and stabbing him from behind. If he could drag Ricky down again when he just won the Outer Competition, he knew Ricky might stay down for the rest of his life whenever it came to cultivation. For Ricky, his cousin''s betrayal was worse than being killed. As the saying went, "To kill someone truly is to break his heart." "Well, my little brother and the so-called genius of the Nan n, are you really going to hide behind a woman?" Ignoring Grace''s words, Nate mocked Ricky and stared at him. "Please leave!" Grace said it again, moving forward to assert herself. But Sean stopped her. "I''ll take care of it, Master!" Ricky murmured, giving Grace a reassuring look. Ricky very well knew that Nate''s supporters included not only the second core disciples like Sean, but also those of the innate spirits. Ricky wanted Grace to stay out of this. It was his problem. And at least, Nate was only at the first grade of Blood Purification. It might be difficult for Ricky to win over his cousin, but he definitely stood a fighting chance. "Good. I''m pleased to see that being the first ranked outer disciple has brought you much confidence, little brother," Nate said with a cruel smile, seeing that Ricky had finally taken up his challenge. "Well, are we going to the Death Arena now? Should we make a final bid for victory?" Ricky said solemnly, his teeth clenched. "Don''t bother. We both know that I can beat you with just one move!" Nate responded coldly. Nate knew going to the Death Arena would be a bad decision. He was a warrior of Blood Purification and a disciple of an innate spirit. He was bound to lose face even if he won the battle, against his cousin of all people. His sole aim was to discourage Ricky from practicing. That would be enough. Nate immediately rose to the offensive side. Channeling the energy of fire and the blood vitality of Blood Purification, his fingers transformed into talons those of a real bird of prey. With this, he rushed at Ricky fiercely. Nate also erupted in Light Apperception. He used nearly all of his strength to do this, knowing he could not take chances. From the momentum that he generated, it was clear that this move was as powerful as that of most warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification. In the face of such a powerful move, Ricky''s mind grew quiet. He was focused on survival, on fighting and killing his opponent. He forgot the fear. He had been beaten by Nate once, and it would never happen again. Now, Ricky was an excellent warrior. He was no longer an underdog whom the Snow Sect called "Waste". "Boom!" In the blink of an eye, Ricky directly used the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Encapsted in the orange glow, he looked like a god of war. The Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form Ricky used caught both Sean and Nate by surprise, because they had also been interested in this body refining cultivation method. Instantaneously, fire, ice and the Light Apperception all encircled Ricky''s right fist. "Devourer Zone, devouring runes!" Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He roared in his mind, activating all runes in the Devourer Zone that he couldunch. Suddenly, Ricky''s entire right arm was covered with glowing devouring runes. A strong force filled the air, which was up to par with Nate''s momentum. Sean was shocked by Ricky''s force, because it had seemed weaker during thepetition. Nate had been taken aback, shocked and indignant. Ricky''s power served to prove once again that his spiritual meridian possessed dual nature, but was also suitable for casting skills. If only he had aplete spiritual meridian! One could only imagine what amazing feats he would have developed by now. How could Ricky''s rapid progress not fill Nate''s heart with jealousy and resentment? "Oh, it''s a good thing It''s a good thing his spiritual meridian was removed!" Nate said to himself, gritting his teeth. Nate pulsated with growing strength, which the increased the potency of his move. "Boom!" The next moment, fist and w collided and exploded into a powerful roar, sending waves of wind that sted both of them. At the moment of the collision, Nate''s eyes grew dark and more excited, knowing confidently that he could defeat Ricky with this move and the failure would haunt Ricky till hisst breath. But he overestimated himself, and failed to anticipate the true strength of his opponent. At the moment of collision, Nate felt the blow of a wild animal collide with his own, and a tremendous force surged through his ws and onto the rest of his body. As this took ce, he felt these great forces sucking away the strength in his ws. In an unexpected turn of events, Nate''s power was transferred to Ricky''s fist. Ebbing and flowing, Ricky, a warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, managed to withstand the all-out attack of Nate who was at the first grade of Blood Purification. Nate did not yet know, but this was the power of the Chaos Manual, the world''s most powerful manual! "Bam!" With a dull thumb, Ricky backed away heavily and left gouges on the ground. But Nate remained where he stood, unmoving. However, it was obvious that Ricky had emerged unscathed, except for the invisible pain in his arm. "How is this possible?" Sean said incredulously at the turn of events. He hurriedly looked at Nate with anxious eyes, trying to ask what had happened. ''Howe Ricky wasn''t hurt after you hit him?'' Avoiding Sean''s questioning gaze, Nate could only stare angrily at his cousin, wanting to kill him in the next round. But he also had realized that he would never have a chance to carry out his wishes. If he even so much as tried to make another move, Grace would summon arge number of disciples and together would stop him. "So much for your progress these days!" Ricky said contemptuously, shaking his right hand. Ricky was rejoicing on the inside. He was thoroughly impressed by the Devouring Skills. He did not expect the Devouring Skill to be so powerful at his first attempt. At least, not to the extent that it would allow him to stand up to a warrior at the first grade of Blood Purification! "Why are you still here? Let''s go!" Sean said coolly to Nate, itching to leave. He hopped up onto the Snow Vulture''s back. Nate gave Ricky a sharp look full of hatred and followed. "Ricky, are you all right?" Grace asked Ricky anxiously. "Don''t worry, Master. I am no longer the underdog Ricky that Nate can bully and kick around!" Ricky said coldly as he watched the Snow Vulture be a speck in the distance. Chapter 72 Five Beasts Arts Chapter 72 Five Beasts Arts "What''s the matter with you? You were beaten by a guy at Skin Refinement!" On the Snow Vulture''s back, Sean asked coldly, as he wished to p Nate to death. "I apologize, my senior." Both his eyes were on the ground, and his eyebrows touched for Nate felt immensely terrible about himself. There was nothing, no exnation he could do to change what Sean thought of him. "Well, it actually doesn''t matter that you lost. A man without aplete spiritual meridian will not be compared to you in any way!" Sean did not want to have the conversation any longer, so he waved his hand and said, "But his runic power is really weird!" Sean said, squinting his eyes in both disgust and amazement. Sean had witnessed what Ricky''s punch was capable of. And to his astonishment, Ricky was far more powerful than he had ever witnessed in the Outer Competition. ¡­ Sean and Nate had no words to describe how terrible the match went so they turned their backs on the courtyard and left. On the other hand, Ricky let them go with no intention for a conversation and breathed rapidly. As much as Ricky won the match, Nate wore him down. Nate was a Blood Purification warrior whose strength did a solid damage to Ricky, who hadn''t fully recovered from the Outer Competition. His punches made Ricky catch his breath. Ricky was tired from the battle. His muscles were sore and his eyes could no longer stay open. He opted for a rest and went home after the match. He plopped in his bed and recuperated for a day until he was ready to go out. The next morning, he asked Heather to go with him and collect the prize from the Outer Competition that he had won. Ricky''s muscles still felt worn out and he needed more than just rest to continue regaining the peak of his strength. Heather and Ricky decided to go to the Medicine Pavilion first to get some pills they had won. Heather received ten Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills, while Ricky got ten Blood Purification Pills. He wanted to do better than how he performed during thest battle and he did whatever it took him to get to the peak of his power again. Ricky realized that he didn''t need that much Blood Purification Pills. And like a gentleman that he was, he generously gave not one, but five of his Blood Purification Pills to Heather. Even without a Blood Purification Pill, Ricky had the confidence to break through and reach the Blood Purification state quickly. Any other warrior of course, would not refuse any blessing given to them. Heather epted the pills dly with a smile in her face. But the trip was not over yet. After Ricky handed out the pills, the two went to the Weapons Hall. On the third floor, good weapons were disyed to marvel at. Price tags showed the value of the weapons ranging from cheap to the rare and expensive ones. Ricky and Heather looked around, and tried out several weapons. But there was one that caught Ricky''s eyes-- a beautiful long saber. This saber was quite expensive, but Ricky thought that he earned it fair and square. After all, he won thepetition and this was his prize to im. This long saber was of the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level. It had a name: Iron Destroyer. "If I were to buy such this saber myself, it would cost at least thirty thousand silver coins." He sighed, but the frown on his face was reced by an excited look as he remembered that this was part of his prize for winning the Outer Competition. ''I think I truly deserve this one, '' he thought to himself. Ricky took the long saber and headed for the counter. Heather picked her weapon of choice too. They carried their weapons behind their backs, and went to the Cultivation Method Hall. Sadly, Heather could only get a cultivation method of intermediate stage of the Yellow Level and which meant that she could only stay on the first floor of the Hall. She held out her hand and waved good bye to Ricky and started to search for her desired material. Being a warrior who surpassed the Yellow Level cultivation method, Ricky had ess to the second floor. He waved goodbye to Heather and up he went the stairs. The second floor was full of inner disciples. Ricky nced at the people around. He noticed that some of them were friendly, others were not. Others rolled their eyes at the sight of him, and others weed him with a smile. Indifferent to everything that he saw, his only thought was to choose a cultivation method at inferior stage of the ck Level for himself. "Hmmmm... should I choose a fist method or saber method?" Being a warrior eager to learn new skills to develop himself as a fighter, Ricky wanted to learn both fist and saber methods. But unfortunately, he was only allowed to choose one and this made him hesitant to choose anything at all. ''It''s both or none at all!'' Ricky threw an internal tantrum as he became frustrated. "Never mind. Let me see!" He shook his head and began to search the cultivation method shelves for a cultivation method at inferior stage of the ck Level. He wanted to find out skills himself. How could he learn if he would only be limited to one method? Sky was the limit for Ricky. Finally, after searching shelf after shelf and blowing off dust, Rickyid eyes on a cultivation method called Five Beasts Arts. Instead of a fist or palm style, the Five Beasts Arts was aprehensive move. With full understanding of the material, it could be adopted by warriors using any weapon they desired. As an imitation cultivation method thatbined dynamic and static, rigid and soft, inside and outside, the Five Beasts Arts was developed by a man who based it on the habits of five kinds of fierce beasts. In this book method, he stated the five kinds of beasts-- tigers, birds, bears, deer, and apes. The ferocious tigers were characterized by its fierceness, strength, and courage. It also symbolized vigor and mingled strength with softness. It was thebination of softness and hardness, ording to the developer. The ferocious birds symbolized freedom and emancipation, and the ability to follow the opponents in an unnoticeable manner. The fierce beast of bears symbolized the vigorous, steady andrge moves that would subdue everything with strength. Strong attacks and counters could be learned from the beast of the bear. Deer symbolized the ability to walk briskly at the slight movement of opponents, which brought speed and swiftness to the warrior. This allowed the warrior to think ahead of the game and win it to victory. Ape beasts imitated their agility, which allowed them to move quickly between dense forests and cliffs. This helped practitioners adapt to some harsh terrain and environments. It could be said that the Five Beasts Arts was a perfect cultivation method, because it summarized all aspects of a warrior''s practical abilities. But itsprehensiveness also happened to be its defect. Most warriors would follow a certain path in practice. For example, some warriors were known for their strength, some for their ferocity, and some for their agility. Such concentrated cultivation of one kind of ability was more conducive to the progress of the warrior. It would be difficult for a warrior to possess all kinds of strengths and follow all kinds of paths. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But once the warriors practiced in more than one aspect, they were bound to be distracted and might achieve nothing in the end. To some, it was better to be a master of an aspect than to be a jack-of-all- traits. And that was why despite the Five Beasts Arts being a great book, no one came to the second floor to get it. The good old book was just covered in dust. Nobody knew how to use it to its peak potential. But that was only for others. Not for Ricky, who thought it was almost tailor-made for him, because he had the most unique spiritual meridian and the Devouring Skill, so he could practice in several aspects without any pressure. When the disciples saw Ricky pick up the Five Beasts Arts, they were surprised. "Why did you choose that book? Isn''t that just a waste of time and effort? It''s a rubbish book. Go grab something else." A number of disciples said, "That''s right! The Five Beasts Arts wasprehensive, but not practical for us!" "You don''t get it. He''s taken an unusual path, because he had an unusual spiritual meridian, which was iplete. Haw-haw!" Other inner disciples said with a jeer. There was no doubt that those were members of the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction who saw him with his unusual powers in the past. Ignoring the jeers, Ricky opened the book and took word for word with meaning. He memorized the Five Beasts Arts by heart and left without saying a single word. Heather heard footsteps going down the stairs. She showed Ricky the book that she picked with a smile on her face, like a child with a new toy. Ricky smiled back and looked at the book. It was a cultivation method of steps called the Ovepping Steps. ¡­ Their trip went on. They left the Cultivation Method Hall and on they continued their walk to the Treasure Tower of the Snow Sect. "Heather, what kind of Treasures from Heaven and Earth do you want? I will pick one out for you!" He asked. Ricky was very generous with Heather that he used his opportunity of choosing two kinds of Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the Treasure Tower. He never got stingy around her and so he decided to choose one for Heather. "Never mind, Ricky. You will need to get revenge. You could use the two treasures more than I would," Heather shook her head and said. "It''s impossible to promote the strength all at once, and one Treasure from Heaven and Earth will not make me strong in a moment. So, little Heather, I sincerely want to give you one!" Ricky smiled. "Well, all right then!" Upon hearing Ricky''s words, Heather''s cheeks came into a slight blush, and epted the treasure shyly. At this moment, Heather no longer refused to be called little Heather as well, because she had recognized Ricky... "Since you are practicing the cultivation method of water attribute, I will try my best to find you a Treasure from Heaven and Earth of this attribute," Ricky said. After long walks, they finally arrived at the Treasure Tower of the Snow Sect. It was an empty ce with a huge Treasure Tower made of iron that stood in the middle. Snow surrounded the tower and gave it a chilling feel. Moreover, few disciples came here for the Treasure Tower was an important ce for the Snow Sect, and they were not allowed to visit it at will. They needed permission to visit the ce. "This is the Treasure Tower of great significance. Without permission, disciples of the Sect are forbidden to be here!" Sure enough, as they were less than a hundred meters from the treasure house, a voice echoed through the house. The voice, they thought, might be the voice of an old man. Chapter 73 Elder Mateos Gift Chapter 73 Elder Mateo''s Gift ''The voice might being from Elder Mateo, '' Ricky pondered. Before he came here, Grace had told him something about the Snow Sect''s Treasure Tower. For the longest time, Elder Mateo, the eighth elder in the sect, had been dutifully guarding it since. * "Elder, I have won the Outer Competition. I''m here to get my award," Ricky said respectfully. "Oh? Are you the one who doesn''t have a spiritual meridian? Come in," the Elder replied after a while. "But you have toe alone," he added, implying that Heather couldn''te with him inside the tower. "Are you going to be okay here outside?" Ricky turned around to ask her. Heather smiled softly and told him she was going to be fine. With that, Ricky stepped inside the tower. He looked around the whole ce. There were only a few things that could be found around the ground floor¡ªsome tables, chairs, cushions and a big crude wood bed. ''This floor must be the ce where Elder Mateo used to cultivate himself, '' Ricky thought to himself Ricky walked and observed the ce for a while, until he saw an old man with white hair who was sitting on a chair, drinking a cup of tea. Ricky guessed that he must be Elder Mateo. "Elder," Ricky greeted respectfully. After hearing Ricky''s voice, Elder Mateo put his cup of tea down on the table and shifted his gaze to Ricky. He carefully studied him, looking at him up and down. Elder Mateo broke into a small smile and after a while of pondering, he said "Extraordinary. I see that you have a great foundation at the Skin Refinement" "Thank you, Elder," Ricky bowed. He felt honored to be acknowledged by the eighth elder in the sect. "About the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, can you show it to me?" Elder Mateo asked while he sipped his tea. Ricky was stunned with the odd request. He was taken aback with the old man''s request. Stunned, he calmed himself down and replied, "Yes, Elder." Ricky summoned his spiritual energy to activate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form¡ªhis whole body turned orange immediately. "Remarkable. Remarkable, indeed. Finally, someone can sessfully cultivate this form again. It''s been a thousand years since thest time." Elder Mateo observed calmly but there was a glint in his eyes that sparked excitement. He stood up and walked up to Ricky. "Here, drink this," Elder Mateo handed Ricky a cup of tea. "Elder, please help yourself. I''m not thirsty." Ricky appreciated that Elder Mateo would offer him a cup of tea, but he rejected politely anyway. "Just drink it," Elder Mateo said nonchntly. He didn''t expect Ricky would turn him down. "Yes, Elder." Ricky epted. He didn''t want to be on the bad side of Elder Mateo, so he thought it was best to drink the tea instead. He took the cup from Elder Mateo and drank all of its contents in one gulp. Right after he gulped the tea, he realized at once that there was something different with it. It wasn''t ordinary tea. He could sense something bubbling up in his stomach¡ªan immense heat that radiated from within. He felt like the "tea" that he had drunk was going to burn his stomach up anytime. Eventually, the scorching heat started spreading into other parts of his body "Elder, this..." Ricky asked apprehensively as he clutched his stomach to calm the heat inside. "If you don''t want to burn, you''d better sit and start cultivating yourself," Elder Mateo suggested with a smile. Ricky understood what Elder Mateo meant at once. It seemed that this cup of tea was a gift from him. Without hesitation, he sat in lotus position to activate the Devouring Skill to cultivate the energy inside his body. After a short while, Ricky felt the heat subside and trante into pure powerful energy. He could feel it flooding his whole body, strengthening him in effect. Half an hourter, he reached the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. ''That''s amazing!'' Ricky eximed to himself. He got up and thanked Elder Mateo for the tea. "It is called Lava Tea. The tea tree only grows onva. It''s one of the Treasures from Heaven and Earth. Even a small sip is able to enforce the grade of any warrior at Skin Refinement," Elder Mateo exined. "If you hadn''t sessfully cultivated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, I would never give you such a treasure," he added. "Elder, thank you so much!" Ricky replied excitedly. He felt honored that Elder Mateo had given him such a great gift. "Remember: You must put more effort into cultivating the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, or one day, you''ll be sorry for drinking it," Elder Mateo warned. "Elder, are you serious?" Ricky felt a little worried about the Elder''s warning. "You''d better take it seriously. You don''t want to disappoint me and experience the dire consequences of it!" Elder Mateo added. "Don''t waste any more time. You should go upstairs to get your reward. But you can only choose the Treasures from Heaven and Earth from the second floor," Elder Mateo urged. "Yes, Elder," Ricky replied, as he bowed respectfully before the Elder. He turned around and began to walk toward the stairs. After a few steps, he returned to ask Elder Mateo, "Elder, did you hear this old saying before¡ªHelp people through the end and save people with might and main? I mean, can you give me some hints about what should I choose?" "Hmmm Just tell me. What kind of treasure do you want?" Elder Mateo asked as he pondered thoughtfully. "I want two kinds. One with the element of water, and the other with the element of fire or ice," Ricky replied honestly. "Water... You can find something called Pure Blue Shamrock. It can strengthen the warriors with the water nature spiritual meridian," Elder Mateo said after thinking hard about it for a while. "The treasures of the fire element are on the third floor. You can''t go there yet. But, there is an Ice Ganoderma Lucidum on the second floor at its west end. It''s rare because it''s seven hundred years old," Elder Mateo continued after a while. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I think the Ice Ganoderma Lucidum is going to help you immensely to cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form," he added. "Pure Blue Shamrock, Ice Ganoderma Lucidum. Got it. Thank you," Ricky said excitedly as he made mental note of the things to pick for his award. He was d that he had asked Elder Mateo and was able to listen some of his wise suggestions. Then he ran up to the second floor in a hurry. Approximately after half an hour of looking for the items, Ricky found both the treasures on the second floor that Elder Mateo told him The Pure Blue Shamrock had three leaves. Ricky could feel its powerful energy of water element even just by holding it and somehow it made him feel warm. The energy in the seven-hundred-year-old Ice Ganoderma Lucidum was more powerful than Magic Ice''s. If he was able to get a treasure of fire element in the Treasure Tower, Ricky had the confidence that he would have a breakthrough and manage to reach the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. After saying goodbye to Elder Mateo, Ricky left the Treasure Tower with such delight. "Heather, here. It''s Pure Blue Shamrock," said Ricky, handing it to Heather excitedly. "Ricky, thank you so much!" she replied dly, taking it from Ricky''s hand. She sensed the powerful energy of the water element as soon as she touched it. "Oh? Are you two dating?" they both heard someone shout teasingly. Two young men were walking toward them slowly. One of them was Rufus, the former number 1 among the outer disciples. It was evident that Rufus came here to get his award from the Treasure Tower. Ricky squinted his eyes to observe from a distance who came with Rufus. Even though he wasn''t very sure at which level the man had cultivated, he could tell that he was an inner disciple at Blood Purification. "Rufus, look. It''s the man without a spiritual meridian. The one who beat you in the Outer Competition!" said the young man. He shot a nce at Ricky in disdain as he spat out the words. "If you weren''t out yesterday, you would know how I lost identally." Rufus defended himself. "Huh! I know your capability well. Even though I didn''t watch your battle yesterday, I''m pretty sure that he had used some sneaky methods to beat you. Let me teach him a lesson now!" Jerome said angrily as he made balls of fist. Before he could finish speaking, he ran towards Ricky. Jerome began to gather his energy. Ricky felt that Jerome was at the first grade of Blood Purification as he was getting closer and closer. "Jerome, Stop!" Rufus said hesitantly. "My skills are just not as good as his. It''s my problem," he added. The anger behind Rufus'' eyes was evident. There was a faint mischievous smile on his face. Although he told Jerome to stop, he hoped that he would take Ricky down. Chapter 74 The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array Chapter 74 The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array "Hasn''t anyone ever told you that you look like a fool?" Ricky sneered, staring Jerome down. To Ricky, it was obvious that Rufus just took advantage of Jerome. But Jerome was blind to this, ready to be at Rufus'' beck and call constantly. "What are you talking about?" Jerome shouted indignantly at Ricky''s insult. "Can''t you hear me? Are you deaf?" Rickyughed sourly, turning away. He couldn''t be bothered to talk to Jerome anymore. "Don''t be so reckless! You''re asking for trouble! You better apologize to me! And return the Treasures from Heaven and Earth to their rightful owner! If you don''t give them to Rufus, I''m going to beat you to a pulp!" Jerome shouted, rushing to attack Ricky. His blood vitality and spiritual energy emerged from him in a sh. With his right fist surrounded by his thunderous power, Jerome struck at Ricky. ''Jerome''s punch is much less forceful than Nate''s. It appears that it''s only been a few days since he had a breakthrough to Blood Purification!'' Ricky thought, assessing the power of Jerome''s fist. He was calm, knowing there was nothing to fear. Gently pushing Heather aside, Ricky stepped forward and casually threw a punch. He approached Jerome in the same way he had dealt with Nate. Channeling all his strength and making use of the devouring runes, Ricky''s fist collided against Jerome''s in a powerful punch. "Bang!" With a loud thump, Jerome flew backwards and fell to the ground with a heavy thud. Rufus was stunned by what he witnessed. "How can this be!?" he couldn''t help but exim. Although Jerome wasn''t a genius in martial arts, he was nheless an excellent warrior at the first grade of Blood Purification. So how could he have been knocked down by Ricky with one blow? As for Jerome, he was bbergasted. He stared up at Ricky, scared out of wits. "From now on, you should first figure out whether you stand a chance of defeating your opponent before you go and try to fight others'' battles for them," Ricky said coldly, staring back down at Jerome. Ricky turned his head to re at Rufus. "If you want to take revenge on me, you can fight with me yourself. Or better yet, find a better warrior to do your bidding!" he spat. With these words, Ricky left with Heather without a backward nce, leaving Rufus and Jerome behind to watch him walk away. Rufus growled indignantly, but Jerome stilly sprawled on the ground,pletely stunned. ... After returning to his courtyard, Ricky gathered his things in preparation to trek up to the mountain where Zenith stayed. In the Snow Sect, there was a tradition where the mountain the current sect chief lived would be named after him. Thus the mountain where Zenith lived was named the Zenith Mountain, located right in the middle of the Snow Sect. After about two hours, Ricky reached the Zenith Mountain. The mountain looked like a hill, as it was not so high. Arge and magnificent yard stood alone on top of the mountain. There was a broad area of opennd as a teau, but no other disciples could be seen for hundreds of meters around. After entering the mountain, Ricky heard Zenith''s voice. "Ricky, wait there. I''ll ask Edgar to take you to meet me!" Edgar came down, nodded hello, and led Ricky to the yard. On the way there, Edgar told Ricky that there were many arrays existing on the Zenith Mountain. Even if an excellent warrior of Bone Reinforcement touched them by ident, they could have the warrior''s body smashed to pieces. This was the reason Zenith had instructed Edgar to go down to lead Ricky to his ce. At this moment, Zenith was in a small room in the yard, sitting with his legs crossed on the cattail hassock. "Ricky, I think you might know why I summoned you here," Zenith spoke, at seeing Ricky''s arrival. "I think it might be because... well... I seed in cultivating the Nine-degree Body Refining Form," Ricky replied carefully. "Yes, that''s exactly right!" Zenith smiled. "It is the best and most precious cultivation method of the Snow Sect, but since no one had practiced it for nearly a thousand years, it has beenpletely forgotten by most of our warriors. Consequently, many of them have no clue about the Nine-degree Body Refining Form." "Does this cultivation method... belong to the advanced stage of ck Level?" Ricky asked, his eyes widening. "It even greatly surpasses the advanced stage of ck Level," Zenith responded, smiling even wider as he shook his head. "Is it the cultivation method of Earth Level?" "You don''t have to think about this for the moment. The most pressing thing you must attend to is to cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. But with regards to how you must practice it, I can''t give you any advice. What I can do is to do my best to try and help you. That''s why I summoned you here, Ricky." Ricky was surprised to hearing these words, his eyes lighting up. He just received gifts from Elder Mateo, and now Zenith was going to help him be a better warrior! "The sect chief is an innate spirit, so he might offer me something wonderful or do me a great favor!" Ricky thought to himself. Then he asked Zenith expectantly, "How do you n to help me, Chief Zenith?" "Well, it seems that you''re impatient to find out!" Zenith remarked with a smile, seeing the excitement on the young man''s face. Zenith waved his hand, and immediately Ricky and Edgar felt their bodies tremble as if the ground were quaking, before they plunged into total darkness. When once again their eyes opened, they discovered that they had reached a snow forest in the yard. ''Teleportation! The innate spirit is so powerful. When will I ever be able to have such power?'' Ricky thought with surprise. What caught Ricky''s attention even more was the strong and intense spiritual energy in the snow forest.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When he focused on this energy, he could sense that its intensity was at least twenty times more than that of any ce he had ever been. And the spiritual energy here was very pure, almost without any imperfections... Ricky gently took a breath and stayed rxed. He allowed the pores of his skin to open, and with this he could feel that his strength also increased. "Chief Zenith, this is..." Ricky eximed. Edgar also shouted in amazement, "Master Zenith, this ce is..." "It is a Spiritual Energy Gathering Array!" Zenith''s voice said, floating through the air. "What is Spiritual Energy Gathering Array?" Ricky asked. "The Spiritual Energy Gathering Array is the array drawn and created by the array deployer to gather the pure spiritual energy of heaven and earth. The spiritual energy inside the array zone is over ten times more intense than that of other ce. But all of the arrays need the support of special Treasures from Heaven and Earth. And the Treasures from Heaven and Earth for this Spiritual Energy Gathering Array can support it in working and performing its function for ten entire days. So in the following ten days, you will focus on your cultivation here. What level of the cultivation you achieve by the time ten days are up is entirely up to you." "Understood, Master Zenith!" Edgar nodded. "Even if we can just cultivate at this amazing ce for only ten days, it would be tantamount to practicing outside for one hundred days, maybe even more!" Ricky gasped, reeling from the shock. Zenith took out arge container of meat out of his Storage Ring and told them, "This is your food for ten days. You should take every opportunity to cultivate in the next few days!" With these words, Zenith disappeared. He had teleported away. Exchanging tentative nces, Ricky and Edgar nodded and then sat down with their legs crossed, to begin their cultivation. They both knew they had to seize this once in a lifetime opportunity to cultivate. Not a second would be wasted! Since the pure spiritual energy here was twenty times denser than any other ce outside, it gave Ricky and Edgar different feelings and experiences during the cultivation. They felt that they reached the higher levels at a rapid speed. Ricky, with his Devouring Skill and Devourer Zone, reached the peak of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement within only two days. Amazing! Chapter 75 Reaching Blood Purification Chapter 75 Reaching Blood Purification Inside the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array, thousands of strands of pure energy poured into Ricky''s and Edgar''s body continuously. Both of their powers and cultivation levels were being improved sharply with every passing second. Smoothly the strands sailed as they not only enhanced their strength, but also healed them from their deficiencies. They felt as if their bodies were burning with fire as the pure energy constantly circted their vessels. Sweat came out of their foreheads as the intense heat engulfed them. The change in Ricky was more obvious, though, for he absorbed the spiritual energy way faster than Edgar. On day six, Edgar''s body shook all of a sudden. The aura of blood vitality around his body sprang up with a loud crash. The blood in his body circted so violently that people could even hear it loud and clear. Without a question, this incident was a clear sign indicating that Edgar had already sessfully broken through into the Blood Purification. He was now an official warrior of Blood Purification. Edgar was at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement, the highest level of the method. It made sense for him to achieve the next state faster than Ricky. After that, Edgar still did note to his senses. Instead, he continued to absorb the pure spiritual energy in the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array, so as to consolidate his controlling ability over the power at the first grade of Blood Purification. Ricky, on the other hand, kept working on his breaking-through process while perspiring heavily all throughout his body. But on the seventh day, he rose from his position and eagerly checked himself. To him, this was his big day. Thest six days'' cultivation had set the stage for him to the next step. He activated the Devouring Skill, and enforced the Devourer Zone. Then he picked out a stand of forceful spiritual energy and transferred it into the Zone. After the energy was strengthened in the zone, he injected it into his spiritual meridian. As the name suggested, Blood Purification was the process of absorption of the spiritual energy of heaven and earth to refine the warrior''s blood. Blood carried the energy the body needed and circted in the vessels to keep the flesh alive. The more powerful the energy in the blood was, the stronger the body would be, and the more invincible a warrior became. The warrior with this enormous energy would be able to perform at the peak of his power for a long period of time. Theoretically, he who reached the stage of Blood Purification would not need to sleep to recover himself as long as he kept his blood vitality powerful. That was the significant difference between the warrior of Skin Refinement and that of Blood Purification. Ricky activated his spiritual meridian to break the pure spiritual energy into thousands of strands. Immediately, those strands immersed into every vein. Then the energy started to eliminate the impurities and purify his blood to cleanse him. It was by no means afortable process. Ricky was in pain as his whole body trembled with burning heat. He was engulfed with agony. Ricky proceeded with his refinement as he gritted his teeth to endure it and kept in mind that if there was no pain, there was no gain. Finally, blood vitality was released from his blood, which marked the end of this painful and almost torture of a procedure. s, Ricky was born into the world of Blood Purification. Every pore on his body slightly opened, and innumerable streams of blood vitality sprang up, and finally met with the spiritual energy of heaven and earth in the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array. The moment the two energies bumped into each other, the aura from Ricky changed ordingly. Apart from his spiritual energy, blood vitality was mixed with it. The fusion of the blood vitality and the spiritual energy would definitely cause a qualitative change to a warrior. That was the reason why the warrior of Blood Purification had an absolute advantage over that of Skin Refinement. Blood was in the innermost portion of the warrior while skin was superficial, hence Blood Purification warriors were surely stronger than Skin Refinement ones. There were also exceptions, of course. As a genius, Ricky was an excellent example of those who challenged and defeated a warrior of Blood Refinement with a body of Skin Refinement. A legend in that aspect, Ricky was hailed a fiercepetitor in any kind of battle. Being lower and theoretically weaker than Blood Refinement warriors, he was different in a good way. Just like Edgar''s situation, Ricky did not wake up immediately, either. He kept his eyes closed, and assimted the pure spiritual energy to solidify the power of the first grade of Blood Purification. The power of the Spiritual Energy Gathering Array faded away gradually as thest three days flew by. The snowy woods turned as peaceful in the outside world. Ricky and Edgar were not in touch with whatever was happening outside their bodies for they gradually regained their strength in the process. The moment they became sober, they felt powerful energy floating in their fleshes. They were energized, refueled. They exchanged a look with each other and thrilled smiles formed on their faces. Both of them realized that they already made it to the world of Blood Purification. They stepped into another region of great power officially in the martial arts world now! "Is this the Blood Purification? It feels so good! I made it!" Edgar stretched his body and had a big smile on his excited face. The next second, he shot his eyes at Ricky. He wanted to fight. He wanted to test his power. He wanted to beat someone to prove his ability. So he suggested with a serious look, "Ricky, I think both of us have already made it to the first stage of Blood Purification. How about a fight? Let''s see if this really works! " "Anytime!" Ricky looked back at him bravely and replied with a smirk. He was thinking of the same idea as well. He also wanted to see how powerful of a Blood Purification warrior he would be. Fighting against Edgar was the best way to check it out for the time being. Both being born into a new aspect of martial arts, the two warriors were eager to see what their bodies could do after the process. Eagerness and excitement echoed all throughout the atmosphere. Both warriors prepared for their friendly battle. With sts of energies from the two figures, their powers bumped into each other forcefully. Their spiritual energies and blood vitalities were entangled together, and attacked each other violently. This was just a friendly match and they were not trying to kill each other. The longer they fought, the better they would know about their abilities of Blood Purification. Hence, it took them almost one hour before they ended the fight and assessed how better they became after the painful process. "It feels so different in the world of Blood Purification! I can feel the blood vitalitying out of my body at any time and keep myself in tip-top shape during the whole process of a fight! That is amazing!" muttered Ricky with happiness and disbelief. "Yeah! I felt the same! It feels so damn good to have the power of Blood Purification! " Edgar also chimed in with him, nodding. Then he asked with a serious look, "Hey, buddy! How much strength did you just employ when we fought?" "I am not sure exactly. Probably about sixty percent of all my strength, " Ricky replied with a smile, fishing the same question with Edgar. "Oh, got it! I guessed it right. I used about eighty percent of all my strength and we nearly ended in a draw. You are more powerful than me. It seems that I would not be able to defeat you if we were truly in a death fight though we are at the same grade of Blood Purification," Edgar groaned in disappointment upon Ricky''s honest words. However, what Edgar did not know was that Ricky actually just exerted less than half of his strength. Part of the power he showed just now came from the power of the devouring rune. "What? Edgar. Are you going to admit that you are a loser so easily? I believe you''re more than that," Ricky said in a low voice. He could not bear enjoy his new strength when he saw Edgar with low self- esteem. He tried to inspire him with his words because he knew that Edgar was more than he thought. As expected, the frustration on Edgar''s face disappeared all of a sudden and was reced with strong self-confidence. Ricky''s words worked like a charm, and encouraged his fellow into a positive light. "I understand it, Ricky. Thank you for believing in me. Just get ready to take up my challenge when you feel like it!" Edgar announced loud with a decisive and friendly look. Edgar was looking for a challenge, to see how far his powers could go. And thankfully enough, Ricky''s words brought out the fire in him to be the best in his area of martial arts. "Ha-ha! Like I said, anytime!" Ricky smiled and winked. Although they just got along for a very short time, Ricky already got to know what kind of person Edgar was. He could be a friend of his. But, befriending Edgar was the furthest Ricky could go for the time being. It would take him a long time before he could trust Edgar, or anyone for that matter. It was something not to be taken abruptly, for trust was a major factor when befriending a warrior, especially when you had already fought him in numerous battles. Ricky and Edgar were beyond thrilled for their newly found strengths. They fixed their things, tidied themselves up, and left the snowy woods and headed back to where Zenith was. Greeted by the two strong disciples who had already broken into the world of Blood Purification, Zenith was more than cheerful. In his mind, he already considered Ricky and Edgar to be the future of the Snow Sect. So, seeing them make great achievements was a great relief to him. As the chief of the Snow Sect, he had to be extremely strict on choosing his sessor. Zenith gave them a lecture about his knowledge in the cultivation of Blood Purification. Ricky and Edgar were thrilled by his effort to teach them. This kind of chance was rare, as being instructed by the chief of the Snow Sect was deemed once in a blue moon and such an honor for anyone who would benefit from it. They listened carefully without distractions. To them, every second counted as they might not have a second chance at it. All the suggestions and pointers Zenith talked about were so useful to them. After Zenith was done with the talking, he sent Ricky away. "Alright, let''s end up here. Both of you have done an excellent job. I''m proud of you. You can go back now." "Thank you, Chief Zenith," Ricky bade farewell to them before he left. But Zenith suddenly signaled him to stay for a little while longer. On the other hand, Ricky had no idea what it was about. "Ricky, you are smart. And I''d like to talk with you more about the Nine-degree Body Refining Form," Zenith said in a peaceful tone. Zenith talked with him for about half an hour about his thoughts on the Form before he ended the conversation. He saw Ricky''s eyes drop at some parts of the discussion and that was when he thought it was enough for today''s instruction for Ricky. After that, Ricky thanked him with respect before he left the Zenith Mountain and went back to his ce. Grace and Heather already knew that Ricky had already broken into the Blood Purification. Both of them were surprised a lot. Hearing rumors that the two warriors were given a chance to be instructed by Zenith, Grace and Heather were curious about what kind of instructions Zenith had given Ricky during the past ten days. This fact of Ricky''s improvement inspired Heather. She practiced even harder than usual. She did not want tog behind Ricky, as she wanted to be as strong and powerful as him. Ricky gave the five Blood Purification Pills to Heather as gifts. Now that he had already been a warrior of Blood Purification and owned the Devouring Skill, the Blood Purification Pills were no more useful for him. So he made a kind offer to Heather, and expected her to make some progress. During the next few days of Ricky''s road to improvement, he started toprehend the Five Beasts Arts. He did whatever it took for him to be an exceptional warrior. Book after book he read, even during afternoons he would practice his craft. He nned to leave the Snow Sect to experience the world outside the Sect after he finished the cultivation of the Five Beasts Arts. There might be dangers, but only through that could he be stronger and tougher than he had always been. There were many people who kept an eye on his every move; the Refinement Faction, the Casting Faction, and Nate. Ricky was well aware of that. He had to grow stronger as soon as possible before they had him disappear in the jungle. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He would not make any extravagant wish, for example, to defeat them. But at least, he needed to be strong enough to protect himself from other warriors, bandits, or from any natural disaster that might come his way. Another reason would be that he wanted freedom away from rules that could prevent him from even killing a fellow sect member even if they tried to prey on him for his powers. He did not feel safe in the Snow Sect even though there was someone protecting him, like Grace, or something protecting him, like one of the rules which stated that fellow disciples of the Snow Sect were forbidden to kill each other. Those people would definitely have a n on him when they figured out he was too powerful and he would threaten their positions. They would kill him when the chance came. Ricky was certain about that. Hence, leaving the Sect to experience and toughen himself would be the best choice. As long as he left this ce, he could go anywhere he liked. By that time, the search for him would be like searching for a needle in a haystack for those men. ... It did not take long before he got an initialprehension of the Five Beasts Arts. After that, Ricky was mentally and physically ready to bid goodbye to Grace and leave. However, someone dropped in in the dead of night before he even had the chance to do anything. He nced at the door and to his surprise, it was Agnes. Ricky felt rather puzzled at her showing up. He and Agnes barely knew each other and they were not close at all. But why did she pay him a midnight visit? Was there anything important to talk about in the middle of the night? Ricky thought of all exnations as to why Agnes would go to him, out of all people. Chapter 76 Agness Request Chapter 76 Agnes''s Request Under the bright moon, the white snow was glowing, illuminating the Snow Sect even in the night. Ricky and Agnes looked at each other under the moonlight. He was a handsome young man and she was a beautiful woman. They looked like a lovely couple, but Ricky''s eyes had a mischievous gleam to them. "Agnes, you''vee to look for me sote. Are you feeling empty?" Ricky smiled suggestively. "Shut up!" Agnes didn''t have the patience for Ricky when he was like this. "Ha-ha, alright I''m sorry. What can I do for you at this hour?" Ricky asked, dropping the joking tone. "I want to ask you to do me a favor!" Agnes said quietly. "A favor? Is it for something dangerous?" Ricky asked anxiously. "Nothing dangerous." "I can do it, if that''s the case." Ricky replied after some consideration. "But, you still have to tell me what''s in it for me... even if you are really pretty." Agnes scowled at this. "Money, and cultivation resources!" she replied, half regretting that she hade to him. "What about a beautiful woman?" Ricky grinned. "I will find someone who suits your request if you insist," Agnes said seriously. "However, to make things clear again, I will never give myself to you." "That would be no fun," Ricky curled his lip and said. "Well, I am going to find someone else!" "Forget it, Agnes. I was only jesting. What is it that you want to talk about?" Ricky said, noticing that Agnes wanted to leave. Agnes turned around, saying, "I want you to visit Billow City with me..." And then she exined. Billow City, arge city west of Snow Land, was controlled by the people of Shui n and was one of strongest forces under the Snow Sect. Three demi-immortals and numerous strong warriors were in the n. The strange thing was that most of the poption of the Shui n were women, and even their three demi-immortals and strong warriors were almost all women too. Three demi-immortals represented three factions respectively among the Shui n. They were not harmonious, constantly fighting over control of Sui n and even the Billow City. But they could not fight outright, because they all belonged to Shui n. It would be self-destructive and they would only end up in the hands of people from other ns. Therefore, the three major factions arranged for their juniors topete. The faction whose junior won thepetition would control Billow City for the next year. In twenty days, this traditionalpetition for the juniors of three factions in Billow City would be taking ce. ording to the rules of the Shui n, every junior who participated in thepetition must invite a young male disciple who was non-native to the city, and was younger than sixteen topete. Ricky could understand these two rules that served as the guidelines. But he was baffled at why they had to be male warriors. Agnes exined that there were too many female in Shui n, so they had to invite younger male warriors. Ricky epted this reluctantly, at present unable to visualize the culture of Agnes'' hometown. "Well, when do we leave?" Ricky asked, indicating that he agreed to her request. Ricky was nning on cultivating outside the Snow Sect and had been worried about where to do so. Billow City was just right. Besides, Ricky knew that Billow City was far away from the Snow Sect, and that the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction would have no power there. "In three days'' time," Agnes said. "Okay. But you know that we must leave secretly. You know why!" Ricky answered. "All right, see you at the perimeter of the Snow Sect by midnight! Three days, Ricky!" Agnes said, leaving. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ... After Agnes went away, Grace emerged from the shadows. "It seems that you already n to train outside our Sect," she said. "Yes, Master, I know my progress will be limited if I continue to stay in the Snow Sect. And I''m afraid that Casting Faction and Refinement Faction will be making ns against me. It is just the right time to leave," Ricky said. "You are right. I want to give you a piece of advice for your training, Ricky. Only trust yourself," Grace told him. "Yes, Master," Ricky said. Three days passed quickly. Ricky spent almost the entirety of these three days on cultivation, but wasn''t able to breakthrough another level for the time being. So, Ricky focused on cultivating the Five Beasts Arts. The fist method, the saber method, and the palm method could bebined with Five Beasts Arts, and Ricky increasingly found that Five Beasts Arts really suited his fighting style. Before he left, Heather gave him a good gift: a pill called the Sacred Essence Pill. Master Lambert of the Lion King Castle invited a master of alchemy to practice it on their resources. And the advanced pill was the Sacred Essence Pillbined with blood essence of Sacred Blood Lion and Treasures from Heaven and Earth. Pills included inferior pills, intermediate pills and advanced pills, which respectively corresponded to warriors of Skin Refinement, warriors of Blood Purification and warriors of Bone Reinforcement. Of course, there were pills that were even more superior to advanced pills. Lion King Castle had sent a man to give Heather three pills, but Heather gave Grace and Ricky one each. That meant that Ricky was quite important to Heather. Ricky epted the pill without hesitation, smiling warmly at her. He would remember this gesture of love. ... After briefly talking with Grace and Heather, Ricky secretly left the Snow Sect and came to the mountain gate Agnes had determined as their rendezvous point. Agnes was already there. "Ricky, as a man, it is not good to bete for the appointment!" Agnesined, having apparently already waited for a long time. "Oh, I apologize. It won''t happen again!" Ricky smiled sheepishly. And so the two young warriors set off for Billow city. ... When they had traveled for some distance and were just outside the snowy mountains, a young man blocked their way. "Agnes, you pick this guy with no spiritual meridian to apany you instead of me!" The young man rudely said as he came up to them, staring at Ricky with emotionless eyes. Dressed in a white robe, he looked charismatic and handsome indeed, but the unpleasant hatred in his eyes was disgusting. He seemed to be a young man of Blood Purification and around sixteen years old at most. He was likely an inner disciple of the Snow Sect. Ricky also understood from his words that the young man, probably an admirer of Agnes, knew about Billow city and wanted to participate in thepetition with Agnes. But Agnes had turned him down. "Fred, you followed me!" Agnes said grimly, looking at him. She understood what he was trying to do. "Hey, boy. It''s not toote to change your mind about apanying Agnes now, or I''ll make sure you won''t reach Billow City!" Fred spat at Ricky, ignoring Agnes. Suddenly, Fred released his power of the first grade of Blood Purification instantly, flinging it at Ricky. Agnes tried to intervene, saying "Fred-" but Ricky stopped her. Ricky stepped forward and joked sarcastically, "I wonder why I won''t reach Billow city!" "Because I''m after your blood, and so are the Refinement Faction and Casting Faction. If I tell everyone where you are, two factions will definitely hunt you down!" Fred replied harshly. "Oh, well. If that''s the case, you have to die!" Ricky shouted. Chapter 77 Ricky’s Self-doubt Chapter 77 Ricky¡¯s Self-doubt "Hahaha¡­" Fred couldn''t help but burst intoughter after hearing what Ricky had just said. From his perspective, Ricky would not stand a chance against him. Fredughed so hard that he almost rolled on the ground. "You are just a waste with no spiritual meridian. Even if you are the first among the top ten outer disciples now, your powers are still nothingpared to mine. In my eyes, you are just a little better than a tiny little ant! You are worth nothing." Fred pointed at Ricky''s nose and sneered, andughed so hard that his eyes watered. Agnes'' face turned sour as she stood beside Ricky. She knew the huge difference between the power of Blood Purification and Skin Refinement, and she was certain that Fred wasn''t bluffing at all, not this time. Fred might be right after all. "Am I a small ant? Fine! You can think I am as small and as useless as you can, but I don''t give a damn. I''ve got other things to think about. Now you''re saying that you are going to expose my whereabouts to the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction? They had always wanted to kill me. That''s what I have to care about! That''s bigger than this. Even if we both are fellow disciples from the same sect, I have to kill you today!" Ricky shouted at the top of his lungs, while he gritted his teeth. "Wow, you are just a trashy warrior with a bitchy mouth, huh? I wasn''t intending to end your life by myself, but you really make me angry right now. You''re releasing the beast in me. Rest at ease! It won''t take too long before I turn you into a corpse." Fred stopped mocking. As his face turned fierce, his killing intent surged and filled the atmosphere in an instant. His face became red out of anger, and his fist was sped into a ball ready to punch Ricky in the gut. In a sh, his feet aggressively mmed the ground, and he formed his fists by sping five fingers of each hand. Next moment, his straight punch, containing great strength, almostnded on Ricky''s head. But Ricky was no ordinary warrior for he possessed an insurmountable amount of strength. In the face of Fred''s aggressive attack, Ricky stayed calm and confident, with no fear inside his heart. All he showed was a poker face that no one could ever guess what was on his mind. ''To figure out how much more progress I''ve gained in these days, I''ve been upsettely to find someone to fight me. This guy is justing in time!'' Ricky thought to himself. Just before Fred''s fist reached him, the static blood vitality in Ricky''s body abruptly sped up with great power, causing a stir around his surroundings. With the blood vitality running through his hands like electricity, Ricky could feel both his palms were full of power and strength. Immediately, Ricky closed his right hand into a tight fist, and met Fred''s fist with such an enormous strength. ''What? Did he already break through Skin Refinement? How overwhelming his spiritual energy is! Is that Blood Purification?'' Agnes couldn''t even believe her own spections. Right now, she could feel nothing but shock. ''It seems that I have to admit that Ricky''s talent is great, maybe better than mine. I must ept the fact that he has surely reached Blood Purification. But how could he possibly make it? No matter how talented he is, the cultivation up to Blood Purification from Skin Refinement never cost only a couple of days, not this easily. To my knowledge, his achievement on cultivation is unprecedented!'' Clearly, Ricky seemed to have reached Blood Purification. And to Agnes'' amazement, she found no reason on how could Ricky make it in just a few days. "Did he get the Treasures from Heaven and Earth when he entered Treasure Towerst time? Maybe that''s why he has broken through Skin Refinement! " That reason was as far as what Agnes could think of. Not only had Ricky''s spiritual energy overwhelmed Agnes, but Fred also got startled and found it unbelievable. In Fred''s perspective, Ricky was just an outer disciple whose Skin Refinement grade would be no more than the ninth level. Like Agnes, he never thought that Ricky would be able to improve himself and achieve Blood Purification within ten days only. But to Fred, Ricky was still not so much of a warrior. His surprise and amusement towards Ricky''s strength didn''tst for far too long. He thought with pride, ''Blood Purification? Ha ha. Would that scare me? I have already reached the peak of the first grade of Blood Purification, and he is just finding his way to it. Will it be possible for him to wield the power of Blood Purification even better than I can?'' Fred narrowed his evil eyes and added more power to his fists. He was enraged about the fact that Ricky might be more powerful than he thought. With this in mind, he made himself ready to try his best to defeat Ricky. But, to Ricky, Fred was not strong enough to make him trante his strength and anger into a fight. Ricky didn''t even take it into ount whether he should exert the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form for this battle. Boom! Next moment, two fists from two warriors collided again and again, and a series of thunderous noise were heard, causing sts of air mixed with blood vitality. Both of Ricky and Fred were wrapped inside a powerful energy-field, and anyone at the moment who dared to step in between them would definitely face their ending. No one could dare stop the fight. The two warriors treated each other like punching bags as punches were continuously thrown after the other. Fred ran out of his powers and was thrown out of the energy-field by Ricky''sst punch. "You might have forgotten how small and tiny this ant is. Huh, is that the best you''ve got? I didn''t even try my best, but you have already been defeated! YOU are the small ant!" Ricky rxed his muscles, released his fists, stomped on Fred''s head and snorted in disgust. He spat on his face and watched as blood came out of Fred''s nose because of the damage brought by Ricky. "How...? No...No it''s impossible!" Fred yelled, in a hoarse voice. Gargling some words as he was not able to pronounce properly with Ricky''s foot on his head. ''It''s impossible! He is just a neer to Blood Purification. Even though I do have the odds to lose this battle, how could he possibly take me down so easily?'' Fred thought to himself in frustration and disgrace. "Haven''t you ever heard that a genius warrior could challenge someone better than him? Only a foolish one wouldn''t know about that," Ricky stated in a mocking voice, as if he already had read Fred''s mind. With a cold mock, Ricky stomped his foot harder on Fred, with the intention of killing him. Despite the begging and pleading for his life, Fred still didn''t escape from his fate of death. Ricky put so much force on Fred''s head that Agnes could clearly hear his skull crack. His eyes turned upward and he spat huge amounts of blood which rendered him lifeless. Ricky was definitely a force to be reckoned with. "Ricky! Did you really have to kill him? Why did you not spare his life?" Agnes got astounded at Ricky''s act. A wave of fear crawled up her spine as she could not believe that there was a body, a lifeless body in front of her. What Ricky had done to Fred was too ruthless. To Agnes, despite his right choice, Ricky was supposed to give it a second thought. Ricky should have known better when to stop with his revenge. "If I spared his life, there would be too much trouble getting in our way. To be honest, I would not spare anyone who gets in my way. Not now, not ever. I am not scare and won''t be scared anymore. But most of all, I don''t want you to be in trouble," Ricky exined, with a forthright look in his clear eyes. He kept gazing at Agnes, without blinking, and continued, "Look! I have to warn you that I have many enemies because I always offend people. But it''s just me and that''s the way I am. Just like Fred knew and said, the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction were just two out of my many enemies. If you find it too risky to have me in your team, just tell me. I will leave as soon as I can so you can find my recement. I won''t me you if you do." "No, I''m not scared, and you won''t go anywhere. Stay and help me as you promised," exined Agnes to Ricky, with an appreciative look. She didn''t get cold feet to have Ricky by her side despite knowing that Ricky''spany might drag her into his own personal trouble. Instead, she felt more willing to have Ricky with her on ount of his honesty. She''d rather have him ruthless than to lose her partner. After Ricky''s battle with Fred, one thing was for certain--they would watch each other''s backs. They shook hands to seal their new pact, and they went to continue their journey. Hours passed and they had sessfully arrived at the foot of snow mountains. They stopped by an inn, where they grabbed lunch and purchased two strong ming Horses. ming Horses were not like normal horse species for they belonged to the hybrid offspring to one type of fierce beasts deep in the mountain ranges¡ªming Tiger. ming Horses were animals that could run a thousand kilometers without slowing down. They would just swiftly run like the wind effortlessly. Unlike the regr horses, ming Horses were much more suitable for long travels. Both of them riding on their own ming Horses, they continued to carry on theirmon journey. Ricky and Agnes traveled far and wide to get to their goal. Side by side they rode their horses from morning until sundown. They looked just like a warrior couple who were ready to search around all corners of the martial world. Billow City was located far from the Snow Sect which was at the westernmost tip of the Snow Land. Considering that the road might be rocky and arduous, they hurried on day and night and marched toward their destination. The horses ran as fast as they could without any stopovers. Even a single minute could postpone their journey to Billow City for they''d intended to make it to their destination in eight days. Therefore, they couldn''t afford to waste even a second of time to take an unnecessary break; nor did they care about whatever interesting or fascinating things they''d encountered on the road. Distraction was never to be included in their vocabry during this journey. However, when they passed by a small mountain range, a bloody and egregious scene unfolded before their eyes. On a narrow mountain road, dozens of vigers who were unarmed and defenseless cried in despair and yelled for help while they escaped. They saw a bunch of fierce-looking guys who followed right after the folks, some with swords on their hands, some holding machetes. The weapons were covered with blood, dripping like sauce on the ground. They might be rebels, bandits. As they swung their weapons to the escaping people, blood sshed all over the road and heads fell to the ground. Innocent lives were taken one by one with no mercy! Horrible screams filled the air. Blood that flowed from the dead bodies began to meet and gather into a small stream on the road. The air smelled like death. Children, parents, elders -- no one was spared from the wrath of the bandits. Agnes got shocked at the sight, and her face turned pale. At once, anger surged from the bottom of her heart. Ricky also felt infuriated at what he saw. The rage inside his heart promptly erupted like a volcano. Not acting on impulse, both of them silently observed the situation in caution and sanity. They watched from afar, and thought of how they could help the other living folks. But the scene was too much for them and they''d had enough. Anger trumped their calmness and the fire in their hearts only raged to protect the remaining citizens. Though they didn''t know any of the folks, both of their consciences told them to do something about the situation. A ze of anger started to fill their bodies. Their eyes burned with desire to make the bandits responsible for what they did. It was too ruthless of a show! How could they possibly destroy and kill an entire vige? In their minds, if they would not do something about it, then a vige might be reduced to rubble. From Ricky''s view, if it was a battle between two groups of warriors, he wouldn''t interfere, considering his interference would influence the battle. However, if the battle happening before him was between a bunch of warriors and ordinary people, he could not help but be against the warrior group. He could not let this war take lives of innocent people. This waspletely outrageous. "Look! Boss! The girl standing there looks so sexy and charming! I want to take this one home! Come to papa!" A guy on a horseback noticed Agnes''s presence. With one eye blind, this bad warrior pointed at her, and eximed. His lustful eyes lingered on Agnes''s delicate face and saliva dribbled from his mouth to the back of his horse, like a salivating beast. He was hungry for Agnes, like a predator. "Listen, my brothers. Whoever brings that woman to me will be rewarded handsomely!" A coarse and bossy voice from a tough man was heard. The head among the evil warriors also couldn''t help but drool, as he caught his first glimpse at Agnes. It was like these men had not seen a woman like Agnes for years! All their eyes were stered on their prize--a beautiful and sexy warrior, and Agnes must fear for her life! Crack! Crack! Before the warriors could have done anything, Agnes rushed into the crowd with her horse, with a white long whip unfolding on her right slender hand. After every strike of her whip, a pervert''s head was instantly sliced away from his body. Every head fell to the ground with a loud thud. Following Agnes''s act, Ricky drew out his saber that hung up on his back, charged into the robbers, and started to kill them one by one without mercy. One after another Ricky pierced their bodies so hard that his saber was crimson red. Ricky would not let Agnes down, nor would he ever destroy their pact. He did whatever it took to protect Agnes from the beasts. In the face of warriors as powerful as Ricky and Agnes, the pack had no chance to fight back. Grieving and shrill cries filled the atmosphere. One by one they targeted the bandits, and head by head they were dead. Not for too long, all of the robbers had been taken down. "Oh, guys! God sent His men to save us! Let''s all kneel down to show gratitude for God''s assistance!" Seeing Ricky and Agnes had killed all of the bad guys and saved their lives, the survivors among the vigers all eximed with great respect and appreciation. The survivors went down on their knees in gratification of their rescue. Given Ricky and Agnes were still in a hurry to continue their journey, they didn''t pay much attention to vigers'' sincere acknowledgements. As all the folks bowed down to them and gave many thanks to them with excitement, they just stood still in silence. Both of them just nodded their heads toward the innocent people, mounted their horses and marched out of the ce. This event affected Ricky deeply and made him sink into deep thoughts. ''Thew of this world is just as cruel as thew of the jungle, and so is the martial world. The weak fall prey to the strong, because it is the strong who rule the world and everything in it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The destinies that the weak are left with are to be treated like animals.'' ''Is this the rule of the real world? To hunt or to be hunted?'' A shadow of doubt shed across Ricky''s mind as it became clearer to him. Ricky found it very hard to shake it out of his mind. Before this day, the meaning of his living was for himself and the people he loved. His only purpose to improve himself was to be strong enough to protect himself and his family. But after what happened, inside his heart, he found something else for his purpose of improvement-- to uphold justice, to protect the innocent weak from the violence of the strong. If it weren''t for the sense of justice deep inside his heart, Ricky wouldn''t have taken the trouble to save all those vigers. He did not have to do that; he just wanted to. However, he thought of what his father had told him many years ago, "There is no justice in this world. We are either hunters or survivors. Don''t trust justice. The so-called justice will only get you killed if you are stupid enough to be fooled by it." ''Why did my father once teach me that way? Should I listen to his words and abandon the shadow of justice that is just formed inside my heart? Though it will be good for me, for I can save all my precious time to focus on cultivating and then grow strong enough to protect my beloved ones, would it make me have less regard for others and ignore justice?'' Ricky couldn''t be more confused right now as his heart and mind battled for the right answer. It was as if he was searching for an answer to an unsolved riddle. Suddenly, Grace shed into his mind, and Ricky immediately seized the thought, ''Wasn''t Master Grace out of justice to help me? Will Master Grace agree with my father''s opinion?'' The more he thought about it, the more torn he felt. He could not just disregard his father''s opinion. It bore heavy in his heart. At a loss for a solution, Ricky turned to ask Agnes and asked for a solution. He walked up to her and put his hand on her shoulder so as not startle her. Then, he asked, "Agnes, why did you offer to help and save those vigers? It was none of your business, right?" Chapter 78 Billow City Chapter 78 Billow City "Then why did you do it?" Agnes asked, stunned at Ricky''s question. "I''m not sure, but maybe it was because of the fiery rage inside me!" Ricky replied. "I know what you mean!" Agnes nodded. She was all too familiar with the feeling. "Ricky, why have you been cultivating yourself?" she asked. "To protect myself and the people around me," Ricky replied. "Then why can''t you extend a hand to the weak you encounter? Would you really have felt goodter on if you didn''t save these vigers today?" Agnes probed again. "I wouldn''t have," Ricky admitted. "Some of my family''s ancestors said that, though the world follows thew of the survival of the fittest, sometimes the strong must find it in their hearts to protect the weak. It is their morality," Agnes said. "I''m not so sure of the meaning, but I''m convinced that it is right. Thepetitiveness of the martial arts world tells us not to be kind, to be individualistic, but at times doing justice and rescuing even the most lowly life is easy for us, so why wouldn''t we?" "That does make sense!" Ricky said after hearing Agnes'' exnation. While he couldn''t fairly understand these sentences from the ancestors of the Shui n, it seemed that he had begun to scratch the surface of these proverbs. Now that he had the power to uphold justice, why did he give it up? It was supposed to be human nature for him to do the right thing. However, he should control the justice and do the right thing at the right time, with wisdom, discernment, and tact. Ricky felt suddenly enlightened as he realized these things. "Agnes, thank you for exining that to me!" Ricky said to Agnes. "You''re wee, Ricky. I just passed on the words of my ancestors." Agnes felt a little shy at Ricky''s gratitude. ... Before they knew it, they had arrived at Billow City. They had been talking all the while about martial arts and cultivation. Billow City was located west of the Snow Land. It was said that ten thousand miles further from this ce, one could find another region, the West Deste Land. Billow City was worthy to be inhabited by three demi-immortals. In area, it was about one third of the Snow Sect. But from thousands of miles away, warriors flocked here like a flood. In Billow City, the Shui n''s reach was sorge that it alone upied three fourths of the whole city, its industries and pces to be found everywhere. Agnes had exined to Ricky that the Shui n was divided into three factions: Purity Faction, Groom Faction and Sage Faction. Agnes was from the Purity Faction. Ricky entered thend of Purity Faction, following Agnes. Apparently, she was well-known here. Her arrival caused a bit of a stir among the people who saw her. When in the area of the Shui n, Ricky finally understood reason why the n''spetition of juniors had to invite juniors from other ns, who were all men. Because Ricky discovered that inside the Shui n were all women, which made him a rare sight among them. Agnes owed this phenomenon to their blood. Almost always, a Shui baby was born female. Furthermore, this led to a need to marry men from other ns. "Wow, this life is hard to imagine! What special blood!" Ricky thought emphatically. He used to live only in Stone City, so his perspectives still had some widening to do. But the disciples of the Shui n certainly had been informed beforehand that he had been invited by Agnes topete with them. These disciples were pretty enthusiastic, asking again and again whether Ricky was Agnes'' man. Some even said that since he wasn''t, they could be his woman. Ricky was annoyed,ining to himself, "They are much too pushy!" Fortunately, Agnes was summoned by elders of the Purity Faction at her arrival, so Ricky could follow and escape all the women moring around him. In arge hall, four young married women and a middle-aged man were sitting on the dais. Sensing their aura, Ricky could tell that they were all overmatches of Bone Reinforcement. They were the five elders of the Purity Faction. A total of nine Shui disciples had gathered in the hall. Beside each one, a male warrior stood. Like Ricky, they had all been invited. Some of these warriors were peaceful while others seemed arrogant. Each had distinctive characteristic. Agnes and Ricky walked in, catching peoples'' attention. "Agnes, how dare you make the five elders and so many other people wait for you," A woman said wryly when Agnes entered. "Sherry, I will apologize to the elders myself. You don''t have a right to scold me. You''re not my mother," Agnes replied coldly. It was apparent that they were on bad terms. Agnes walked up to the elders, apologizing profusely. Sherry was indignant at Agnes'' retort. She was visibly upset until the man next to herforted her. Ricky heard his words clearly. He was telling Sherry that he would defeat Ricky at thepetition tomorrow so that Agnes would lose the qualification topete with other factions. What was more, they nned to give him hell. ... "The ten of you are the geniuses of the Purity Faction. It has been three years since we have lost the ruling position over Billow City, so the Grandmaster has decided to reward the disciple who can win back the role for our faction," an elder said, after gesturing at Agnes to acknowledge her apology. Not only the ten disciples of the Shui n but also the ten men including Ricky were so excited upon hearing the words. The reward from a demi-immortal must be good, so the male warriors were eager to get their share too. The five elders on the dais nodded at the sight of the young warriors stirring with excitement. This vigor was what they wanted to see. "All right then. You may have a rest today. Tomorrow we have preliminaries to determine who will represent us and thuspete with the other factions!" The elder went on to say. "One more thing, as the Shui''s disciples, you should orient the swordsmen well." "Yes, Elder!" The disciples echoed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Well, you are dismissed!" ... "Humph! You''ll see tomorrow!" Sherry said viciously to Agnes as she walked out of the hall. "Enjoy today, boy! You might never get off the bed after tomorrow!" Sherry''s malepanion warned Ricky threateningly. "Ricky, they''re idiots. Don''t listen to them!" Agnes said, rolling her eyes. She was leading Ricky away with her delicate and slim hands. Chapter 79 A Landslide Defeat Of The So-called Genius Chapter 79 A Landslide Defeat Of The So-called Genius The night had gone by in a sh. The next day, the square of the Purity Faction was already full of people. They all seemed to be women. Right in the middle of the square, two huge rings had been erected. Ricky and his fellow warriors too hade to the ring, waiting to fight any moment now. It was no longer Agnes and her fellow Shui disciples who were put up to the challenge this day, but theirpanions whom they had invited. "Gentlemen! You know that faction contests are very important to us, so please understand that there can only be one winner among the ten of you!" said the Elder of yesterday, as she ascended the dais. "The battles among you will be fought in two groups today. First, the two groups will decide who the strongest one is among them, and then the two of them will battle it out. Please draw first. Proceed to ring one if you draw a number, and ring two if you don''t." Soon, Ricky and the others finished the draw and were evenly divided between the two rings. "It''s a pity you''re not on the same ring with me." Sherry''spanion said sarcastically, as he nced at Ricky''s hand. "You should thank God for your luck!" Ricky sneered. "You''re ying with fire. You know what? I''ll make you suffer even if we''re not in a same ring! I promise you that!" "All right, gentlemen, now please battle it out in your respective rings!" The Elder instructed. The battle began. It was Sherry''spanion with four other warriors in the second ring. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Agnes had told Ricky about the identity of Sherry''s partner. He was a young master named n from the West Vanity Valley, a force equivalent to the Shui n. n growled in his ring, "You''d better fight together against me, or every one of you will eat my dust!" "You are so arrogant and conceited!" His four other opponents said fiercely, enraged by his words. After a nce of agreement between them, they then allunched an attack to n. The peak momentum characteristic of the ninth grade of Skin Refinement was simultaneously condensed into the strongest offensive level and sted at n. "There!" n sneered at the sight. There was a rising momentum in him mixed with blood vitality that shook the bodies of the four men who had attacked. He then took advantage of the opportunity to move quickly and threw two punches, sending two of his opponents crashing to the ground immediately, too hurt to fight back. "That''s the first grade of Blood Purification! Or it could even be the peak of it!" "The young man Sherry invited turns out to be a genius at the first grade of Blood Purification!" This made a number of spectating female disciples exim, with admiration gleaming in their beautiful eyes. "Howe I don''t know anyone at the first grade of Blood Purification under 16 years old!?" Some of them even said ruefully. "I already know who he is! That''s young master n from the West Vanity Valley!" A voice of surprise arose upon recognizing the warrior. Hearing this, the female disciples grew even more fascinated. At the sight of this, Sherry pouted her proud little mouth and looked at Agnes contemptuously. She tossed her hair back and smiled to herself. Themotion being made about n caused him to stop taking his fight seriously. But it had been enough. The two remaining warriors trembled and threw in the towel, unwilling to suffer like the first two who nowy groaning on the ground. "This is what I expected from a genius: being aggressive!" ¡­ At this time, Ricky was fighting in the first ring with another warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement. "n is very strong indeed, and also one of the three young masters of the West Vanity Valley!" said one of the elders on the dais. "But there is a certain arrogance in his character, one must admit." "Geniuses are all like that! Besides, we''re just going to have him do our bidding to take control of Billow City!"ughed another elder. ¡­ After fighting for a while, Ricky felt it was time to stop holding back, so he broke out with some more strength and beat his opponents together with the warrior at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement.. After a moderately manageable battle, Ricky finally emerged the winner. "Has he just been pretending to be weak?" Agnes muttered to herself. "He''s really good at pretending. What a silly man! But to think about it, it is a decent tactic. Sherry and n won''t know what''sing after!" Agnes felt delight at the thought. Ricky and n were now in the same ring, and everyone had turned their attention to the tension between the two visiting warriors. Of course, n was the focus. Not many knew who Ricky was. "Which of these two young men do you think will win?" asked the elder Elder on the dais, looking at the two. "Well? Have you discovered anything yet?" "I''m not sure, but I can tell this Ricky whom Agnes brought is somewhat enigmatic, and he is also a disciple of the Snow Sect after all. Besides, they''ve both been extremely at ease from the start." "Indeed, sister, and I don''t think they''re faking their calmness." ¡­ "Well, God seems to be on my side. I was nning to confront you after this fight, but I never thought you would even have enough strength to win the battle in ring one," n said, looking at Ricky in a sinister way. Even if Ricky and he had no history or previous animosity, n was spurned forward by Sherry''s promise to be at his mercy tonight if he humiliated Ricky and thus made Agnes embarrassed. Imagining what Sherry''s fascinating skills would be like in bed, n was anxious to deliver on his side of the agreement. Outside the ring, Sherry looked at Agnes haughtily and disdainfully, as if to say, "Prepare to carry him backter!" ... "Well, I said that you should feel lucky you''ve never battled me in a ring before," Ricky said indifferently. "But your luck is running out." "I''ll beat the crap out of you!" Shouting this, n gathered the momentum of his fist and rushed to Ricky, punching him square on the mouth. A sneer came over Ricky''s lips, and he punched n right back, on his mouth as well. "You''re ying with fire!" n said angrily, seeing that Ricky unexpectedly dared fight back against him. He curled his lip, imagining what a terrible defeat Ricky would suffer next. "Bam!" A muffled voice shrieked. As everyone had anticipated, a figure was flung back right away with a scream andnded heavily on the ground. But it was not who they expected to see. Everyone was dumbfounded at the sight of n screaming in pain on the ground. Sherry''s pride froze in an instant, the smile draining off her lips. The elders on the dais couldn''t believe it either. "Sure enough!" Only the elder woman had anticipated the oue. She nodding slightly, pleased at the turn of events. "Humph! None of the geniuses of the Snow Sect can stand up to him, let alone a young master of the West Vanity Valley like your little participant," Agnes said to Sherry, holding her head high. But Sherry didn''t respond. Her eyes were still zed over in shock. Chapter 80 Trio Array Chapter 80 Trio Array "Grr! I''ll kill you!" n''s howl rang through the silence like sudden thunder. Fumbling to get up from the ground, he broke out in full force. The power he exuded was characteristic of the first grade of Blood Purification. It burst forth in full swing. Immediately, n pulled out his weapon from his back and turned his palms forward. The weapon quickly expanded and became a ck iron spear. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "The Earthlight Iron Spear!" With a shout, n ran and leaped high in the ring, spear in hand. All his strength was concentrated on the spear, which burst into a powerful ze and hurtled towards Ricky. "Haven''t you realized what you''re up against?" Ricky said coldly, calmly watching n''s infuriated attack. Ricky burst into mes and pulled out his Iron Destroyer, red spiritual energy surrounding it instantly. Ricky then spun around at a high speed and swung the long saber from above. "ng!" The two weapons collided, and n''s ck spear was flung away. Meanwhile, however, Ricky''s long saber flew straight at n. The sight of the rapidly approaching de thrust n into a state of panic and despair, and he stood frozen, forgetting how to deflect it. If this had happened elsewhere, Ricky would have killed n without mercy. But it was inappropriate to do so in the house of Shui n. Instantly, he twisted his weapon and gave n a tremendous blow to the chest with the back of his long saber. With a grunt, n fell backwards into the ring again, bleeding this time. But unlike before, however, he failed to get up and instead passed out on the spot. Ricky studied him for a few moments, wondering if he was faking it or not. A stunned silence fell over the crowd, but only briefly. Soon the chatter increased exponentially, like the start of a rain shower. They talked about the man in the ring and Agnes. In an instant, all the attention hadpletely shifted from n to Ricky. Sherry was startled out of her dazed shock by the loud chatter, her beautiful eyes full of bitterness. She stared at Ricky and Agnes angrily, feeling hatred develop for n. "It seems you were right, sister. Disciples of the Snow Sect are by no means easy to defeat. It was a truly wise choice to send Agnes there before," another elder sighed. "That''s right. After all, a connection with the innate spirit is advantageous. I think that hereafter, it would be a good move to just send more disciples to the Snow Sect if there is an opportunity. Even if they fail at cultivating, they shall still meet some outstanding disciples who can inspire them," the elder woman replied. Then she stood up, asking a couple of the disciples to carry n out of the ring and to the medic for treatment. She then formally announced that Ricky and Agnes had qualified for the factional contest. Exiting the ring, Ricky followed Agnes back to their quarters. However, along the way, multiple people, regardless of whether they knew Agnes or not, all passionately approached him, chattering excitedly. Ricky was again overwhelmed by the enthusiasm of Shui disciples. This was not surprising, though. There were so many women in the Shui n who would definitely jump at the chance to meet such a powerful genius warrior like him. Fortunately, Agnes held a ce of high respect among the disciples, and she ordered them to give him space, so that Ricky could go in peace. "The factional contest will be held in three days, so take a good rest during these days!" Agnes said as she walked Ricky to his quarters. "Let me know if you need anything, anytime, during these three days." "Why, aren''t you going to stay with me these three days? I''m sure I will stand a better chance of winning the factional contest if you keep mepany," Ricky teasingly flirted with the noble Agnes. nk faced, Agnes ignored him. She pushed him in through the door and left. She knew it would be dangerous for her to stay there with him. ... Shaking his head slightly, Ricky sat cross-legged on the futon and continued toprehend the Five Beasts Arts. As Ricky had practiced the Whiz Fist at the beginning, he quickly understood the fierce tiger part of the Five Beasts Arts, and with the help of the Devouring Skill, he had achieved the minor achievement in only a few days. In addition, some fighting methods and biting forms of tigers were now well integrated into his fist, along with his saber skills. After a preliminary understanding of the secrets of tigers, Ricky intended to focus next on the cultivation method of deer. Imitating deer was all about speed and agility. Ricky was already very good on offense and defense, but he knew he had to work on speed. It might be his only weakness at the moment. Mastering the Devouring Skill and Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he was fully able topete with warriors at the second grade of Blood Purification at the point. If he further improved his speed and agility, it would be possible for him to defeat or even kill a warrior at the second grade of Blood Purification. Concentrating all of his energy into hisprehension, Ricky was absorbed in the Five Beasts Arts. With the aid of his regained spiritual meridian and the Chaos Manual, he soon fell into meditation and completely immersed in the inner strength andprehension of the cultivation method of deer of the Five Beasts Arts. Deep in his mind, Ricky was like a reindeer running through the mountains, nimble and sprite without a single stumble or falter. No creature could catch up with him. For the warrior of Blood Purification, time passed quickly once he fell into practice. Three dayster, Ricky felt as if he had only been a deer running through the mountains for a brief time. But despite feeling like time had sped by quicker than usual, Ricky could tell that he had improved a lot. Theprehension he gained in three days had definitely increased his speed by nearly 10 percent. The 10 percent was by all means a significant improvement, for it had definitely made Ricky as fast as any warrior at the second grade of Blood Purification. ''I don''t think the Five Beasts Arts is merely a inferior ck Level cultivation method. I''m suspecting that because it hasn''t been practiced by warriors for so long, its importance was forgotten and its rank consequently dropped, '' Ricky thought to himself. ¡­ Agnes arrived early on the day of the factionpetition. "Ha-ha, did you miss me these past three days, Agnes my beauty?" Ricky teased as he opened the door to greet her. "The parameters of the contest have been determined. It is to be the Trio Array!" Agnes said, ignoring Ricky''s teasing. "Trio Array? It''s a type of array, is it?" Ricky asked. "Yes, but not exactly!" "What do you mean?" "Well first of all, the Trio Array has the power of an array, which means they attack us. But they are controlled by the method of puppet, just as we manipte puppets!" Agnes exined. "Puppets mean they have no mind of their own... Isn''t that good for us?" Ricky rified. "Yes, but that''s also a downside! For a thing with no cognitive abilities doesn''t feel fear!" Agnes said, shaking her head. "That makes sense!" Ricky mused and nodded, "So what exactly is a Trio Array?" "Wooden Men Array, Stone Men Array, and Bronze Men Array! And if two factions pass the Trio Array and there''s a tie, the final result will be decided in a battle," Agnes exined. It would be an interesting challenge. Chapter 81 Mysterious Man, Jason Chapter 81 Mysterious Man, Jason It was another day meant forbat as all of the Shui n anticipated with much delight in their bodies. Everyone was excited to see thepetition among the three factions of the Shui n. Who would be the best one? The n held secrets, lots of secrets. One of them was the location of the Trio Array of the Shui n. The location was preserved and only known to some of their warriors. Meanwhile, several Elders of Purity Faction led Agnes and Ricky as well as some genius disciples of Purity Faction to an isted hall. It was secluded, the alleyway dark and narrow. Agnes and Ricky were nervous and excited at the same time as to what the Elders had in store for them. Two groups of people could be seen in the hall--the Groom Faction and the Sage Faction. Upon entering the hall, Ricky saw the people sitting on the clouds of spiritual energy high in the sky. Ricky was amazed to see how they floated gracefully up there. These three were the demi-immortal grandmasters of Shui n, the powerful and respected warriors. The demi-immortals could not only make spiritual energy wings for flying, but also form spiritual energy clouds to sit on. The demi-immortals sat on their respective clouds and gave them a nod, a signal which meant that they could enter the hall. The Elders of the three factions talked to each other rather quietly, as if they had something nned that was already taking effect. They whispered--only they themselves could hear each other. Based on their bodynguage and their lip read, they were all confident that the control over Billow City would be theirs. During this time, Agnes introduced thepetitors of the other two factions to Ricky. The Sage Faction, which had controlled the Billow City for three years in a row, sent Dora Shui to join thepetition this time. She represented the whole of the faction and was expected to win the battle. Of course, everyone in the Sage Faction rooted for her to bag the win for the fourth consecutive year. But there was someone odd in the hall, someone invited by Dora who seemed to be very mysterious. The Purity Faction did some research on him but still, to their dismay, and no matter how deep they tried to dig, they still weren''t able to figure out who he was and what his background was. In the battle yesterday, no one could hardly take a punch from this young man, including disciples at the peak of the first grade of Blood Purification. The warrior was strong, and that was as far as they could go in describing him. After hearing Agnes'' introduction, Ricky shifted his gaze to the Sage Faction. He looked at them and started to wonder who would be the man Agnes just described. s, he found the one. He was very easy to spot for hepletely stood out of the crowd. The warrior wore a ck robe and looked as young as Ricky. Despite the simplicity of his clothes, he was noticeable. He emitted so strong a vibe that no one could deny he was indeed powerful. Aside from the fact that he was undeniably strong, he bore a saber on his back which emitted strong intangible saber-light. ''He will be a powerfulpetitor!'' Ricky was sure of his judgment even with the first nce. This man would be the one to watch out for in thepetition. The young man had hyper senses. Soon he felt Ricky stare at him and gazed upon Ricky with his dark ck eyes. The man only shot him a nce, nothing more, and then looked away as if he only wanted to tell Ricky that he knew he was staring at him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The Groom Faction, on the other hand, was even worse than the Purity Faction, because for four consecutive years, the Groom Faction hadn''t won any control over Billow City. After talking about Sage Faction''spetitor, Agnes introduced thepetitor from the Groom Faction. It was their best disciple--Elsa Shui. Boasting her skills and capabilities, Elsa invited another genius from West Vanity Valley, the one and only, Jason Li. After Jason knew what happened to n, he made it his mission to avenge him. As expected, right after Agnes told Ricky the information, a tall, rough-looking young man who was rather unfriendly came straight toward Ricky. "Ricky, look out! Jason is far stronger than n, be careful." Agnes reminded Ricky of that. "Don''t worry. He just came here to taunt. The time for battle is yet to begin." Ricky smiled. ... "Are you the one who defeated n? You don''t seem so strong." Jason came forward, and talked to Ricky disdainfully. "I''m indeed very ordinary, but such an ordinary man defeated the genius in West Vanity Valley. That only means one thing-- your so-called genius is just a joke," Ricky replied simply. People around chuckled after hearing Ricky''s words, which made Jason more spiteful. "I came here to tell you that you don''t have any ce in thispetition. You better pray that you wouldn''t pass the Trio Array, otherwise you would regret crossing me," Jason threatened. "You''d better think about yourself. If you failed to pass the Trio Array, both you and the West Vanity Valley would lose face." Ricky sneered, pointing out the fact coolly. Crack! Jason couldn''t take it anymore. He couldn''t wait to showcase his strength in battle and bring down Ricky. He clenched fists angrily, and almost made his bones crack. He had a hard time stopping himself from attacking Ricky, and it was a good thing Elsa was there to calm him down. "Agnes, keep your partner''s mouth shut!" Elsa said to Agnes fiercely. "So do you!" Agnes said coldly. Subsequently, the verbal confrontation ended with Jason''s sneer. With the shift of attention, all eyes were looking at the three demi-immortals in the sky, waiting for their statements. The next moment, one of the three demi-immortals said in a clear and loud voice, "Each of the three groups ofpetitors will enter the random door in the hall. There, you will see the Trio Array. I can assure you that the Trio Array behind the three doors in the hall is the same." After the announcement, the demi-immortal grandmaster gave a deafening silence. "Agnes, which door shall we choose among the three?" Ricky asked Agnes who seemed to be pondering over her options. "It makes no difference. Just let them choose first," Agnes replied. Then, Ricky and Agnes entered the hall after the other two groups made their choices. Thepetition among the three powerful factions of Shui n formally began after the choosing of their respective doors. Except for the demi-immortals, all the people couldn''t see what was happening in the hall. They could only wait for the final result calmly. ... After entering the hall, Ricky found that it was divided into three parts. A third of the fan-shaped area was visible to Ricky. In addition to this were rows of wooden men who seemed to be ready to beat the living soul out of them. Behind the rows of wooden men, there was a staircase leading to the second floor of the hall. "Look, this is the Wooden Men Array of the Trio Array," Ricky said seriously, feeling a sense of danger and apprehension. "Exactly, this is the Wooden Men Array. Only after passing this array can we go to the second floor to challenge the Stone Men Array," Agnes whispered softly. The watery spiritual energy had emerged from her body. Right after Agnes''s words, a clicking sound was suddenly heard. Wooden limbs started to move as the Wooden Men ran towards them with great speed. They soon formed a line just like a long snake. All of them stared at Ricky and Agnes ghastly. "It seems that thepetition has started. Agnes, we''d better not separate. Otherwise we would possibly be defeated by these wooden men one by one," Ricky suggested. Meanwhile, he gathered ideas on how to pass the Wooden Men Array. ''Do we take them one by one or do we just slide our way to the staircase and go up?'' Ricky thought to himself. "I know, Ricky, this is the reason why two people are needed to participate in thepetition. In this Trio Array, even the warriors at the third grade of Blood Purification could not always watch out for things behind them," Agnes replied. The next moment, they stood back to back, and took out their weapons, getting ready to fight. They summoned up all their energies as they were preparing for one woody battle. Suddenly, booming sounds filled the hall. They looked everywhere as they searched for the source of the sounds. The moment they took out their weapons, the Wooden Men Array moved rapidly, rounded them up and trapped them in the center. Sticks suddenly appeared in the wooden men''s hands as they were programmed to. Every stick in the wooden men''s hands corresponded to the power of the array. The wooden men were not that easy to defeat for they all matched the power of a warrior at the peak of eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky and Agnes moved closer together, back to back, as they held their weapons in an attacking stance ready to fight their lifeless opponents. Chapter 82 Triumphing In Two Challenges Chapter 82 Triumphing In Two Challenges Creaks produced by wooden joints of life-sized puppets signified the increasing amount of wooden men opposing Ricky and Agnes'' entrance in the ce. They barricaded them within a circle of their own numbers, reaching to an overwhelming one hundred warriors that each possessed a strength at the eighth grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky dodged attacks from several of his foes on the front line, gritting his teeth in frustration at the absurd situation. If he were only to battle ten, then he would have cleared the obstacle right away. This many men were too much of a danger, even for him. He had to move out of harm''s way quickly than risk a defeat after attempting to engage in a battle on his own. Another rush of wooden arms and legs strived to wound his body. His nimble form allowed him to evade and buy him enough time to cast a sidelong nce at Agnes, sending out a sign to unleash a coordinated attack. She nodded with muted agreement before Ricky unsheathed his long saber and simultaneously activated the Sixth Strike of Nonuple me Strike. In a blinding sh, six individual mes scattered in all directions and served as the pair''s shield. The scalding heat emanating from the ball of light warded of their adversaries, causing them to be wary of making careless approaches near the two''s protected space. A crack of a long, white whip followed shortly after; Agnes conducted her weapon, manifesting the Octuple Waves as a secondyer of cover from the almost indestructible army. An uncertain atmosphere befell on the troops, hesitance hindering them from mindlessly surging forward. Ricky smirked and took advantage of their momentary weakness. A war cry ripped from his throat, his arms tensing in effort as he wielded his saber with mastery and precision while the mes remorselessly followed up his initial assaults. Agnes fought by his side, mercilesslyshing away as her waves hurtled towards other overlooked enemies. The opposite elements synchronized in such rehearsed perfection that greatly reflected the compatibility of itsmanders'' fighting styles. Unfortunately, they were in collision with a legion sporting physiques stronger than that of normal humans. None of their mighty prowess had gone through their wooden surfaces as previously wished; it only left slight cracks and gashes as proof of their charges. Stepping back, Ricky appraised the subjects with a frustrated re, "The wood is too thick and hard. My saber is the intermediate Mortal Level weapon, one that can even sh through heavy lumps of iron, yet all it does to them is inflicting a few cuts." He appraised them, his fist slowly tightening its hold on his sword as he prepared to face another reformation of the Wooden Men Array. Agnes'' gaze flickered to him for a brief instant before it focused back on their foes in deep concentration. "It''s not that it''s hard; these beings are under the protection of a powerful array. Weapons at the advanced stage of the Mortal Level would even be unable topletely destroy them," she exined in chorus with the onset of sprinting forms thirsting for their utter annihtion. She manipted her whip like an extension of her arm; ceaselessly hitting her desired targets one by one with unrestrained force. "If the array is so powerful, these things are bound to have a weakness, right?" Ricky grunted, kicking back a wooden soldier that had grasped his ankle. It flung away from him, covering the distance of a few feet as it smashed a number of his colleagues along the way. Humming in reply, Agnes hid a smirk as she pondered over his question. "Yes, you''re correct. They do have one weakness..." She snapped her arm back in a quick gesture, smacking abatant right on its head with the tail end of her whip, effectively cutting it off of its life. "Their heads contain their cores and aren''t protected by the array power. As long as we shatter it, we can destroy them." Ricky raised his eyebrows in surprise,ughing airily after taking a glimpse at Agnes'' satisfied and triumphant smile. "No wonder why these knights tried their best to defend their heads earlier instead of countering us," said Ricky, an excited glint gleaming in his eyes. He swung his saber in an arc, effectively immobilizing three enroaching fellows as their head fell to the ground. "You can cover for me. I''ll find a chance to finish them as fast as I can!" Waves rose around Agnes once more, disying a duress higher than the former, a product of her set determination and will. The infantry closest to them cowered, tucking their heads behind their rickety arms to guard it. She was about to follow through when Ricky lowered a hand on her shoulder, coaxing her to subside her building ability. "Agnes, I can deal with them alone. You can just rx and watch me," he responded with a reassuring smile. Sensing his confidence, Agnes immediately understood what was in his mind, and so she left him to manage the rest. The loss of her intimidating presence led the majority to regain back their courage to retaliate. The wooden men were about to take a step forward when Ricky activated his cultivation method, his body glowing in ethereal, orange illumination. He had a godly aura to him, pronounced further by his handsome features and soft hair naturally dyed a brighter colorpared to the present luster of his skin. A blush dusted over Agnes'' cheeks, her eyes widening in admiration and appreciation of his attractiveness. Ricky caught her stare and chuckled in amusement; a sound very lethal to her racing heart at present. "Hey Agnes, is your intention of inviting me to participate in thepetition of the Shui n really only includes my cultivation method?" He smirked and winked cheekily, flexing his muscles as explosive energy continuously flowed inside his body. "You should focus on destroying the array first!" She rolled her eyes and hid her flushed expression from sight, crossing her arms childishly upon hearing Ricky''s joyous sniggers. "As you wish!" He eximed, darting to the mass of Wooden Men Array and blowing through them. The stampede of numerous feet aiming for his progressing form shook the ce, seeking to terminate his threatening zeal. They reached for him; a flurry of unrelenting punches were thrown his way and yet, he seemed to be unbothered by it. Instead, he plowed and beat them ruthlessly, smashing every core with unrivaled readiness that only he could perform. Every wooden man struggled to pound on his robust figure, but they were all met to no avail. Their futile endeavors merely damaged his clothes, revealing healthy and unscathed flesh underneath. After all, he had reached the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, and was also at the first grade of Blood Purification. He was invincible to warriors of Skin Refinement even without the employment of his spiritual energy; he would never be able to acquire injuries. A hit from Ricky released a pressure so massive that most would not dare hope to survive, and several wooden men''s heads copsing one by one at its mercy were great examples of his elite skill. After a short while, he had sessfully vanquished an entire brigade with ease. It was a sight to behold, one that the superiors watching from above greedily absorbed with unbridled interest and fascination. "The body refinement cultivation method of the disciple from the Snow Sect is unrivaled!" Praises were sung by the three demi-immortal grandmasters standing leisurely in the air. Theymunicated using a special mode of sending voice messages, their enthusiasm for the matches they observed freely leeching into the highs and lows of their intonations. "Since he has a strong refined body, perhaps he is a member of the Snow Sect''s Refinement Faction." ... They were nothing short of generous as they hailed Ricky''s talent. They were not exactly surprised; if he had not won against the Wooden Men Array, Agnes would have been deemed as inefficient for seeking out an underwhelming warrior. Shifting back to the affairs at hand, they watched with silent contemtion reserved for the venerated genius below. "It seems that you''ve reached the higher level of your cultivation method," Agnes uttered, scanning the wreckage beneath their feet in slight shock. She had knowingly prepared for this oue; Ricky was just as she had expected, although, seeing him in action was an entirely different situation than what she had originally thought. "No, you''re wrong. Rather, it''s my cultivation realm that has enhanced." Dusting off his hands, Ricky straightened up and beckoned Agnes to the next test. They trudged up the stairs leading to the second floor. Upon arriving, they saw that theyout was simr to the first trial, with the difference of needing to combat puppets made out of stone as recement to the wooden carcasses downstairs. They were decidedly of higher potent that matched the vigor of warriors at the ninth grade of Skin Refinement.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The count was reduced to half of the preceding army; a staggering total of fifty, but with the probable double increase in strength. Ricky sighed, a dawning realization settling in him that this level would surely be a tougher obstacle to ovee. However, he had experience in demolishing the past array, so he was convinced that he woulde out as victor no matter how long his duration of stay would be in the room. Steeling himself, he turned to hispanion, "Agnes, where''s the core of these stone men?" he asked. "It''s at the right part of their chests. You need to damage them with the Light Apperception," With her whip readied by her side, Agnes pushed forward to the awaiting mob. "I see!" Ricky shed a smile, pulling out his de in preparation for their ambush. "Let me help you this time!" Agnes didn''t wait for his reply; she swiftly manifested the Light Apperception to spring up from her body and emerge with the spiritual energy of water. He nced before nodding, acknowledging her support. He was thankful, for he knew that the task ahead of them was not something that he could arrogantly carry on his own; they were far more formidable than thest ones. Their opponents steadily marched in the direction of their path, reacting in retribution to their blood thirst. Gripping the hilt of his sword tightly, Ricky shouted an order, "Agnes! I''ll distract them, so go and hit their cores." Her agreement was not dered by words but by the graceful rhythm they had fallen into. They rallied blows upon blows on their enemies, eradicating them in an outbreak of cooperated motions and manoeuvres. A grueling four hours passed, and they were left with heaps of stones and rubble atst. The Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form that Ricky had brandished expertly gave them a great advantage over the pack. ''Luckily, I invited Ricky to take part in thepetition this time!'' Agnes thought, the traces of lingering fear invading her senses as she took a breather from the strenuous exercise. She was grateful that she had chosen to believe she would not be able to beat the stone men if she had invited any other warrior at the second grade of Blood Purification. She had only managed this far because it was Ricky''s help that she was receiving. Not to mention, the disciples of the Purity Faction always failed to break the Stone Men Array. "Ricky, the Trio Array appears to be more powerful than before," she said, wiping the sweat from her forehead in her exhaustion. "Really? Then, wouldn''t it be more exciting this time?" He smiled, courage and boldness leaping out of him in bounds. His behavior earned chortles from the demi-immortal grandmasters who had been religiously tracking the duo''s developments. "Well, the disciple of the Snow Sect looks like he''s enjoying the challenge, but he has no idea of the tenacity the Bronze Men Array harbors." They conversed, remarking on his positive words. The two engaged in heated discussion were respectively from the Groom Faction and the Sage Faction, while the other simply regarded Ricky with buoyancy. "I think that this disciple of the Snow Sect has great perseverance and patience," the demi-immortal grandmaster of the Purity Faction spoke with a faint smile. Their eyes stayed on Ricky''s back as they left the floor, a curious wonder showing in their gaze. Ricky and Agnes reached the third floor, already aware that the tournament demanded for them to confront the Bronze Men Array. From the all-epassing ambience it exhibited, it was clear that each bronze man had the equal power of warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification. But now, only ten of them were to meet their future demise by the hands of the supreme pair. Chapter 83 Breaking The Bronze Men Array Chapter 83 Breaking The Bronze Men Array Whistling a low tune, Ricky regarded his enemies with slightly raised brows. "So, this is the third challenge for us, huh? Luckily, there are only ten bronze men in the array. We''ll surely win against them in no time!" He let out a chuckle filled with uncertainty, trying to ease up his nerves while he examined his opponents tactically changing their positions in lieu of the iing menace. Despite his initial positivity, his eyes narrowed in unbridled focus as he assessed the scene before him with a seriousness only veteran warriors could exhibit during battle. He clenched his teeth, knowing that his prior words were a mere attempt to diffuse the high difficulty of the trial they were to face. The strengths of their adversaries were not to be taken lightly. He knew how much of it could potentially damage his own body the moment he exerted his internal strength as a test to see the extent of their prowess. It was borderline startling how they were more powerful than fifty wooden men. He felt intimidated and rmed, even with their few numbers. He could see by now that he would be entering a brutal zone. He gripped his long saber, a steely gaze gauging the capabilities of both teams. He had to have firm will and determination to win in order to have a chance at defeating the bronze puppets. No pure and unabashed might would be enough to take them down; he needed to enact a clever n. "Hey, Agnes. Do you know any of their weaknesses?" Ricky asked, his mind turning its gears as he struggled to concoct a wless strategy to take advantage of their frailer sides. Agnes shook her head in dismay. "I''m afraid not. The Trio Array was introduced into thepetition four years ago. During that time, only the men of the Sage Faction seeded in reaching this level. Contenders from the Purity Faction and the Groom Faction have not even seen it in the past; let alone attain any knowledge of their weakness." Ricky''s face scrunched up with worry. "Well, it appears that we''re going to have to face a really difficult problem." She looked back at him and nodded, sensing his apprehension. "Yes, I''m ready for that." Metallic screeches scraped against the other and created high-pitched noises that hurt the pair''s ears. The horde was starting to move at a fast pace, their tumultuous steps creating a barricade that soon encircled them. They had no time to react from the ambush, only able to tense up in defense as brass bars suddenly manifested from their foes'' hands while dashing towards them in an organized manner. Strikes andshes released from the collision of opposing forces signified the beginning of the long exhausting warfare. Agnes did not dare take leisure in blocking their attacks, not with their power carrying the level of Blood Purification. She was able to resist the aggressiveness of one or two tools, but she had to put her life on the line if she were tobat them all. Ricky nced at her in between his own engagements, uneasy with the thought of her getting beaten badly. He acknowledged that Agnes was more than capable of handling herself but he believed he had a responsibility to avoid on any fatal injuries to befall on hispanion. They only had each other to depend on after all, and so, he willingly took the majority of their rivals head on. mes licked at the metal of his de and emitted a heat only he could take. He maximized its power; parrying the flurry of russet arms threatening to incapacitate him. He swung and dodged until he managed to receive a momentary break from the ruthless scuffle. Heaving deep breaths to regain his composure, he winced when he felt his chest tighten ufortably, making him nauseous and wary of the ominous urge to vomit out blood from his damaged core. They had sessfully made it through the first wave of assailments. Agnes returned to stand beside Ricky''s form, not letting her guard down as she talked to her partner, "Ricky, I can fight two guys at most. That way, you won''t have to push yourself too much in taking them all at once. I''ll buy you some time so you can figure out their weakness." "Are you sure? If you fail, our teamwork would break. Do you understand the risks?" he asked, making sure that Agnes'' offer was something that was not merely backed up by empty promises. Sensing his underlying meaning, she wordlessly released her full energy. A boom shook the ground from the force of her power as steam raised high to the ceiling due to the heat wave pulsing around her form. "The blood power of innate spirit!" she shouted, her aura changing enormously under drastic speeds that chased away any trace of her former soft grace and gentleness. She had evolved into a reverent queen that demanded praise and obedience from her subjects, the pressure flowing out of her in multitudes coaxing lower beings to bow before her mercy. "Th-this is incredible!" Ricky unconsciously took a step back in shock upon seeing the revtion unfold in front of him. He knew that Agnes'' power could only be attained through inheritance from one''s own lineage. It was a skill that was passed down generations to generations from the first warrior who became the innate spirit. It lived in all the descendants that undeniably had the ancestor''s blood pumping in their veins. However, only a few were granted to assume the blood power of innate spirit. Once gained, the practitioner would go smootherpared to the vast majority. It would not be so far off to say that they would achieve the level of demi-immortal if they were to continue their relentless training; a big advantage that was regarded with envy by most. "God! What are the odds¡­ Someone from the Shui n really made it to the innate spirit!" he uttered in disbelief, his widened eyes glued on Agnes'' majestic form. "If she decides to use this power topete with the other disciples in thepetition, she would definitely be bound to finish in the final round!" "So, Ricky, do you still doubt me now?" Agnes smirked as she crossed her arms in defiance. Ricky sputtered out a chuckle, caught off guard by her domineering position when a wayward bronze man put a halt to their conversation. After fending it off briefly, he turned to her and said, "Well, how long can you use this power to fight?" He propped a hand on his hip and shed a faint smile at her. He could no longer deny her mastery, but he knew it would be idiotic of him to be swept away by carelessness. He had to take everything into consideration to be victorious by the end of the fight. "An hour would be a piece of cake," Agnes brimmed with confidence, putting all her faith in the gift left by her ancestor for her to wield. "Great! I''ll deal with the remaining eight within that time," he eximed, relief flooding through him. Hisst statement marked the end of their allocation. He straightened his posture and closed his eyes momentarily, intending to mimic Agnes'' unabashed disy of talent earlier. He let the simultaneous warmth and coldness lick across his flesh as he activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the Second Degree. In a blinding sh, the army was plunged under the gravity of his aura and colored them in orange hues which carried both halves of his infernal and frosty power. With the addition of the Light Apperception to support the duo''smand over the battle, they completed the image of supreme and overwhelmingpetitors. Ricky''s saber hummed in his grip, buzzing with unrivaled vitality that signified its own alertness. He was prepared to end the long driven out strife. The unexpected turnaround of the match was met with outcries of awe and fascination from the three demi-immortals residing above the pce. "The dual powers! This guy''s spiritual meridian can carry dual powers!" They gaped, watching the conflictmence below in surprise. "That girl did a remarkable job! She''s really smart for inviting a genius with a spiritual meridian that carried the dual powers!" The grandmaster from the Purity Faction proimed in joy. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. They stayed immersed in the scene, taking in as much information as they could from the ongoing dispute with the Array. Ricky swung his saber, the mixed energies he controlled exploding on their adversaries and ferociously assaulted every gap and corner of their bodies. He aimed to purposely overpower them with his wild charges; a cunning scheme to seek out their fragile cores. He targeted the mostmon vulnerable parts of a puppet: the brain, chest, stomach, and shoulders, in hopes of demolishing them thoroughly. Nevertheless, his blind strikes only proved to be futile. Theck of evidence from the dolls tiring out anytime soon confused and despaired Ricky. If he were to continue at this pace, he would end up copsing in fatigue. No matter how potent his current state was, it would be useless if he were to drain all his energies at some point. It did not help that Agnes also seemed to be sumbing to her limit as she fought the two puppets with increasing sluggishness chaining down her movements. Her blood power of innate spirit was running out with every passing second, revealing an urgency that spurred Ricky into thinking overdrive on how to render the bronze men into total decrepitude. "Aren''t they supposed to have a weak spot?" Muttering in frustration, Ricky unyieldingly pierced his saber again and again through the tough surfaces of his enemies. He scanned their figures as he prayed fervently to notice any unusual circumstance to serve as his breakthrough. He held his breath as his frantic eyes jumped to one body to the next. Suddenly, he was struck with a realization that his saber had sessfully left cracks on their chestnut exteriors. "Maybe there isn''t any array power in them?" he mumbled, puzzled by his finding. If that were the case, it should not have been possible for the array to be stronger than the mobs they had fought previously. He could still vividly recall the shadow marks left as trails of evidence to the cuts his weapon had tried to inflict on them. Those stone and wooden men did not break into pieces as it should have because of the array power embedded in their forms. But then, if the bronze array had possessed the same skill as the former legions, he would not have been able to leave deep cuts caused by his inexorable shes. Unless, its aim was to solely break down their dissidents'' real strength. He startled upon his new discovery. Their physiques bore no weaknesses and no array powers; all they had was their own pugnacious strengths that equaled to a warrior at the first grade of Blood Purification. The only way to triumph over the mob was to harbor a power stronger than theirs. "Finally!" Ricky grinned, mustering all his momentum to unleash the devouring runes from within. With those runes'' help, he made it to the second grade of Blood Purification. It renewed his being; baptizing him with fresh and unrestrained vigor that permitted him to sh through his nearest enemy. "Crack!" The metal ripped like a loose thread from a broken hem before it split into halves and fell on the solid ground heavily. ''I was right! It all depends on true strength!'' he sighed, mitigation and glee prancing around in his chest. He proceeded to take them down one by one; raising his saber and plunging it countless of times into the puppets without any remorse. In a span of a few seconds, he had emerged gloriously undefeated as he stood on top of the fragments scattered along the floor. Ricky and Agnes shared a look brimming with the pride of conquering theirst mission. He breathed in ease, oblivious to the panting of his partner almost on the verge of fainting from the tenacious exercise. Atst, they were crowned champions. All their efforts paid off, with Ricky even managing to receive the bonus of reaching the second stage of Blood Purification. Chapter 84 Conflicts Chapter 84 Conflicts "Runic power! I can''t believe it! Ricky knows how to use runic power!" The grandmasters were amazed at the strength Ricky mustered. It seemed that not only did he now have a spiritual meridian with two properties, but he was also able to cultivate manuals. They had never heard of someone who had such a rare spiritual meridian, much less met them in person! "The Snow Sect is definitely going to extent much effort to train this young man! He has much potential and promise. There''s a high possibility that he could be a spiritual king one day!" As they exchanged nces with each other, they seemed toe to a mutual understanding: they had to try and get Ricky to join their faction, or at least get close to him. They were quite confident that they would at least manage to get close to him. For, from the ancient days to the present, heroes loved beauties. In the Snow Land, their n, the Shui n, had always boasted the most beauties of all the ns. Besides, it could be deduced that Ricky and Agnes were getting closer and closer. "It looks like that Jason and Elsa are going to lose," the grandmaster from the Groom Faction said with a sigh. "Oh, don''t be so upset. You know that you can still have a third of all the resources this year," the grandmaster from Sage Faction retorted. "All the outsiders think that we arepeting with each other for the resources. What the young ones don''t know is we''re just pretending that we can''t get along with each other to motivate our disciples!" she added. * "Agnes, I wouldn''t mind if you lean on my shoulder to get some rest. Don''t worry. I won''t charge you for anything," Ricky said with a cunning smile. He had seen that Agnes could hardly stand anymore, so he went to her to offer his support. Feeling Ricky holding her arms with his warm hands, Agnes wanted to refuse his offer. Words rushed to her lips, fighting toe out, but she swallowed them eventually. She was so tired. Ricky could see on Agnes'' face that she was a little reluctant to let him help her, so he dropped the teasing tone at once. He had a feeling that if he kept messing around with her, she would definitely give him a kick he wouldn''t soon forget. "Agnes, we''ve sessfully passed the Bronze Men Array. But how do we get out?" Ricky asked. "We have to wait for the results of the other two factions. We''ll know once they pass or fail the array," Agnes replied softly. Then she closed her eyes and began to heal her wound through cultivation. * About half an hourter, the hall shook a little, which meant that thepetition had finally ended. The three demi-immortal grandmasters opened the gates of the third floor for Ricky and Agnes to let them out. As soon as they emerged, the elders and disciples rushed to ask about the results at once. Arge cheer arose once the Sage and Purity Faction found out that their warriors had passed the Trio Array. But the Groom Faction were quite upset that Jason and Elsa failed to pass the Bronze Men Array. Elsa was fuming. She felt let down by Jason''s performance during thepetition. She couldn''t help but call him out, reminding him that he had been bragging about his strength and capacity. Jason ignored Elsa''s angry insults. He simply turned to Ricky and stared at him. Sensing Jason staring at him sullenly, Ricky thought, ''It''s not my fault that they didn''t pass the Bronze Men Array. Why does he keep staring at me?'' But Jason thought differently. He felt that he had every reason to hate Ricky, because he had humiliated n during their fight. And now, Ricky had passed the Bronze Men Array while he failed. Jason made up his mind that he would never let go of his hatred for Ricky. "Ricky Nan, let''s battle, now!" Jason shouted with rage. Everyone present was surprised at Jason''s sudden challenge to Ricky. They looked back and forth, from Jason''s expression on his face to Elsa''s cold demeanor towards him. The disciples from the Shui n realized at once that Jason and was impulsively picking a fight with Ricky to vent his jealousy of the winning warrior. "It seems that the young master from West Vanity Valley has a fragile ego!" some disciples sneered. Jason became doubly furious when he heard their remarks. He thought that Ricky was the reason that he was being jeered at. Jason''s brows furrowed in contempt. Ricky sighed resignedly. He didn''t know why he always became the scapegoat for someone''s own problems. The young man who represented Sage Faction had passed thepetition as well. Ricky wondered why Jason only wanted to picked up a fight with him. ''Does he think that he can walk all over me?'' Even if Ricky was annoyed and he wanted to teach Jason a lesson at once, he controlled himself. He knew that it would be a waste of time. He replied tly, "Okay, fight me then. But shouldn''t you pass the Bronze Men Array first?" "How dare you pick up a fight with me when you failed at that!" Ricky continued, seriously. Then Ricky shook his head, turned around and was about to walk away with Agnes and other disciples from Purity Faction. But Jason became more furious at being ignored. Clenching both of his fists, he prepared to attack Ricky. Luckily, one of the grandmasters from the Shui n stopped him immediately. "Jason, both you and Ricky are guests here. We don''t want any of you to get hurt." Jason knew that the grandmaster who was speaking was a demi-immortal. He hated to let Ricky get away so easily, but he knew that he had to. After hurling threats and insults at Ricky, Jason turned around and left resentfully. ''I''m afraid that my return journey wouldn''t go very well. West Vanity Valley also has some powerful demi-immortals. Jason is not going to give up that easily, '' Ricky thought to himself as he watched Jason''s dejected figure walk away. But Jason''s confrontation was only a small annoyance. The highest priority that upied his mind was how he could beat the dangerous, mysterious man tomorrow. If he lost, he wouldn''t get anything from thispetition. Ricky had cultivated himself all night along. The next morning, the sun dawned on the day of the final competition. Agnes would be up against Dora, while Ricky was slotted to battle the mysterious young man. If both Agnes and Ricky won the battles, Purity Faction would obtain control of Billow City. If only one of them won the battle and they came out even, Purity Faction and Sage Faction would select other disciples to challenge them in order to decide which faction would im victory over the final competition. Agnes and Dora''s battle came first. Both of them walked onto the arena. "Agnes, you''ve won ourst couple battles by sheer luck. I''m going to beat you this time!" Dora said seriously. "Show me your Ovepping Wave Palm! Let''s see if you can beat me!" Agnes replied. Judging from their attitudes toward each other, it seemed that Agnes and Dora held grudges against each other. Ricky shuddered. Sometimes, the resentment women cultivated could be scarier than that of men''s. Gathering her energy, Dora activate Ovepping Wave Palm and struck at Agnes. To Ricky, it looked like Dora used all her strength. Agnes refused to show inferiority, choosing to block Dora with Ovepping Wave Palm as well. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Some of their moves were so graceful that they looked as though they were dancing around the arena. However, everyone present could tell that they were hitting each other with all their might. Starting with Triple Waves Palm, they had now escted to using Octuple Waves Palm. However, they were still tied, each warrior holding up her end of the battle. Most of the disciples were amazed that both Agnes and Dora had already mastered Octuple Waves Palm. Since they couldn''t beat each other with Ovepping Wave Palm, the women knew that the only way to break the tie was to see whose blood power of innate spirit was more powerful. "Hah!" both warriors shouted with all their might. There were glowing mists surrounding their bodies and their power instantly surged to the level of Blood Purification. If Ricky had paid more attention, he would have noticed that the mysterious young man had been observing Agnes'' and Dora''s changes while they were activating the blood power of innate spirit. He was looking at their moves very carefully. He appeared to be observing the changes of their blood intently, greed written all over his eyes. * "Agnes! I will beat you!" With the blood power of innate spirit, Agnes and Dora began to hurl strikes at each other again. Chapter 85 A More Formidable Opponent than Rufus Chapter 85 A More Formidable Opponent than Rufus At the moment when the two women burst into the blood power of innate spirit, everyone knew that the winner was going to be decided in the next few seconds. With strong momentum, their bodies were slowly suspended in the air, and all their power had been gathered into their two palms. Thebined strength of intense vapor and the blood power of innate spirit made them look like noble queens, making most of the men present desire them. "The blood power of innate spirit -- the palm of mist!" With a delicate shout, Dora made a palm with her beautiful hands. A subtle palm of mist came at Agnes through the space between them. Agnes gave a loud shout and responded with the same palm of mist. "Boom!" The roar resounded through the sky. Instantly, the warriors'' figures were shrouded by mist as they remained suspended in the air. "Pah!" It was the familiar sound of someone spitting blood. Dora quickly withdrew from the mist and knelt on the ground, blood pooling in the corners of her little mouth. In the mist, however, Agnes remained standing, unscathed. But everyone soon noticed that Agnes''s body was changing at that moment. The strong mist now fused with a trace of blood vitality. It was a sign of the Blood Purification state. Nevertheless, Agnes did not actually reach the realm of Blood Purification. Just like Rufus, she was at a critical point. Most referred to it as the Half-step to Blood Purification. "So you''ve had one foot in the Blood Purification state!" Dora staggered to her feet and said indignantly as she wiped the blood from her mouth. "Yes, it''s the Half-step to Blood Purification now, and I will reach the Blood Purification state any time!" Agnes replied. "If that''s the case, I am justified in my defeat!" Dora said through gritted teeth. Even if she was not satisfied, she knew her defeat could not be denied. ¡­ "Well, sister, it looks like the Purity Faction are going to get control of the Billow City this time." Up in the dais, the grandmaster of Purity Faction said to the Sage Faction. "Not necessarily. Although Ricky is incredibly powerful, I don''t think he will win over the disciple who Dora brought with her!" The grandmaster of the Sage Faction said calmly, apparently quite confident of the mysterious young man''s capabilities. "You seem to know of him. Would you care to reveal his identity to us?" The grandmaster of Groom Faction asked curiously. "Have you heard of the family of Greenhill?" ¡­ At this point, disciples of the Purity Faction were gasping. They realized the possibilities of regaining control over Billow City. One who had been observant enough would have seen that the mysterious young man''s eyes had been intently watching Agnes, and that it was a look of satisfaction, rather than of obscenity. The disciples of the Purity Faction all looked at Ricky now, nodding if to say, "It''s up to you. Do us proud." "What a pressure there is on my shoulder!" Ricky murmured at the hopeful eyes that surrounded him. ¡­ Ricky and the mysterious young man then entered the ring. "Well, may I know your name?" Ricky saluted with his hand, a gesture of courtesy before battle. Unexpectedly, this seemingly calm and mysterious young man turned out to be extremely arrogant. He replied, "You don''t deserve to know my name yet!" "Oh, well! What''s new! Yet another terrible attitude from an opponent!" Ricky sighed to himself. He was growing ustomed to such words. It seemed to be thenguage of battle. So Ricky unsheathed the saber he had on his back. Strength would be the most effective way to subdue such a conceited adversary. The mysterious youth also drew out the weapon at the same time, and at an extremely fast speed. As a light went across the air, the saber had immediatelye to Ricky''s eyes. "That was fast!" Ricky was surprised. He dodged the blow but even so, the saber managed to sh through the fabric on his chest. Ricky''s eyes now darkened, his determination growing stronger. There was no doubt that this mysterious man he faced was a more formidable opponent than Rufus. Ricky knew very well that he would fail if he made one wrong move. "He was moving so fast that it should have been a cultivation method of steps!" Ricky spected. No longer hesitating, Ricky went straight to the exercise of deer of the Five Beasts Arts, breaking out at a deer-like speed and agility. "Take that!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. With a roar, Ricky disappeared from visibility. His figure flickered from the left to right, distracting his opponent. In the blink of an eye, his long saber was suddenly on the mysterious young man''s chest. As he had just done, the mysterious young man could do nothing but evade this quickly. Although he managed to avoid Ricky''s saber, the fabric on his chest was also shed. "The body movements of these two are so peculiarly rapid!" The grandmasters in the sky remarked. "After all, they are geniuses of the family of Greenhill and the Snow Sect respectively, so ites as no surprise that they have such a high level of body movement and cultivation method." ... Even with only the preliminary moves, arge number of female disciples of the Shui n eximed with affection, "Now this is a worthy confrontation between young geniuses! Jason or n are by no meansparable with them!" ¡­ Once he realized that his robe had been nicked by Ricky''s saber, the mysterious young man''s eyes grew dark and murderous. Then an intense spirit rose from his knife, giving off a fierce light, which indicated that the saber-light of him had reached as much as 20 percent. "It was the saber-light! Only a genius is able toprehend it!" The disciples eximed once more. With that, Dora pursed her lips and darted a malicious look at Agnes. The message was clear, "Even if I lost, my partner will win valiantly." Agnes ignored her. She didn''t give a damn. Did Rickyck the Light Apperception that had beenprehended by the mysterious youth? Not to be outdone, Ricky then turned his saber''s hilt, where the intense energy was now rising. The sharp momentum confronting far away with that of the mysterious youth. It could be determined that Ricky''s saber-light had already exceeded 10 percent. Yes, Ricky hadn''t just been practicing the Five Beasts Arts during the three rest days. He was also comprehending the Light Apperception, and with the aid of the Devourer Zone and the Chaos Manual, he could summon saber-light anytime and anywhere. A few days ago, Ricky had finally seeded inprehending ten percent of the saber-light. "Look, Ricky''s got the saber-light too!" Disciples of the Purity Faction shouted, their eyes sparkling with the excitement of it all. Dora''s face darkened immediately, and the mysterious young man''s eyes grew fiercer. He frowned angrily. "Go to hell!" The young man directlyunched the cultivation method of steps without hesitation. With a roar, the saber fell out of his hand. The blue spiritual energy turned into saber-light and came at Ricky. "Since you have the wooden natured spiritual energy, then I will burn you with infernal power!" he roared with fury. Chapter 86 Lyndon From The Family of Greenhill Chapter 86 Lyndon From The Family of Greenhill As the roaring mes reached the peak, Ricky''s body and his saber instantly transformed into a me furnace, rushing like a lionhearted deer at his opponent. A loud noise ran through the arena! "ng!" With their weapons colliding together again and again, the sounds ofbat resounded through the air as sparks flew. The force of roaring me outshone and scorched the force of flushing tree. But the force of flushing tree which boasted infinite vitality surged with a stronger power in a sh. The two warriors'' robes fluttered and whistled as air flew through them. In a split second they had vanished, appearing on the other side of the arena instantaneously. The disciples present had no time to even digest what had happened. They could only turn their heads in shock to see the two warriors'' sabers cross together violently, and their fists collide fiercely as well. Back and forth, they shuttled from one side to another side, fighting intensely. It was a well-matched battle. As the collision grew more and more vtile, the saber-light along with the murderous intent in the young man''s eyes became much, much stronger. He became a merciless warrior and thought only of fierce attack. He forged ahead and moved forward without any thought of defending himself. "That warrior has definitely used another cultivation method, a method could help to improve saber- light as well as murderous intent," a disciple in the crowd spected. Under such an aggressive attack, Ricky had to activate his Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and dual powers to counter the mysterious young man. However, it barely broke even. If Ricky wanted to win, he would have to use other maneuvers. "Bang!" After a round of intensebat, Ricky and that young men parted for the first time with an earsplitting sound. They stopped and looked at each other, both stone-faced. They both knew that it would be meaningless to continue to tie. Only if they yed their ace moves would the winner be determined. "We are peers and entered the same realm of martial arts. You have been the first opponent who has ever been able to keep up with me to this degree," the mysterious young man broke the silence "So now, I will tell you my name, because I want you to know who it is that defeated you." "Finally!" Ricky replied softly. "I am Lyndon from the family of Greenhill - an innate spirit n in West Deste Land. You should remember my name. You will never forget that the name of the person who beat you is Lyndon." To tell the truth, Lyndon was quite eager to kill Ricky then and there. But he didn''t dare in front of these three powerful demi-immortals. "I have heard of the West Deste Land. But I have never known this so-called Greenhill n," Ricky replied with contempt. ''Innate spirit n? So what? We Snow Sect are notcking in such innate spirits, '' Ricky thought. "Greenhill n! How could he be the young master of Greenhill n!?" the disciples eximed. Though Ricky knew little about Greenhill n, the same couldn''t be said for the rest of the people there. "It was heard that Greenhill n represented thergest family across West Deste Land and boasted two innate spirits. Together with Western Deste Pce, Greenhill n governs the whole Western Deste Land!" A few disciples from Shui n looked at Lyndon, their eyes shining with admiration. How noble the young master from innate spirit n was! They at the same time cast an envious nce at Dora, who had once again assumed her haughty smile. ..... "Sister, we three should pay intent attention. One of them is the young master from Greenhill n and the other is a talented disciple from the Snow Sect. We had better look out for them," the grandmaster of Purity Faction said. "Don''t worry! I will use my power to stop the fight when the timees and protect us from injury." ..... "How dare you not know Greenhill n? You dare belittle us!" Lyndon growled in response to Ricky''s retort, his eyes were full of murderous intent. If looks could kill, Ricky would have died a thousand of times. "Why would I know your n? We never talk about you in the Snow Sect," Ricky replied coldly, annoyed by Lyndon''s self-importance. Lyndon furrowed his brow and stayed silent. He knew that words were empty now. He had to enhance his power and defeat Ricky. "The blood power of innate spirit! Vitality is endless!" Lyndon roared and his body suddenly transformed dramatically. His ck hair, eyebrows and even his face turned a rich blue instantly. But the outside was not important. What mattered to Ricky was that he felt a strong vitality emitting from Lyndon. It seemed this kind of vitality could even bring Lyndon back to life even if he was killed. "Another kind of blood power of innate spirit! These talents from the big ns do deserve their repute in the martial arts world! Indeed they all have their own peculiarities!" Ricky eximed to himself. But he didn''t show his trepidation. He knew that his existence was meant toplete with these talents. Even if these warriors possessed advanced spiritual meridians, he was still there, up against them. Even though he possessed no strong blood power of innate spirit and talent, Ricky knew this didn''t matter. He owned a new powerful spiritual meridian and the Chaos Manual. In a sh, Ricky transformed as well. Now he looked much more enigmatic, his frozen crystals and roaring mes revealing themselves splendidly. "Runic power! It was runic power! What on earth is the kind of spiritual meridian that Ricky possesses!?" noisy chatter began to build up again upon seeing Ricky''s change. ''Oh, you would all be so surprised if only you knew that Ricky has only one iplete spiritual meridian, '' Agnes thought to herself happily, after witnessing this magical scene. "You all only think of Ricky''s iplete spiritual meridian, ignoring his perseverance, boldness, and bravery. Those are the real reasons why he has gotten so far!" she murmured to herself. ...... "Runic power! Is this your ace?" Lyndon said in astonishment. Nheless, he was disdainfully looking at Ricky''s scarlet runes. "Well, then! I will show you what the bloodline of innate spirit truly is and why Greenhill n never loses! Endless Flushing Strike!" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lyndon roared and wielded his saber directly towards Ricky. This strike seemed in and ordinary but the de of his saber was overflowing with vitality and strong murderous intent. "Hyah!" Ricky clutched his saber and leaped through the air. It looked and sounded like he had turned into a ferocious tiger in the arena. Ricky crouched low ground like an aggressive tiger who was waiting for a golden opportunity to strike his prey. His eyes gleamed red, glowing intensely. ''What is Ricky going to do? Is this a cultivation method?'' many disciples from Shui n felt confused. They looked at each other, shaking their heads. "It could be a cultivation method rted to fierce beasts! His roar and posture just now was emting the actions of a ferocious tiger!" Yes! Ricky had used the tiger-imitating cultivation method from the Five Beasts Arts. Suddenly, it was clear to everyone that Ricky''s body now revealed a virtual shadow of scarlet tiger with his roar echoing through the whole arena. His fore feet stepped toward to counter Lyndon''s Endless Flushing Strike. "Ipetent cultivation method! You will soon fail!" Lyndon growled angrily, his lips curling up in contempt. This young nobody dared to pull this trick! Endless Flushing Strike was hurtling towards Ricky now. Ricky meanwhile moved quickly, turning into a real tiger with his bent legs giving a sharp kick. In the soil of the arena, the tiger''s footprints had embedded themselves. The disciples gasped and leaned forward to see better. Promptly Ricky jumped straight at Endless Flushing Strike, meeting it mid-air. His hands were shaped like tiger''s paws and his Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form reached the peak. Instantly, the Endless Flushing Strike of Lyndon seemed to sumb to the control of Ricky''s palm. Chapter 87 Reappearing Of Devouring Power Chapter 87 Reappearing Of Devouring Power Suddenly, there was a loud sound, simr to that of cloth ripping. The next moment, the Endless Flushing Strike of Lyndon was thoroughly ripped to shreds by Ricky''s sharp ws, turning into the force of flushing tree. Ricky bounced back into the arena. His strong intuition told him that obliterating Lyndon''s Endless Flushing Strike wasn''t going to be an easy task. As expected, right as Ricky set foot in the arena, two Endless Flushing Strikes appeared suddenly at the same spot where Ricky had torn apart the first one. The power and strength of these two strikes were exactly the same as the first one. "Just as I expected! This is why endless strike has its name!" Ricky murmured to himself. "Good deflection, but it will be worthless when I''m finished with you!" Lyndon said coldly after Ricky managed to escape the strikes he hurled at him. Lyndon waved his saber, flinging two other Endless Flushing Strikes at Ricky. Now that his method had been exposed, Lyndon decided to adopt a frontal attack. His speed would be so incredibly rapid that even warriors at the first grade of Blood Purification wouldn''t have time to respond. ''I''ll try using Five Beasts Arts again!'' Ricky thought to himself. He used both the tiger and deer cultivation methods of Five Beasts Arts to form two sharp ws, and then struck at the two Endless Flushing Strikes with all his might. "Boom!" The sound of this collision rang loudly. Ricky was able to smash the two Endless Flushing Strikes into piece, but his hands were now wounded and bleeding. To make things worse, because of the presence of the force of flushing tree, the two Endless Flushing Strikes regenerated again rapidly. Fortunately, the deer-imitating cultivation method of Five Beasts Arts could also be restored rapidly. Ricky retreated quickly, dodging yet another strike. But deep inside, Ricky was growing more excited. He was now sure of one thing. He had realized how to deal with the Endless Flushing Strike. If someone with sharp eyes looked carefully, they would have determined that the force of flushing tree coming from Lyndon''s hands was disintegrating rapidly because of Ricky''s devouring runes. ''My devouring runes have been able to devour its force! If I kill Lyndon, I can tell the three demi- immortals of Shui n that it was an ident, '' Ricky thought to himself. Then and there, he decided to kill the arrogant warrior. Lyndon was indeed a genius. That was a fact which could not be contested. Ricky knew that if he let him go, it would be like returning captive tigers to the mountains. He would be haunted with endless troubles. Besides, Lyndon came from the family of Greenhill, which had two innate spirits. Even if the two innate spirits of the family of Greenhill wanted to find him for killing Lyndon, how would they manage to do that in such a big, crowded world? What was more, Ricky knew the Snow Sect had his back. Based on the current conditions, Zenith wouldn''t leave him alone to be killed. ... "Go!" Once he had made up his mind, Ricky no longer hesitated. With his eyes glowing, he gathered up the tiger power again and struck full force at Lyndon. "What an arrogant bastard you are!" Lyndon shouted ferociously once he saw that Ricky still wouldn''t give up. He waved his saber again, forming two Endless Flushing Strikes. Now, all together, there were four Endless Flushing Strikes, shing towards Ricky from all directions. But now, Ricky had sped up to the extremes of his capabilities. He let loose four tiger ws and aimed them directly at Lyndon''s four Endless Flushing Strikes. As expected, the four Endless Flushing Strikes were smashed instantly, and the number of wounds on Ricky''s hands grew. But Ricky didn''t retreat this time. Instead, he rushed at Lyndon directly and threw a powerful punch. "Go to hell!" Lyndon shouted ferociously at the sight of Ricky fighting back. In his head, he was imagining how he would cut up Ricky into pieces with his Endless Flushing Strike. Lyndon was preparing to regenerate his Endless Flushing Strike. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But he was soon too stunned and frightened to do so. Because now, he finally discovered that the force of flushing tree he released had nowpletely disappeared. And it was toote for him to re-generate his strength anymore, because Ricky had nowe upon him, his fist mming heavily into Lyndon''s chest. Lyndon was seriously hurt. Blood sprayed out from his mouth, as well as a couple of teeth. He fell heavily on the arena, and his eyes opened wide with shock. Before the disciples of the Shui n could react, Ricky drew his saber from the sheath on his back, jumped high in the air and aimed at Lyndon''s body. "Ricky, all of you are guests invited by our Shui n. Please don''t kill anyone here!" A voice eximed in Ricky''s mind, as an invisible force also stopped him from attacking. ''Oh, bother. It''s still impossible for me to kill Lyndon in front of these demi-immortals, '' Ricky thought resignedly. He was not angry, just disappointed. He calmly returned his saber to its sheath on his back. The disciples around him finally reacted to what they had just seen. They looked with disbelief at Lyndon lying on the arena. They had viewed Lyndon as being the superior warrior from the moment he showed the power of his blood. But for a moment, the situation had been totally turned on its head. How could they not be shocked? "Sisters, did you see what I see? Ricky smashed Lyndon''s force of flushing tree! But how?" The grandmaster of the Sage Faction asked in a low voice, after forbidding Ricky to kill Lyndon. "I''m not exactly sure... But, it must have had something to do with the scarlet runic power!" The grandmasters of the Purity and Groom Faction replied. "Yes, that must be an extraordinary manual. There''s a possibility that Ricky is being mentored by one of the two casting masters in the Snow Sect," the grandmaster of the Sage Faction said. "It seems that even if Ricky couldn''t be an innate spirit, he can definitely be a casting master at Demi- spirit Level. So we should do our best to make a good impression on him. We should try to make him feel confident about our n." "Agreed." ... "Kill me? How dare you try to kill me?" Lyndon growled at Ricky as he staggered up awkwardly. His arrogance and pride were totally shattered. "Huh? Why shouldn''t I? If it hadn''t been for the wrong time and ce, you wouldn''t have been alive now, let alone shouting at me here!" Ricky replied disdainfully. ... "How handsome Ricky is!" The adoring eyes of the disciples of the Shui n now all turned to Ricky, shining with admiration. As for Lyndon, now he was a good for nothing loser to them. "Dora, it would seem to me that you''re wrong about him this time," Agnes said with a smile. "Humph!" Dora sneered, leaving hurriedly without casting a backward nce at Lyndon. Even though Lyndon was a genius from the innate spirit family, so what? Now that he failed, she was determined to never look at him again. ''Ricky! A disciple of the Snow Sect!'' Dora mused to herself. There was neither a trace of hatred nor rage. ... "Ugh! Go to hell!" Defeat had made Lyndon lose his head. Feeling like he had now nothing to lose, he directly gathered the force of flushing tree in his hands, re-generated his strength and then struck at Ricky. But he was also stopped in his tracks by the grandmaster of the Sage Faction. "Lyndon, you have lost. Please step down from the arena. It won''t do you any good to continue fighting." Chapter 88 To Break Through Chapter 88 To Break Through The grandmaster of the Sage Faction, having witnessed the disorderly behavior between the two, decided to interject. "Enough!" she boomed authoritatively. Lyndon dropped Ricky''s cor as he calmed himself from his burst of anger. Ricky was fortunate that the grandmaster was around to subdue the situation. Lyndon was from the family of Greenhill -- known to be one of the best in the field of martial arts. It would be problematic for Ricky should he cross the line with this person without bearing any consequences. They both knew that they wouldn''t want to be an embarrassment in front of the demi-immortal. Lyndon gave Ricky a threatening look and said, "You''d better stay in the Shui n for as long as you can. Once you left the front door of this house, you''ll suffer the consequences." After being shamelessly intimidated, Lyndon thought it best to leave the house of Shui family. He decided to leave with his pride intact. After packing his bags, he walked away without looking back. The situation back there was getting ufortable and disturbing for his own taste. He also noticed that the menacing remarks and the underhandedmentaries was making everyone uneasy. Walking away from the situation was definitely the wisest thing to do. Atst, thepetition in the house of Shui was finally over. As the winner of thepetition, the Purity Faction gained control over the Billow City. This paved the way to Ricky''s fame in the family-- everyone knew his name after the victory. Through Ricky''s fame, the rumors spread like wildfire. People even believed that Ricky and Agnes were in love with each other. Ricky and Agnes were both equally tired after the match so they decided to return to the Purity Faction''s courtyard. As soon as they set foot in the courtyard, the faction''s grandmaster summoned them to her practice pce. For the longest time, Ricky only had descriptions of the grandmaster in his head. He never really knew what she truly looked like. But now, he was finally going to meet her in person. Arriving in the pce, he was mildly surprised that she looked slightly different from what he had pictured. The grandmaster was a charming mature woman. She was statuesque and had defined facial features that only showed beauty. There was strength and wisdom in her eyes and a proud carriage shown in her jutting jaw line. There were few wrinkles that graced her visage but she was undeniably beautiful for her age -- the kind that would made men swoon over her. "Grandmaster!" Both the warriors greeted the grandmaster with respect. Agnes entered the pce and Ricky followed suit. "Well, you must be the disciple of the Snow Sect, young fierce warrior Ricky!" The grandmaster said as she fixed her eyes on Ricky. "Please, grandmaster, just call me by my name. I''m too embarrassed to be called like that," Ricky said shyly. "Good. You are very polite and modest!" She praised him again. "Ricky, I''ve called you here to show gratitude and to fulfill my promise!" The elder continued. The grandmaster turned her palms over and pulled out two fruits from her Storage Ring. Ricky noticed that these fruits contained a lot of moisture and he could instantly sense the huge amounts of energy even from afar. "Oh my goodness! That''s the Water Vitality Fruit" Agnes said with a shock look on her face. She had already heard of the fruit since everyone talked about it. "Yes, they are. They''re Water Vitality Fruit, intermediate Treasures from Heaven and Earth. If taken and refined properly, it can help warriors at the inferior and intermediate stage of Blood Purification to move up a level without taking the risk of sequel!" The elder nodded. "Wow! Intermediate Treasures from Heaven and Earth! Move up a level?" Ricky eximed as he was dumb struck with how magical and powerful the fruit was. In the Snow Sect, he had chosen an Ice Ganoderma Lucidum, which was also an intermediate Treasure from Heaven and Earth. He was thankful that the grandmaster of the Purity Faction was generous enough to give him another treasure at the same level. ''Is it so important to help her gain control over the Billow City?'' Ricky wondered. Ricky did not have any idea that the control over the Billow City would go to either side with the same result. The grandmaster lured him with the treasure just to get close to him. She wanted to win him over to join the Shui n. Without hesitation, Ricky agreed to ept one of the Water Vitality Fruits. He grabbed the fruit and thanked the grandmaster. To Ricky, it would make him a hypocrite if he refused such treasure. "Well, Ricky, I have another gift for you. Take five of these Water Miraculous Pills! " The grandmaster reached for the Storage Ring again and retrieved five clear pills and handed them over to Ricky. "Does the Water Miraculous Pill also contribute to the promotion of practice?" Ricky asked as he took the pills. "No, it doesn''t." "It''s a medium meditative pill," Agnes exined. "It improves the warrior''s spirit and energy for a period of time." "To be taken inbat, the energy boost will help the warrior increase hisbat strength by at least 10 percent. If taken during a breakthrough, the energy boost will help the warrior increase his chances by around 20 percent." "Of course, this only applies to warriors at the state of Blood Purification." "It''s really an incredible pill, given that it can help a warrior with both his improvement and break through!" Ricky had a tinge of joy in his face after hearing what the pills can do. ''Who would refuse such an amazing offer?'' Ricky thought to himself. He gave out his hand and epted the five Water Miraculous Pills. "Well, Ricky, if you are not in a hurry to return to the Snow Sect, you are wee to stay here much longer!" The invitation from the grandmaster was good news for Ricky. Several killers of West Vanity Valley were on the loose and this invitation was an opportune moment for Ricky to avoid the fiasco --this could also mean his protection. If he stayed at Shui n for a while and avoided to meet Jason and n, then the West Vanity Valley might give him a break. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ricky sensed and had evidently understood the grandmaster''s intention. He nodded and replied, "Then I ept your invitation to stay. I promise to not be such a bother while I''m here." "Haw-haw, you''re wee!" The grandmaster replied with glee. As soon as their conversation ended, Ricky left, leaving the grandmaster to speak to Agnes alone. Then Ricky went back to his room and took out the five Water Miraculous Pills. He examined each pill one by one carefully. ''I can''t believe that this pill can improve the spirit and energy of warriors, and now I''m even more confident that I can sessfully break through, '' Ricky thought. Ricky made his stay worthwhile and had decided to break through before leaving the Shui n. Ricky had not undergone any breakthrough after entering the Blood Purification state. But today, he realized that he needed to protect himself better especially with the strong enemies from the West Vanity Valley. This would be the perfect time for him to undergo the breakthrough. Upon making the decision, he regted his breath all day to condition himself. He told Agnes that he wanted to be alone and undisturbed while he performed the act. With his instruction, Agnes immediately agreed and told the grandmaster. This process required not only the grandmaster''s approval but he also needed extra protection. Out of the generosity of the grandmaster, she ordered some guards at the Blood Purification state to protect him. After conditioning himself, Ricky then took a Water Miraculous Pill. The pill immediately made him more focused and his perception of the mind became more urate. "Wow! This Water Miraculous Pill at the intermediate level really makes a difference!" Ricky eximed in excitement. Then, from the Devourer Zone, he took out the Ice Ganoderma Lucidum he got from the Treasure Tower of the Snow Sect. He also got the superior elixir Heather had given him -- the Sacred Essence Pill! The Ice Ganoderma Lucidum''s nature was that of ice, while the Sacred Essence Pill''s was fire. These pills were perfect for the conditions of cultivating the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Before the main breakthrough, he first needed to make a development in the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Otherwise, the break through would make hisbat power grow like that of an ordinary warrior at the state of Blood Purification. Performing this kind method would give him a big boost in power. As soon as Ricky started the Devouring Skill and the Devourer Zone, he directly absorbed the frosty power in the Ice Ganoderma Lucidum and the infernal power in the Sacred Essence Pill. Drenched by such extreme powers, he did not get away from the agony and pain. The process was so painful that it wasparable to being gnawed by ten thousand ants! Ricky''s body trembled as the pain ate his insides. Right after the first process, he proceeded to perform the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. The pain and agony lingered all throughout his body. Luckily, being the genius warrior that he was, he reached its peak in only four days. "This is the moment!" Ricky was determined to break through. He mustered up his courage and fought back the relentless pain that tortured his body. After the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining form, he then unleashed the Devouring Skill and Devourer Zone. It was not long before they reached their peak. Suddenly, the frosty power and infernal power that were absorbed during the process poured into his whole body. Chapter 89 Forging Ahead By Accomplishing Two Grades At A Stretch Chapter 89 Forging Ahead By Aplishing Two Grades At A Stretch Suddenly! A peculiar sound! With the infusion of the two supreme energies into his body, Ricky heard sound of crunches and creaks coming from throughout the inside of his body. This meant that his mortal being was undergoing significant changes. The originally orange rays were growing yellow. Layers of ck, thick liquid oozed out of his skin, giving off a foul stench. In spite of the pungent odor, he focused all his attention on the strenuous practice. To tolerate the sharp pain, he clenched his fists so tightly that his fingernails began to dig into the flesh of his palms. He was gritting his teeth, and blood seeped out from the corners of his lips. For now, the only thing he could to do to fight against the pain was mustering all his willpower and energy. Fortunately, the moment didn''tst long. He didn''t know whether he could make it to the end, even with his strong willpower. A loud rumble reverberated in his ears. With a strong momentum erupting, he saw that all the orange rays had turned yellow. He felt his entire being leap up to a higher level. Anyone could determine his explosive energy with only a nce at his impressive muscles. Ricky realized that he had achieved the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form sessfully. At the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he could be unrivaled in the inferior stage of Blood Purification. It would be no easy task for a warrior even at the third grade of Blood Purification to beat Ricky without shedding some blood. "Hooh!" With a deep exhtion of air, Ricky cracked his eyes open, grimacing as though the severe pain inflicted on every inch of his skin hadn''t faded one bit. Gritting his teeth, he took off his robe and entered the wooden barrel he had prepared beforehand to cleanse himself of the impurities eliminated by his body. But now, his entire body was so tender and sensitive that he had to clean himself extremely gingerly. He spent a good three hours bathing. The pain took a half day after the bath to fully recede. Once Ricky felt like he had recovered sufficiently, he took another Water Miraculous Pill and prepared to resume the cultivation. For him, right now, every single minute and second was extremely precious. As he began, he found there was a remainder of the energy of Ice Ganoderma Lucidum and Sacred Essence Pill in his body. He was quite excited about this discovery, telling himself, ''They deserve the reputation of Treasures from Heaven and Earth and high-grade pill. It is so remarkable that there still remained a third of energy in my body after I broke through the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form.'' To make the best of the remaining energy in his body, Ricky decided to exert Devouring Skill to cultivate himself. Within a single day, Ricky had reached peak of the first grade of Blood Purification. Thanks to the magical efficacy of Water Miraculous Pill, it took only another hour for him to reach the second grade of the Blood Purification. After reaching the second grade of Blood Purification, however, Ricky didn''t stop. Instead, he swallowed yet another Water Miraculous Pill and a Water Vitality Fruit as well. Then he started to refine the Water Vitality Fruit. It took him another day to ascend to the peak of the second grade of Blood Purification. Riding on the wave of that momentum, he continued to make a breakthrough and achieved the third grade of Blood Purification. By now, Ricky had evolved into a mighty warrior of the third grade of Blood Purification. ''''The journey to the Shui n has proven to be fruitful. In the span of ten days, I achieved two grades in one go, '' he thought tedly, feeling a far stronger power within him. ''To top it all off, I have also entered the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. What an achievement!'' But Ricky was also well aware that he would need much practice before he could have stable and adept performance in applying his newly gained skills and energy. All of this progress was contributed to two things. First, it took him only a short span of time to reach the high grade, and second, the fast pace of his elevation wasrgely due to the Treasures from Heaven and Earth and the pills, rather than his long-term strenuous cultivation. It seemed that he had no choice but to rapidly cultivate himself. Though the Shui n was giving him a hand to try to get in his good graces, he knew it was next to impossible to ask them to tackle West Vanity Valley along with him. He had no one but himself to count on. After all, Ricky already had an idea of how to deal with his energy''s instability. That was why he had jumped to such a choice in bolstering his skills. He knew how to do this. The solution was the Devouring Skill. After many days of practice of Devouring Skill, he had gained a deeper and more detailed understanding of the Devouring Skill. He believed that aside from the tangible, the Devouring Skill could help him devour the intangible things. These could be things such as the warrior''s battle experience, understanding and enlightenment of cultivation method, etc.. And these things just so happened to be his weaknesses. He believed that as long as he could continue with the practice of the Devouring Skill and be industrious in trying to understand its essence, he would be able to make up for the deficiencies. ... "The Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and the third grade of Blood Purification have been aplished. It is time for me to leave!" Ricky murmured with a quietposure, as he got to his feet. He found Agnes and told her he was leaving. Agnes wasn''t surprised. She had expected this; she knew the day of his departure was only a matter of time. But still, there was a wistful gleam in her eyes. But she knew she would see him again, though not often. As the fellow disciples of the Snow Sect, they could have chance to see each other as long as they wanted. "It seems that you have made great progress after the half-month of secluded cultivation," Agnes said quietly. She could sense a stronger energy inside Ricky''s body. Much more formidable. If only she knew that Ricky had achieved the third grade of Blood Purification, she would have been struck dumb. "Well, you also have reached the first grade of Blood Purification, haven''t you, Agnes?" Ricky chuckled wistfully. "If I were to keep lingering with my skills, I am afraid even having a glimpse of your back would be one of my wild wishes," Agnes said half-jokingly, the reluctance clear in her eyes. "Well... we''d better stop talking that stuff. When do you n to leave?" she asked, turning her eyes away. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "I don''t n. I leave when I want to. It is tonight!" Ricky replied, with a determined look shing through his eyes. ''The people of West Vanity Valley, you''d better prove to me what little humanity you have, or I will show no mercy to you!'' he kept this thought to himself. "All right, it would be safe to leave at night!" Agnesmented. She then grew excited and said, "By the way, here is some good news for you!" "What is it?" "Grandmaster has consented to appoint top level warriors to help you hold back the warriors of West Vanity Valley at intermediate and advanced stage of Blood Purification. That way, you can focus your energy to tackle those at the lower stage!" Agnes replied, smiling earnestly. "Is that true, Agnes?" Ricky''s grim face was lit up by a smile of delight. "Well, do you doubt that a demi-immortal would go back on her word to you, an insignificant Blood Purification warrior?" Agnes retorted in a mocking tone. "Oh, Agnes! You know I really appreciate it! Please do send my regards to your grandmaster. I own her one!" Ricky was brimming with gratitude. For him, this was an exceptional favor. In spite of all of his aplishments in terms of the skills and ability, he would be no more than an ant when confronted with those warriors at intermediate and advanced stages of Blood Purification. He had once thought dejectedly that what he was about to do would be no more than a game of luck, and he was going to risk his neck. But now, the conditions had changed drastically. He stood a better chance. The Shui n had offered a valuable hand to him, and he would never forget it. Chapter 90 Poor Brothers Doomed To Die Chapter 90 Poor Brothers Doomed To Die "So, any idea about where you''re heading for?" Agnes inquired about his future ns. "Well, to be frank, no. I''m not sure yet. But I know I don''t belong here. Anyway, I should get out of here," Ricky shook his head and replied. He stared out into the distance, while thinking about the endless possibilities of ces he could go. He did not have a specific destination yet. "Yeah, I know you don''t belong here and won''t stay here. The world is out there, waiting for you. Take care!" Agnes said, knowing how capable this young man was going to be. "You, too," Ricky replied with a smile. They talked for a while, and then Ricky returned to his quarter. He nned to leave after nightfall. Only Agnes and the grandmaster of the Purity Faction knew about his departure. He knew it would be foolish to believe that everyone in the Purify Faction liked him enough to be loyal to him. A small bribe like money could very easily buy them. Exposing his ns would be the stupidest thing. At midnight, Ricky left the house of the Shui n following the secret path Agnes had instructed him to. He walked into the forest, as Agnes had exined that if he walked through it to leave, he would not easily be spotted and would be able to leave in safety. However, minutes into the forest, Ricky sensed something unusual. He felt that he was followed. He stopped, closed his eyes, and took a deep breath before he shouted boldly, "Who''s there?" He confirmed his suspicions after he activated his internal strength to sense his stalker''s breathing. A figure appeared from behind him and walked up to him. Ricky had anticipated that someone could tail after him. But he never expected that it was Dora - the genius from the Sage Faction! That was totally shocking for him. "Dora? It''s you! How did you know that I would be here?" Ricky was rmed immediately at the sight of her. In the important fight, he had defeated Lyndon, shaming Dora by association. He was certain that she wasing after him for revenge. "Yes, it''s me! How did I know? Ha-ha. Is it really a question? Don''t you think it''s a ridiculously funny question? You are still standing on the grounds of the Shui n." Dora replied arrogantly with a giggle. Ricky didn''t sense any malice from her. "Oh, yes. I see what you mean. This is the territory of the Shui n, and of course, you know everything that happens here." Ricky understood immediately. "But, why are you following me? Do you mean to take your revenge on me?" asked Ricky, preparing himself. "Revenge? That''s absurd. I won''t feel ashamed to lose to a warrior who is obviously much stronger. I''m not that narrow-minded," Dora replied. "To be honest, I am just curious why you are so strong, as a disciple of the Snow Sect." "Oh? You are curious about me? Well, I suppose it must be because I defeated Lyndon," Ricky replied with a hint of a smirk. "Yes, you are right. I''m curious!" Dora said, nodding. "You know what? Where Ie from, there''s a saying which goes that once a woman feels curious about a man, it means that she has started to like him," Ricky said pointedly. Then he emphasized, "And once she falls in love with him, it is likely that she will end up miserable." Having someone, especially a woman, tail after him was thest thing Ricky wanted. So he made up this so-called saying, trying to get rid of her. He hoped that she would take the initiative to leave. "Is it true? Well, I''m starting to grow even more curious," Dora said stubbornly. Ricky''s tactic had no effect on her. She was more determined to follow him. Ricky, on the other hand, was dumbfounded. ''Am I really so attractive?'' he asked himself, speechless. ''Why would she want to stay with me? What does she want? I''m just a rather ordinary guy.'' "Humph! You are talking nonsense!" he responded gruffly and turned around, ready to go on with his journey. He could just ignore her and drive her away by being mean. But the moment he turned around, he sensed something wrong. The atmosphere had grown cold and spiteful. "Thump! Thump!" The next second, four figures jumped from the branches of the trees andnded in front of him. They were n, Jason, Lyndon, and an unknown man, who seemed to be their ally. ''It seems that Lyndon has allied with the West Vanity Valley!'' Ricky thought, in shock. Staring at them, Ricky narrowed his eyes, wondering how they could possibly know that he was here. Suddenly, he turned to Dora and asked in a cold tone, "Did you do this?" "Believe it or not, no, Ricky..." Dora replied calmly, no visible changes to her expression. Ricky no longer cared about whether she was telling the truth or not. The most pressing matter at hand, after all, was the four hostile men. He started at them with serious eyes and said, "You have four, right? Are all of you asking to get killed?" "Ha-ha! Asking to get killed? How arrogant this bastard is! Does he think he is still inside the Shui n''s protection?" Jason burst intoughter. "He was quite patient, wasn''t he? He hid in the Shui n for half a month! What a coward! And he really chose to leave at such ate time through this discreet ce. How clever! But we are even more clever. We have the tracking bird. Otherwise, he would have escaped like the coward he is," n said. ''The tracking bird?'' Ricky now understood how they managed to locate him. "Hey, guys. I''ve changed my mind," Lyndon suddenly said to his partners. "Yes, Young Master Lyndon. What''s your new n? We''re all ears!" Jason and n asked, their voices sweet as to tter him. They would do everything to get into Lyndon''s good graces. They wanted to be friends to the family of Greenhill. There were benefits to that - this family was way more powerful than theirs, the West Vanity Valley. Lyndon was their way in. "I''ll leave Ricky to you. You are free to take anything you like from him and do whatever you want. But this woman, Dora, is mine!" Lyndon said slowly, staring intently at Dora. His eyes gleamed, but with no obscene thoughts. Jason and n were d to hear it. This was in fact ideal for them. Compared to engaging with women, they preferred to harvest something which would help them boost their power. That way, they would not lose anything. Instead, they would do gain more and Lyndon would be happy. It would be killing two birds with one stone. "So, Ricky, we''ll leave the choice to you. In which way do you prefer to be killed? Have you decided yet?" Jason and n sneered as they walked towards Ricky. "No. But I''ve decided how I want you to die," Ricky said indifferently. "How dare you, bastard!" Jason and n sprang at him,unching their attacks. They were by no means matches for Ricky, considering their current abilities. As they were still gathering their power tounch the attack, Ricky was already upon them, his left and right fists smashing through both of them simultaneously. There was nothing they could do but open their eyes wide in disbelief, pupils dting. They felt the blood gradually draining from their bodies. Ricky withdrew his bloody hands and rushed to Lyndon. Lyndon was standing in stunned silence, petrified. He had lost the ability to think. N?velDrama.Org ? content. After lurking quietly in the shadows, the help who had apanied the three vengeful warriors shouted at Ricky while activating his strength, "How dare you kill the West Vanity Valley''s young masters! I''m going to tear you apart!" This helper was no weakling. He was a mature warrior at the second grade of Blood Purification. He was powerful, yes. But unfortunately, he was absolutely no match for Ricky, who had already reached the third grade of Blood Purification. Ricky drew his long saber from its sheath and swept it in the air. This unknown warrior''s head was hacked clean off his shoulders, rolling onto the forest floor. Everything just happened naturally, as if Ricky was dancing. Even a master warrior at the second grade of Blood Purification would have trouble dealing with Ricky''s attack. Dora, who was standing behind him, was in total shock at what she beheld. She breathed in deeply, realizing just how dangerous Ricky was when she saw what he just did. However, she grew even more curious about him at the same time. "That''s just amazing! He is so powerful!" she murmured in a low voice, her heart beating like a drum. Ricky raised his saber and ced it against Lyndon''s throat, the metal digging into his skin. There was a tiny drop of blood. "Good evening, Young Master Lyndon of Greenhill, how are you feeling now?" Ricky smiled at Lyndon''s shocked and frightened face. He could see that the young master''s hands were trembling in fear. "Wh- what do you want? You better watch your weapon! If you dare hurt me, even a little, the two grandmasters of the Greenhill will hunt you down!" Lyndon gathered his courage and threatened Ricky with a shivering voice, the cold metal of the saber burning into his skin. Chapter 91 In Deaths Clutches Chapter 91 In Death''s Clutches "It''s such a pity that you''re not an innate spirit!" Ricky remarked nonchntly. With a forceful tug, Ricky''s saber slit open Lyndon''s throat. Eyes wide in shock, Lyndon fell to the ground with his hands clutching his throat. Until hisst gasp for air, he couldn''t believe that Ricky had really dared to kill him. "You... You even got the guts to kill Lyndon!? Aren''t you scared that the Greenhill family will find you and avenge him?" Dora pointed her finger at Ricky and gasped in a trembling voice. She was utterly shaken. "Even if I didn''t kill him, his family would have been after me for defeating him in the contest because he had a personal grudge against me. Why shouldn''t I make the best of things before his family sets out to find me?" Ricky said coolly. After saying that, Ricky used his saber to carve a bloody sentence on Lyndon''s arm, "Ricky from the Snow Sect was here!" "What are you doing now!?" Dora eximed, now utterly aghast. "What am I doing? Of course, I''m trying not to get the Shui n involved. I''m clearing their name," Ricky said seriously. "Now, that''s been enough for you, Dora. It''s time for you to go back. After all, it''s only supposed to be the established masters from the Shui n who are responsible for monitoring the assassins from the West Vanity Valley. If the people from the West Vanity Valley realize that you were here, the entire Shui n will be involved in something they don''t deserve to!" Ricky continued, ring at her so she would understand. Without another word, Ricky turned and traveled speedily away. Dora stood rooted in ce, staring wistfully after him. To catch up with the Ricky would be impossible. And after seeing how ruthlessly Ricky had killed four people, Dora was at a loss for words. Her curiosity had gotten her into unexpected trouble. She finally turned and decided to leave. As for whether she still had an interest in Ricky, only she knew. Or did she? ... ''Maybe it''s time to go take a look at the Stone City!'' Ricky thought as he was sprinting in the forest. He still didn''t have a definite destination. ''It''s high time to get square with the Nan n, Gilbert and the Bloody Gang, '' thought Ricky. Even though he knew that he couldn''t just yet take down the Nan n and the so-called Bloody Gang, he was still capable of hurting them unexpectedly or obtaining some information. After making his decision, Ricky carried on his journey in the direction of the Stone City. But his trip did not go smoothly. After the two masters from the West Vanity Valley were found dead, they sent several troops of people to hunt Ricky down. Each troop consisted of guards in the inferior stage of Blood Purification, ranging from the first to the third grade, and was led by warriors in the fourth grade of Blood Purification. Other than that, the West Vanity Valley also sent warriors in the peak of Blood Purification to track Ricky down individually. In the first day of his journey, Ricky was already met with an army of warriors. Ricky fought his way through them. As a warrior in the third grade of Blood Purification possessing the ability to take down an opponent in a higher grade than him, Ricky easily withstood their attacks, even though there were two warriors in the fourth grade of Blood Purification in the troop. Ultimately, Ricky killed a few guards in the first grade of Blood Purification. He did not bother to stick around after this, and relying on the deer cultivation method of the Five Beasts Arts, he easily lost them. And so, in the following days, Ricky managed to simultaneously evade and kill the troops sent by the West Vanity Valley. With his astonishing capability and lightning speed, as well as his ability to detect attempted sneak attacks, Ricky was always sessful. In the end, not only did the West Vanity Valley fail to kill Ricky, over twenty of their guards were in. When word got out, all of the spheres of influence in the west region of the Snow Land began tough at the West Vanity Valley. The West Vanity Valley, disgruntled and bitter,manded their troops to return. Now, they only sent warriors in the intermediate and advanced stages of Blood Purification to assassinate Ricky. But Ricky was not stupid. He had anticipated this and concealed his traces. Even though the West Vanity Valley had birds who could track him down, he could use the Devourer Zone to erase the traces he left behind. Once Ricky was determined to hide, killers from the West Vanity Valley werepletely unable to find him. When he was leaving the west regions of the Snow Land, Ricky hunted beasts in secret. Using the Devourer Zone, he absorbed their blood vitality and improved on his cultivation. After around ten days, Ricky reached the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification through this tactic. At this stage, Ricky didn''t dare use his Devouring Skill anymore. He knew that if he did, there would be numerous defects and side-effects should he use this method to reach the fourth grade of Blood Purification. He had to temper himself, settle down and get rid of all defects and side-effects to be able to pull off a breakthrough once he was in the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification. After reaching the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification, Ricky had naturally made great progress with his fighting skills. With this, Ricky was now ready to face the warriors of the fourth grade of Blood Purification who were sent by the West Vanity Valley to kill him. In the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification and the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, together with the Devouring Skill, Ricky could easily kill an average warrior in the fourth grade of Blood Purification. Once Ricky emerged from hiding, seven warriors from the West Vanity Valley in the fourth grade of Blood Purification immediately lost their lives. Furthermore, Ricky faced several warriors in the fifth grade of Blood Purification to try his fighting skills. When he mustered all his strength, he was even able to harm a warrior in the fifth grade of Blood Purification. But judging from the level of his strength, there was still hard for him to kill them. But his progress was exceptional enough indeed. When this news got around, the West Vanity Valley became theughingstock among the various spheres of influence in the Snow Land once more. The Shui n was extremely shaken by the news of Ricky''s capability. They were well aware of his strength, but never expected to hear that Ricky managed to harm a warrior in the fifth grade of Blood Purification in such a short period of time. ... After this incident, the West Vanity Valley withdrew their Blood Purification warriors, and now sent forth three Bone Reinforcement warriors to hunt Ricky down. When the news got around, the entire west region of the Snow Land was bbergasted. This was ridiculous! Sending Bone Reinforcement warriors to hunt down a mere warrior in the fifth grade of Blood Purification! That was making too big a fuss indeed. But in considering the losses the West Vanity Valley incurred, it was understandable that they were now exhausting their resources. ... Just then Ricky was sprinting in a remote area, yet to be informed of the great danger that was looming. After a few hours of travel, Ricky finally made it out of the west region of the Snow Land. ''Once I get to the east region of the Snow Land, the West Vanity Valley will probably cease their hunt for me. After all, it will no longer be their turf anymore, '' Ricky thought. But he had underestimated their resolution to kill him. In the eastern region of the Snow Land where Ricky had just passed, a humongous, ferocious vulture swooped down from the sky. It was a ck Venomous Vulture. Once it reached peak maturity, it had fighting skills equal to a warrior in the advanced stage of Blood Purification. But that was not what Ricky''s eyes immediately focused on. What was more fearsome was the old man crouching on the back of that ck Venomous Vulture. He had a scrawny figure like a wooden stick, looking as if he could be swept away anytime. But Ricky could aptly sense the immense spiritual power that circted inside that old man''s body. ''This is a powerful master. He is at least at the peak of Blood Purification, otherwise he wouldn''t have tamed a fierce beast of that level!'' Ricky thought with a gasp. And judging from the clothes that the old man was wearing, Ricky now had a good idea of who exactly he was. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ''If a miracle doesn''t happen today, I will probably die out here, '' Ricky thought grimly as he ran in the fastest possible speed he could manage and dove back into the thick forest. Chapter 92 High-handed Autelan Chapter 92 High-handed Autn "Screech!" To stop Ricky, the ck Venomous Vulture opened its mouth to condense ck spiritual energy in the air, spewing at ground in front of Ricky. A powerful st hit the earth. Mixed with a mass of ash, the strong explosive force sted against Ricky quite forcefully. "Pah!" Ricky couldn''t withstand it and sprayed out a mouthful of blood. He rolled around several times, trying to shake out the pain. When Ricky stumbled to stand up, the ck Venomous Vulturended and the old man leaped down. "What a big hit! This is an honor. I can''t believe that the West Vanity Valley would send such a overmatch to kill a nobody," Ricky said ferociously, wiping the blood from his lips. Ricky was terriby frightened. Every warrior was afraid of death, after all. It meant losing everything. Now that he was going to die, he want to die with dignity, so he stood his ground, trying not to let his fear show. "Young man, you are anything but a nobody. Since you have killed so many disciples and guards of the West Vanity Valley, it is reasonable that they sent me to kill you. And since you are a disciple of the Snow Sect, we will never let you go," The skinny old man said lightly. Now, spiritual energy gathered in his hands, preparing to kill Ricky directly. A long dy could cause trouble. "Young man, I respect you as a warrior. If you have anyst wishes, tell me. Maybe I can fulfill some of them for you for mercy''s sake!" "I want to exterminate the West Vanity Valley. Can you help me with that?" Ricky sneered. "You are asking for death, young man!" The old man grew angry. His patience depleted, so he struck Ricky with a strong hit. Faced with a hand as heavy as the sky, Ricky was not afraid. He would try his best to fight, even now in the moment of his death. "Roar!" At this point, however, a dragon came howling out from the forest behind Ricky. A dragon-shaped force rushed out, flying past Ricky and colliding with the strike of the old man. Both of the moves burst together and disappeared. A smiling, handsome young man was suddenly standing behind Ricky. "It was genius of you to hold off my powerful hand with your power at ninth grade of Blood Purification, but it''s none of your business. If you leave now, I won''t make this a big deal!" The old man said deeply, staring at this unfamiliar young man. "This old man must be an overmatch of Bone Reinforcement!" the young man said. At this, Ricky immediately realized the power of the old man. Ricky then told the young man, "Buddy, this has nothing to do with you. You''d better leave now. I am very grateful that you gave me a hand." Ricky did not want to involve the innocent, even if he was dying to be saved. "Ha-ha, it has nothing to do with Autn? Howe?" The young manughed kindly. ''Wow, Autn! What a regal name!'' Ricky thought. The demeanor of the old man changed drastically. He pointed at the young man, "You are the Autn of the Snow Sect!?" "Is it not obvious? Is there any other man in Snow Land named Autn?" the young man smirked. ''The young man must be one of the top people of the Snow Sect. Maybe he can save my life, '' Ricky thought. The shock and traces of fear in the old man''s eyes told Ricky that Autn was beyond the realm of the ninth grade of Blood Purification. "It is really you, Autn!" The old man said hesitantly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "I am going to take Ricky away now. You''d better get out of our way!" Autn, said, his smile disappearing from his face. He stared at the old man pointedly. Then, Autn turned to Ricky and said gently, "Hey, take a step back!" "Autn, thank you for saving my life!" Ricky said, his ears glimmering. Now that Autn, his fellow disciple from the Snow Sect, had offered help, Ricky would surely ept this unexpected kindness. He did not want to die out here. ... "Although your name has now be famous all throughout the Snow Land, don''t forget that you are only at the ninth grade of Blood Purification," the old man said coldly. "Ha-ha, so do you want to fight me?" Autnughed. With stately golden light floating around him, it appeared that he was superior to the old overmatch of Bone Reinforcement. Intimidated by Autn''s overwhelming aggression, the old man felt more timid. Recalling Autn''s splendid records of battles, the old man regretted challenging this devil instead of just releasing Ricky immediately. But he had already spoken and couldn''t take back his words. "Ha-ha, if I can''t have you bloodied within three fists, I promise I will stay out of the matter," Autn laughed irately. "You are too arrogant!" The old man snarled. Ricky was uneasy, too. He said, "Autn! No reckless promises, please! What can I do if you cannot do it?" ... "Bang!" Autn''s Fist of Golden Dragon and the old man''s Hand of Defending Earth had now instantaneously collided. Both of them were forced back by the momentum, while regenerating their power to collide with the other again. After two mighty collisions, they flew apart. Now would determine the three striks that had been invoked in Autn''s promise. But Ricky felt more and more uneasy about the situation, because after three collisions, it seemed as though they were evenly matched. "s, I cannot escape from the old man''s clutches now," Ricky murmured, in despair. Ricky now considered taking the opportunity to flee. He was hoping that Autn would give him a hand again. But in a moment, it was apparent that Ricky had underestimated Autn. Because the old man now spat out a mouthful of blood, his chest heaving quickly. He turned tail, jumping on the back of the ck Venomous Vulture, and left promptly. "Coward! Why didn''t you believe my promise just now?" Autnughed aloud at the sight of the old man''s fleeing back. He did not chase after the old man, who was travelling too fast to catch as he had a vulture. Besides, he was still a powerful overmatch of Bone Reinforcement. "Autn defeated an overmatch of Bone Reinforcement with only the power of Blood Purification! He must be among the top ten inner disciples, possibly even the top three," Ricky said to himself, admiring his new acquaintance. Autn chuckled, "Ha-ha, buddy, were you scared that after three fists I wouldn''t..." However, before he could finish his sentence, his eyes grew serious. Immediately, without another word, Autn led Ricky in a mad dash. Chapter 93 The Battle Between Two Innate Spiritual Kings Chapter 93 The Battle Between Two Innate Spiritual Kings Autn moved at high speed, even faster than a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. However, no matter how quickly he tried to run away, it seemed to be a futile attempt. Thousands of meters behind them, a beam of light of flushing tree quickly shot in their direction and reached them in a sh. Upon seeing the light of flushing tree, Autn stopped with a dry smile. Ricky began to realize why Autn had began running so fast. As the light of flushing tree faded away, a middle-aged man, dressed in a long green robe, emerged from the light of flushing tree under his feet. His face was not particrly good-looking, but Ricky and Autn felt his aura of arrogance, as if he was the center of the whole universe. Ricky had only ever sensed such an overpowering aura from Zenith, who was a powerful innate spiritual king. So the middle-aged man was, without a doubt, also an innate spiritual king. And now that there was the intense force of flushing tree emanating from the man, Ricky had already guessed his identity. "Hello. You must be a senior member of the family of Greenhill. I think it would seem a bit inappropriate for you to chase down and kill the ordinary warriors like us in the Snow Land," Autn spoke, calmly toning down his power and vigor. He knew that no matter how powerful he was, he was just as weak as an ant in the eyes of this man. "Have you killed my son, Lyndon?" the man asked in a low voice as he stared at Ricky,pletely ignoring Autn. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Without anger or murderous intent in his voice, the man seemed as though he was merely asking Ricky a simple question. But Ricky knew clearly that if an innate spiritual king spoke in such a tone, it implied that he was actually very furious. "Yes, I have," Ricky admitted, realizing that he was going to die very soon. He hoped that by taking responsibility for it, there was a chance Autn would not be involved. ''s! I''ve provoked the innate spiritual king of the family of Greenhill. He''s here to avenge his son''s death on me now. What terrible turn of events!'' Ricky thought to himself, mourning his impending death. He hadn''t found his mother yet, and he had so much more of his cultivation to experience. Everything had just begun for him, but it all seemed as thought it would be over now. However, Ricky wasn''t regretful at all. And if he had another chance, he would still choose to kill Lyndon without hesitation, as he had been a sore loser and a bully, trying to harm Ricky with three others. Ricky felt as though he had nothing to lose. "Now that you admit this, you muste with me and repent for your evil deeds in front of Lyndon''s body for seven days and nights. After that, you must apologize for your actions by taking your own life," the innate spiritual king of the family of Greenhill said. Ricky scowled at the man''s words and responded, "You''re saying I have to repent for seven days and nights before taking my own life? I think you just underestimate me. I will never apologize for killing someone who tried to murder me with three others. So you''d better kill me now! Otherwise, I will break his tomb once I arrive at his grave!" Upon hearing Ricky, the innate spiritual king of the family of Greenhill broke out in visible rage. It was rare that a powerful innate spiritual king''s mood would be so greatly affected by a warrior of Blood Purification. "It''s not up to you!" the man eximed coldly. Then he waved his hand, the force of flushing tree enveloping Ricky. He was about to take Ricky away by force. But before the middle-aged man could realize, Autn discreetly took out an ice crystal rune and then crushed it, with a hint of a smile at the corners of his lips. When the rune had shattered, the temperature dropped suddenly. A small crack appeared up in the air, and then turned into arge snow path. Instantly, a figure appeared on the path and swept down. "Chief Zenith!" Ricky said in excitement at the sight of the familiar figure. For it was no other than Zenith, the chief of the Snow Sect, Ricky stood a chance at surviving this encounter. With Zenith''s arrival, the force of flushing tree encircling Ricky was covered by many ice crystals and then shattered. Wrapped in a burst of force, Ricky was quickly dropped to Autn''s side. "Errol, how dare you ignore me and take action against a disciple of the Snow Sect in the Snow Land under my control? It is terribly rude of you to do that," Zenith uttered tly, ring at Errol with a sullen, cold gaze. "Zenith, this disciple of the Snow Sect has killed my son. Do you want to protect him from being punished?" Errol shouted. "Your son was less powerful and failed to defeat others during the training outside. He tried to kill Ricky dishonorably. He deserved his death. He was not outstanding at all, but do you still think it is worth avenging such an insignificant life?" Zenith retorted calmly, his voice powerful and icy. Errol scowled at Zenith''s words. "Zenith, I ask you this: do you really want to defend this disciple?" "Even if the disciples of our Snow Sect make mistakes, it is up to me to decide their fate. The family of Greenhill has no right to punish them! You know very well that this is not your jurisdiction!" Zenith replied. "Autn, leave here with Ricky now!" Zenith said to the young warrior. "Yes, Chief." Autn gestured at Ricky to leave. Ricky went with Autn immediately. He knew very well that even if one thousand warriors as powerful as him took action together, they stood no chance of interfering with a fight between the two innate spiritual kings. After Autn dragged Ricky and sprinted several thousand meters in one breath, he stopped. "Bang! Bang!" An earsplitting sound resounded through the distance sky once the two warriors had stopped to catch their breath. Zenith and Errol were fighting with each other now. Innate spiritual kings were so powerful that even if others stayed tens of thousands of meters away from them, they could still sense the explosive forces they released during battle. "Autn, Chief Zenith will not be defeated, right?" Ricky asked, feeling a little worried. "Don''t worry. Both of them are the middle spiritual kings, so they can''t win against each other. It''s none of our business. Now, would you get back to the Snow Sect or continue your cultivation outside?" "I decided to continue training outside," Ricky exined. "Okay. Be careful. If youe across big trouble again, your luck might be different from today. I just happened to be training myself here today and helped summon Chief Zenith, so you could get out of trouble this time!" Autn said. "Autn, I truly appreciate what you did for me. I will try to be prudent and keep a low profile from now on!" Ricky nodded. "Ha-ha. Ricky, you''re really quite an obedient and meek fellow, aren''t you? I like your character!" Autn said with augh at Ricky''s earnest reply. "Ha-ha!" Ricky alsoughed joyously, relieved at living to see another day. "Are you going back to the Snow Sect?" Ricky asked. "Not yet. I reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification a long time ago, but I haven''t made a breakthrough to reach the higher level yet. So I won''t return to the Snow Sect until I break through again," Autn replied. He added confidently, "I happened to discover a good method that stands a chance of helping me make a breakthrough soon." "Congrattions!" "Aha! Thank you. Now, I must bid you goodbye! See you around back home in the Snow Sect!" With this, Autn left. After Autn was out of sight, Ricky looked for several moments in the direction of Zenith and Errol''s battle. After that, he pushed on, making his way towards the Stone City. Now that he had the ability to challenge a warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky was confident of taking back some spoils from Gilbert and the Bloody Gang. Chapter 94 The Bloody Gang Chapter 94 The Bloody Gang In the Stone City, the three main families were still there, presenting a state of tripartite confrontation. However, something had changed in recent months. The head of Nan n was now someone else. Gilbert used to be only a warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement and came under a strong man like Nick, who was at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement. But everything had changed since his son was taken as a disciple of the innate spiritual king. With the help of the cultivation resources given by the innate spiritual king, he made great progress in a few months, and was now close to the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Nick had no choice but to abdicate his position as head and made way for Gilbert. Warriors in the Stone City could notin much, because this was thew of the world of martial arts. The winner shall be the king. Nick only med himself for not pushing his son to work harder and earn something better. ¡­ At an inn in the Stone City, many of the warriors who had returned from the hunt was taking a rest, during which they naturally talked about what had happened recently. "Have you heard that the genius Ricky, the one his spiritual meridian got destroyed and waster driven out of the Nan n, has now risen in the Snow Sect and be the top ranking outer disciple of the Snow Sect?" a warrior said, to open the discussion. "Sure! Even when his spiritual meridian was taken away, he still proved himself. Genius is what genius is!" "Ha-ha, if Nick hadn''t given up on Ricky and his father, he wouldn''t have ended up following Gilbert like a dog." "Well, it''s toote. After all, Gilbert has be a powerful warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement." "Well, even though Nick has a bad reputation, I still have prefered him to be head of the Nan n. At least he wouldn''t work with the Bloody Gang." Other hunting warriors sighed, shaking their heads. "That''s right. Since Gilbert became the head of the Nan n, he''s done nothing to hide the fact that he''s been working with the Bloody Gang. Not only did they encroach on our hunting mountains, they''re collecting a fifth of our taxes! They''re making us suffer indeed!" "Hush, if people from the Nan n or the Bloody Gang hear you, you''ll be worse than dead." "Take it easy. The Wang n and Sun n are said to be taking action against this ridiculousness. After all, the offspring of the two ns are also disciples of the innate spirits, so they are not afraid of Gilbert!" ¡­ "Gilbert is already a powerful warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement." A man in a ck coat in the corner of the inn murmured, "So now... I can only get somepensation from the Bloody Gang." Of course, it was Ricky, who had just arrived in the Stone City. Upon arriving, he kept his ears open to find out about situation of the Nan n in the past few months. "When Gilbert became the head of the n, he colluded with the Bloody Gang. It seems that the Bloody Gang had indeed set father and I up, so now I am going to get information about them first!"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Ricky called the innkeeper over and offered him several hundred copper coins to talk in detail about the Bloody Gang. This gave Ricky a general understanding of the Bloody Gang to some extent. The Bloody Gang was located in the mountains outside the Stone City. Their leader was a warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement, and the deputy leader was a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. The Bloody Gang was divided into superior branches, medium branches and inferior branches. Subchiefs of the superior branches were usually warriors at the eighth and ninth grade of Blood Purification. There were 4 superior branches in the Bloody Gang at present; Subchiefs of the medium branches were usually warriors at the sixth and seventh grade of Blood Purification. There were 7 medium branches in the Bloody Gang; Subchiefs of the inferior branches were usually warriors at the fourth and fifth grade of Blood Purification. There were 10 inferior branches in the Bloody Gang at present. Moreover, the Bloody Gang ruled that all members of the gang, as long as they were confident about their strength, were allowed to challenge the current subchief at any time. The only rule to bear in mind was that should he fail, he would be violently punished by the subchief. "Let me start with these inferior branches of the Bloody Gang!" Ricky decided, once he had obtained this information. But now the first thing he needed to do was to infiltrate one of these inferior branches. Next, Ricky found out where an inferior branch was in the mountains and went in. As expected, he was immediately arrested by the inferior branch members and taken back to the stockaded vige in the mountains. On both sides of the main hall of the stockade stood a row of warriors. All of whom were at the first or second grade of Blood Purification. In the hall sat two middle-aged men, one thin and the other plump. Apparently, they were the subchief and deputy subchief of this inferior branch. "Subchief, we caught this guy sneaking around our ce and took him back to you!" said the three men who had brought Ricky in. "The guy is fine-boned. Let''s take off his clothes and cook him to serve to the fellows!" the plump man said, looking Ricky up and down. "Good idea. We''ve had enough of the meat of fierce beasts, so it would be nice to taste some other food now and then!" The thin man grinned, nodding. "No! I came here today to offer you my precious treasure!" Ricky shouted out in rm. He did not know that the Gang was cannibalistic. "Really? Precious treasure?" Both subchiefs'' eyes immediately shed. They winked at the warriors standing close to Ricky. The three men who had brought Ricky back searched him right away and found two pills in his pockets, which were the only two Water Miraculous Pills Ricky had. "What a rich energy of mists and meditation!" they said in shock, immediately realizing that the Water Miraculous Pills were not ordinary ones. "These are the two Water Miraculous Pills I identally got, and I hereby give them to you, as long as I am given the chance to stay in the gang!" Ricky said hurriedly. His heart ached, seeing them handle his remaining Water Miraculous Pills. But he had known from the start that he had to make sacrifices to infiltrate the Bloody Gang! "Water Miraculous Pills! This is an intermediate pill, brother!" the plump subchief said to hispanion excitedly. "Well, that''s right!" The thin man nodded and winked again at the three men next to Ricky. They searched Ricky again, and found nothing but a few silver coins, so they gave up. "Boy, do you really want to join us?" The thin man asked him as he pocketed Ricky''s pills. "Aren''t you afraid of death?" "Sure I am, but I think the Bloody Gang is great!" Ricky said, pretending to be earnest. "Haw-haw, this is my first time to hear someone say something positive about us!" The two men immediately burst intoughter, so did the warriors in the hall. "Well, since you''ve contributed your pills, you are allowed to join the Bloody Gang!" the thin subchief said decidedly. "I appreciate that so much!" Ricky replied., bowing. Amid theughter, he rose slowly to his feet, the wry smile vanishing from his lips. Now that Ricky was a member of the Bloody Gang, he would get down to business. Chapter 95 Becoming Subchief Chapter 95 Bing Subchief "Our subchiefs just gave you permission to be a member of our Bloody Gang, but he didn''t ask you to stand up, fool. Keep on kneeling," a warrior said fiercely after he saw Ricky rising to his feet. Ricky''s Water Miraculous Pills had made quite a few gang members jealous of him. This warrior was one of them. He aimed a hammer-like kick at Ricky''s knees, intending on making him kneel again. "Crack!" It was the audible sound of a bone fracturing. But Ricky didn''t fall to his knees. Instead, it was the warrior who was now screaming painfully as he clutched his legs. Because as his foot struck Ricky''s knees, the impact felt like he had just kicked a solid piece of steel. Everyone in the hall was now on high alert. "Who are you?" Both subchiefs asked suspiciously, instantly on guard. They knew right away that Ricky wasn''t a run-of-the-mill person. The members of Bloody Gang took out their weapons and encircled Ricky, staring with wary eyes. "You are really forgetful. You two just epted me into the Bloody Gang. Don''t you remember?" Ricky smiled. "What an fool! How dare you make trouble here! Tear this bastard to pieces now!" The thin subchief commanded fiercely. The Bloody Gang members prepared to attack Ricky from all sides. "What are you going to do? Do you intend to disobey the Bloody Gang''s rules?" Ricky shouted loudly in order to stop them in their tracks. "I''m now a member of Bloody Gang and I want to challenge these two subchiefs for their positions. ording to the gang rules, all the members should stay out of this, otherwise you are disrespectful to Bloody Gang''s two leaders." People in the hall, including the screaming warrior, fell into a stunned silence after hearing Ricky''s words. They all stared at Ricky as if he was ridiculous. After a moment of utter silence, they all burst intoughter. "Ha-ha! What a funny joke! My brother, did you hear what he had said? He wants to challenge us to get the position of subchief. How silly this boy is!" The fat subchief guffawed, pping his knees. "Ha-ha! Oh, goodness me. He- he wants to challenge us!" The thin subchief also shrieked with laughter. "Hey guys, I think this boy must have been kicked in the head by a horse! Or maybe he''s just totally insane. Who else would say something so hrious?" The members of the Bloody Gang were also bent over inughter. Nevertheless, they did stop their attack, because in fact what Ricky said was true. ording to the rules of their Gang, if someone challenged the position of subchief, others weren''t allowed to interfere. If someone broke the rule, he would most definitely be executed by Bloody Gang''s two leaders. Besides, none of them believed that Ricky would ever win that challenge sessfully. It was too easy for the two subchiefs to kill Ricky. "Just kill this guy and give his body to the wolves to eat!" the thin subchief said to the fat one. He waved his hands, quickly growing impatient. "Why yes, brother," the fat subchief answered. At that, Ricky felt a huge ball of flesh rolling toward him with a powerful earthy palm. But Ricky didn''t even look at it. He merely deflected it with a punch. The sound of someone spitting out blood suddenly broke into the air. The fat subchief fell onto the ground like a dead pig, blood streaming down his mouth. Then Ricky leaped quickly to his side and kicked him in the chest with a tremendous force. With a scream, the fat subchief flew straight out of the main hall. After his body stopped rolling, he was found to be dead. All of this happened in the blink of an eye. The fat subchief was already dead by the time everyone else had realized what was happening. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But if anyone knew what Ricky''s status was, it was easy toprehend. The fat subchief was merely a normal warrior at the fourth grade of Blood Purification. How could he stand up the powerful attack of Ricky who had survived so many bloody battles? "Brother!" The thin subchief howled furiously. His ck eyes instantaneously turned red, with an overwhelming murderous intent rolling towards Ricky. From his body, the thin subchief called forth the power of warriors at the fifth grade of Blood Purification. He lifted the iron rod in the hall and charged at Ricky. Drawing the Iron Destroyer from the sheath on the back, Ricky also dashed towards him. As he was running, Ricky broke out the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Even though this warrior was not very powerful, Ricky couldn''t take any chances because he was facing a warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification. After all, the fifth grade of Blood Purification was actually two grades higher than his. The sound of metal colliding rang through the air. Ricky''s saber collided with the iron rod, and the force of roaring me collided with the force of defending earth. The air was filled with the echoes of loud cracking sounds. A burst of sparks sprang up between the Iron Destroyer and the iron rod. After only a brief moment where both forces stood on equal footing, the Iron Destroyer cut the iron rod right in two. Ricky summoned his sharp de of me again, which he used to gouge a long cut on the thin subchief''s right arm. "How is it possible? You are only at the third grade of Blood Purification! Howe you have this powerful strength?" The thin subchief growled at Ricky while clutching his injured right arm. He retreated quickly all of a sudden. And then he turned tail and ran away to outside, having no intent of fighting this mysterious warrior today. All of the gang members were shocked and terrified at this scene. "It''s toote to run now!" Ricky roared deeply. A drop of blood fell from the Iron Destroyer, and Ricky moved quickly and agilely like a galloping deer. Ricky caught up with the thin subchief in an instant, shing sharply at him. The drop of blood hit the floor. Now Ricky had in the two subchiefs of this inferior branch. And he took back his two Water Miraculous Pills, trying not to show his relief at retrieving them. "I think you should now know who I am!" Ricky said cruelly. He had now returned to the hall, looking around at the frightened warriors as he clutched the bloody Iron Destroyer in his hand. All the gang members knelt down in fear, and called Ricky subchief respectfully. "Now that you call me subchief, from now on, I have the final say in this inferior branch. If you disobey my word, you will end up like your two newly retired subchiefs. Understand?" Ricky said in a stone cold voice. He did not want their loyalty. He wanted to instill as much fear into them so that he could take advantage of them in the next few days. "Respectful subchief! Yes! We understand!" All the warriors cried out, looking at the two bloody corpses from the corners of their eyes. "Well, then. What are you waiting for? Clean up those two bodies. They''re disgusting. Thene back here for I have something to tell you," Ricky said lightly. Then, he sat down on the throne in the hall, observing the warriors who now anxiously sprang to action. About a quarter of an hourter, everything was cleared up. All the gang members, who totalled almost forty, came into the hall and waited for their new subchief to speak. "Show me the way to the Treasure Tower of this inferior branch," Ricky ordered. "Yes, respectful subchief!" Two warriors at the third grade of Blood Purification answered. They set off to lead him to a hidden cave not far from their base. Chapter 96 Eliminate The Inferior Branches Of The Bloody Gang Chapter 96 Eliminate The Inferior Branches Of The Bloody Gang The way to the cave was hidden and winding, and it took them nearly an hour just to get into its depths No wonder, though. After all, this was where all the inferior branch''s prized possessions were kept. At the end of the tunnel, they finally came upon a cavern. In it gleamed a pile of silver and copper coins, at least a hundred thousand of them. In addition to the money, there were exquisite weapons, Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills, and Anti- toxin Pills. On the other side there were some Treasures from Heaven and Earth, but nothing rare or special. "Subchief, these are all our treasures, and others have been handed over to our superior branches!" One of the warriors exined cautiously. As a group of warriors at the Blood Purification state, it was rather pathetic to boast such a small number of treasures. "Looks like you haven''t had the best of times in the Bloody Gang!" Ricky said dryly. "Indeed, subchief. But it''s better than being wandering warriors. There is a ce to live at least, and we don''t have to worry about being bullied by other forces whom we encounter by chance!" another warrior replied. Ricky nodded slightly, looking around at the cavern. "Give me a third of those silver coins, and the rest is yours!" Ricky said, his brow arched. In disbelief, the warriors looked at each other to see if they had heard him wrong. "What? You don''t want them?" Ricky asked again, a hint of a smile at the corners of his mouth. "Subchief, are you serious about giving them to us?" a warrior mustered the courage to ask, his voice trembling. "Just do what I say. You are behaving like women!" Ricky said contemptuously. With that, several bold warriors took the lead to stuff their pockets with silver coins and Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills. Ricky said nothing, only nodding slightly. The first few warriors who had taken the lead bowed deeply to him as they returned. Upon confirming Ricky''s sincerity, the remaining warriors swarmed the pile of loot without hesitation. They divided up the treasures neatly and quickly, leaving Ricky exactly a third of the silver coins. "That''s right. I mean what I say, and I don''t go back on my word," Ricky said, pleased at their efficiency. "Thank you, subchief!" "Thank you, subchief!" The warriors shouted their appreciation, their voices echoing in the chamber. Because of this, they gained respect for their strange new subchief. It was not just fear that was inspiring them to follow him. Ricky nodded with satisfaction as could tell that the members had began to yield to him. That was exactly what he wanted. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. There was no such thing as a free lunch. Ricky knew that if he wanted these warriors to listen to him, he had to show them the benefits of doing so, aside from keeping their lives, of course. "By the way, subchief, may we know your name?" said one warrior, his arms loaded with treasure. "My name is Bill. But I expect to be adressed only as your subchief!" Ricky answered. "Yes, subchief!" Although his tone seemed slightly strange to them, the warriors brushed this away and nodded slightly. ¡­ Later, Ricky ordered several warriors to hunt a few sweet-meated fierce beasts, and sent others to buy good wine from the Stone City. Ricky then held a feast with these warriors, who were warming up more and more to their generous new subchief. The next day, he made no secret of his n to merge another inferior branch. The majority of warriors did not agree with this, for this would be in serious vition of the rules of the Bloody Gang. But Ricky would never allow them to disobey. He ordered them all to follow him, killing those who refused. Although Ricky didn''t want to kill anyone at will, he knew that he had to keep things as contained as possible. Once the news got out, the consequences would be severe. Ricky led his men down to the territory of another inferior branch and rushed in. He killed the two subchiefs instantly with all his might. After killing their leaders, Rickyid down hisw in front of all of the members of the new inferior branch. Of these, those who obeyed him survived, while those who resisted were executed. Of course, there was little resistance. After all, Ricky didn''t unjustly kill anyone. Most of the warriors just wanted to live. As before, Ricky ordered someone to take him to the inferior branch''s treasury and divided up all the money with them. Again, he got his share. In this way, the warriors were naturally more willing to follow him. Over the next two months, Ricky took control of all the inferior branches of the Bloody Gang in the same way. As a routine, he made sure to divide up all the wealth of these inferior branches with his subordinates. Ricky was smart at this tactical maneuver. The most important gain for Ricky, of course, was not the money. It was the fact that he had dismantled at least a quarter of the Bloody Gang''s power at an astonishing speed. After merging all the inferior branches into onerge branch under his leadership, Ricky knew he had to stop. He knew the limits of his strength, and besides, the rest of the Bloody Gang had for sure been informed of these startling developments. So one day Ricky gathered all his subordinates and stood in front of them to speak. "Brothers, over the past two months we have worked hard together to make a fortune, which I would say is the best thing in life. However, we have to separate hereafter, because the medium branches and superior branches of the Bloody Gang will take action against us!" Ricky said, speaking emphatically. His warriors stared in rapt attention. "It doesn''t matter, however. I''m sure you''ve had a good harvest in these past few months, enough to get you a pretty woman in a nice town and settle down. And so I bid you all the best. We must part ways now. Of course, those of you who don''t want to leave may go to other medium branches and superior branches of the Bloody Gang, but I''m not sure if they''ll ept you, since you came from my branch." "We don''t want to part with you, subchief! We want to be with you!" Most warriors were reluctant to hear that Ricky was going to disband the gang, because they had indeed made a lot of money and were enjoying their new lives under their new subchief. Ricky had been quite generous to them, after all. "Haw-haw, guys, I know what you mean, but you know it won''t be easy if we stay together!" Ricky laughed, "I promise I will be your leader again when I am strong enough!" And with this, Ricky left so quickly that his warriors could not catch up with him even if they had wanted to. "Guys, the subchief has gone¡­ I suppose, that means it''s time for us to leave. You know we''d better not going back to the Bloody Gang," some of the warriors at the third grade of Blood Purification remarked. "He''s right. We''ve made a lot of money. It''s time to settle down somewhere." ¡­ The members of the Bloody Gang''s inferior branches then dispersed, heading their respective directions. Some were going to their hometowns. In the distance, Ricky appeared on a peak. He watched the warriors who were leaving and whispered, "Bloody Gang, your strength must have been greatly damaged by the departure of all these members. But fear not. A bigger gift will soon be delivered to you. Or my name ''Bill'' will have all been in vain." ¡­ Chapter 97 Unforeseen Event Chapter 97 Unforeseen Event On this day, the whole of Stone City was teeming with excitement. This was due to the news that all the ten inferior branches of the Bloody Gang had inexplicably disappeared and disbanded. The Bloody Gang ranked first among all other gangs that existed thousands of miles around Stone City, and its violent actions had gained notoriety. So the developments that had happened to it were not a secret. These ten inferior branches not onlyprised a quarter of the strength of the Bloody Gang, but also ounted for a third of the entire Gang''s wealth and training resources. Naturally, the high level branches of the Bloody Gang had burst into a rage, and they sent all their elite warriors to track down the one who was behind it all. To help them, the Nan n also lent many of their warriors. The ie of the Nan n had was directly dependent on the Bloody Gang, and so, the disbandment of the ten inferior branches also incurred great losses for them. Unfortunately for them, they didn''t manage to find the man behind it all. And what was even worse was that all the surviving members of the ten inferior branches had already left the Stone City with all their money and treasures, which meant that a third of the Gang''s capital had vanished overnight. Ricky also knew all this of course, as he travelled incognito within Stone City. After hearing the news of the n and Gang''s tragedy, he said to himself, "Bloody Gang, this is only the start. You will be punished even greater in the future. And Gilbert, you will get what you deserve too." With this, Ricky left the Stone City and came to a mountain range. This mountain range was no ordinary one, but a ce where the Nan n collected many of their medicinal materials. As the former young master of the Nan n, Ricky knew this ce well. He also knew that every few days the disciples of Gilbert woulde here to collect arge number of medicinal materials. It would be the best time for him to carry out his n. After waiting for several days in this mountain range, he saw the disciples appear, bearing baskets and boxes. Among these disciples, the highest level warrior was in the third grade of Blood Purification. Ricky smiled. It would be a piece cake for him to defeat them. After they had collected the medical materials and were preparing to head back. Ricky put on a cloak, covered his face and rushed out, not giving them time to react. He injured many disciples and destroyed everything they had collected. He alsoid waste to all the medicinal materials on the mountain. With this, he turned his back and left the Stone City with satisfaction. One day, he would definitely return. Because only by defeating Gilbert and Bloody Gang could he die in peace. He could tell that it was also like an obsession in his heart. Only when it waspletely eliminated could his cultivation reach even higher levels. However, he didn''t go home to the Snow Sect immediately. Instead, he went to the mountains where he hunted beasts at the intermediate stage of Blood Purification. He broke through too fast with a still unstable foundation. He had to eliminate the hidden dangers that he had not given attention to in his breakthrough period. It was a life-and-death struggle for him. Because of this, he had to constantly hunt the beasts in this month to practice and solidify his cultivation base. Finally, he not only eliminated the hidden dangers, but alsoid a solid foundation for having a breakthrough to the third grade of Blood Purification. Even better, he mastered all Five Beasts Arts in this month, which only differed in the focus points of the varying animals. After that, his body at the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form was consolidated and his fighting power was enhanced, which meant he could confidently fight with any warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification. At the same time, he was ready to make an attack. After three months of concentration, istion and suffering, it was now enough for Ricky to reach the fourth grade of Blood Purification. It had been too long since hisst breakthrough. If he kept on suppressing his real power, it might backfire any time soon, and that was definitely not what Ricky expected. Thus, he carefully chose a hidden ce and opened a hole in the mountain to start his cultivation. Naturally, he quickly reached the fourth grade of Blood Purification from the peak of the third grade of Blood Purification. The whole process only took three days and without any outside help. And this breakthrough he had reached was made under the most harmless and desirable conditions for warriors. After staying in the mountain for several days while he was breaking through to the fourth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky was finally ready to return to the Snow Sect. Now, he would be strong enough to fight with the warriors at the sixth grade of Blood Purification. He knew this was important. It would not be easy for the Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction to push him around in the Snow Sect. Unless they sent out the warriors of the advanced stage of Blood Purification or the warriors of Bone Reinforcement, they wouldn''t be able to intimidate him. And if they sent warriors of this level, it would be enough reason for Grace to fight. Ricky tamed a strong horse and began his journey home with his Iron Destroyer. Five dayster, he finally arrived. He entered from the main gate of the Snow Sect. Outside the gate, there were two outer disciples guarding in shifts. When Ricky arrived, the two disciples recognized him. In principle, Ricky''s strength had ced him at the top rank of the outer disciples. These two outer disciples should respectfully call him "Senior" when they saw him. Even the disciples of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction should maintain their respect when they saw him. However, he saw the contemptuous looks from the two disciples. Their contemptuous res were very obvious, fully visible on their faces. Ricky was reminded of when he came to the Snow Sect for the first time. "What''s going on here?" He murmured to himself. At the same time, an unpleasant feeling formed in the pit of his stomach. With no hesitation, he rushed to his courtyard. After he left, the two disciples sneered and said, "You will soon taste the pain." And one of the disciples also left, to tip off the message of Ricky''s arrival to those who hated him. ...... He ran all the way, feeling his footsteps getting heavier and heavier because of the bad feeling growing worse in the pit of his stomach. And sure enough, he was stopped by three disciples halfway to his courtyard. He knew them. They were all inner disciples. Mark was at the fourth grade of Blood Purification and came from the Casting Faction. The other two disciples were brothers: Phil and Larry, who were at the third grade of Blood Purification. They were members of the Refinement Faction. "Step aside! You''re in my way!" Ricky roared when he saw them blocking his path. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The disciples all gathered around him. They all looked at him contemptuously. Again, Ricky was reminded of when he came to the Snow Sect for the first time. He guessed that Grace might have had an ident. "Ha-ha, you have such a bad temper! It does really suit the strongest in the Snow Sect. Now you even don''t respect us as your seniors when you see us." These three disciples jeered at him. "Maybe, it''s because he has a core master and also has innate spirit to support him!" Phil sneered. "I don''t think so. The back-up of the innate spirit has already disappeared. Now there is only one core disciple. Wait, what was her name again? Oh yeah, Ugly Grace she is," Larry said disdainfully. When Ricky heard this insult, the anger in his heart erupted like a volcano, rising instantaneously and spreading heat throughout his body and even into the air. The disciples around him could sense his anger. "p yourselves for what you just said!" Ricky roared angrily at them. "Oh? Ricky, you really freaked me out. Did I say anything that made you angry?" Larry said innocently with a mocking smile. "What we''re talking about is just ''Ugly Grace''..." Phil grinned. Chapter 98 Disregard the Rules, Kill Him Chapter 98 Disregard the Rules, Kill Him "Boom!" Phil was hit by something that seemed to have a weight of one thousand kilograms before he could finish his words, then he flew backwards immediately. Halfway through his backwards descent, his blood mixed with broken teeth floated and formed a red arch. Ricky struck as soon as Phil repeated the words "Ugly Grace." His movements were boosted to ultimate speed because of his anger. He leaped to Phil''s side, hitting his mouth with a tremendous blow. With everything happening so quickly, the warriors around them had no time to react. By the time they came to their senses, Phil had rolled several times on the ground and had already passed out. His face was sunken with a punch mark the size of half a head. Blood was gushing out of Phil''s whole head. Everything was gruesome. Looking at this bloody scene and Phil''s sunken face, all the disciples were in total shock. They couldn''t help but feel frightened, because Phil looked like he was close to death. "Brother!" Larry howled and rushed over, only to find that Phil was already lifeless. It was to be expected. Now, Ricky''s strength was well matched with a warrior of the six grade of Blood Purification. How could Phil, who was only at the third grade of Blood Purification, possibly survive a fierce punch from Ricky? "You... you killed my brother!" Larry howled, pure grief on his face. "Phil was really dead. Is Ricky out of his mind? How dare he kill someone in the Snow Sect!" It was certain that Phil was really dead. Everyone was talking in hushed tones, staring at Ricky with shock. It was the first time that someone had dared to kill another disciple in the Snow Sect. Even the disciples of innate spirits would never do that. Now they really didn''t want to have any connection with Ricky! Who knew what kind of crazy things this lunatic would do!? But they were also shocked by his strength. He killed Phil with only one strike. It was hard to tell just how strong he truly was now. Mark had already retreated into the crowd. "Ricky, you will pay!" Larry growled. "If I die, you die!" Ricky shouted back. After all, it was about Grace! She was the most important and respectable master to Ricky. She was the bottom line in Ricky''s heart that no one could cross, insult, or hurt. How could these insolent brothers dare to say "Ugly Grace" in public? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. There was no doubt that they had crossed the line, so Ricky didn''t care if he needed to kill them. He stood by what was important to him. Anyway, he already killed one of them. It wouldn''t matter if he killed one more bastard. In his anger, Ricky no longer cared about the rules of the Snow Sect. He hurled a strike towards Larry. But at this time, a man stepped out and blocked Ricky''s strike with a punch. It was Rod, who had once invited him to join the Refinement Faction. When Ricky saw him, he finally realized that this was a set-up. And he walked right into it because of his hot temper. But Ricky didn''t regret it at all, because what Phil just said had insulted Grace. Even if he had a chance to do things all over again, he would not hesitate to kill Phil. "Ricky, you made a huge mistake! The first rule in the Snow Sect is that disciples can''t kill each other. And you, you just broke the first rule without further ado!" As expected, as soon as Rod opened his mouth he used Ricky of this serious crime. However, he was also surprised. Ricky''s strength seemed enough to beat him. That was saying a lot, after all, he was a warrior at the advanced stage of Blood Purification! He had sent Phil, Larry and Mark to provoke Ricky, and told them to take the opportunity to humiliate Ricky. But who knew that it would result in Phil''s death. But this was good news for the Refinement Faction. It was the first time that a disciple in the Snow Sect had killed his peer. It was impossible for Ricky to get away with this. "Don''t be so fake, you cunning bastard. This is exactly what you want," Ricky said coldly. Then, Ricky ran towards Grace''s courtyard. This time, no one stopped him. ''Pompous ass, let''s see how long you can be so arrogant!'' Rod thought to himself as he watched Ricky speed away. Rod then pretended tofort Larry, and sent Larry and a few other disciples to follow him. He told them to use Ricky in front of Elder Abbott. Then, under Rod''s leadership, a dozen people picked up Phil''s corpse, heading for Elder Abbott''s house. ..... Ricky, who didn''t care at all anymore, ran into Grace''s room. Now, Grace was cultivating as usual. But Ricky could see that Grace''s face was pale and tired, unusual dark circles under her eyes. "What happened Master?" Ricky asked, anxious and concerned. However, Grace didn''t respond. She just raised her right hand and used strong spiritual energy to send him outside. Ricky got up and tried to go in again, but no matter how he shouted or knocked at the door, Grace refused to answer. Then Heather came out of her room and whispered, "Ricky, you''d better leave Master Grace alone for a while!" "What happened, Heather?" Ricky asked, almost in tears. "Ricky, listen to me. Calm down..." Then, Heather rted the events of the past few months. There were three innate spiritual kings in the Snow Sect. One of them was Grace''s father¡ªOdin. About half a month ago, two mysterious warriors came. They were strong. They subdued Zenith easily and hurt Odin, taking him away. As for why Odin had provoked such powerful warriors, no one knew. Grace must have been so upset because of her father''s capture. She didn''t know whether he was alive. And the other innate spirit in the Snow Sect¡ªBoris, who was Nate''s master, was Odin''s rival. After Odin was taken away, he secretly supported the Refinement and Casting Faction, and told them to cause Grace some trouble. Fortunately, Zenith was her ally, so the two factions did not dare to go too far. They only insulted her verbally. "Refinement Faction, Casting Faction and Boris. If I don''t kill you while I live, I am willing to go to hell to hound you!" Ricky swore to himself, his blood pulsating with anger. "Come out, criminal! Ricky, face us!" an angry voice called. It was Rod. Outside, in the small courtyard, Elder Abbott was there with a number of disciples. Rod and the others were there too. "Ha! That was quick!" Ricky had expected this from the moment he struck Phil. ''I must find a chance to escape!'' Ricky thought, because he did not want to sit back and wait to die. When Elder Abbott came in, he looked at Ricky with grave disappointment. Even if Abbott didn''t want to, he would still have to tell them to arrest Ricky. It was thew of their Sect. Chapter 99 Adjudication Chapter 99 Adjudication "Ricky, you... you are¡­ oh, God! I really don''t know what to say about you! You''re under arrest, Ricky!" Elder Abbott said gravely. Elder Abbott''s attitudes toward Ricky had changed several times. But all in all, he liked the young warrior quite a lot. But he had gone too far this time. In an act unprecented in the Snow Sect, Ricky had killed a fellow disciple. Heather was extremely confused, in shock at having no idea what Ricky had done. But Ricky reassured her, and she calmed down a little. Elder Abbott led Ricky to the Law Enforcement Hall. Seeing such a tense situation, Heather grew quite anxious and knocked Grace''s door, telling her that Ricky had been arrested. On the road to the Law Enforcement Hall, Rod shouted insults and threats at Ricky again and again. But Elder Abbott shooed Rod away, along with the other people who were chattering at Ricky. When they arrived at the Law Enforcement Hall, Ricky was put into a prison cell. Its walls were made of fine iron, making it impossible for Ricky to escape. Outside, numerous guards stood watch. "It now appears that I have gotten myself into quite a bit of trouble," Ricky murmured to himself as he looked at the darkness all around him. ...... The story of Ricky killing Phil had spread throughout the whole Sect overnight. The truth about why Ricky did it gradually came out as the news spread. Some disciples thought that Ricky was a man with integrity who was forthright in making a distinction between kindness and revenge. Some of the female disciples pitied Ricky. because they felt as though Rick was not guilty. But there were some others who hoped that Ricky would bear harsh consequences. They said that Ricky outright broke the primary rule that had never been broken in the Snow Sect. To them, even a thousand deaths would not atone for his crime. But the final adjudication was up to the Elders, Chief Zenith, and the Dominant Top Elder, Boris. ..... Elder Abbott came to the prison after half a day had passed since Ricky was locked up. "Elder Abbott, will I die?" Ricky asked, for he knew Elder Abbott was soft-hearted. "Ricky¡­ Why did you do it? Why can''t you just have held back? Do you think it will be worth losing your life because of such an unremarkable disciple like Phil?" Elder Abbott said angrily. "I can''t help it, Elder. He maliciously insulted my master in front of me," Ricky replied without a hint of regret. "Well, Grace is fortunate that she has such a bold, loyal person like you as a disciple." Elder Abbott sighed. "Elder Abbott, please tell me! What is going to happen to me?" Ricky pleaded. "I''m not sure. But I have found out the details of the whole event. On the whole, you have the advantage, Ricky. Besides, the sect chief seems to be on your side. I think you stand a good chance of leaving with your life," Elder Abbott said earnestly. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Oh, my lucky stars! I can escape this disaster!" Ricky said with a smile. "It''s still too early to be cheerful. You should know that the Dominant Top Elder Boris is not in your favor," Elder Abbott said with a sullen face. "Does he hold a higher position than the sect chief, Elder?" Ricky asked. "No, the sect chief is the ultimate ruling position in our Snow Sect," Elder Abbott said. "But not too long ago, Boris sessfully broke through the heavenly doom and became a middle spiritual king." "Now that Boris is a middle spiritual king, he is equal to Zenith in the realm of their powers. This means that even though there is still a gap between his position and that of the sect chief, it is now impossible for Zenith to suppress Boris anymore." "The sect is divided now, Ricky. Two main factions have formed." "I see," Ricky nodded. He was deep in thought. "The sect chief and Boris have nned to hold your trial at the square. So you need to mentally prepare to ept whatever the result may be," Elder Abbott reminded him. "Even if there seems to be a feud between Zenith and Boris, I didn''t expect that such powerful warriors would be called upon to adjudicate on my case. I am just a humble disciple of Blood Purification. What''s more, it seems like such a big deal, doesn''t it? To hold the trial in such a grand square," Ricky said, slightly surprised. After all, even if hemitted a more heinous crime, in the eyes of innate spirits it would be of trifling importance. Ricky knew it was totally unnecessary to trouble innate spirits for his case. "Indeed, Boris wouldn''t care about your life, Ricky. But he wants to further establish his hold on Snow Sect using this opportunity. Do you understand?" Elder Abbott asked. "Yes, Elder!" "Don''t worry! Together with Chief Zenith, I will try my best to fight for you," Elder Abbott said reassuringly and left. ...... "It''s power! My power will never be enough!" Ricky shouted, pounding the walls of his cell after Elder Abott left. ...... The next day, the main square of the Snow Sect was packed with people. All disciples from the Snow Sect arrived early. It was the first time that someone had killed his fellow disciple in the history of the Snow Sect. They wanted to see what would happen to Ricky. A few powerful disciples knew that they would see apetition between the opposing powers of the sect chief and the Dominant Top Elder. The Dominant Top Elder Boris was trying to establish his hold, while Chief Zenith wanted to maintain his power across the Snow Sect. Soon, the nine Elders appeared, and they allnded beside the nine seats on the tform. They were then followed the sect chief Zenith and the Dominant Top Elder Boris. After greeting the other Elders, Zenith directly orderedw enforcement disciples to bring Ricky to the square. After a while, Ricky appeared, his hands restrained. The whole square broke out into noise. Grace and Heather were extremely anxious and worried. Elder Abbott felt the same. They all regretted that Ricky had been so impulsive and hotheaded. But deep inside, Grace was grateful and even happy once she found out just why Ricky had killed Phil. Surely Ricky has seen Grace and Heather, but he walked right past them, not meeting their eyes. What Ricky hadn''t seen was that in a corner of the square stood Amelia, the leader of Amber Faction, and the charming girl who had apanied Grace to the Stone City. "If the Snow Sect really wants to kill Ricky, I hope you can help him," Amelia whispered. "Is it going to happen because he possessed no spiritual meridian?" the charming girl asked. "Yes. I have a strong intuition that he is the person I''ve been looking for," Amelia said, nodding decidedly. "I have heard his story. He is not bad. I''ll think it over. If it is really that necessary, I''ll do it for you," the girl whispered in Amelia''s ear. "Thank you," Amelia said, nodding her head in gratitude. ...... "Sect chief, Dominant Top Elder and nine Elders!" Ricky said respectfully, as was the custom. "Ricky, all people in Snow Sect have gathered on this tform today. Do you know why?" Zenith was the first to speak. "Will you confess your crime?" "No, Chief Zenith. I don''t think Imitted a crime. How could I confess one?" Ricky said simply and earnestly, his eyes sweeping over the row of Elders who held his fate in their hands. Chapter 100 Challenge Accepted Chapter 100 Challenge epted "Unbelievable! How arrogant he is! How dare he im that he did notmit a crime? Everyone saw him kill Phil! Innocent, my ass!" the disciples from the Refinement Faction, the Casting Faction, and a few of Boris''s men began to curse in outrage. "Oh? Then, please tell me why you im to be innocent!" Boris, the Dominant Top Elder of the Snow Sect, asked calmly, as he squinted his eyes. In this situation, he had to seem open to Ricky''s defense. Otherwise, people would consider him to be narrow-minded and suspect his biases. Just like Zenith, Boris was handsome and had a majestic demeanor, casting a striking impression on all the disciples present. He was more demanding an exnation than merely asking Ricky''s side. Moreover, he had now reached a higher level through cultivation. His aura was more overwhelming now. "Dominant Top Elder Boris, Phil insulted my master. She is more than a master to me. She teaches me, helps me and cares for me. She is like my family! Phil said really disgusting words to me, in an obvious intent to degrade my master. He deserved to die!" Ricky said frankly. "May I ask you this question, Dominant Top Elder Boris? If your dearest ones are insulted, what would you do? Would you stand and do nothing because of the so-called rule?" Ricky asked further. "Shut your mouth! How dare you talk to the Dominant Top Elder like this!?" Elder Logan, the founder of the Casting Faction, berated Ricky. ring at Ricky, he pointed a finger at him as if he would kill him the next second. "Elder Logan,pose yourself. You are not supposed to speak like that when I''m still here!" Zenith scolded Logan coldly. He gathered his power of innate spirit, intending to give Logan a p on the wrist as a warning. However, before his power could reach Logan, Boris stopped him. Then he turned to Zenith and said, "Chief Zenith, don''t get angry, please. We are just discussing how to deal with the boy. Elder Logan was just trying to be fair and just." N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ''Being fair and just? Sure, that''s what he was doing! From what I saw, he was sucking up to you!'' Ricky thought silently, attempting to conceal his look of disdain. However, no one would try to question and challenge Boris. He was now an innate spirit with extremely powerful strength. Anyone who tried to cross him would probably end up regretting it. Even though he was being unreasonable, people would have to remain silent and ept his decree, unless Zenith directly admonished him. "Ricky, right? What you just said did make some sense. I agree with you and I understand your emotion. But rules are rules. You are not allowed to break any rule no matter how valid your reason is. Anyone who vites the rules must bear the consequences of their actions!" Boris said. "So, as the Dominant Top Elder, I hereby pronounce you guilty and sentence you to death. I hope you don''t mind!" ''Hope I don''t mind? Is he joking? Hell no! I do mind very much and what''s more, I want to kill this pompous prick!'' cursed Ricky in silent rage at Boris''s condescending words. But cursing to himself was natural. In fact, he had already anticipated that Boris wanted him to die, and that he would grasp this perfect chance. "Whoop!" The men from the Casting and Refinement loudly cheered, happy with Boris''s decision. "Master Grace, what should we do? They will kill him!" Heather asked anxiously. All over her face, worry was written. "There''s nothing we can do now. It all depends on Chief Zenith!" Grace said, clinging on to hope. She expected that Zenith would have a different opinion. Besides, she could never go and fight against Boris. She was no match for him, and it would be grossly inappropriate in this strictly hierarchical sect. "Chief Zenith, what''s your opinion?" Boris asked, a vicious smile lurking under the pretense of his serious expression. "Well, here is my opinion. Why did Ricky kill a disciple? I''m sure by now, you all know the reason. I have to admit that Phil deserved to die. He showed tant disrespect for Ricky''s master. From what I deduce, Ricky has a valid reason for his act. So I''ve decided to remit his death. However, I insist that he will still face punishment for his deed!" Zenith dered, after he had been deep in thought for several moments. Hearing this statement, Ricky, Heather, Grace, and some other Ricky''s friends sighed in relief to themselves. As long as Chief Zenith decided to save Ricky, he would survive this time. Anyway, as the chief of the Snow Sect, Zenith still had the overarching power and most of the time, he had the final say in many respects. "Ahh. It seems that Chief Zenith thinks highly of Ricky!" Many disciples began to murmur. Despite their heated discussion on Ricky''s case, they actually did not care much about the oue. To them, it was none of their business after all. They had just gathered here in pursuit of watching the trial as pleasure-seekers. "Chief Zenith, with all due respect, I''m afraid this decision is not a proper one! He killed a fellow disciple of the Snow Sect! It''s forbidden for the disciples to kill each other ording to the rule of the Snow Sect, isn''t it? But why would we grant him an exemption?" Boris protested. He was obviously unhappy to hear Zenith''s decision. Deep inside his heart, he grew even more resentful of Zenith. "Boris, are you questioning me, the chief of the Snow Sect?" Zenith replied suggestively. Clearly, he was not pleased with Boris'' interjection. "Oh, of course no! I would never do such a thing! But, Chief Zenith, ording to our Sect''s tradition, this situation needs the approval from the nine elders, whether the exemption is granted or not!" Boris insisted, unwilling to yield to Zenith''s final decision. There was no way he would let the chance of killing Ricky go so easily. He then turned to the nine elders and said, "So, Elders, it''s your turn to make a decision. What do you think of Ricky''s act and what measures do you think should be carried out?" He locked his eyes on Elder Evan first. "Elder Evan, let''s begin with you!" Boris took a meaningful nce at the rest of the eight elders. He was obviously indicating that it was time for them to choose between supporting him or Zenith. Zenith also turned to and nodded at them, signaling them to proim their opinions. He knew Boris was up to something. "I agree with Chief Zenith! Ricky keeps his life, and will face punishment!" Elder Evan said as he stood up. Then the elders cast their votes one by one. Ricky stood in the square, also trying to appeal to them with his eyes. Elder Logan, as expected, took Boris''s side and insisted on Ricky''s death. Elder Ronald and Elder Harris also sided with Boris'' opinion, but all the other six elders voted ording to Zenith''s discernment. That was three versus six. Zenith won. Boris''s face turned dark, quite displeased with the result. It was highly likely that Ricky would escape death this time. "It looks like that Chief Zenith enjoys immense popr support among the Sect for now," some disciples muttered to themselves. "Good! It seems that I''m going to live to see another day," Ricky sighed in relief. Seeing that most of the elders chose to support Zenith, he was certain that he would be safe. Everyone in the square was excitedly whispering about this result. "Elder Boris, you''ve already seen the result of the vote. Are you still insisting on your proposal?" Zenith turned to Boris and asked. "Chief Zenith, with such result, of course I''m not going to insist on Ricky''s death penalty! As per your suggestion, I already have some ideas about how to punish him. As for whether he will get through it, it all depends on him!" Boris said with a condescending smirk. Insisting on Ricky''s death would only worsen the already tense situation. He had a new n now. Everyone would tell from Boris''s eyes that he was very displeased. This result not only indicated that Ricky would live, but in the grander scheme of things, it also meant that Boris was still not as influential as Zenith in the Snow Sect. Zenith remained the most powerful man. "Oh? Depends on him? What do you mean by that, Boris?" asked Zenith. "Oh, don''t worry, Chief Zenith. I just want to test how strong he is. I''m just curious why you and most of the other elders want to keep him alive! Is he really that capable that you all value him so much?" Boris said, the glint of a sneer hidden in his eyes. "So, Boris, how are you going to test him? He is..." Zenith had no idea about what was going through Boris'' head. So he tried to dig for more information. At least this way, Ricky would stand a chance. He even prepared an excuse to postpone it. That way, Ricky would have more time to prepare. However, before Zenith could finish his words, Ricky interrupted, "Dominant Top Elder Boris, I''d like to take the test you suggested. I will prove that I am stronger than Phil, much stronger!" Zenith and other elders had helped him a lot so far. Ricky was grateful very much. Yet he was also concerned that if Chief Zenith continued to defend him, many disciples would be unhappy and think to themselves that Chief Zenith was biased. That was thest thing he wanted to happen. It would harm Chief Zenith''s reputation. That was why he interrupted and abruptly epted the challenge. He was confident that he would be able to handle no matter what they threw at him. He was given another chance, after all! "Ricky! What are you doing? Stop talking nonsense!" Immediately, Ricky heard Zenith''s angry voice in his head. The sect chief had sent his message in secret with his internal strength. Ricky did not reply. He just gazed confidently at the chief, hoping to reassure him. "Good! That''s perfect! Much stronger than Phil? That''s quite confident of you! Show me how capable you are and what you can do!" Boris said immediately, leaving no chance for Zenith to protest. Ricky''s prompt confidence irritated Boris. He had never seen such an arrogant disciple before! How dared he make those big ims! "Elder Logan!" Boris shouted, summoning his ally. He whispered some words to him. Afterwards, Elder Logan left and headed for the snowy mountains. All the disciples were confused at Boris''s act and wondered just how he meant to test Ricky''s strength. ... About half an hourter, Elder Logan returned, three ferocious beasts in tow. He had brought a ck-scaled Bull, a Demonic Ape, and a Yellow-winged Eagle. The bull mooed loudly as its scales gleamed sharply. The ape showed its sharp, yellow teeth while waving his long arms in the air. The eagle pped its wings as it screeched in a high pitch. All of them looked quite fierce, and intimidated most of the disciples present. "Oh, my god! All of those beasts are as at least powerful as a warrior at the sixth grade of Blood Purification! Goodness! Is Dominant Top Elder Boris going to test Ricky with them?" The throng once again broke out in chaotic chatter, both excited and a little scared. "Ricky can''t defeat them! Dominant Top Elder Boris is clearly trying to kill him!" "And look! There are three beasts! Three! How could he beat all of them? That''s impossible!" Chapter 101 I’m Superior To A Summation Of 100 Phil Chapter 101 I¡¯m Superior To A Summation Of 100 Phil When Elder Logan came back, Boris''s people immediately carried three cages made of cast iron. Elder Logan inspected the cages and then he locked three ferocious beasts into them. "Boris, what are you up to?" Zenith asked indifferently. Boris turned to Zenith and stated, "Chief Zenith, I remember that this disciple imed his strength is no less than that of a summation of one hundred Phil. So ording to my estimation, the strength of one hundred Phil who is at the third grade of Blood Purification is nearly the same with a beast at the sixth grade of Blood Purification." He paused for a little while as if in deep thought before he added, "So I found these three beasts at the sixth grade of Blood Purification for this disciple to choose one and compete with. If he manages to defeat anyone of these beasts at the sixth grade of Blood Purification, it only proves that he deserves your fostering efforts. But if he doesn''t, he will have to repay the debt of his killing with his life. It would be a fair deal, don''t you think so? Just like how the saying goes, "A life for a life". We all know that this is the rule of the martial world. So I don''t think any one of you will object. You don''t object either, do you, Chief Zenith?" "I cannot agree more!" some disciples eximed. As Boris finished his exnation, disciples under the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction chimed in immediately. "That''s nonsense! Boris, is this your attempt to mess around with the disciples of our Snow Sect?" Zenith used. Everyone knew that Ricky didn''t have the slightest chance toe back alive from a battle with any of the formidable beast. Although he was quite talented, no one could imagine in their wildest dreams that he could rival with a beast at the sixth grade of Blood Purification. "Chief Zenith, I''m just abiding by thew impartially," Boris defended. "Chief Zenith, I really appreciate that you''re worried about my safety. But as far as I''m concerned, Dominant Top Elder Boris is right in all aspects. I would like to ept this challenge," Ricky firmly stated. To everyone''s surprise, Ricky did not have any objection. "You..." Zenith and some other Elders were at a loss for words. They were dumbfounded and confused by Ricky''s decision. "That''s great! Ricky, your courage is really admirable! In that case, you can choose any one of the beasts you want to fight against," Boris dered as his lips discretely curled into a sinister smile. "Dominant Top Elder Boris, I only hope that you will honor your promise. If I can prove my value, please follow the verdict of Chief Zenith!" Ricky replied with hint of a threatening edge in his voice. "Do you really think I would go against my words in the presence of so many disciples?" Boris gave him reassurance in the form of a question. "No, of course, I don''t. In contrast, I actually want to express my gratitude for offering me such a great opportunity to prove myself," Ricky stated as he strode toward the cages. ''Does he really have the strength to fight with a fierce beast at the sixth grade of Blood Purification?'' Boris thought to himself as he stared at Ricky''s retreating back who was approaching the cages in full confidence. Suddenly, Boris regretted his decision for no clear reasons. He became unsure if his scheme would turn out the way he wanted to or not. ''There should be no chance at all. This fellow has just reached the fourth grade of Blood Purification. The three beasts that Elder Logan found at my order, besides having good meridians, all possess the highest degree of proficiency of the sixth grade of Blood Purification. They could evenpare with the warriors at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, '' Boris continued to ponder as he watched Ricky carefully examine the beasts in their cages. ''A ck-scaled Bull, a Demonic Ape, or a Yellow-winged Eagle, which one on earth do I choose?'' Ricky mused, simultaneously scanning the three beasts meticulously. Inevitably, he could never fail to sense the intimidating force emanating from the three beasts. Their strength was no less than that of a warrior who had just reached the seventh grade of Blood Purification. Therefore, he must be cautious or else he would end up in the ws of one of these beasts. "Choose the Demonic Ape. Powerful as it is, it only strives in an environment simr to a jungle. Since it''s confined in this cage, its speed and strength might have also been restricted," Zenith''s voice rang in his head at that point. Upon hearing Zenith''s advice, Ricky promptly fastened his gaze on the ape. Given that the ck-scaled Bull was covered by hard ck scales all over like an armor, Ricky estimated that it would be difficult for him to even break through its defense. The Yellow-winged eagle looked like an easy one but it had a greater advantage of flight. It could easily swoop down and take him down. The Yellow-winged eagle was locked in a cage of approximately 100 square meters which was spacious enough for its movements, but it was clearly not favorable for Ricky. He could see then Zenith''s point. Rtively, the easiest one to challenge seemed to be the Demonic Ape. "Ricky, it is time to choose right now. If I give you a hand, Boris will definitelye in the way. So just do everything you need to y the monster! And remember, to survive is the most imperative thing for you right now!" Zenith exhorted him. N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ricky took a few moments to mentally prepare himself. Then he strode inside the cage. All of the present masters and disciples held their breath as they fixed their eyes on Ricky. A thundering howl came out of the cage as soon as the Demonic Ape saw Ricky enter. The Demonic Ape grew malicious with its fiery eyes glowering at Ricky. Swinging its iron fists, it lunged at Ricky in no time. ''Since you think you can try and use this Demonic Ape to take my life, then I must show you that I''m superior to even a summation of 100 Phil, '' Ricky vowed to himself as he began to summon his energy onto his skills. What the people saw was his long hair fluttering in the wind. Its color kept on changing in record time. At first, it was red, then orange, and finally it turned yellow. It was the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "The Third...It is the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!" someone from the audience eximed. Observing Ricky''s transformation, the total of nine Elders, including Zenith and Boris, could barely hide their shock. "How can it be? Howe? Is he beyond the fourth grade of Blood Purification now?" another one from the audience cried out. Not being innate spirits, the nine Elders, Grace, and other disciples were incapable of witnessing Ricky''s actual stage of cultivation. ''Youd just gave me a great surprise... You really did it! The Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! You must survive this today, Ricky!'' Zenith was truly amazed as he silently prayed for his sess. ''The Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! So this fellow seems to really have the potential to cultivate to the Ninth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form? Then, I shouldn''t let him continue his existence, or he will stand in the way of me reigning the whole Snow Land, '' Boris thought to himself evilly. Everyone held their breathes once more as they focused on Ricky. As he applied the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky let out a roar, emanating yellowish rays all around him. Then, the devouring runes began to spread in the air and move above his palms. Ricky spared no energy in exerting all of his devouring runes. Everyone present could distinctly see the Devouring Fire in his spiritual energy. Ricky told himself that he must survive this, survive this in the most dignified manner, like that of a warrior which would be the most appropriate response for Boris'' insidious intention of wanting his death. "What a refined strength of the runes! The boy does have a supreme manual!" Elder Samuel muttered thoughtfully as he narrowed his eyes. On the other hand, there was even a covetous look unfolding on Elder Logan''s face. Meanwhile, Ricky was concentrating on applying the Five Beasts Arts before he punched at the fists of the Demonic Ape with the mightiest power. "Bang!!!" The sound reverberated within miles wide. But the only thing that everyone saw was the violent collision of two fists. One giant and ck ape''s fist and one small yet fierce human''s! Immense airwaves began to suffuse the site instantly. The moment Ricky met the punch of Demonic Ape, he felt as if there was something weighing thousands of kilograms pressuring over him. Fortunately, the Third Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form enabled him to withstand the massive power. Meanwhile, he also had managed to diffuse arge part of the power by applying Devouring Skill. Immediately, Ricky pushed at devouring runes and the Devouring Fire and delivered the strength of the two forces together down the arm of Demonic Ape from its fist. As the intimidating devouring runes and the Devouring Fire started to invade the body of the Demonic Ape, it let out an ear-splitting screech out of pain. Jumping at this chance, Ricky withdrew his fist and lunched another blow but this time he targeted the abdomen of the Demonic Ape. With his second punch, the Demonic Ape slumped directly onto the ground as it whined in agony. However, before everyone couldprehend what was actually happening, they immediately saw the fiery de shing the monster''s neck. As the crowd was being dazzled by the flurry of fire and rays of lights, it all ended in a blink of an eye. Chapter 102 The Blizzard Cliff Chapter 102 The Blizzard Cliff "Screech!" The Demonic Ape died, its head neatly cut off. The whole square stopped in its tracks, mouths open in shock. Was it even possible? The Demonic Ape who was at the peak of the sixth grade of Blood Purification could easily stand up to a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. When Ricky killed Phil, his power at the third grade of Blood Purification had already stupefied most of them. But again, the powerful Demonic Ape had been so easily in by Ricky just now! What were the bounds of his power? Did Ricky cultivate so frequently that it was akin to eating and drinking for him? Was Ricky''s spiritual meridian really iplete like he imed? All these previously impossible spections crossed their minds. The disciples were not alone in their shock. Zenith, Boris and nine Elders were all deeply stunned by this scene. In all their years, they had never encountered someone like Ricky. For what seemed like an eternity, the whole square froze in total silence. The tremendous silence was not broken until Ricky''s voice rang out. "Dominant Top Elder, have I now proven that I am much stronger than Phil ever was?" Ricky said seriously as he stood tall, the Iron Destroyer in his hand. He looked at Boris directly. "Huh!" That was all Boris could manage to say. Boris, as an innate spirit, didn''t want to break his word in front of many disciples of the Snow Sect. So he announced that Ricky was now free to go. In this way, Ricky finally got himself out of trouble to live for another day. Now, the warriors of Casting Faction and Refinement Faction, as well as the three Elders who had voted against Ricky all looked sullen. They were furious with the turn of events. They had Boris, the innate spirit, with them! Yet Ricky still managed to live to see another day. "Boy, you are so strong! Why don''t you tell Elder Abbott in advance? We worry about you in vain!" rang Zenith''s voice in Ricky''s head. Ricky looked down, trying not to startughing at the chief''s admonishing message. ... "The gap between Ricky and I has now grown even wider," Edgar said, gazing admiringly at Ricky. "You have a particr taste indeed." the charming woman said, staring at Amelia. "However, the prophecy has not yet been fulfilled. There is still a long way to go." ... "Since Dominant Top Elder has no objection, I dere that Ricky''s life is spared. He has cleared his name. But we regret what happened, and the Snow Sect will give Phil''s brother somepensation for the death of his kin," Zenith exined, looking out over the disciples. "Chief, you say that one should be punished severely when he makes a great mistake, even though he has been pardoned from the penalty of death. So what will this severe punishment be?" Boris asked. If Zenith gave Ricky too easy of a punishment, he would be considered biased. He would have his way with Ricky by then. All the people, including Ricky, now stared up at Zenith in anticipation. "I propose that the punishment will be sending Ricky to the Blizzard Cliff for two months! Do you approve of this, Boris?" Zenith proimed, squinting. "The Blizzard Cliff! The punishment is really going to be two months in the Blizzard Cliff!? What''s going on? I thought that Chief Zenith was on Ricky''s side! But the punishment he''s proposing is just as good as killing Ricky!" a loud din began to fill the square, the disciples bing even more confused at Zenith''s idea. Even Elder Evan and the other Elders were also incredulous and began to ask Zenith, "Chief, are you..." But a nce from Zenith made them fall silent. In the square, the relief on Grace''s face turned into the worry again. Once more, the members of the Casting and Refinement Faction became excited, grinning among themselves. Never did they imagine that Zenith would send Ricky to the Blizzard Cliff. "This so-called Blizzard Cliff must be quite dangerous," Ricky deduced. "Chief must have a certain intention behind his decision." ... "Ha-ha, it will be even better to exile Ricky in the Blizzard Cliff. Chief Zenith is really a just man," Boris laughed heartily. "If the Dominant Top Elder is still worried about the punishment''s veracity, you maye and send off Ricky at the Blizzard Cliff with me," Zenith said pointedly. "Well, since you put it that way, I believe it. So, I don''t see the need toe with you!" Boris replied. "Well, there''s no need for me to linger here. So, Chief, Elders, I bid you farewell!" Boris left, still smiling. Zenith announced the end of the trial and immediately led Ricky away, because they had to travel to the Blizzard Cliff soon. "What is Chief Zenith thinking? Why would he send Ricky to the Blizzard Cliff!? Ricky is still not strong enough and will die for nothing out there!" Elder Evan and other Elders sighed, watching Zenith and Ricky leave. "Who knows? Maybe Chief has his own ns. Let''s just hope for the best for Ricky. At this point in time, that is all we can do," Elder Abbott added. Directly after the square had emptied of people, Grace took Heather to go to to the Zenith Mountain. Grace wanted to demand Zenith for a reasonable exnation for what she perceived to be an unjust decision. After all, Blizzard Cliff was very harsh and dangerous! ... N?velDrama.Org ? content. Ricky and Zenith came into a side room of the courtyard in the Zenith Mountain. "Thank you for saving me today, Chief Zenith!" Ricky said profusely, bowing deeply. "Don''t be so quick to thank me. I must tell you about the Blizzard Cliff first," Zenith replied with a smile. "Please, Chief!" "The Blizzard Cliff has many serpents and beasts who are the most dangerous kind among the Snow Sect mountains. For the warriors at the peak of Blood Purification who go there, they only narrowly escape with their lives," Zenith chuckled. Upon hearing this, Ricky couldn''t help but shiver as he imagined the dangerous conditions of the Blizzard Cliff. Ricky knew finally why Boris became so happy while Elder Evan and other Elders had looked immediately worried when Zenith had proposed his idea for Ricky''s punishment. "Chief, do you have another intention behind this decision?" Ricky asked carefully. "Ha-ha, so smart you are, boy!" Zenithughed, his eyes twinkling. "There are two reasons." Zenith continued, "The first is to make appease Boris and his disciples. Once you go to the Blizzard Cliff, they expect you to die there. It''s supposed to let their guards down. Besides, after saving your life, an easy punishment would have caused many disciples to think that I support you blindly regardless of the rules. As for the second reason, you have a chance in the Blizzard Cliff..." ... "Zenith,e out!" The angry voice interrupted the sect chief. It was, of course, Grace, standing angrily in the courtyard with Heather at her side. Ricky was surprised. He wondered what had provoked Grace to call Zenith in this manner. Zenith was the sect chief after all! Wasn''t she afraid of offending him? "Ha-ha, Grace is here to cause me trouble for sending you to the Blizzard Cliff!" Zenithughed amicably. This only made Ricky feel even more confused. What was going on? Chapter 103 Dangerous Blizzard Cliff Chapter 103 Dangerous Blizzard Cliff "Grace''s father, Boris, was of the same n as mine. Grace''s father and I, we were as close as brothers even without the blood rtions that has long faded after numerous years," Ricky hummed in acknowledgement, realization dawning upon him and soothing his puzzled expression the more Zenith exined the circumstances. "So that''s why Grace is so ''rude'' to me." "I understand it now," Ricky lightly nodded in affirmation. "Hurry and get out, exin this to Grace at once! I worry that she''ll end up destroying my yard at this rate!" Zenith red yfully while Ricky stood still. "Got it, Chief!" ...... The Blizzard Cliff was situated at the west of the Snow Sect. Much like its name, it was the home to freezing cold temperatures of breezes emitted by the countless icebergs residing in its region; a frozen terrain that went on for thousands of miles. It would have been the same monotonous picture of a barrenndscape, if it weren''t for the curious difference of a certain solitary cliff that was visible only to eyes observing from a higher summit. Its mass was huge; highlighted by the seemingly fathomless abyss that set it apart from the others. Icy winds burst through the gaping hole every now and then. It enclosed the precipice in tendrils of wind that pranced around its sphere, triggering the constant shifting of its shape after every passing moment. Blocks of ice slid off its smooth surface while some materialized in varying areas to carve its new form; a majestic and magical scene only to be expected from the Blizzard Cliff. Despite the enchanting image, the infamous ce was known for its ruthless nature. The harsh environment was infested with poisonous insects and wild beasts that chased away even warriors who aimed to hone their cultivation base. No one was safe when ced around the perimeters of the zone. The chasms prevented anyone from escaping its frightening grip. Only demi-immortals were able to flee, given their overwhelming strength and power. And so, the Blizzard Cliff became a dreaded prison for disciples who hadmitted the gravest and most unforgivable sins. Their numbers were few; making up only more than ten criminals in all the history of Snow Sect, with no tales of any exiled individual surviving past a little over half a month at most. It was no wonder that the people who had heard of Zenith''s tasked excursion for Ricky deemed it as a mere ploy to kill off the disciple. His expected date of return had been set two months from now; a nightmare only the bravest fools would wholeheartedly ept. Ricky had not backed down from the challenge. His mind was already set, even as he took in the intimidating sight of the cursed plot with watchful eyes. Finally he arrived at the destination with Zenith. "Ricky, please do remember what I''ve told you beforehand. If you don''t, you''ll be reduced to food for the carnivorous creatures within ten days," Zenith''s tone spoke of seriousness, his hands sping Ricky''s shoulders in a firm grip. "Don''t worry, Chief. I''ve already memorized it all in my head," Ricky nodded. "Okay, be prepared. I''ll let you go down in a second, I hope I''ll see you again in two months'' time." With onest lingering look, Zenith threw Ricky down the steep slope. Hended with a thud, the biting chill instantly permeating his flesh and seeping inside his bones. The shivering gusts easilycerated through the thick material of his clothes, sending tremors to his unguarded body. Ricky gritted his teeth at the sudden aggression of the wind and gathered his spiritual energy to block the cold in haste. He took further precautions and released his infernal power to ward off the extremities. It was a sessful counter n. However, it did nothing to alleviate the rising danger he felt in being stuck in the abysmal ice house. "Don''t forget to go to the Land of Opportunity as soon as possible, Ricky. You cannot stay where you are currently for a long time. Heed these as myst reminders for you," Zenith''s solid voice whispered in his subconscious until it eventually vanished with his final farewell. A grim look passed over Ricky''s face, shaking his head slightly in recognition to the words of the man. He assessed the turf and calcted what he needed to prioritize in his journey. ''I guess the Land of Opportunity will be easy to find. I should stay here for at least three or four days; at least pretending to go through the motions for Boris and all, '' he thought. He crunched shards of ice underneath his feet as he made his way to the massive icicles sporting from the ground. He remained alert and cautious, his steps light and nimble in preparation for any iing threat that may jump on him when he felt the signs of life from a submerged being wriggling beneath the frozen floor. Pure instinct drove him to pull out his Iron Destroyer and reflexively manifest his three des of me. Fizz! Fizz! The heat engulfed their writhing forms until they fell on thend in heaps. Lifeless, with their blood gushing out in hefty amounts that dyed the soles of his shoes the color of pure ink. Ricky scanned his eyes over the weltered figures before him, familiarizing himself with their kind. "The peculiar poisonous insects of the Blizzard Cliff, the Toxic Snow Silkworm¡­" he muttered softly. The beasts were equivalent to a warrior at the intermediate stage of Skin Refinement, but their poison was to be avoided at all costs. It was incredibly lethal, rendering even a person at the advanced stage of Bone Refinement to perish under its effects. He nudged the tip of his de to the nearest enemy, double-checking to see that they had passed away. Theck of retaliation prompted him to rx his posture in preparation to leave, but the piercing cry that echoed throughout the ciers stopped him in his tracks. He gripped his saber tightly as a white raptor rushed to ambush him. Its re pronounced the thirst of sinking its ws to Ricky''s shoulders, hoping that the ambush would be enough to catch him off guard. "You think I''m a pushover, don''t you?" he eximed with a voice rivaling the coldness of terrain. With emotionless eyes, he activated the Second Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and leaped high to dodge the foreseen attack. "Nonuple me Strike - the Sixth Strike!" he called out. Boom! The six mes collided with the enormous ws of the white raptor in a resounding boom. It howled in pain, hovering in the sky as it sought out the help of its kin. It had realized that Ricky was more than it could handle alone. "Damn it! It''s calling its group!" Cursing, Ricky scampered off to the icicles and coniferous trees, tactically finding a way to fend off the unwanted pursuers. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It was a good ce to block the hostile birds and the Land of Opportunity mentioned by Zenith was near the forest. Boom! Exhaling a frustrated breath, he sprinted and hid behind a thick tree trunk. He waited for the horde of preys to track him until the sound of bulky chunks of falling snow encouraged him to sneak a peek at the disaster. It was followed closely by another heavy bellow of copsing sleet, the noise jolting him in rm. He had seemingly evaded the first catastrophe by sheer luck, but the fast pace of condensing ice on the other side of the crumbling snow made him recognize the peril he would be soon in if he had continued to stand there idly. "So this is the Blizzard Cliff¡­ Nevermind two months, with the perpetual pitfalls, I can''t even survive for three or four days!" his eyebrows furrowed in worry. Not even an hour had passed since his arrival and he had already faced a great number of drawbacks. He could only imagine what was in store for him in the whole duration of his stay here. But what Ricky ignored was Elder Logan shown in the sky at this moment. "Seems like Chief Zenith kept his word - he really did send Ricky to the Blizzard Cliff," the judging gaze reflected Elder Logan''s overflowing killing intent for Ricky. "You little bastard, you won''t be able to survive the torment," he huffed out a short, mockingugh. As long as he and Boris kept an eye on those Elders and Zenith, no one could help Ricky out of the savage field. He would end up dying alone with no one to depend on. Elder Logan''s manic grin had appeared to be permanent the longer he watched Ricky''s doomed fate. With onest nce at the suffering boy, he left the scope in high spirits. Ricky persevered through the endless assaults of varying barbaric beasts in the following days, just as what Elder Logan had initially thought and took joy in. However, it was the unnatural climate that kept Ricky standing on the tips of his toes. The change was always spontaneous, therefore he could never take a break from the exhausting and suicidal voyage. Fortunately for him, after the fourth day of unrest, he had found the Land of Opportunity atst. Chapter 104 The Dwelling of Fire and Ice Chapter 104 The Dwelling of Fire and Ice A shocking swell of greenery filled thendscape, its overgrown weeds curling around tall and broad shafts of cone-bearing trees that significantly made up most of the topography. It was a stark contrast to the lifeless cold that pervaded the rest of the Blizzard Cliff; snow and ice showed no signs of umting and destroying the growing foliage with their heavy debris. Ricky almost copsed in relief upon arriving at the revitalizing view. He was understandably ragged. His clothes were torn and barely hanging on as cover to his almost naked self. It failed its purpose as a meager attempt to fill him with warmth against the harshness of the perpetual winter. The force of roaring me inside his body became the driving source in keeping his temperature within normal levels. He had spent three whole days in the Blizzard Cliff, and in that short span of time, all he could do was run for his life. Perseverance and stubbornness were the traits that saved him countless of asions in the face of the never-ending dangers he had to go through. The fierce predators lurking the unmanned grounds possessed a potency that were unmatched by most. They would have certainly been Boris'' first suspects if Ricky were to disappear without a trace after his two-month excursion. Fortunately for Ricky, he had survived and was now about to enter the Land of Opportunity Zenith had advised him to seek with haste. He rushed to cross the threshold, fully aware that he could not stand another minute idling in the Blizzard Cliff any longer. "There are so many coniferous trees and weeds! This must be the ce where Chief Zenith called the Land of Opportunity!" Ricky muttered as he looked around in awe. He twirled in a slow, full circle, quietly observing the scene before him until his eyes caught sight of a stone tablet nearly obscured by its surrounding shrubs. He approached it and bended a knee to read the inscribed text: The Dwelling of Fire and Ice. A tiny narrow hole was situated on the right side of the gue, seemingly able to amodate the size of only one individual. "That''s right. I''vee to the right location!" Ricky beamed, unable to contain his excitement. Zenith had told Ricky that the Dwelling of Ice and Fire was the birthce of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Legend had told time and time again, that a strong warrior without the spiritual meridian had once wandered in the Dwelling of Fire and Ice and honed his skills to an extent that led him to create the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Ricky stumbling upon the origins of the famous tale paved a great opportunity for him to grasp. As long as he had greatprehension skills, he would definitely evolve his Nine-degree Body Refining Form by leaps and bounds inside this Dwelling of Fire and Ice. Ricky exhaled as he steadied himself in preparation to walk in the narrow passageway. The entrance was restricting, and so Ricky had not expected that the tunnel would eventually grow wider in size as he moved along. Its surprisingly well-lit space was covered in sleet. An analogy that confused Ricky, given the increasing warmth emanating deep inside the grotto that soon permitted him to diffuse the force of roaring me keeping him from the shivering cold outside. "How is it so warm here?" he mused. "It''s called the Dwelling of Fire and Ice... Maybe there''s fire inside?" he treaded further until he noticed in passing that the burrow had started to move downwards. A change in the atmosphere was also felt as the humidity rose higher the more he traveled to its core. After six hours, he had finally arrived at the end of the tunnel. The extensive t ground had an approximate range of one hundred meters. It was divided into sections where two opposing elements engulfed their own regions. On his right,y blocks of glittering and translucent Magic Ice. Its age was unfathomable to mere scrutiny, but the aura it exhibited spoke volumes of its ancient history epassing at least the past ten thousands of years. Parallel to it was the sporadic, crimson magma that churned and boiled with the threat of its intensity having the ability to vaporize Ricky in a sh. He would have been pronounced dead from the scalding incandescence of theva or the gripping gelidity of the Magic Ice if he were only exposed to one of the constituents. It was a blessing for him, that their drastic differences created a neutralized and habitable environment. "Incessant Crimson Magma and Myriad Magic Ice! This is exactly the ce where cultivation method like the Nice-degree Body Refining Form can be created. The Dwelling of Fire and Ice truly lives up to its reputation. Together with the help of the Devouring Skill, this kind of setting would surely allow me to refine my Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the Fifth Degree within two months," Ricky feverishly ranted to himself in delight. He could see that his goal was now attainable and was overjoyed at the fact. "That kind of power would be enough for me to reign over warriors of all grades in the Blood Purification. I would have no more qualms in facingbatants of the low-stage Bone Reinforcement either," he smiled, his confidence swelling as he began his refining process. However, it was no painless task. Ricky could not stop the tremors from permeating his body from the agony racking his bones. Ricky gritted his teeth in defiance; he had no ns of retreating and wasting all the time he had spent out in the wilderness. With renewed vigor, his muscles strained as he started to utilize the Third Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, and walked to the center of the expanse where the conflicting ambience meshed. He sat with his legs crossed and closed his eyes. Ricky urged the Devouring Skill, consuming the infernal power from the Incessant Crimson Magma, and the frost power from the Myriad Magic Ice to initiate his refinement. He grunted and screamed at the aggravating suffering the twoponents caused him. The thick sinews and veins of his form bulged in protest to the writhing of the shing forces battling inside him. ...... His stay passed quickly with him not relenting from his harsh and taxing procedure of refinement. In two months, Ricky had met his expectation of achieving the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. He had also broke through the next stage of cultivation as a result of his arduous training, and had reached the fifth grade of Blood Purification. He had be more energeticpared to his prior self at the start of his journey. His breakthrough of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form granted him a growth in height of about 5.9 ft., while even his invisible vital energy and spirit were replenished and uplifted. Ricky could not stop the grin from spreading on his lips. He even believed that the overwhelming strength he wielded at present could easily smash a mountain in one blow. "I have been here for two months now, the Chief must already be here to take me back," Ricky said. Hesitation stopped him from leaving immediately as he nced back at the Incessant Crimson Magma and the Myriad Magic Ice. He frowned, knowing that he could not let Zenith take him to this Dwelling of Fire and Ice every time he wanted to polish himself. If he were toe back repeatedly, Boris would undoubtedly find out about the Dwelling of Fire and Ice too. ''What if I try the Devourer Zone?'' Ricky thought. His eyes widened in discovery, instantly tested out his theory, and urged the Devourer Zone. In an instant, ake of magma appeared in his possession. He directed it to the Magic Ice next until he had effectively stored parts of both elements away in the Devourer Zone. Lucky for him, the Devourer zone contained an enormous space that could fit the desired subjects in it with ease. Content filled him as Ricky reminded himself to use what small portion he took for his own benefit in the future. After all, if he had tried to extort all its power, he would unnecessarily make radical changes to the Blizzard Cliff. "I wille back again!" Ricky swore, casting onest stare behind him before he proceeded to move out of the cavern. ...... N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The sky of the Blizzard Cliff became a domain to its busy visitors. This time, not only Zenith hade, but also Boris and the other nine Elders who had been waiting for Ricky''s return. "Chief, our minds have searched the Blizzard Cliff for almost ten times. There''s not even a shadow of Ricky in sight; he must''ve died here." Boris dramatically mourned, "Even the real peak warriors in the Blood Purification are not capable of staying here for half a month." His eyes betrayed his supposed sincerity upon delivering the news. A little boy like Ricky, who''s maximum skill matched a seven-stage warrior in the Blood Purification, would have absolutely perished after two months in the Blizzard Cliff. His barely concealed sneers were shared by the others. Elder Logan, Elder Ronald and Elder Harris all sported a faint smirk; sharing the same mindset as him. Only Elder Evan and the rest truly cared for Ricky''s well-being. Ricky was the only disciple in the Snow Sect who could cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form after a thousand years. As of now, a random disciple name Phil caused this plight. Coupled with the knowledge that Ricky could have passed away by now, they were all driven with bitter resentment in their hearts. Zenith did not care of this matter and concentrated his mind on the area of the Dwelling of Fire and Ice. A trace of a smile appeared on Zenith''s mouth after a brief moment at his findings. His spiritual energy started to surge, much to the group''s surprise, and transformed into a huge hand that darted towards its targeted direction. It returned at once and released Ricky''s figure; rendering all the elders dumbfounded and in a state of disbelief. Chapter 105 Ready To Build A Faction Chapter 105 Ready To Build A Faction "Good to see you all! Chief Zenith, Dominant Top Elder and other Elders!" Ricky said politely as he was suspended in midair by Zenith''s power. Ricky felt contented at their shocked faces, especially the dismay on Boris'' and Elder Logan''s face. It was certain that these people hadpletely expected that he would end up dead. But now he had returned, safe and sound. It was easy to see they were so astonished. "Ricky, howe you''re not dead!?" Elder Evan and other Elders asked in disbelief, their eyes wide open. "Do you all want me dead so badly?" Ricky responded with a faint smile. His eyes swept over Boris, who looked utterly displeased. "Ha-ha, well like I''ve observed before. Since you have mastered the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, there was no way you would die at the Blizzard Cliff!" Elder Mateoughed, reacting first. "Ricky, please tell us how did you survive these past two months?" Elder Abbott was very curious. "I luckily found a cave, which was too small for the fierce beasts to enter. So I survived there," Ricky answered with a smile. "A cave? You were so fortunate!" "All right. Since Ricky has returned unharmed, I think we should start leaving the Blizzard Cliff," Zenith said to the Elders at that time. Then Zenith, Ricky and several Elders left first. Boris and the three others remained. "Dominant Top Elder, it''s impossible! There have never been caves on the Blizzard Cliff!" Elder Logan said indignantly. "I know. Zenith must have given Ricky something to help him survive. I should have thought about that!" Boris said angrily. "But it''s no big deal. He''s just a Blood Purification warrior, after all! Zenith is not in control of everything. It''s not the end of our ns. As for his real strength, only time will tell. What you should do now is to recruit more disciples, especially core disciples and disciples at a high grade of Blood Purification! Focus on this!" "Yes, understood." Elder Logan and the two others nodded. ...... The moment Ricky stepped foot in the Snow Sect, everyone who saw him lost their minds. They hadn''t expected that Ricky would survive. An uproar of voices filled the air again, heated discussions left and right. Ricky ignored the noise. Aftering down from the Zenith Mountain, he went straight to his courtyard. Grace met him with concerned scolding. If Ricky hadn''t acted impulsively and let his temper get the best of him, nothing would have happened and Grace wouldn''t have been so worried about him for two months! Ricky epted Grace''s criticism graciously, knowing that she was angry because she cared for him. Then Ricky told Grace what he had been thinking. He wanted to establish a faction within the Snow Sect. And his goal was clear- he wanted to have a faction that would stand up against the Casting and Refinement Factions. Now that he was at the fifth grade of the Blood Purification, he could manage to get a foothold in the Snow Sect. So he wanted to found a faction. It would be quite impossible for him to fight the two factions that hated him all by himself. "You want to build a faction!?" Grace said with disbelief. Her disciple was proving to be even more and more ambitious! N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Yes, Master," Ricky acknowledged with a nod. "Do you have contacts inside the core of the sect?" Grace asked. "What would that have to do with me founding a faction?" Ricky asked, a little in over his head. He didn''t know why Grace asked that question. "I know your strength has improved greatly, Ricky. But do you think you can rival any of the top ten inner disciples? If you want to build a faction, you have to announce it to the whole inner division of the sect. Otherwise no one will acknowledge you," Grace exined. "Once you make the announcement, Refinement Faction and Casting Faction will definitelye to pick a fight with you. It will be inevitable. Any faction must go through it. Even the sect chief is forbidden to intervene!" "I understand." Ricky nodded, sinking deep in thought. "So you need to have an ally in a strong warrior who is influential in the inner division if you want to build a faction. They must be at least at the same level as the top ten inner disciples," Grace added. "Master Grace, have you heard of someone named Autn? I''m guessing that he is among the top ten inner disciples?" Ricky said, remembering the gant young man. "You know Autn!?" Grace was a little surprised. She had no idea how Ricky could have met him! "I ran into him once, before I went to Stone City," Ricky replied. "I see." Grace thought for a moment, then exined, "Autn is not among the top ten inner disciples, but he is as well-known as Gennadi, the best among the inner disciples." "Autn is not one of the top ten inner disciples, but he''s as famed as Gennadi. I''m confused, Master. How does that work?" Ricky asked, his brows furrowed. "Autn is formidable. It is quite well-known that he defeated Gennadi many times. But he never participates in the Outer Competition and Inner Competition, which is why he doesn''t join the ranks," Grace borated. "He is considered as a disciple of the sect chief, because he lives on Zenith Mountain. Aside from this, no one in the Snow Sect except for Chief Zenith knows his origin. It''s as if he appeared into this world out of nowhere." "He is so mysterious! That makes me even more curious about him now!" Ricky murmured, wracking his brain about how he could concievably make Autn his ally. "Ricky, if you can get Autn to be your ally, I will take care of the core disciples!" Grace said, looking at Ricky. "That''s a deal, Master. Your help will be much appreciated!" Ricky responded quickly, smiling widely. "Of course. But you must understand that I will only do it upon condition that you can aplish your goal. Autn returned the other day. Now, maybe he is cultivating on the Zenith Mountain. You have to seize the chance, otherwise he will be nowhere to be found for months on end once he finishes," Grace warned Ricky. "Master Grace, get yourself ready to help me convince the core disciples. I will go find Autn now!" And so, this was how Ricky came to the Zenith Mountain once again. "Ricky, why are you here?" Edgar asked in confusion at the sight of their unexpected visitor. "Edgar, where does Autnmence with his cultivation?" Ricky asked. "In the side room in the east. He will probably take a few more days to finish. You can go home, and I will send word to you the moment he''s done," Edgar suggested. "Thank you for the offer, Edgar! But if it''s possible¡­ Do you think I could stay here and wait instead? Don''t drive me away, please!" Ricky said. "Oh, of course! I would be happy to have you here!" Edgar was very excited, because he was keen to learn from Ricky andpare notes. Even if hegged far behind Ricky now, there was no envy for Ricky in his heart. "Ricky, what have youe to Autn for?" Edgar asked curiously. Ricky sat him down and proceeded to tell Edgar his ns, not hiding anything from his friend. Chapter 106 Zeniths Advice Chapter 106 Zenith''s Advice "What? You want to establish a faction!? Ricky... That''s... that''s a very dangerous and bold idea!" Edgar blurted out, his eyes opening wide. He was shocked at Ricky''s n. Establishing a faction was by no means an easy task. Managing, organizing, and strengthening it was also extremely vital. The Refinement Faction and the Casting Faction were backed by demi-immortals, and the Amber Faction also had the support from a mysterious figure. All of them had powerful backers. That was also why these factions were able to grow so strong and thrive! No one dared bully their disciples. All Ricky had was Grace''s support. But now he was thinking of establishing a faction! He was really something else! "Yes, you are right, Edgar... I know I don''t have much support from powerful figures. That''s why I came to see Autn. He is strong. I need him." Ricky nodded and acknowledged with a determined look. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Hey, buddy! Count me in!" Edgar unexpectedly proposed as a determined light shed through his eyes. "I appreciate your support, Edgar. Really, I do. But I suggest you think this over carefully. Once you are in, you will be the enemy of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction. They will dislike you just because you joined me and things will get hard." Ricky was surprised when Edgar volunteered to join him. He was a bit touched by his support, but knew he had to make things clear so Edgar would know better about the difficulties he might face if he chose to join him. "I know what you mean, and I appreciate that you are considerate enough to make it clear. But I''ve made my decision. I want to help my master, and to be good friends with you," Edgar said straightforwardly without any hesitation. Of course, he knew the dangers of taking Ricky''s side. But he also truly believed that Ricky would be a true, loyal friend. "Ha-ha! Okay then, Edgar!! Let''s go and find Autn. Remember, please help me persuade him! That''s our main priority now. Otherwise, we might not be able to establish our faction. And even if we manage to found one, it would be a weak one without any powerful backup. The other factions would bully us," Ricky said, his heart warming at their conversation. Having one more friend would always be entertaining and inspiring, especially when they were nning to do great things together. "Yes, I understand. But probably it''s going to be a little bit difficult to convince Autn. He has shown to be apathetic about fame and glory. I''ve never seen himpete in anypetition," Edgar said in a worried tone. "It doesn''t matter. We must try first. We''ll never know his take on things until we get started!" Ricky replied with confidence. "Hmm You have a point. Alright then, let''s go and talk to him when he finishes cultivating," agreed Edgar. Autn did not finish his cultivation in seclusion until five whole dayster. Ricky and Edgar patiently waited, eager to talk to the renowned warrior. When Autn was told that they would like toe and talk to him, he weed them into his room. Ricky and Edgar were ttered to be invited into his room. As they entered, Ricky greeted Autn, asking him whether he had seeded in the breakthrough. He remembered that Autn went out for trainingst time, in order to find a way to break through to Bone Reinforcement. Autn was transparent about his situation. He told them that he had already found the way to do it. He had returned to the Snow Sect this time in order to concentrate on the breakthrough process. Bone Reinforcement deserved his most intensive attention, after all. He had to make sure everything around him was well arranged. He cultivated in seclusion these days to reinforce thepleteness of the phase of Blood Purification, so as toy a solid foundation for his uing breakthrough. Autelen then asked him what he hade for. Rick straightforwardly told him of his ns and expressed his hope that Autn would join them. "Ricky, thank you for your invitation. You are a good man, and I like you. But this is different. I have no interest in this kind of stuff!" Autn immediately refused. He did not want himself get involved in those complex affairs. He was more interested in his individual progress and cultivation. "Hey, Autn. I am inviting you to join our new faction not because I want you to bepletely involved with us... I''m just asking for you to show up the day when we announce the establishment of our faction. That''s all," Ricky said persuasively, trying to change Autn''s mind. "I''m afraid it''s not as simple as you think. Once I show up on that day, I will bebeled to be a member of the faction. I will have the responsibility of dealing with things in the faction. But you know me. I am not the type to like this management stuff. So I think I''d better not join you," Autn insisted, kindly rejecting him. ... For the next few hours, Ricky and Edgar took turns trying to convince Autn. However, despite their unreserved efforts, Autn did not change his mind. Finally, both of them thanked him for his time and bade him goodbye, dejected and disappointed. There was nothing else they could do now. They stepped out of his room and looked at each other, frustrated. They now began to brainstorm about a n B. "Hey, Ricky. Won''t you be able to establish the faction if Autn doesn''t join in?" Edgar asked sadly. "No, that''s not that case. I can still establish it. But it''s going to be a weak one without Autn. Like I said earlier, the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction would bully our new faction," Ricky replied as he shook his head, having no idea what he could do next. "Then, what can we do? You''ve seen his attitude. It seems that he will never ept our invitation no matter what we say," Edgar said, shrugging his shoulders. He understood what Ricky meant. Without a warrior with top internal strength, their new faction would be a lowly one, vulnerable to intimidation and harassment from other factions. "Let''s work harder ande up with another idea to make him say yes!" Ricky said decisively, clenching his fists. He was determined to make Autn a member of his future faction, no matter what it took. "Ricky, Edgar. Come to my room!" Zenith suddenly summoned them. They exchanged looks at each other, curious as to why Chief Zenith wanted to see them. They immediately proceeded to Zenith''s room. Then they nodded to each other as they knocked, pushed the door open, and went inside. "Chief Zenith," they greeted Zenith whose eyes were closed as he sat, meditating. Hearing their voices, Zenith opened his eyes slowly and nodded at them. He then took a nce at the two young men. "Ricky, you are nning to set up a faction, and want Autn to join you. Correct?" asked Zenith, as if he was omniscient. "Yes, Chief Zenith," Ricky replied honestly. "From what I''m seeing, he turned you down, didn''t he?" Zenith asked further, a smiling forming on his face. Ricky and Edgar sighed in frustration and nodded. "You want to set up a faction, so as to stand against the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction. This is a smart idea. I support you in this respect. That''s why I summoned you here. I''d like to offer you a suggestion. If you can handle what I''m going to tell you, your dreams may very welle true. And maybe, even without your further persuasion, Autn will take the initiative to volunteer to join your faction," Zenith said, wearing a mysterious smile. "Chief Zenith, what do you mean?" they asked immediately as their eyes lit up with excitement. "There is a core disciple named Olivia Bing. Autn likes her. As long as you can persuade her to join your faction, he will definitely follow her and join you!" Zenith suggested. However, Ricky and Edgar were dejected at hearing this. Their shoulders drooped upon hearing Zenith''s advice. Olivia Bing? Who was that? They did not know her at all. How could they convince her into their faction? What was more, she was a core disciple and had every reason to reject them, two unknown inner disciples. "Chief Zenith, would you be kind enough to talk to her about this?" Edgar suddenly came up with a ridiculous idea. "Or maybe I can just talk to Autn and order him to join you! Want me to do that too!?" Zenith rolled his eyes at Edgar''s unreasonable request. "Thank you, Chief Zenith, if that''s fine with you!" Ricky nodded and replied, not catching the sarcasm in the sect chief''s voice. Zenith paused, an awkward silence hovered in the air. Of course, he could not talk to either Olivia or Autn. "All right! Stop talking nonsense. Let''s get to the point. Ricky, tell me, the manual you are practicing now, is it an esoteric one? Are you having any difficulties?" Zenith asked. He decided to leave the problem of Autn to themselves. Mentioning Olivia Bing and Autn''s feelings for her was the furthest help he could give. "It''s indeed a profound one. And I''m still working on it, Chief Zenith," Ricky saidpliantly. "Boy, don''t try to y me. I''m not interested in your manual," said Zenith crossly at Ricky''s unwillingness to talk about the manual. He was an elder with rich experience who would never feel jealous of what his disciples had. "Olivia Bing is a disciple of Elder Samuel. She is practically obsessed with casting. If you are willing to share your manual with her, I''m sure everything will go smoothly. Do you understand?" Zenith said. "Yes, Chief Zenith," Ricky replied, now understanding why Zenith had asked about his manual. "I''m not saying that you should give the manual to her. All you need to do is share some of your experiences or suggestions to her. I think that would be enough. She would dly talk about it with you," Zenith said to appease Ricky''s hesitation. "So, where can we find her, Chief?" Edgar asked. "She is in Elder Samuel''s ce, of course." That was thest piece of information that Zenith felt like offering them. He immensely liked these two disciples, but in no way would he spoonfeed them. "I got it. Thank you, Chief. You''ve helped us a lot. We''re going to find her now," Ricky said, bowing gratefully. Edgar did the same. Immediately, the two friends headed for Elder Samuel''s courtyard. Elder Samuel''s disciples greeted them enthusiastically the moment they arrived. Bertha emerged from her room and teased Ricky, "What are you doing here? Trying to see how we practice casting? You greedy guy." "It''s good to see you too, Bertha. But sadly, I''ve got some other business today!" Ricky replied with a smile. "Oh? What''s that? Is there anything I can help you with?" she asked curiously. "I''m afraid not, unless you quit the Amber Faction." "What do you mean? Why?" Bertha asked, rmed. "Hee-hee. Bertha, is Miss Olivia Bing here? There''s something we''d like to discuss with her. You''ll find out why when we meet her," said Ricky, keeping her guessing. "Ricky, is that you? You came here and you dare note inside to greet me first!?" a voice boomed from inside. Chapter 107 The Casting Master Of Inferior Mortal Level Chapter 107 The Casting Master Of Inferior Mortal Level The voice was unmistakable. It was none other than Elder Samuel''s. As a powerful demi-immortal, Elder Samuel had definitely sensed Ricky''s arrival. "Come with me to greet my master first!" Bertha beckoned, heading inside. The three of them went to meet Elder Samuel. ... "Aside from Olivia and Bertha, Ricky is perhaps the only disciple of the Snow Sect to be treated so well by our master!" Some casting disciples began to talk about Ricky enviously, watching him enter the house. "If you are able to achieve to the extent that Ricky did, I think our master might also think highly of you and even be warmer to you day by day." ... Ricky, Edgar, and Bertha arrived at the small, humble room where Elder Samuel sat on the cattail hassock with his legs crossed. "Elder Samuel!" Ricky and Edgar greeted, bowing with great respect. "Come over here and have a seat!" Elder Samuel smiled at the presence of the young warriors. "I''ve heard that you are here to look for Olivia. What is the matter? Why do you want to meet her?" Elder Samuel asked, shooting a pointed nce at Ricky. It was obvious that he had gotten the wrong idea that Ricky had a personal interest in Olivia. "I want to..." Ricky started. He did not hide anything, telling Elder Samuel about his purpose. "You two n to establish a faction? Ricky, are you nning to persuade Olivia to join you by taking advantage of the skills in your manual?" Bertha said in disbelief. Of course, she didn''t look down upon Ricky, but she just found it hard to believe that Ricky and Edgar were capable of founding a faction especially in considering how controversial Ricky was in the sect. However, Elder Samuel was interested in Ricky''s n. To be exact, he had a great interest in Ricky''s manual, for he had determined that the manual that Ricky practiced must be quite extraordinary. "Ricky, when you meet Olivia to talk about the casting skills, will you let me be present?" Elder Samuel asked earnestly. "Master, do you really believe in these two guys?" Bertha asked, with surprise on her face. "Since you are so kind in giving us some advice and knowledge, we''re d to have you with us of course," Ricky said to Elder Samuel, agreeing with his request. He also guessed Elder Samuel''s motives. He knew that if he could use the manual to attract Elder Samuel, there would be a good chance that Elder Samuel might be willing to support his faction. If so, it was good for their faction, as Elder Samuel could match three strong demi-immortals. After all, Elder Samuel was well known for his identity as a casting master at the Demi-spirit Level. ... A little whileter, they arrived at Olivia''s casting venue. Right then, Olivia was casting a weapon. Hearing the rhythmic beating that Olivia made during casting, Ricky and Edgar could enter the ideal realm at any time. But they didn''t go there for gaining insights or cultivating, so they tried not to be distracted by anything outside of their purpose. They looked at Olivia, who was really quite beautiful and charming. No wonder Autn took a fancy to her. She had an oval face which seemed as delicate as a gem. Her ck silken hair hung down loosely to her waist, making her look ethereal. Olivia''s ck casting clothing perfectly outlined her curvaceous figure, swaying as she moved. While Bertha looked noble and cool, Olivia gave off an aura of gentleness. Almost all of the warriors were infatuated with women like her. Both Ricky and Edgar couldn''t help but swallow hard at the sight of Olivia. Their admiration was obvious. After all, they two were also male warriors, inevitably attracted to such a prettydy. However, they didn''t dare entertain their admiration further, because Olivia was the woman on whom Autn had a crush. If Autn so much as suspected their indecent thoughts, he would definitely beat them to a pulp. After six hours, Olivia had finished casting the weapon. This time, she had cast a short sword which would be ssified as a weapon of intermediate Mortal Level because of its quality. "Master, Bertha, what brings you here?" Olivia asked, surprised to see Elder Samuel and Bertha standing with two unfamiliar warriors. "Olivia, this is Ricky and Edgar," Elder Samuel said, gesturing to the men. "I''ve heard of you before." Olivia smiled politely. "Olivia, would you be willing to let me borrow your casting table for a while?" Ricky asked, getting straight to the point. He was never the type to beat around the bush. Olivia was confused by this, and she wasn''t alone. "Ricky, do you also know how to forge weapons?" Elder Samuel asked, disbelief and astonishment written all over his face. "I practice the manual not just to enhance my strength," Ricky replied with a smile. He approached the casting table and began the process of casting a weapon, which astonished everyone there. ''This time, I have to forge a saber of inferior Mortal Level, '' Ricky thought to himself, a boost of confidence giving him energy. After everything was ready, Ricky began beating and casting ording to the Pounding Skill that he had mastered. Quickly, the air was filled with the rhythmic beating sound which everyone knew as the music of casting. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Although Edgar couldn''t fullyprehend it, he somehow was immersed in Ricky''s ideal realm. Elder Samuel, Olivia and Bertha became increasingly stunned, and Elder Samuel''s hands even started to tremble. He hid them in the folds of his robes. Even though Ricky hadn''tpletely mastered the Pounding Skill belonging to the Devouring Skill, Elder Samuel could notice the remarkable quintessence of the Devouring Skill. Olivia and Bertha could also sense that Ricky''s manual was extraordinary- in fact, something they may have never seen the likes of before! They had an instinctive feeling that if they could learn Ricky''s Pounding Skill and master even just a little bit of it, their casting skills would be greatly improved. Each time Ricky beat the metal, the rhythm also perfectly showed the marvelous, mysterious Pounding Skill which illustrated the intricacy and uniqueness of the Chaos Manual. Eight hourster, Ricky finally finished. He had cast a saber. He opened his eyes and regarded the saber he forged with scrutiny. Then he picked up the saber and wielded it onto the casting table, summoning the infernal power at the same time. "This saber is absolutely in the category of inferior Mortal Level. Aha! So I''m a real casting master of Mortal Level now." Rickyughed in excitement after figuring out that his saber was at the Mortal Level, overwhelmed with glee. For a moment, it was as if he had forgotten his initial intention of going to Olivia. Elder Samuel also scrutinized Ricky''s saber and was even more shocked once he determined that it was indeed a long saber of Mortal Level. He was sure that no one taught Ricky to cast weapon before. As he sat there staring, thoughts raced in his head. Since Ricky had only relied on his ownprehension to forge a weapon and be a casting master, the chances that he was really a genius in the aspect of casting were quite high. For several moments, Elder Samuel gazed awestruck at Ricky, as if he was looking at a valuable gem. Olivia and Bertha were still in a state of shock, stunned beyond belief. But poor Edgar seemed not to have an idea just what Ricky''s actions meant, a vacant look on his face. "Ricky, would you like to be my disciple? I''ll try my best to pass on all my casting skills to you," Elder Samuel finally spoke, gazing meaningfully at Ricky. Obviously, he was tremendously excited. But even greater than this was his eagerness to have Ricky, the casting genius, be his disciple. Ricky was stunned by these words, thinking that it was an oue that had not been the initial purpose of his visit today. Bertha and Olivia were also bbergasted, wondering whether Elder Samuel, the casting master of Demi-spirit Level, truly wanted Ricky to be his disciple. But once they recalled Ricky''s impressive performance earlier, they wholly understood why Elder Samuel had been so quick and determined to offer Ricky a spot as his disciple. The choice was up to the genius now... Chapter 108 Arrival Of Autelan Chapter 108 Arrival Of Autn "Elder Samuel, I''m very sorry... you know that my interests lie more with martial arts!" said Ricky after Elder Samuel''s impassioned speech. He was at a loss for what to do. "Right! Well! Sorry for my forwardness. Besides, between you and I, it would be such a waste for a genius like you to be my apprentice," said Elder Samuel, waving his hand to conceal the embarrassment he felt. "Ricky, what''s wrong with you? How can you refuse my Master?" Bertha approached Ricky and whispered, "You are embarrassing Master in front of us!" Ricky suddenly became upset at this, not knowing what to say. He had been careless of the social dynamics. "Ricky, do you mind if youe with me to discuss the art of casting in private?" Elder Samuel said, as if the offer of apprenticeship had never happened. His manner of speaking was as though he was inviting a master who was his equal. His actions were clearly shocking to Bertha and Olivia, and made them feel that Ricky''s Pounding Skill probably meant a lot more than what they could imagine. What could it be, exactly!? Gradually, Edgar came to understand what the implications of Ricky''s casting were. He thought in disbelief, ''It''s amazingly hard to believe that not only is Ricky a genius of martial arts, but also a rare genius of casting. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Even though Ricky has an iplete spiritual meridian, I know in my heart that he will likely y an outstanding role in the Snow Land, hell, even beyond it!'' "How can I refuse Elder Samuel?" said Ricky with a slight smile, getting up to follow Elder Samuel. .... Later, the several of them returned together to Elder Samuel''s house and began to talk about casting skills. Although Ricky didn''t have any experience, he just divulged some of the things he hadprehended from the Devouring Skill, and this in itself was sufficient to keep Elder Samuel, Bertha and Olivia lost in thought for half a day. On the other hand, Ricky learned a lot of valuable experiences, too. Ricky, knowing that generosity would be rewarded, passed on to them a piece of the Pounding Skill from the Devouring Skill. The three casting afficionados were visibly overwhelmed by the excitement. "Ricky, what would you say to the idea of me joining your faction?" His faction didn''t even have a name yet! And this kind Elder was more than ready to join it! "Thank you, Elder Samuel!" Ricky stammered, bowing deeply. How could he refuse? It was an offer too good to be true! Just when he had been worrying about theck of demi-immortals in his faction, Elder Samuel presented himself! Things wereing together! After all, Elder Samuel, being both a demi-immortal and a Demi-spirit Level casting master, was equal to three ordinary demi-immortals all together! "In this case, then I will join your faction, too!" Olivia said, gaining confidence in Elder Samuel''s movement. The demi-immortal Elder Samuel, the core disciples Olivia and Grace¡ªwhat I need to do more than ever is convince Autn!'' thought Ricky. His faction was in its preliminary form, awaiting birth. "Ricky, you know that I am already part of the Amber Faction, so I can''t join you. But, you have my word. I will support you and I think that the rest of the Amber Faction will too," Bertha offered. .... Ricky and Edgar left shortly, their spirits high. "Ricky, I really do think that you should take Elder Samuel as your master. Although I don''t know much about casting skills, what I do know is that on any road, one who has a mentor takes a more straightforward path!" said Edgar, walking next to his friend. Ha-ha, casting is more of a hobby to me. Martial arts are my true passion," Ricky exined casually. It was obvious that he did not care for casting much. But aside from this, Ricky just didn''t want to take anyone as his teacher just yet. For others, having a teacher would be an advantage, but for him, it would only hinder him to a great extent. That was why Grace and he werepatible. She let him explore on his own. "It''s your call!" said Edgar, nodding. "Oh, what a good day today was for us! Not only did we get Olivia to join, but also Elder Samuel! And Bertha thinks we stand a chance of getting support from the Amber Faction, which is very good news for our faction." "Yes, what we need is just a few more members now!" said Ricky. "And in the process of recruiting, we have to remember that strength is not the main aspect that we zero in on, but their nature and character." "That''s for sure! Strength only gets us so far!" nodded Edgar. "What''s our next n for Autn?" "Edgar, I think we must be subtle. I suppose the best thing to do would be for you to go back to the Zenith Mountain, and let him know that Olivia is one of our members and that she is also very interested in my casting skills," said Ricky confidently. "Ha-ha, I like your thinking!" Edgar chuckled. .... And so, Edgar went home towards the Zenith Mountain, and Ricky returned to his own small courtyard. "Ricky, in the six days you''ve been gone, have you persuaded Autn to join us?" Grace immediately asked at the sight of Ricky. "Master, a little more patience. I foresee that within six hours, Autn will definitelye here and beg me to let him join us," said Ricky confidently as he seated himself. There was a twinkle in his eyes. "Yeah? It is your confidence which makes me curious," Grace said in surprise. How was it possible that Autn woulde here begging Ricky to ept him into their new faction? Grace, Ricky, and Heather sat there, waiting. Time would tell. .... Four hourster, a roar sounded outside the small courtyard. "Ricky,e out!" A figure appeared in the small courtyard. It was most definitely Autn. Ricky quickly came out and smiled, "Autn, my brother, what''s the matter? Who is messing with you? Why are you angry?" Autn was actually here! Grace and Heather exchanged looks of shock. "Don''t mess with me! How did you fool Olivia into joining your pathetic faction?" shouted Autn. "My brother, Autn. What unfair me you put on my shoulders! The only reason she joined me was of her own will." Ricky said, "You know me and my power so well. I would never force it." "Is it because Olivia wants to learn casting skills from you?" asked Autn,ing closer and closer. "Well, you''ve proven a genius once again! You have guessed precisely. As long as you join my pathetic faction, I promise to help you win her heart. Otherwise, Olivia will always ask me for advice. We''d be spending a lot of time together that I would find it hard to guarantee that nothing would happen between us!" Ricky said in a low tone. "How dare you!?" growled Autn, his usually cool brow now furrowed. "Well, it totally depends on you, buddy," said Ricky with sly smile. "Oh, Ricky! You are good, too good! Count me in!" Autn said resentfully. "You''re really making me regret saving your life in the first ce! It would have been better if I''d just let that man from the West Vanity Valley kill you!" "Ha-ha, Autn, this is the fate between us. The universe says so!" "Get out of my face! There is no fate that binds us!" Autn shouted, whirling around and leaving. Ricky now looked at Grace and Heather, the looks on their faces priceless. Chapter 109 The Name of ‘Misty South’ Chapter 109 The Name of ¡®Misty South¡¯ "How was it? Now it''s time to keep your promise, Master!" Ricky grinned. "It seems you''ve revealed your true casting ability!" Grace replied. "I had to. You can''t make an omelet without breaking some eggs," said Ricky, chuckling. "Moreover, I didn''t lose anything because of that. It was just a little bit of my method that I taught Olivia." "Well, I just hope you won''t be quickly surpassed by your disciple," said Grace, raising an eyebrow. ..... The subsequent days saw Ricky and Edgar continue their recruitment for members among the outer disciples. As for the inner disciples, they wouldn''t approach them yet. After all, it would be a difficult task as they didn''t know any of them and their natures and personalities in the least. Their rules and principles about recruiting members were that they would have to always primarily consider their nature and personality. Vivian, an old friend of Ricky, joined in without hesitation. In addition to Vivian, they also found ten more members, all of whom had been bullied by the Refinement and Casting Faction and also worshiped Ricky. While Ricky and Edgar were recruiting members, the news that Ricky was nning to found a faction had now spread to most of the Snow Sect, like a tornado that travelled with the fastest winds. The members of the Refinement and Casting Factionughed their heads off when they heard that. As expected, they also remarked unkindly that as long as Ricky pushed for the establishment of his faction, they would definitely cause him some grief. .... "This continent is called the Misty South, so I''d like to call our faction the ''Misty South Faction.'' I hope one day, everyone will know the name of our faction as THE FACTION of this continent!" Ricky said, his eyes shining with aspiration. And so it came to be that the ''Misty South Faction'' was born. Edgar, Grace and the others had no objection to this. Besides, they didn''t know the true meaning of this ''Misty South'' in Ricky''s mind. If they had, they would think he was out of his mind. He wanted his faction to be famous in the whole continent? He should be tedly satisfied if it could just survive in the Snow Land! ...... Soon enough, Ricky stood in the main square of the Snow Sect and announced that the Misty South Faction was officially established. Ricky, Edgar, Heather, and the other members who had joined them were standing on the arena. They wanted nothing but to tell disciples of the Snow Sect that Misty South Faction was officially established today. There was a sea of people in the square, again gathering to witness this controversial warrior''s pronouncements. "I don''t know how Ricky can be so confident. How could he have the nerve to found a faction with very few people?" Some of the outer disciples shook their heads, thinking that he was more foolish than he had previously seemed. When the other factions had been officially established- the Refinement Faction, Casting Faction, and Amber Faction- they had already gathered hundreds of outer disciples and many strong inner disciples. This so-called Misty South Faction looked so weak, its numbers paltry. "You''ll see, the people of the Refinement and Casting Faction are about to make a mess." ...... Suddenly, arge group of people came from the east. They were the members of the Casting Faction. There were over two hundred people, headed by Gennadi who ranked top one among the inner disciples, Clyde who ranked fourth and Roger who ranked ninth. The Casting Faction, led by three of the top ten inner disciples, had numerous powerful inner and outer disciples. Then, another group of people came from the west, boasting a crowd that exceeded that of the Casting Faction. It was, of course, the Refinement Faction, who were led by another three of the top ten inner disciples. Marching were Wyn, who ranked second among the inner disciples, Hector who ranked sixth and Julius who ranked tenth. "Look, people of the Amber Faction are here." The other group marched forth, the people of the Amber Faction, goddess of all the disciples. This group was led by Amelia, who ranked third and Bertha who ranked fifth. "Now the top three factions are all here! And the Refinement Faction and Casting Faction came with bad intentions. If those are all the people that Ricky''s faction has, I''m afraid that their faction will only live to see one day of existence!" Chaos arose as heated discussionsmenced. And while seeing this... Those ten outer disciples that Ricky and Edgar recruited began to shiver. However, they of course already pictured this before they agreed to join, so they steadied their nerves and tried to calm down immediately. When the leaders of those three factions met, they greeted each other warmly. Then they looked at Ricky. "well, greetings! Since you are all here, please exercise a vote. After all, ording to the rules, I need the approval of your factions in order to go through with establishing my faction or not!" Ricky took initiative, speaking confidently without a trace of nervousness. He looked directly at the top eight inner disciples. "We shall begin!" Amelia stepped out and said with her clear voice ringing in the air, "We, the Amber Faction, have agreed to the establishment of the Misty South Faction." "I didn''t expect the Amber Faction would agree to it!" some of the disciples murmured, quite surprised to hear this from Amelia. "It''s fine. Amber Faction has never been involved in the fights of factions. Whether the Misty South Faction exists or not doesn''t matter much to them." However, what would surprise everyone was what Amelia was going to say. "We have decided to support the Misty South Faction. And from now on, we formally dere that we will ally with them!" "What! What!? How could it be?" Amelia''s words had an effect that was simr to a bomb exploding in the Snow Sect. The square was resounded with shock. Gennadi, Wyn and the others were also dumbfounded. They could totally understand that the Amber Faction would support the establishment of the Misty South Faction. But since they announced their decision to be allies with them, it would mean that their faction would now publicly be against them. Ricky, too, was in shock. This was an unexpected pronouncement that he had not been informed of. Immediately, Ricky turned to look at Bertha. However, Bertha shook her head, her eyes darting to Amelia. Obviously, it had all been Amelia''s idea. Ricky understood, his heart beating like a drum. "What is Amelia doing? Does she really want to ally with me? Why!?" Ricky was confused and a stream of questions ran through his head, but he could not ask her just yet. Although Amelia had personally invited him to join the Amber Faction and also appreciated him from the start. At this point, she was in no way obligated to help him. "Amelia, please reconsider carefully before you make up your mind!" Gennadi and Wyn said at the same time. They were putting pressure on her, rmed at the shift in power dynamics that was now taking ce. "What makes you think I haven''t thought this through?" Amelia said sweetly, smiling softly. This meant that Amelia no longer cared about them. She looked at Ricky with her beautiful eyes and smiled. "Ricky, I''ve shown you where I stand. Don''t you have anything to say to me?" "Of course, I''m honored, Amelia. From now on, I''ll do anything to support the Amber Faction! We are allies!" Rickyughed. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "That''s exactly what I want to hear, Ricky!" Ameliaughed as well, her shining eyes filled with joy. "Don''t you celebrate too soon!" Gennadi and Wyn said again, "Because we don''t agree with the establishment of the Misty South Faction!" They stood tall and looming, trying to intimidate Ricky. Chapter 110 Powerful Supporter Chapter 110 Powerful Supporter "Oh? Why do you disapprove of my faction?" Ricky asked with a gentle smile, looking at these top ranking inner disciples. He of course had already anticipated that they would object. "Because you and your faction are too weak," Wyn said harshly, his proud eyes dark with disdain. To him, Ricky and others who stood by him were weaker than ants. "Well that reason is quite ridiculous. How are you qualified to judge the weak and the strong?" Ricky asked with a sneer. "We don''t care about other factions. But as for your faction, we are really qualified to judge. Because both of you are the weakest, and neither of us will ever allow the weak to exist," Gennadi sneered. "Don''t think for a second that you will be immune from us even if you have united with the Amber Faction. You must disband this faction immediately. Otherwise, we will disband it ourselves!" "That''s right, little man. Faction disputes aren''t banned under the scope of thews in the Snow Sect. Even if we destroy your iplete spiritual meridian by ident, I''m afraid that our chief can''t do a thing to oppose it," Wyn said mockingly. "If you want to disband the Misty South Faction, you must consult our Amber Faction first!" Amelia said firmly, stepping to stand by Ricky''s side. "Amber Faction, we are not scared of you!" Gennadi said confidently. "Besides, since you''ve allied with the Misty South Faction, it''s time for you to disband as well, Amber Faction!" "How dare you say that!" Amelia hissed, anger creeping up into her eyes. "You will know after thirty minutes whether I have the gall to back that up!" Wyn retorted. "Ha-ha, well then let me see how you two n to disband the Misty South Faction!" a stout voice called out from the group. Then from the crowd, Autn leaped to the arena, dressed in a yellow robe. He looked at Gennadi and Wyn with a sly smile. "Autn! It is Autn!" The inner and outer disciples marveled at the sight of the warrior who was so renowned but so infrequently seen. Both Autn and Ricky had begun their martial arts journeys without foundation and soon conquered many disciples. Although Autn didn''t hold any titles because he never engaged inpetitions, many considered him the real strongest one among the inner disciples! "Has Autn join the Misty South Faction!?" "It''s quite possible. Maybe it is the true reason that Ricky dares to establish the Misty South Faction. With the help of Autn, this faction need not to be afraid of the Casting and the Refinement Factions!" "But Autn has always not been the type to ally with any faction and get involved in the sect''s politics! How did it evere to be that he joined?" "Who knows. Maybe it''s because of Ricky''s charm!" Again, Ricky became reason for heated discussions among the disciples. "Autn!" Gennadi, Wyn and other four inner disciples of the top ten all shouted, their voices deep and agressive. The disdain in their eyes turned to hatred. Obviously, they had been humiliated by Autn many times before. "Autn, this is none of your business!" Gennadi said coldly. It was obvious that they were not on good terms. "How is it none of my business? I am a member of the Misty South Faction and you want to disband it. That makes it my business!" Autn said in a confrontational tone. N?velDrama.Org ? content. "Are you really going to join this faction?" Gennadi asked with a sneer. "What''s the matter? Do you object?" Autn said coldly. "If you don''t agree with my decision to join, you cane to the arena and fight me together. I will never back away from a battle. All of you can personally attest to that!" "Your arrogance does not befit you, Autn!" Wyn screamed hysterically. "My arrogance? Wouldn''t you say that your call to disband the Misty South Faction is arrogance at its peak?" Autn retorted. ...... "This is indeed Autn! Who else would dared to face six inner disciples, among whom are Gennadi who ranks first and Wyn who ranks second?" once more, the chatter began to grow louder and louder. Hearing thesements, Gennadi and other five opposition inner disciples became more somber. They didn''t dare to fight with him. They had faced Autn before and did not want to face him again. His power was unfathomable. If you became strong, he would be stronger! Because of this, the situation had reached a deadlock. "What if we have to disband the Misty South Faction?" Another firm voice sounded as several figures stepped out from the crowd. Ricky knew three of them: Sean, Harald and Connie! "It seems like the core disciples finally came out. It''s about time," Ricky murmured to himself. "Look, the real core disciples are weighing in now. I don''t know how Ricky ns to deal with them!" the surrounding crowd muttered to each other. "Don''t forget that Ricky''s master, Grace, is the fourth core disciple! We''ll just have to see!" ...... "It''s not up to you to decide whether the faction is disbanded or not!" Another voice resounded as Grace, Olivia and other three core disciples came out. "That''s Olivia! I heard that she is Elder Samuel''s most aplished disciple! She is close to bing a casting master at the advanced stage of Demi-mortal Level!" Many disciples said, quite astonished after seeing Olivia join the underdog faction. Although her strength was not so forcefulpared to her peers, her casting skills were far superior to that of any of the core disciples. "It seems that we have all underestimated the Misty South Faction. With these powerful supporters, it definitely stands a chance of being equivalent to the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction. Besides, if we recall the previous events, there were several Elders who seemed to be quite supportive of Ricky." "What a surprise indeed! It seems that the Misty South Faction will be established today," the disciples murmured. "Dear Olivia, have you joined the Misty South Faction, too?" Sean said, a hint of disappointment on his face. It could be deduced that he admired her greatly. "Sean, we are quite unfamiliar with each other, wouldn''t you say. You''d better drop the ''dear''!" Olivia said nonchntly. Hearing this, Sean''s face grew red in embarassment. He looked away, trying not to further shame himself. "Excuse me, who is the head of the Misty South Faction?" Sean asked, trying to recover from the blow Olivia had dealt with his feelings. "I am!" Ricky stepped forward and said. "Oh! It''s you. Well, that makes things much easier!" Seanughed ominously. "As you all know, factions can only be established if they are legitimately recognized by other factions," Sean said loudly as he looked around to address the crowd. "Since the owner of the Misty South Faction always relies on his powerful supporters. How can we consent to the founding of the Misty South Faction?" "Hear, hear! You''re right!" Many disciples echoed, nodding their petnt heads. "So, what do you want?" Ricky asked, clenching his jaw. "It''s quite simple. As long as you battle with the members of Casting Faction and Refinement Faction and earn their approval, then I and other disciples will recognize the Misty South Faction," Sean replied. Hearing this, Gennadi and Wyn approached to the arena, expectant grins on their faces. Chapter 111 Go Beyond Ones Depth Chapter 111 Go Beyond One''s Depth "Ricky, if you want the Snow Sect to recognize your Misty South Faction, you must ask for our permission first. Otherwise, your faction will be unacknowledged and invalid!" eximed Gennadi and Wyn as they walked into the arena. After their discussion, Gennadi and Wyn believed that Ricky would ept their condition. "Ricky, let me do it!" said Autn softly. "Thank you for the offer Autn, but I think that I have to do this myself," said Ricky calmly. He didn''t want Autn to take the risk for him, knowing it was his own battle to fight. In Ricky''s mind, he didn''t need anyone''s authorization over his faction''s approval. He was frustrated at the thought of it. But if he would not do anything, then his faction would be unrecognized. He had the fighting spirit in him, and he would do anything for his faction. The most infuriating part was that the Misty South Faction needed to get people''s approval--even the approval of its enemies. This was not something as simple as asking for the faction''s formality from people. Given that condition, he must deal with it personally. "Oh, finally. You''re here." Gennadi and Wyn sneered after hearing what Ricky had said. "ording to the rules, we need to have a trial of strength to decide whether I am capable to establish a faction. If I remember it correctly, I would be the one to choose how we fight," said Ricky firmly. "Choose whichever way you want. You are just going beyond your depth if you are no match for us," Gennadi snorted contemptuously. "Don''t count your chickens before they hatch. Victory hangs in the bnce," said Ricky coldly. "Gennadi, since you are the leader of the Casting Faction, I have decided topete with you on casting. The warrior who makes the most powerful weapon shall be the winner," Ricky added. Nobody believed on what they had just heard. Did Ricky just ask the leader of the Casting Faction, Gennadi, to a challenge of his niche? All the people present in the square thought that Ricky might have made a terrible decision. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gennadi, the leader of Casting Faction, was the strongest person in this field. Anyone who would challenge Gennadi in this craft would just be rooting for his own defeat. Ricky prepared himself for the casting. He read and understood the Chaos Manual, but something important was still missing-- he did not have an integral spiritual meridian. This might pose a problem for his match against Gennadi and the destruction of his faction. "He must be crazy!" people who were present in the arena whispered. "Ha-ha, Ha-ha!" All the disciples of both the Casting Faction and the Refinement faction burst intoughter. Gennadi couldn''t believe how audacious Ricky was! "Grace, I have to say that your disciple Ricky indeed has an exaggerated opinion of his abilities. First he wants to establish a faction. Now he wants to battle with Gennadi on casting! He seems to be overestimating himself!" Sean said to Grace in disbelief. "Mark my words. He will win!" said Grace confidently. "Let''s just wait and see what happens!" Sean said with a tremendousugh. "Ricky. You really have the guts, huh?" said Gennadi. "But not so fast. I still have one more condition," said Ricky coldly. "If you win, I will dismiss the Misty South Faction. But if I win, you''ll have to dismiss the Casting Faction!" said Ricky in a low and authoritative voice. Silence enveloped the surroundings as Ricky stated his condition. He spoke with such confidence that he would win this fight. Everyone was very surprised to see an underdog challenge a master in such battle. People looked at Gennadi with anticipation. Everyone was eager to know if he agreed to the challenge at hand. After all, Ricky''s conditions were at a high cost. It was all or nothing for the both of them. Everyone could sense the fear out of Gennadi''s pores as he was glued to his position. His hands went cold and his face was indescribable when he heard of what Ricky had said. Ricky gave a condition with such a high cost. He only wanted what was best for his faction, and he would do everything to achieve recognition. Although he was the leader of the faction, he was not the one who could make such a decision without consulting with the real big shots behind him and the faction. "What? Are you afraid of me? Or you''re just not that confident?" noticing Gennadi''s hesitation, Ricky kept asking. It was Gennadi who asked to have a battle with Ricky, and he must be prepared to pay the price of his invitation. "Come on, Gennadi. Say yes!" You are a casting master who is close to the intermediate Mortal Level. There is no reason for you to be afraid of him, Gennadi. He is a person with iplete spiritual meridian," Sean told Gennadi and encouraged him. His words uplifted Gennadi. Then, Gennadi spoke, "Ricky, it is so stupid of you to choose to battle with me on casting. The only thing I can say is that today your n to establish the Misty South Faction is doomed to fail." "Since you said yes, let''s do it now!" said Ricky impatiently. ... The battle was settled. All the casting equipment were prepared in the arena. Ricky and Gennadi would compete for their respective factions. Everyone was at the edge of their seats as to what faction would stay, and which one would go and dissolve. Ricky and Gennadi prepared fair and square. Bothpetitors started their preparatory work at the same time. Ricky nned to cast a knife, while Gennadi prepared to cast a sword. "Does Ricky really know how to cast a weapon?" many disciples under the arena discussed with each other. "Maybe he was just ying tricks on Gennadi!" "But to do something uncertain is not Ricky''s style..." ... The battlemenced and only the sound of hammers pounding metal resonated all throughout the whole arena. All disciples'' attention was on Gennadi. He exuded a very unique aura while he cast his sword. Like the master that he was, he pounded the metal like a natural. "Now that''s what a real casting master looks like!" a warrior from the audience eximed in amazement. But Ricky was not there to fail. Little by little the audience shifted their gaze to Ricky. His casting sound was much more prominent and wlessly performed than Gennadi''s. He was there to y his opponent. This was the first time that the audience had ever seen such a unique casting technique from Ricky. His style was unlike any other. The disciples of Casting Faction, who were familiar with casting method, were all astonished. They were filled with awe upon seeing how Ricky pounded the metal to yield his weapon. "How could this be? Not only does Ricky know how to cast a weapon, he is also pretty good at it!" they cried out in rm. There was one more thing that they did not know about Ricky--he just started to practice casting a few days ago. He practiced no more than twenty times! It was a truly remarkable skill. Ricky was a legend, a genius, and a prodigy. Sean, Harald and Connie looked sullen all of a sudden. They saw how outstanding Ricky''s technique was and they feared for Gennadi. They weren''t able to hide in their faces the disappointment that this challenge might really cause Gennadi''s faction to dismiss. Sweat trickled down from Gennadi''s forehead. He felt such immense pressure after seeing Ricky''s Pounding Skill. He did not expect greatness from an underdog. After all, who would ever be greater than the master of casting like himself? Gennadi was distracted. "Gennadi, do not worry too much. Remember, he might have an edge with his Pounding Skill, but he has no match for your casting ability!" Seanmunicated secretly with Gennadi through his internal power. Gennadi gradually calmed down after hearing what Sean had said. It took away some nerves. ''What I need is focus, '' he thought to himself. Gennadi channeled every strength of his being into focus. As soon as he reached his peak, he started to dwell into the zone of casting. He was more focused than ever. Three hours passed, and they both had finished their work. A knife and a sword. "Take this. My sword is a weapon close to the intermediate Mortal Level!" said Gennadi confidently as he stared at his weapon. After hearing what Gennadi had made, all disciples of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction gave out wows and apuse. "You are not the judge. Let your sword and my knife speak for themselves!" said Ricky. "How?" Gennadi asked. "It''s very easy. Let us test our weapons. The first warrior to break his weapon loses. He has to abolish his faction. Remember our deal?" said Ricky. "Let''s to that!" ... Gennadi and Ricky searched the crowd for two disciples at the intermediate stage of Blood Purification to test out their weapons. The battle between knife and sword would determine the fate of their respective factions. Chapter 112 He Is A Genius Chapter 112 He Is A Genius "Bam!" Two disciples at the sixth grade of Blood Purification called forth their spiritual energy and crashed into each other, with one holding Ricky''s knife and the other holding Gennadi''s sword. Dozens of crashester, the winner had been determined when Gennadi''s sword broke in half. It was clear that Ricky was the winner. "Ricky wins, his weapon wins the challenge!" all disciples eximed. What this told everyone was that Ricky was much more powerful at casting than Gennadi, an inferior Mortal Level casting master! The square suddenly exploded into noise. Ricky was a true genius! No spiritual meridian, but so what? He was able to defeat such a powerful opponent like Gennadi when it came to casting skills! "The Misty South Faction will be known throughout the whole Snow Land because of Ricky!" some disciples eximed. ''''I want to join the Misty South Faction!" several female disciples said almost hysterically, utterly taken with Ricky. ... The Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction felt the resentment and disappointment hit them quite hard. As for Gennadi, his anger boiled over. He failed. As the top-ranked inner disciple of the Snow Sect, he was gifted in casting. How could he be defeated by a mere outer disciple like Ricky? This guy had an iplete spiritual meridian and on top of that, had only stayed in the Snow Sect for less than a year! He dug his fingernails into the palm of his hand, blood seeping out of the punctures. Gennadi could not reconcile himself with his status as a loser. He had to disband the Casting Faction once he failed. That was terrible. On top of that, he hadn''t been the true leader who dominated the Casting Faction! He was only its figurehead, in reality. How would he tell the real bosses that he was the reason that the faction was disbanded? "Gennadi, resign from your position as head of the Casting Faction!" Sean said to him. This order only deepened Gennadi''s hatred towards Ricky, who had unexpectedly turned his life upside down. "Gennadi, you failed. Now, you must keep your word as a true warrior!" Ricky said coldly as he turned to Gennadi. Now everyone else was staring at Gennadi. They clearly knew that it was impossible to disband the Casting Faction. Or was it? "Ricky, you will pay for this one day," Gennadi slowly raised his head and said maliciously, the pure hatred sharp in his eyes. "Humph! Don''t you forget that you asked for this!" Ricky responded coldly. "Humph! Maybe. But you want to disband the Casting Faction! You know that''s not possible!" "What? You''re the top-ranked inner disciple of the Snow Sect! What ever will we think if you break your promise in front of so many disciples?" Ricky sneered. Of course he knew it would be impossible to disband the Casting Faction. However, he continued taunting Gennadi. He just wanted to humiliate the Casting Faction. "From this day forward, I shall resign from my position and also depart from the faction!" Gennadi said loudly. Everyone murmured in astonishment, in a state of shock. "Now that I am no longer the head of the Casting Faction, I can''t disband it as you ask," Gennadi said, having found a way out. "Ha! At least you are not the faction leader any longer. That''s also a rather satisfying result!" Ricky smiled with satisfaction. Gennadi clenched his jaw and left, not replying anymore. It was a great shame that he was defeated and even lost his position. He just wanted to leave this wretched ce immediately. ... "Wyn, still up for the challenge?" Ricky said, looking at Wyn once Gennadi had disappeared into the throng of people. "What are your conditions?" Wyn spat coldly. He was now afraid to face Ricky, but there was no room for retreat. After all, he was the head of the Refinement Faction, as well as holding the second rank among the inner disciples. Backing down would be more humiliating than failing. So he had to ept the challenge no matter what. Now it was painfully ironically that they themselves had called for this so-called challenge in the first ce. "Well, since you are the head of the Refinement Faction, we shall battle within the parameters of your faction''s specialty- the test of bodily strength. Whoever uses the spiritual energy first, loses," Ricky said. "You arrogant fool! How dare you challenge me to a battle with only the power of your body?" Wyn said dismissively, as his confidence rose drastically. "All of you once used me of blind arrogance, just like Gennadi. Isn''t that right?" Ricky responded. Wyn''s smile drained from his face. But he couldn''t let it overpower his confidence. "And what are the stakes?" "You don''t have to disband the Refinement Faction. I don''t think you even have the power to do that. If you fail, you must resign from your position as head of the Refinement Faction. And if I fail, I must disband the Misty South Faction!" Ricky said. ... In a sh, both of them hadmenced with wrestling together in the arena. It was definitely a battle of bodily skills and strength. Bang! The sound of punching fists rang clear in the air. As the battle began, Wyn seemed to be performing more inferiorly. Each time Wyn suffered the wrath of Ricky''s forceful fists, he staggered back. After a while, his chest began to heave rapidly. It seemed that his blood was on the verge of spewing from his mouth. "How is this even possible? The contrast between their strength is so tantly stark!" the disciples eximed once more. When Ricky had defeated Gennadi, they had expected that Wyn stood a chance of losing too. But never had they anticipated that his defeat would happen so quickly. This was not an evenly matched battle. Wyn was no match for Ricky. Wyn''s body supposedly should have been the strongest among the inner disciples, even without factoring in spiritual energy or cultivation methods! And his power was at a much higher level than Ricky''s! How humiliating to be beat by a lower ranking warrior in public! Such a great shame! The day had started out with the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction having every intention of humiliating Ricky and disbanding the Misty South Faction. But ironically, both of their leaders had suffered shameful defeats from Ricky! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. What was even more amazing was that Ricky had defeated the Casting Faction with casting and the Refinement Faction with bodily power! He had beat them at their own game! Even though Ricky''s strength had kept surprising people through the months, it was only now that they began to have an inkling of just how fearsome his power was. Anyone else who called himself a genius from now on would have to live up to the standards Ricky set. "Bang!" Wyn fell to the ground with a grunt, so weak that he could not get up again. "It seems that you are not so good, the so-called head of the Refinement Faction. If we were in the same level of power, you would not survive a single punch from his fist!" Ricky said coldly, drawing back his bloody fists. "Ricky, don''t be too arrogant!" Wyn hissed hoarsely, still able to muster anger in his spent body. "If you didn''t provoke me, I would not have given you a hard time. Fulfill your word now. You must resign from your position," Ricky said coldly. With this, he turned his back on the defeated Wyn who was cowering on the ground, and strode towards the Misty South Faction without a backward nce. Chapter 113 The Commitment To Amelia Chapter 113 The Commitment To Amelia "From now on, The Misty South Faction is officially established. If somebody insists that they can defeat me, I will be ready to fight them at any time," Ricky said sternly, his sharp eyes wandering around. He was met with total silence in the square. Everyone had already seen the extent of his power and agreed that he was a real genius. Sean, Harald and Connie clenched their fists, detesting how Ricky behaved in such a haughty way. They had already missed the best opportunity. Even if they still wanted to, it would be impossible to stop the establishment of the Misty South Faction. If they did, Ricky and Grace didn''t have to handle it as the disciples of the Snow Sect would me it on them. They tried to console themselves with the thought that it was not a pity for them to miss the golden opportunity this time. After all, it would be virtually impossible for such a new faction topete with long-established Refinement Faction and Casting Faction. In the days toe, it would never be toote for them to teach this so-called ''Misty South Faction'' a lesson they wouldn''t soon forget. "I will extend my warm wee to all the seniors and the juniors who want to join us. I believe that all of you have a rather good idea about what kind of people will be epted into our faction. Please, don''t waste your and our time if your nature is not befitting us," said Ricky. He was proud of himself at this moment. The Misty South Faction was sessfully established as a result of his efforts and the help from people who supported him. Even if now, the numbers were small and the collective strength of the members was not powerful enough, Ricky believed that he would develop the faction to be a mighty one in the future. The name of his faction would be well-known in the whole Misty South because of his conviction. But that was another story for another day. ... The chaotic din of voices finally subsided as the Misty South Faction was formally established. From then on, the strength of the Snow Sect would be more powerful due to the birth of Misty South Faction. Besides, almost all the disciples of the Snow Sect kept talking about how Ricky defeated Gennadi and Wyn with the skills which they were supposed to be experts at¡ªcasting and refinement. This unexpected victory impressed them immensely. In a short time, Ricky was renowned in the Snow Sect as a legend who possessed a rare dual-natured spiritual meridian, a casting genius and a cultivation genius. However, they still felt that it was a shame that Ricky''s spiritual meridian was iplete. ... Ricky never took thosements seriously. He knew that people were fickle. If he lost his power, everyone would ridicule him and forgot how powerful and impressive he had once been. But at present, the disciples revered him primarily because of his strength. Therefore, their praise meant nothing to him. Bing more powerful was the only way to prove himself to the ones who truly mattered. After the proceedings had drawn to a close, Ricky bade farewell to Autn, Olivia and three core disciples whom Grace had recruited. He then headed to the ce where Amelia cultivated. He went there not only to express his thanks to Amelia, but also to find out once and for all why Amelia would spare no efforts to support him. "I suspected you''d pay me a visit!" Amelia said with a smile as soon as Ricky stepped into the courtyard. "So...I assume that you have anticipated why, as well?" Ricky smiled. "Of course! You''re here to thank me... and of course, ask about something else!" "Ha-ha, fine, you are spot-on. Amelia, would you mind telling me why you supported me today to the extent that you did?" Ricky smiled warmly. "Not to criticize you but¡ª that doesn''t sound like the proper way to way to say ''Thank you''," Amelia rolled her eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Ha-ha, how about making amitment to you?" Rickyughed. "Quite good, though you don''t strike me as a particrly kind person, I still put my trust in your word," Amelia nodded. "It''s really my pleasure," Ricky smiled. "Please, do tell me the reason now!" "I supported you because I want you to owe me a favor," Amelia replied bluntly. "It seems that I should make one moremitment to you," Ricky said. "What, then, would it be for?" "I am not quite sure yet. But it won''t be too long to fulfill it, I can tell you that," Amelia said, lifting her beautiful eyes to the sky, lost deep in thought. Even if Ricky''s curiosity was intense, he didn''t feel that it would be fruitful to ask about it again because Amelia hadn''t directly replied to his question yet. "How can you be so sure that I will remember mymitment all the time?" Ricky asked. "I know that you will. Your pride is too high that you can''t stand owing anybody anything for long. Once I help you, you will do something to repay me. That''s also the reason why you came here, isn''t it?" Amelia replied with a smile. "You know me very well," Ricky agreed softly. "You are shrewd, Amelia. I don''t want to owe anybody anything, so I will remember mymitment to you. If you get in trouble in the future, you can count on me to do my best to get you out of it." "Good. Thank you." Amelia replied, satisfied at Ricky''s earnestmitment. Then she took a red jade pendant from the folds in her robe and handed it to Ricky. "Take it! Somebody will use the same one to ask you for help if I need you to fulfill yourmitment one day." "I ept this with a promise," Ricky said willingly. He had a hunch that it would be arge and difficult task that Amelia would ask him to help her with in the future. However, his pride would never let him decline her request. "Ricky, I hope you can cultivate to be the most superior warrior in the road of martial arts," Amelia suddenly said, looking deeply at Ricky''s eyes. "It sounds like you might die after telling me something important," Ricky joked. "Only if you die first," Amelia hissed. ... They continued to talk for a while, but then night fell. Ricky got up to leave. He came home. Upon approaching the courtyard, he saw Bertha. She informed him that Elder Samuel had invited him to his ce for something rather important. And so, he immediately followed Bertha to Elder Samuel''s room. "Yes, Elder? Why have you summoned me?" Ricky asked. "Ricky, I heard that you defeated Gennadi with your casting skills in the square," Elder Samuel said, getting to the point. "It means that you are qualified to be a casting master at the inferior Mortal Level! You must know that there will be an appraisal of the Casting Guild after several days. Please, if you will ¡ª do join so you can show your skills and gain recognition from the real casting masters! What do you say?" Elder Samuel asked, a hopeful smile on his face. "The Casting Guild? Tell me more about it, please!" Ricky said, a puzzled look on his face. Chapter 114 The Casting Guild Chapter 114 The Casting Guild "Ricky, you''re a casting master in the inferior Mortal Level! Are you seriously asking me what the Casting Guild is?" Bertha said, surprised. Even one who was not a casting master would know that there was a Casting Guild! "Bertha, you know that I''ve never been invested in this kind of stuff at all," Ricky exined awkwardly. "Well... alright..." Bertha said, not knowing what else she could say. "Ricky, do you know of the division between Realm and Land of the Misty South?" Elder Samuel asked Ricky, leaning forward to gaze at him seriously. "No, Elder. I must admit that I am not quite familiar with it." "The Misty South is incredibly vast, and it is connected by the Realms, part by part. I do not know the exact number of Realms, seeing as how I am just a demi-immortal warrior. It is only those who reach the level of innate spiritual king that are qualified to roam around the Misty South. Every Realm is divided into several Lands, so to speak. The Realm which we reside in now is called the Realm of Wilderness, and Snow Land is one of its four Lands." "I see. Do you mean to say that there are two more Lands except the Snow Land and the West Deste Land?" Ricky asked. "Yes, Ricky. The Heaven Wood Land and Earth Fire Land," Elder Samuel replied. "So the Casting Guild is..." Ricky murmured. "The Casting Guild is co-founded by the top casting masters in the entirety of the Misty South. It exists in every Realm," Elder Samuel rified. "Casting masters earn an identification tag from the Casting Guild as long as they pass the assessment!" "And what is this tag used for, Elder?" Ricky asked, thinking in utilitarian terms. He was unwilling to waste his time on the assessment unless it would be useful. "The use? Ites in handy," Bertha interjected. "First of all, with the approval of the Casting Guild, you can be considered as a qualified casting master in the Misty South, ¡ª much like how the establishment of your Misty South Faction had to be approved by the other three Factions of the Snow Sect! Secondly, the identification tag is equivalent to a travel pass of the Misty South. You will save quite a bit when you get in or out of anywhere. Thirdly, casting masters can go in and out of any inn, shop and buy what they need at half price with the identification tag. And, at some auctions, the casting masters of the Casting Guild can get a discount for the thing they wish to purchase! Most importantly, when you be a casting master of the Casting Guild, you will be protected by all Casting Guild branches which spans the entire Misty South. It may not necessarily the most powerful guild, but definitely among the top." "Terrific!" All these benefits caught Ricky''s interest. "Yes, that''s how identified casting masters are treated. And it''s something that a lot of powerful warriors can''t enjoy because they aren''t casters," Elder Samuel added. "Of course, when the Casting Guild needs help, we are obliged to give a hand." "Certainly!" Ricky nodded. He thought it over. It would be a win-win situation for him. "The more you go through, the more you will be able to asses the status the casting masters of the Misty South!" Elder Samuel said. "When will we set off, Elder?" Ricky asked eagerly. At this point, he was exceedingly curious as to what the Casting Guild looked like. "Tomorrow!" Elder Samuel answered, a smile on his face. "Okay, I will go and get ready. Goodness! My Misty South Faction has just been founded but I, the leader, am leaving it right away!" Ricky quipped. "Yes, apparently so. Get some rest. We will set off at daybreak." ... And with this, Ricky returned to his courtyard and told Grace and Heather that he was going to head to the Casting Guild, apanied by Elder Samuel. They both supported this decision. Grace told Ricky that for the meantime, he needn''t worry about the affairs of the Faction, because he could count on her. Ricky also discussed his departure with Edgar and Autn, finally feeling less guilty about leaving their newly-formed faction. At dawn the next day, Ricky arrived at Elder Samuel''s courtyard, finding that the Elder was already prepared and had a Snow Vulture prepared. Bertha was already perched on the back of the Snow Vulture. "Bertha, you''reing with us, aren''t you?" Ricky asked. "Of course. I will pass the assessment of the intermediate Mortal Level casting master and get the identification tag this time," Bertha replied confidently. "Guess I have to congratte you on your immediate victory!" Rickyughed. "Why? You don''t think I can pass it?" Bertha said, a little miffed. "Bertha, you misunderstand me!" Ricky just wanted to congratte her ahead. She was reading into his words far too much! "All right, let''s go!" Elder Samuel interrupted, mbering up onto the vulture. With a p of its mighty wings, they began their journey. "Ricky is so talented in casting...Oh, how I admire him!" the disciples of Elder Samuel said admiringly as they watched their departure. "We better stop with the idolizing and redirect our energy to practice our casting! Otherwise we will be likely to fall behind..." "How about joining in the Misty South Faction? It will be convenient for us to consult Ricky if we be fellow members!" a disciple suggested, his eyes bright with the idea. "I agree!" ... Once Ricky had left with Elder Samuel, Elder Logan and his crew were also ready to take action. At the moment, Sean and Harald were in Elder Logan''s room. "Elder Logan, Elder Samuel has set off with that little bastard," Sean reported. "Just as I expected! That little bastard has already be a casting master of the inferior Mortal Level! I''ll bet anything that Samuel will try and induct him into Casting Guild by means of the test!" Elder Logan said. "If this happens, even the Dominant Top Elder will have to think twice before he takes action to deal with him. None of the powerful warriors dare to be openly opposed to a member of the Casting Guild!" "Not even you, Elder Logan? Aren''t you one of the Elders of the Casting Guild in the Realm of Wilderness?" Harald asked. "The internal strife is a big taboo in the Casting Guild! Unless I can be a casting master of Spirit Level, I have less mobility when ites to dealing with annoyances like that Ricky!" Elder Logan answered. "So we have to kill him before he takes the assessment, then. His talent really worries me quite a bit!" "Elder Logan, is it really that serious? Although he has some talent, he still has an iplete spiritual meridian after all!" said Harald, still unwilling to recognize the magnitude of Ricky''s skills. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Stupid boy! You still think that he only has an iplete spiritual meridian?" Elder Logan scoffed. "Elder Logan, do you mean..." "Don''t forget that the sect chief is in with this bastard. It is not impossible that he covered up something for him! We don''t know what Zenith did to help Ricky stay alive in the Blizzard Cliff! We need to nip this in the bud. Besides, he humiliated our Casting Faction in front of the whole Snow Sect! That was unforgivable! You two, go tell the Refinement Faction! Tell the Endless Shadow so they can immediately prepare!" Elder Logan ordered, his fierce eyes ominous with hate. ... Chapter 115 Endless Shadow Chapter 115 Endless Shadow Unaware that their lives had already been in danger, Ricky, Bertha and Elder Samuel was heard discussing the secret of casting in their most distinct voices. No one realized the impending peril ahead. Elder Samuel and Bertha felt secure for being bold and outspoken for they had been living a peaceful life and had not made any enemies in their existence. Ricky was the only one brave enough to face the emtor due to Elder Samuel''s presence. The whole world knew that the gruesome killing mission of assassinating a demi-immortal could only be done by several gants bearing the same skill as Ricky himself or even by a more valorous innate spirit. Shortly, Elder Samuel noticed something peculiar. Without a second thought, he warned Ricky and Bertha to be cautious and guarded as he had already deployed his Snow Vulture to position in the woods. "Chirp, chirp!" A sound of birds chirping was heard. Shortly after arriving, the sound of fluttering birds was heard in midair. A pair of tworge dark birds of prey plummeted from the sky towards them. The pair of horrific-feathered creatures as dark and hard as rock, were bearing an eerie spine-chilling coldness. "ck Vicious Pengornis. I knew it is you." Ricky breathed, "A feathered creature that was as strong and daunting as the warriors at their intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement!" Ricky finally said in his strong voice. Ricky was familiar with the beast by heart. It was a monster lurking in the most abominable environment, blood sucking and ruthless. "Trouble is approaching! Herees the ck Vicious Pengornis!" a voice from the crowd was heard. With the beastly flying creature plummeting towards them, Bertha growled, "Who in the name of the devil would try to kill us and do such atrocious thing!" Elder Samuel was just in a corner standing still. In his somber mood and not uttering a single word. He knew then that their lives were in impending peril. "Bertha, can you tell me what is really happening?" Ricky asked with eagerness to know everything in his tone. "In the Realm of Wildness, there''s a group of people called the Endless Shadow, an extremely petrifying organization of murderers." Bertha said, "In Realm of Wildness, as long as you could afford the price for employing them tomit a murder, they would put themselves out of the way to do it for you. The troop even showed no fear of murdering casting masters of Spirit Level at the Casting Guild, for they were equipped with sessful experience and they were willing to fight again. They would pledge their lives to every task given. Their loyalty was iparable. Once they took a mission, they would follow the target until they got what they want. They woulde out of nowhere even when you were not expecting it. Thus this was as to why they were called Endless Shadow. The ck Vicious Pengornis was exactly the beast that assassins of Endless Shadow rode on!" "What an inhumane and grim group of murderers!" Bertha eximed. As soon as hearing this terrifying words from Bertha, Ricky realized the gravity of the situation and breathed heavily. "Bertha, their evil behaviors must have been provoked from the unforeseen forces in the Realm of Wildness. I was trying to fathom why all these forces hadn''t formed an alliance to eliminate them from this world." Ricky puzzled. With his best, he tried to understand the current situation. "All these years no one was able to quest out their nest. Even the killers had no clue of where to find Endless Shadow!" Bertha responded with exasperation. "What''s more, for each force in Realm of Wildness, Endless Shadow proved to be advantageous and convenient so they didn''t have to bother to wipe it out. Otherwise, who else could be employed to help them easily get those shameful businesses done?" "I understand. Let''s put our heads together on this." Ricky nodded, agreeing to their conversation. Suddenly, two ck Vicious Pengornis was seen from the clouds towards them. Slowly, the two beastsnded. Three men in ck came down from them. These men were wearing ck robes, only showing their pair of eyes. They were armored with a sword on their waists. They could greatly feel the power of these three ck armed men and could easily tell their identity. They were a demi-immortal, a warrior at the peak of Blood Purification, and a warrior of the advanced stage of Blood Purification respectively. They smelt danger just at the sight of these three men. "Good fellows! How dare you sneak up on us and even try to kill us, the Elder and disciples of the Snow Sect!" Elder Samuel snorted with disgust watching the mening down from the creature. "We follow orders with just the amount of silver we will get and what their valuables are worth. We live by this rule." "So, as long as the money fall into ourp, we Endless Shadow will spare no effort to complete our task," the killer of demi-immortal said with prevailing voice. "Yes, I see your point. But I was afraid it was a bit ridiculous that you have been assuming to get us killed, with just a demi-immortal like you!" Elder Samuel said coldly but forcefully. "We hate to disappoint you, but the order we received today was not to get rid of you but him!" The demi-immortal growled, his direct and piercing eyes were all drawn toward Ricky. "So I see they are aiming to get me killed. Does it have something to do with Casting Faction or Refinement Faction?" Ricky said to himself, "Or, it was about Nate." "This is not possible! How can this be!" Elder Samuel said icily. He broke his silence and could not contain his confusion. "Why is this Impossible? You are a demi-immortal of the Snow Sect, so what? In this very Realm of Wildness, everything is possible. We have never missed on someone we have been ordered to kill," The warrior of demi-immortal said, firm and ruthless. "Go on and attack!" Elder Samuel fumed. "We take care of this old fellow and the woman. You handle the man we want. Do it quickly to get it over with!" The demi-immortal hastily reprimanded to another one at the advanced stage of Blood Purification. "No problem!" N?velDrama.Org ? content. The demi-immortal and the warrior at the peak of Blood Purification took out their swords and aimed at Elder Samuel and Bertha. It was apparent that their target was to stall Elder Samuel and Bertha. "Ricky, stay behind me! I will protect you!" Elder Samuel yelled at Ricky frantically. In his mind he had to protect Ricky at all cost. It was him who brought Ricky out. If anything should happen to Ricky, he would put himself to a lifetime of embarrassment even Zenith and other Elders would not hold him ountable. "Elder Samuel, I am prepared for this. I am no longer a weakling. It is time you stop treating me like a child and let me test the waters," Ricky taunted with a faint smile. Right after this was said, Ricky began a direct attack against the killer. An attack at the advanced stage of Blood Purification. "You think you can beat me? You are too proud of yourself!" How can a beginner like you challenge me in the advanced stage of Blood Purification?!" Ricky''s taunting irritated the killer at the advanced stage of Blood Purification. In the presence of the Endless Shadow, fear and terror crept into those who were to be murdered. Things had changed however. This was the very first time that Endless Shadow was challenged. They could never remain calm and undisturbed. "Kill him!" The killer at the advanced stage of Blood Purification took out his sword from around his waist, not wasting his spiritual energy and sword-light, not losing his target and aiming at Ricky. ''I recognized that. It''s a sword-light! It has been used by warriors from the Endless Shadow! It appears all these fellows in Endless Shadow are of no ordinary talent and are not a pushover, '' Ricky thought to himself. He had watched another two killers fight against Elder Samuel and Bertha with the help of Light Apperception. To be a real killer, one had to fulfill the greatest epic performance among his troops. "It has been a while thest time I was in a battle since I returned from the Blizzard Cliff. Let me show you how strong my Iron Destroyer is now!" Ricky drew out his Iron Destroyer in an instant. Thud! A loud sound lingered in the scene. Iron Destroyer''s de shed, making a loud, fierce and frightening noise. The entanglement of the sword-light and the saber-light produced a violent noise tearing apart everything it hit. ng! ng! ng! The two weapons exchanged nks. Both were unstoppable. Energy sted from the collision of the swords were all over the ce. They were soon forced to end their first round of battle. Suddenly, the killer at the advanced stage of Blood Purification stood still and his eyes grew wider and darker. Chapter 116 Counter Killing Chapter 116 Counter Killing "How is it possible? The information we''ve obtained clearly states that you are only at the fifth grade of Blood Purification. How could you be in possession of such powerful strength?" The assassin''s eyes had suddenly grown solemn as he gazed at Ricky, lost in thought. The contempt had disappeared from his eyes. "Humph! You are like a frog at the bottom of a well. Haven''t you heard that there is a kind of genius who has the ability topete above his level? Obviously, that is what I am." Ricky sneered. "That means today, you are the one destined to die!" "You fool!" the three assassins said coldly, their eyes ring up at Ricky''s bold words. Even Elder Samuel and Bertha were speechless. How could Ricky be this arrogant? However, when they recalled Ricky''s track record, they calmed down to an extent. His arrogance was usually substantiated. "Die today! I will show you what Endless Shadow is! You arrogant bastard!" The assassin shouted as he waved his sword, ready to wield it on Ricky. He was indeed remarkable. He hadprehended a considerable level of sword-light and he was now at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. His speed also ranked high among the warriors at his grade level. Along with his ghost-like attack path, he was virtually untouchable at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. However, he had now met Ricky, a warrior who possessed abilities previously unheard of. Even if Ricky was just at the fifth grade of Blood Purification, he was capable ofpeting with any warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification! Outstanding! "Ghostly Flurry!" The assassin roared loudly, and then his figure and sword disappeared in a ghostly manner from Ricky''s eyes. He was using an advanced speed. At once, Ricky directly activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the Fourth Degree. The green lights floated into space around him, shining brightly. "ng!" The sound of a forceful collision rang through the air. With the appearance of the assassin''s figure, the tip of the sword had stabbed Ricky''s neck, but because he had used the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, only a nick was made. ''What a tremendously fast speed! I can''t even see him, but only feel him! If it weren''t for the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, I would have been dead meat now. Oh, it''s true... I still have a long way to go!'' Ricky thought to himself once he had felt the nick in his flesh. For the discrepancy in level, he could perhaps try harder to increase his power. But for something like observationpetence which was ideally cultivated with time and experience, it would be difficult for him to improve in such a short span of time. While Ricky was deep in thought, the assassin was also pondering. ''What a powerful body refining cultivation method! He withstood my fatal attack with great ease!'' N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ''He has cultivated the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! It seems that Ricky learned a lot during the two months he spent in the Blizzard Cliff. Now I''m really itching to know! What opportunity did Chief Zenith give him?'' Elder Samuel was shocked upon the sight of Ricky surrounded by green lights. Any warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification that was able to cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the Fourth Degree must be a true genius! ''Ricky truly is a great asset to the Snow Sect!'' ... "Now that you''ve managed to nick me, it''s time for me to beat you," Ricky said with a serious look on his face. He first wielded a Freezing Palm to drive the assassin back. Then he stimted the deer cultivation method of the Five Beasts Arts to increase his speed. Along with the powerful bear cultivation method, he shed fiercely at his opponent. The power and speed of this sh had already reached the limit of the seventh grade of Blood Purification. If the assassin had been an ordinary warrior, he would definitely meet his death at this intense attack. But once again, he used his ghostly pace to disappear suddenly in front of Ricky and escape from his powerful attack. When he became visible again, his sword, which was surrounded by sword-light, again stabbed Ricky in a vital part of his body. However, things stayed the same. He could only leave a mark in Ricky''s body because Ricky had cultivated the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "I don''t believe it. Let me see how many times you can resist my attacks by your body refining cultivation method!" The assassin roared at Ricky, his frustration getting the best of him. He used his ghostly pace to avoid Ricky''s attack each time, time and time again stabbing Ricky. After dozens of moves, Ricky was growing a bit weary. After all, the Nine-degree Body Refining Form was just a body refining cultivation method. It was not one hundred percent meant to be death proof. Ricky knew fully well that if he broke out his Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and other powerful means, he would be protected from this assassin''s attack. But by now, Ricky hade to anticipate and predict the assassin''s ghostly pace. "I will kill you in the next hit!" The killer growled at Ricky. He had likely discerned that Ricky was reaching his limit. "Nine Swords of the Ghost¡ªseven swords in one!" The killer waved his sword, instantly disying seven real sword shadows in the air with strong sword- light surrounding each. With the sound of metal colliding, these seven sword shadowsbined into one. Together with strong ck spiritual energy, a sharp sword was formed. It emanated piercing ghostly lights, which hurt Ricky''s eyes. Clearly, this was the assassin''sst attempt. It would be the deciding moment in their battle. In a sh, the assassin had disappeared again. The moment the killer disappeared, Ricky shut his eyes and called forth the tiger cultivation method of the Five Beasts Arts. "Whiz Fist¡ªWhip de!" Ricky bent over, springing forward like a tiger leaping on its prey. The Iron Destroyer on his right hand surrounded by me mercilessly shed downwards. Ricky had developed this strike with reference to predators'' attack, such as the fierce tiger''s attack with its tail, aiming at killing with one strike. "ng!" The sound of metal colliding rang loudly again. Suddenly, the assassin''s figure had be visible right in front of Ricky. His Iron Destroyer collided with the sword. "Boom!" The moment their power collided, the sword in the assassin''s hand was knocked into the air. Ricky''s Iron Destroyer with diffusing me sank deep into his chest. "Bang!" A dull sound was heard as he fell heavily onto the ground. With blood spurting out of the deep gouge in his chest, the assassin could do nothing but stare at Ricky as his life drained out of his body. "How is it possible? I can''t believe it. How did you know my position?" He growled with hisst ounce of life, still unwilling to ept defeat. This was the destiny of an assassin. Once his fatal attack failed, his life would be on the line. "You''veprehended sword-light, and I''veprehended saber-light. Both are from the Light Apperception. Once I calm down, it''s not difficult for me to zero in on your direction. So, don''t be so overconfident with your pace, and don''t rashly look down upon any opponent. But I suppose... you won''t be able to use this advice," Ricky said, the assassin''s life ending together with his sentence. "Useless idiot! You can''t even handle a weakling at the fifth grade of Blood Purification. You deserve to die!" The demi-immortal assassin sneered at this scene. Their organization of assassins was just like this. Everyone was unmerciful and emotionless. It had to be that way to be able to do their job. "Quest failed! Retreat!" the demi-immortal assassin yelled out to his colleague at the peak of Blood Purification. They red at Ricky, who was still standing over the corpse of their in fellow. Chapter 117 Power Of Elder Samuel Chapter 117 Power Of Elder Samuel "Yes!" Following the order of the killer of demi-immortal, the killer at the peak of Blood Purification agreed to leave. "Since you havee, how can you go but leaving nothing for us?" Elder Samuel said in a very infuriated voice. He never had the intention to keep the lives of the two Endless Shadow killers. "Nonsense! You are also a demi-immortal! You can''t stop me now!" the other killer replied with obvious disdain on his face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Try me!" Elder Samuel had enough of the two killers'' shenanigans. His body started to glow with a blinding light and radiated power. He abruptly took the ancient sledgehammer from the Storage Ring and held it with both of his hands. The sledgehammer connected with him and runes started to appear all throughout his body. "You are just a half-assed casting master at the Demi-spiritual Level! Now, how can you make me stay with that? You are overrated!" The runes that came out of Elder Samuel''s body were not as impressive as the killer thought for they were only runic powers. This only made the killer go cocky and look down on him. But Elder Samuel did not listen to the killer''s banter. Instead, he gathered up all his might and continued to pour his power in to the runes on his body. Elder Samuel was a great warrior and no other being could say otherwise. The killers might have judged his cultivation too soon. He continued to show the disrespectful killers that he was not just an ordinary warrior. Momentster, the seemingly weak runic powers in his body had changed dramatically. The runes in Elder Samuel''s body changed from water blue to blood red gradually, inch by inch. Not only that it was a sight to see, it also triggered other senses in the room. Ricky who stood and observed the cultivation recognized the odor that circted in the room. It was the familiar sense around the blood red runes that were in Elder Samuel''s body--the sense of devouring runes. "Wow, Elder Samuel''s cultivation is something else, huh. Now that is what you call impressive," Ricky sighed in amazement as he watched Elder Samuel''s runes change. Ricky instantly knew without a shadow of a doubt that this was his doing. The color-changing of Elder Samuel''s runes was due to how he understood Ricky''s cursory teaching of the Devouring Skill. Ricky found it magnificent that he was able to reach this level in just three days. ''Elder Samuel seems to have a real talent on casting, but sadly the manual he''s practicing is probably just a in one, which has blocked his development!'' Ricky thought to himself as he analyzed the situation. At this point, Ricky considered whether or not he should pass more knowledge of the Devouring Skill to Elder Samuel. Since he had tried very hard to get Elder Samuel to his side. "Ricky, a little help here!" Suddenly, Bertha''s voice popped in Ricky''s mind. It made him snap back to reality. ''Okay, okay. Solve the problem first. Oh man, I need to think this one through carefully, '' Ricky thought to himself to calm down. Ricky stood on his feet and reacted quickly. He pulled out the Iron Destroyer and joined Bertha to defeat the killer at the top grade of Blood Purification. With Ricky''s current skill level, he was definitely no match for the killer. He could only distract him so that Bertha could attack and take advantage of the enemy''s Achilles'' heel and kill him. The n worked. Ricky threw in attacks and the Blood Purification killer fell into his trap. The killer exposed ws and opened areas for Bertha to target. "Ah! Get ready to die!" The killer did not notice the set-up for him and continued to ensue wrath over Ricky. The killer was furious and not cautious enough in the battle as he only thought of whacking Ricky to death. But Ricky and Bertha''s teamwork was superb and Bertha, for sure, would not let Ricky die in the hands of this killer. Although the killer seemed to be a genius, Bertha was even better, more cunning. She was considered to be one of the top five disciples of the Snow Sect and was definitely a better warrior than the killer in every aspect. Through their teamwork they took down the killer in just a matter of time. Another victory was achieved by the invincible Bertha. On the other side of the battlefield, the blood red runes in Elder Samuel''s body almost reached ten percent. This finally made the demi-immortal killer to notice the change in Elder Samuel''s vigor and the color of his eyes that grew solemn by the minute. As a killer for many years, he knew that Elder Samuel''s disy of force was very powerful. "Feel the wrath of my powerful hands now!" He raised his hand glowing with runes. With all his might, Elder Samuel pped the soul out of the killer in front of him. Instinctively, the killer raised his hand as well and collided it with Elder Samuel''s. Bang! The battle between the demi-immortals! It was phenomenal. The collision sparked and spread over hundreds of miles, and resonated all throughout the battlefield. The air wave produced by the crash sent the killer hundreds of miles back and heavily bruised the side of his mouth causing some blood to show up. The killer was hurt, indeed. The force given by Elder Samuel''s hand was incredible. Hey down on his side and spit blood from his mouth. "How is this possible? It is impossible for you to be this powerful!" The killer of demi-immortal shouted as he could not believe Elder Samuel''s strength. He stared at his opponent in such disbelief and continued to wipe the blood off his mouth with his clothes. ''How could runic power alone create such intense power?'' the killer thought to himself. He once had fought with other warriors both as demi-immortals and casting masters at the Spirit Level, but their runic power wasn''t as grisly as that of Elder Samuel. "I can''t believe it either. How did I be so mighty with runic power?" Elder Samuel said unbelievably, as he shared the same thoughts with his opponent. In his whole life, never had Elder Samuel expected that he would be this powerful. Upon his realization, there was one person he thought that he should be grateful for--Ricky. Out of the corner of his eyes, he shot an appreciative look at him. Without Ricky, he would never be able to experience and even learn how to harness such strength. "Run!" This was the only word left in the killer''s mind after the astonishment from what had happened. Elder Samuel''s strength might not have been able to kill his opponent, but it surely did a number on him. "I''ve told you that you can''t go without leaving anything!" With his power at the height of surge, Elder Samuel was on a rampage. He was more confident than ever and wanted to battle the killer yet again. "Bertha, want to jump in and help?" Ricky said. Keeping the energy in the battlefield at a high, Ricky''s vigor soared. He instantly cultivated the Fourth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining form and the devouring runes started to pour into his body. "Sure!" Bertha agreed, with cyan runes floating around her voluptuous body. "Damn! Goddamn it! My boss didn''t tell me that both of you are casting masters!" the killer cursed as he watched Bertha and Ricky''s powers almost achieve their peaks. Apparently, his boss had concealed some important information about Ricky to him. "Your boss seems to have given you a Trojan horse. If you tell me his name, I will think about letting you go!" Ricky said. "Just two casting masters...you are not even qualified!" The killer at the peak of Blood Purification said coldly. "Why do you put yourself into trouble? We can deal with your boss. We can get your revenge!" Ricky persuaded the killer. The killer had second thoughts about dropping his boss'' name. The more he stood there without saying anything, the more Bertha and Ricky became aggressive with their statements and interrogation. "Ricky, don''t talk nonsense. Even betrayed, the killers of Endless Shadow won''t disclose their boss'' name," Bertha said. "Or their boss will make their lives miserable." "Really? It seems that the killer does not have a reasonable career!" Ricky said, giving up with the investigation. "Ah!" A scream came out of high in the sky. The killer''s whole right arm was shattered into pieces as Elder Samuel struck him with the ancient bronze sledgehammer. Chapter 118 The Earth Fire Land Chapter 118 The Earth Fire Land The demi-immortal assassin cried out in pain as his arm was shattered to pieces by Elder Samuel''s large hammer. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Although the demi-immortal warrior''s strength and cultivated body nearly separated from his mortal physical body, they managed to remain connected. After his arm was broken, most of his power had drained out of his system. As for Elder Samuel, he was also severely injured and in great pain as the demi-immortal assassin''s sword had made a deep stab wound in his left rib. Now that Elder Samuel was injured, the demi- immortal assassin took the opportunity to escape. "You better watch out, Samuel! Because of what you have done to me today, I will seize every chance to take revenge on the Snow Sect from this day forth!" he snarled threateningly as he leaped onto the ck Vicious Pengornis. In no time, he was a ck spec in the sky. He abandoned his colleague, the assassin at the peak of Blood Purification, who was still doing his best to fend off Ricky and Bertha. "You''re just a demi-immortal who''s lost most of your strength and power, so you can''t return to the Endless Shadow anymore. Besides, how dare you be so reckless to attack a disciple of the Snow Sect? You were just asking for trouble!" Elder Samuel responded coldly. But he didn''t chase after the killer, as it was pointless. He was injured and might not be able to y the killer even if he could catch up with him. After all, Elder Samuel had seeded in breaking the demi-immortal assassin''s arm, which showed the magnitude of his strength and prestige. "Your leader has abandoned you and left. Do you still insist on a futile struggle against us?" Ricky asked his opponent, feeling rather impatient and annoyed. "I promise that if you tell us who hired you to attack us, I will let you depart with your life!" "Your words are very tempting, but I will never give in! The moment I signed up for this job, I had to ept that everything is not up to me!" It was the first time that the assassin had made a proper reply. But after saying this, he took his sword and sliced cleanly across his neck. "Oh..." Ricky was quite startled at this. "Don''t be so shocked. It''s normal for them to take their own lives if they fail at their missions," Bertha remarked, withdrawing her silver sword. It was obvious that she knew quite a bit about them. "But it''s still a pity that we haven''t figured out whomissioned the Endless Shadow to kill me!" Ricky said, slightly shaking his head. "It must have been Elder Logan!" Elder Samuel came down from the air a little unsteadily. He continued, "It is quite expensive to hire the killers from the Endless Shadow. Generally, only the warriors of demi-immortal level can afford that." "Master! You''re injured!" "Elder Samuel, are you alright?" Ricky and Bertha eximed, worried at the sight of the wound at his left rib. "I''m fine. It''s a superficial injury. I will recover nicely after healing the wound with my innate spiritual energy for several hours," Elder Samuel replied reassuringly. Ricky and Bertha heaved a sigh of relief. "It seems that Elder Logan can''t wait to take action!" Ricky said, indignation shing in his eyes. If he were only powerful enough to defeat Elder Logan, he would never let him get away with this! "Right now, your most dangerous foe may no longer be Elder Logan, but the members of the Endless Shadow. Once they have started a job on you, they will keep pursuing you. They might attack you again very soon and will keep on doing that until you are killed," Elder Samuel exined. "And you must know that they appear and disappear mysteriously. Even if the sect chief takes action against them personally, he might not be able to keep track of their whereabouts." Ricky grew morose at finding out about this. Ricky began to be a little scared, at the thought that someone might lurk around him tounch a fatal surprise attack at any time. ''Let''s wait and see who will win in the end and have thestugh!'' Ricky thought furiously to himself. Although he knew that avoiding any trouble would be impossible from now on, he would pluck up the courage to face everything that came his way. "We should leave here first. We can talk about itter!" Elder Samuel suggested. Then they mbered onto the Snow Vulture and immediately left. They made their way towards the Earth Fire Land, which was where the Casting Guild was located. After traveling for half a month, they finally reached the Earth Fire Land. It took them this long even if the Snow Vulture of Bone Reinforcement flew at high speeds, almost as fast as those at the demi-immortal level. Once again, Ricky also realized that he was still just a warrior of limited horizons and experience. He would only find out howrge the Misty South was when he went out to see the world on his own. When they just entered the Earth Fire Land, Ricky felt that it was extremely hot and dry there, like a scorching desert. Even as a warrior at the fifth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky had to employ his spiritual energy to counteract the extreme heat. He felt extremely ufortable, not used to such an unusually hot ce. He used to stay in the Snow Land which was covered with snow everywhere with an ice-cold environment. The Earth Fire Land''s climate was theplete opposite. In this case, it was impossible for Ricky, an inferior warrior, to adjust himself to the sudden change of the environment in such a short time. Elder Samuel told Ricky that the reason why the Earth Fire Land was so hot was that in ancient times, some mes of the sacred fire dropped down there and changed the climate, making it into the Earth Fire Land. "It''s incredible! Could some mes really change such a spacious area?" Ricky uttered in disbelief. "The strong warriors in ancient times were omnipotent, capable of doing anything. Their strength was unimaginable! Even a grain of dust, a drop of water and a grass could change the world, let alone a few powerful mes!" Elder Samuel exined. "You don''t have to think about it too much now, Ricky. When you be an innate spiritual king with your horizons broadened, your knowledge will expand, and you will learn things for yourself!" ... "Now that the Earth Fire Land is very hot and dry, it was a suitable ce to casting weapons, as forging a weapon is dependent on fire. I am sure you know this well. The Earth Fire Land has thergest number of casting geniuses among all of the ces in the Realm of Wildness or otherrge realms. That''s why the Casting Guild was founded in the Earth Fire Land," Elder Samuel exined. "Casting geniuses? I really want to meet them and challenge them to apetition!" Ricky said aggressively, with an expression of defiance in his eyes. "Perhaps you''re the only casting genius for several realms around who would ever dare make such bold remarks. You really are so reckless!" Bertha sighed, pouting her lips. But to herself, she had to admit that Ricky was the most talented warrior she''d ever seen in the aspect of casting. "Ha-ha! I was born brainy and fearless!" Rickyughed at Bertha''sbinedint and compliment. "You''re not modest in the least!" Bertha retorted, shooting him a disapproving nce. "Alright, you two. We''re going to head for the Casting City where the Casting Guild is. Mind your manners and words, because even if I''m a casting master of the Demi-spirit Level, I''m not held in as high regard here," Elder Samuel reminded them. This was it! Their destination! Chapter 119 An Admirer Of Bertha Chapter 119 An Admirer Of Bertha After they entered the territory of the Earth Fire Land, the Snow Vulture flew for two whole days before they finally alighted at the center of thend, which was where the Casting City was to be found. Before they entered the city, they got off the Snow Vulture, Elder Samuel included. In ordance with the city''sw, all warriors had to walk into the city. Riding a Snow Vulture was definitely not allowed. However, this rule did not apply to an innate spirit and a casting master of Spirit Level. This was the privilege of being a powerful warrior. Its fairness was contestable, but it was thew. Up until Ricky''s arrival in the Casting City, he had not understood Elder Samuel when he had said that he only had limited privileges. After a few minutes of his walking down the road, he had already encountered over ten demi-immortals. From their casting identity cards, Ricky learned that they were all casting masters of Demi-spirit Level. Among the likes of them, Elder Samuel was considered just an ordinary strong casting master. ''The Casting City! What an amazing ce! There are so many talent warriors here. And goodness, there are casting masters of Demi-spirit Level everywhere!'' Ricky secretly thought to himself, rather surprised. He had grown more interested in the Casting Guild now. Among the crowd full of demi-immortals, they looked rathermon even with Elder Samuel, who in the Snow Sect looked much more intimidating as a demi-immortal and a casting master of Demi-spirit Level. Ricky was a totally ordinary warriorpared to them. Bertha, as a beauty, was the only one who attracted some gazes as they went on their way. Ricky looked around carefully as Elder Samuel led their way. The first impression Ricky had about the Casting City was its immense size. He made a rough comparison and estimated that it was more than ten times thend area of the Snow Sect! Finally, they arrived at the gatekeeper''s post, where they were to pay the entrance fee. Ordinary warriors were expected to pay one hundred silver coins in order to enter. This took Ricky by surprise. ''Damn, it''s so expensive!'' Ricky silently cursed, worried about his finances. ording to thew, a casting master of Demi-spirit Level only needed to pay ten silver coins. Therefore, Elder Samuel could enter at a much lower price. As for Bertha, she only had to pay forty silver coins to be admitted because she owned a casting identity card. Ricky was the only one who had neither a higher position nor a card. One hundred silver coins were paid to grant him the right to enter. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. For the first time, Ricky saw firsthand what a casting identity card could bring about in terms of privileges and benefits. Once they had entered the city, Ricky saw nothing but streets crowded with a lively throng and crammed with various things. It was a big city with a vastwork of streets. Vendors were shouting out loud to sell their goods. Various pieces could be found here, such as the Treasures from Heaven and Earth, or casting materials. Everything was bustling on the street. Ricky had never seen such things before. He grew so excited that he wanted to buy everything that caught his eye. But he was stopped by Elder Samuel before he could pay for them. ording to Elder Samuel, most of these pieces were not truly useful. They were the tricks the vendors used to prey on gullible warriors who hade to the city for the first time. ''Oh, thank God I have Elder Samuel beside. Otherwise, I would''ve wasted my money on those useless things, '' Ricky sighed to himself, feeling lucky to have an experienced elder apanying him. And so, Elder Samuel brought Ricky and Bertha to arge courtyard. Finally, they had arrived. It was the ce of the Casting Guild. They were allowed into the courtyard after Samuel showed his identification card as a casting master of Demi-spirit Level to the guard. Three young men led them to their respective rooms. Ricky looked around, pleased at thefortable environment of his room. Obviously, this was also one of the privileges Elder Samuel enjoyed as a casting master of Demi-spirit Level. Because of him, Ricky had the chance to experience it even though he had no identity as a casting master yet. Along the way, he saw many casting masters of Demi-spirit Level just like Elder Samuel. For the most part, one or two disciples were following them. It was in to see that they too hade here to take the Casting Appraisal. "The Casting Appraisal will be held in four days. Before it starts, you two can walk around the city and experience it for yourselves," Elder Samuel suggested. "But Ricky, please stay with Bertha, will you? You are not familiar with this ce. Bertha has already been here several times. She knows the culture and ways better than you do. What''s more, she has the casting identity card. She can take you to some special ces with that card." "Yes, Elder Samuel. I will. Thank you again for this opportunity!" Ricky said with a deep nod. After the long journey they had gone through, they cleaned up a bit and got changed. Then Ricky went to Bertha''s room and suggested going out. He was eager to see what the city''s inner workings were like. Bertha was eager as well. Although she had been here many times before, she always found something new and interesting in this ce. She was d that Ricky was keen to explore, too. They walked out of the Casting Guild after telling Elder Samuel that they were headed out. However, the moment they stepped out of the courtyard, someone approached. "Bertha, what a surprise! We have not seen each other for half a year! I''m so d to see you here today!" a man''s voice greeted Bertha. Ricky turned around to see who it was and saw three young men walking briskly towards Bertha. Two of them were wearing gray clothes. They must be guards. Another young man was wearing a white robe. He looked to be a young master of some prominent family. Ricky assumed that this young man who wore the white robe was the voice who had greeted Bertha. However, when Ricky took a second look and moved his eyes downwards, he saw the real source of the voice. There were actually three and a half people walking towards them. This half person had an elderly face. He seemed to be middle aged but had a height of about eighty centimeters. He had dark skin with visible pores. Ricky was taken aback by his unsightly appearance. What made things worse was that he was wearing a red robe, making him look rather ridiculous. The shoes on his feet, too, were like flimsy slippers. "Hey, look, look. It''s Andrew Wu! Mr. Wu!" All the houseboys began to whisper in excitement at the sight of the short man. They admired greatly, and Ricky deduced that it was because of his high social status. "Who is thatdy? Did you hear him greet her? Mr. Wu seems to like her a lot!" Whispers began to spread. "Oh, I remembered her! She seems to be a core disciple of the Snow Sect. I''ve heard that she has a good talent in casting. Rumor has it that she has turned down Mr. Wu several times!" "What? Turn down Mr. Wu? Several times? That''s unbelievable! Who has the courage to reject Mr. Wu in this city!? He is the son of an illustrious casting master. What''s more, he himself is an excellent talent in casting! What kind of woman would refuse him!?" "Well, no one knows. The Snow Sect also has talented demi-immortals. There are always some ces Mr. Wu''s power can''t reach." "Hmm, you are right. After all, she is from the Snow Sect. They also have quite strong power and influence." Ricky sensed Mr. Wu, and felt that his power was definitely weaker than that of a warrior of Blood Purification. ''He is quite arrogant, and it appears that many people respect and fear him. Either he is a casting master, or he has a powerful background!'' Ricky reasoned to himself. He then took a look at Bertha, and saw that her eyes darkened upon seeing this man. On her face was an expression of disgust. He could tell that she disliked this man a good deal. Andrew Wu was now close to Bertha, with his three guards tailing him. His nasty eyes took Bertha in, going up and down as if he was staring at his prey. Possibly, in the next second when he opened his mouth to speak, he would slobber due to his uncontroble gluttony. "Nice to see you, Mr. Wu," Bertha greeted out of politeness, her jaw clenched. "I missed you so much, Bertha! I''m quite thrilled to see you here. By the way, I''m free for the whole day today. I can take you to thergest gourmet court in this city. Let''s go! They serve the most perfect wine there. I''m sure you will love it. I promise. Just follow me. I can''t wait to catch up with you," Andrew Wu said in a single breath, seeming as though he had spoken every possible word he coulde up with. "Thank you for your invitation, Mr. Wu. But I''m afraid I can''t go with you today. I''m supposed to show my junior around. This is one of my responsibilities as his senior. I apologize," Bertha said firmly. Immediately, Andrew Wu''s wicked eyes darkened. He turned to Ricky with an evil smile. "That''s not a problem. I will send two beautiful girls and they will show him around. And he can buy anything he likes. It''s all on me. What do you say?" Andrew Wu suggested. Then he stared at Ricky as a warning, signaling him to behave himself and ept his arrangement as if he was saying, "Be smart, kid. Stay away from us and don''t interrupt us. Otherwise, there will be consequences." "Mr. Wu, I''m afraid this cannot be..." Bertha hesitated. She had run out of ideas on how to reject his advances. So she now turned her eyes to Ricky, silently asking him for help. Usually, Bertha behaved strongly and independently. However, she could falter when she was faced with malicious men like Andrew. In the society she was in, the help of a trustworthy man could get her out of tricky situations. And now, Ricky was the very man she turned to. Chapter 120 The Casting Appraisal Was About To Begin Chapter 120 The Casting Appraisal Was About To Begin Bertha was looking at Ricky, clearly searching for a way to turn Andrew down. Ricky immediately understood and gently held her waist to guide her behind him. Now, he was standing in front of her, staring down at Andrew. Andrew''s face darkened at once. He was really upset that Bertha hadn''t objected to Ricky touching her supple waist. "It''s getting interesting. Very few people in the Casting Guild would dare to go after the woman Mr. Wu likes. This young man from the Snow Sect is either very brave, or incredibly stupid!" an onlooker couldn''t help but say. Ricky''s defiance had already attracted some attention. Several onlookers even began to discuss this development with each other in barely hushed tones. * Ricky didn''t care about their judging looks at all. He stared at Andrew, who came up only to his waist, and said tly, "Mr. Wu, it seems that Bertha doesn''t want to go out with you. I think you should just go away. If you refuse to respect her wishes, I''m afraid this may be detrimental to the Casting Guild''s reputation." Andrew''s face became livid upon hearing this. Because Ricky had invoked the reputation of the Casting Guild, Andrew wasn''t sure how to proceed. He had to take into ount the Casting Guild''s reputation and it showed that he cared about it. Even if he wanted Bertha so badly, he couldn''t take the risk of being known for marring the Guild''s reputation. However, even though Andrew had yet to reply, the guards standing behind him couldn''t stay quiet any longer. The two guards in gray robes stepped forward and stood intimidatingly close to Ricky. It was easy to tell that there was murderous intent in their eyes. "You damn kid, don''t say that I didn''t warn you. The Casting City isn''t the right ce for you twerp to be in!" a guard at the seventh grade of Blood Purification sneered. The guard had even rolled up his sleeves and clenched both of his fists. "Hahaha! Is it a threat? I have no idea that the people from the Casting Guild wouldunch threats like that! I was led to believe that the Casting Guild is honorable. It seems that I was wrong!" Ricky retorted. He deliberately spoke aloud, so that the people surrounding them would be able to hear what he had said and bear witness to it. "Bastard! Watch your mouth!" the guard shouted. The guards had already noticed that the onlookers were whispering to one another again, so they raised their fists and ran towards Ricky. "Andrew, stopped your guards! Stop disgracing the Casting Guild!" a clear voice shouted at Andrew. The guards felt a wave of spiritual energy pulsating towards them at once. It was apparent that the energy emanated from a strong warrior of Bone Reinforcement. Both of the guards couldn''t help but draw back at once. A woman in green who wore a veil walked towards them slowly. She was tall and slender, her long silky hair falling to her waist. Her green clothes smelled like lotus flowers. At every step she took, Ricky could smell her fragrance. How graceful she was! She exuded power and also elegance. "It''s Ka! Why would she be here today!" some warriors in the crowd shouted. Everyone present was surprised to see her, and it was evident from the admiration in their eyes that she was a popr warrior. All eyes, including Andrew''s, were gleaming. It seemed that he had already forgotten about Bertha. Most would agree that Ka''s charm was more potent than Bertha''s. That she attracted all the attention at once was to be expected. Shooting Andrew a nce, she couldn''t help but feel disgust curl in the pit of her stomach. Ignoring him, she walked straight towards Ricky. "Young man, you''re really quite clever, aren''t you? You know that you can use the Casting Guild''s reputation to get away with this. But, remember. Don''t cross the line, or you''ll be sorry!" Ka said sternly. Then she left, confidently striding away. All the onlookers stepped aside at once, creating a path for her to walk through them. Andrew followed her for a few steps but he stopped as soon as he noticed the warning re that Ka sent his way. ''She seems to be quite confident, perhaps even arrogant. Is it just because she has a gift of casting? Or because she had some connections around here?'' Ricky thought to himself in disdain, looking at Ka''s receding figure. He stopped thinking about her, turning to the matter at hand. Even though Ricky thought that Ka was a pretty woman, her demeanor had been quite unpleasant to the extent that he didn''t want to see her again. "Hey, bastard, you came here to attend the Casting Appraisal, didn''t you?" Andrew raised his head and asked agressively. "I did. And so?" Ricky sneered. After hearing Ricky confirm this, Andrew turned to Bertha instead and said with an evil smile, "Bertha, I really don''t know whether he can pass the appraisal or not. Let''s see if you can help him manage to pass. Ha-ha!" Then Andrew left with a self-satisfied smile. No one dared to turn him down before, especially warriors who weren''t in the Casting Guild. He would definitely make them pay for Bertha''s rejection. "Bastard, you''re going to pay the price during the appraisal!" the young man in white hissed threateningly. Then he followed Andrew and left. ''It seems that I have no luck at all when ites to these difficult men, '' Ricky thought after Andrew and his entourage had stormed away. But he wasn''t afraid of Andrew. He even expected to find out how Andrew nned to make things difficult for him during the appraisal. Ricky had never been afraid of difficulties and challenges that came his way. "Ricky, I''m sorry. If it were not for me, Andrew would not have made you a target," Bertha said, her voice trembling. She was on the verge of tears. "Bertha, it''s not your fault. You don''t need to say sorry. We both are the disciples of the Snow Sect. We take care of each other, alright? Do you really think that Andrew will be able to make a difference with my test?" Ricky asked confidently. They both decided to go back to the Casting Guild. They had lost the interest in exploring the Casting City. After they got back to their rooms, Ricky and Bertha didn''t tell Elder Samuel what had happened. Bertha still med herself for causing Ricky trouble during what was supposed to be a fun exploration. She was afraid that Andrew would keep his word and make things hard for Ricky. Ricky tried tofort her again before he returned to his room, mind racing. * Ricky had obtained some background information about Andrew from Bertha. She told him that Andrew was recognized as a genius in casting. He was only nearly twenty, but had already be a casting master at the intermediate stage of Mortal Level. ''Oh? It seems that I was wrong about his age because of his height. A casting master at the intermediate stage of Mortal Level that isn''t even twenty years old! It means that he is indeed quite gifted, '' Ricky thought. Bertha also told him about Andrew''s family background. The main reason Andrew was so conceited and arrogant was because his father was one of the five elders in the Casting Guild, and his father was a casting master at Spirit Level. Aside from this, his mother was an innate spiritual king as well. ''He is really privileged that his father is an outstanding casting master and his mother is an innate spiritual king...'' Ricky thought, pacing his room. He began to get a little worried. However, Ricky knew that it was no use worrying. It was a waste of his time. So Ricky tried to stop thinking about him and the Casting Appraisal and focused all his energy on cultivating his Devouring Skill further. In fact, he still didn''t know much about the Devouring Skill. The Casting Appraisal was going to be held in only a few days'' time. He really wanted to further comprehend his Pounding Skill based on the Devouring Skill. * N?velDrama.Org ? content. Four days passed and the day of the Casting Appraisal finally dawned. Everyone in the Casting Guild was very excited about this great event, which was the highlight of the year. The appraisal of casting masters at inferior Mortal Level was about to begin. Chapter 121 Scrap Metal Materials Chapter 121 Scrap Metal Materials The day hade for casting talents from all over the world to try their hand at joining the Casting Guild. Early in the morning, the square was already flooded with massive throngs, moving around the area in anticipation. This day was a big day for all of them. Everyone was hoping that they would achieve an impressive oue in the Casting Appraisal. In the center of the square stood some newly built casting tables. They were the pieces of outstanding work made by the innate spirits, whose powers and capabilities exceeded far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. They were strong enough to destroy the world, and also strong enough to build everything from scratch. Building those stages to them was nothing, and they just finished them in the blink of an eye. Time was meaningless for them. Today was set for the assessment of those who wanted to be recognized as a qualified casting master of inferior Mortal Level. ording to the rule, as long as theypleted the task set before them, they would be granted with the identity card of a casting master of inferior Mortal Level. ''Andrew seems to be a powerful man in the Casting Guild. I''m sure he will find fault with me. What tricks will he y on me? Oh, what a pain in the ass he is!'' Ricky thought to himself as he approached the square with Elder Samuel. Andrew clearly had a fragile ego. What had happened a few days ago must have been a blow to his esteem. Ricky was now quite certain that this casting test was not going to go smoothly. While Ricky was still lost in thought, the young man in white who had been part of Andrew''s entourage walked towards him. "Hey, you. How dare you show up here!?" the young man said, his dark eyes hostile. Obviously, Andrew''s men were already well prepared to cause Ricky every bit of trouble they could, as apparent from the young man''s expression. "Why not? I have the abilities, and I''m qualified to participate in this appraisal. I''m sure the Casting Guild will not disqualify me for no reason," Ricky sneered back. "Humph! Let''s wait and see. Whoughs thestughs loudest. I just hope for your sake that you will still get a chance to at leastugh a little bit!" Andrew''s man said, before turning his back and stomping away. He had specifically approach Ricky just to give him a warning about the consequences of pissing Andrew off. He had aplished his task, and was not willing to waste his time and breath in trading jabs back and forth with Ricky. All he needed to do next was wait for the time when Ricky failed toplete the task during the appraisal. "What''s the matter, Ricky? Who is that man? Do you have any conflict with him?" Elder Samuel demanded. "Elder Samuel, we met a few days ago. But don''t worry. It was nothing serious," Ricky replied respectfully as he lowered his head. "Good. Leave those people alone. Your priority is to pass the appraisal," Elder Samuel advised. "Yes, I will. Thank you for your concern, Elder Samuel," replied Ricky. After a while, someonended on the dais in the square. It was an old man with grey hair and ck clothes. On one of his shoulders there was a golden identity card. The gold color indicated that he was a casting master of Spirit Level. The moment he arrived, everyone started to gaze at him. Oh, God. He was one of the casting masters of Spirit Level! People often talked about them and knew their ranks were very, very high. But they rarely saw one with their own eyes. Yet one of them was here today! How could they contain their excitement about seeing a casting master of Spirit Level in real life? "It''s Elder Alexander! The first elder of the Casting Guild! I never excepted that Elder Alexander would be the chief examiner this time. What a surprise!" the crowd began to whisper among themselves. "Master, it''s just an examination to select the casting master of inferior Mortal Level. Why is Elder Alexander here? He has such a high position that I think it would be unnecessary for him to oversee this appraisal, right?" some disciples asked their masters, clearly puzzled. "That''s not the case. Although Elder Alexander has a high status, he is fair in character. So as long as he is avable, he oversees the appraisals¡ª whether they are low-level or high-level casting master identifications," a master exined. "That''s why Elder Alexander is the most popr elder in the Casting Guild. People like him. He was elected as the president of the Guild, aside from holding the position of the first elder among the Guild''s five elders. So, you must be careful and behave well in the appraisal. You must go above and beyond¡ª perform excellently. Don''t justplete the task. Perhaps, Elder Alexander will take notice of you if you do a splendid job." ... "Ricky, the chief examiner is Elder Alexander. You have to try your best to fulfill the task, remember this well. Perhaps, there will be some surprises if you can catch his attention!" Elder Samuel spoke in Ricky''s head, using his internal power tomunicate. "Yes, Elder Samuel. I will try my best toplete the task in the appraisal!" Ricky nodded, acknowledging his advice. Meanwhile, he thought to himself, ''Elder Alexander is said to be a fair person? That''s good news. But will he be able to notice what Andrew might do to tip the scales against me? If he can''t, I''m afraid the so-called Casting Guild is an untrustworthy ce of cheating." ... "Goddamn! Why did this old man show up here? Didn''t Mr. Wu tell us that he would be in seclusion?" cursed the young man in white, his dark eyes squinting hatefully. Elder Alexander meant good news for disciples like Ricky who were going to take the appraisal. However, this young man in white was extremely vexed at Elder Alexander''s presence. He feared this elder, and was worried that their n would fail because of him. ''What should I do? Mr. Wu must have already arranged everything. He''s nowhere nearby and it''s too late to send him a message to cancel those things he prepared for Ricky now. Oh, God. Hopefully, this old man will not notice it, '' he muttered silently to himself, praying that their n would be able to continue without being detected by Elder Alexander. "Those who are qualified to participate in the appraisal, please walk to the casting table in whichever order you want. The appraisal begins now!" Elder Alexander said, not beating around the bush. His time was precious, and he wanted to get down to the goal of this event. He reminded them of the rules, "If you are caught cheating during the appraisal, you and the warriors from your n or organization will be permanently forbidden from returning to Casting City. So, keep in mind that honesty and integrity matter above all. I wish all of you good luck!" Now it was time for the candidates to walk to the nearest casting table, respectively. Bearing expressions of confidence or excitement, all of them were having high hopes that they would perform quite well. After Ricky settled down in his spot, the man in white walked towards him and hovered beside him. He was here to supervise him, but Ricky knew there was more to it. "Keeping an eye on me so closely? Thanks for the hard work," Ricky said sarcastically. The man did not respond. Instead, he looked straight ahead as if he had never seen Ricky before. As a matter of fact, he was feeling scared deep inside. He had juste here in the hopes that Ricky would not shout to Elder Alexander when he found out what Andrew had in store for him. He feared that Elder Alexander would discover their trick. As all the candidates settled down on their spots, several disciples of the Casting Guild walked up to them to distribute their casting materials. "The task today is very simple. The casting materials distributed to each of you are all the same. You are required to cast a weapon of inferior Mortal Level using those materials. Anyone whopletes the task will be granted with the identity card of the Casting Guild, and will of course earn their membership. With this card, you are entitled to all the rights at an equivalent level of the Casting Guild! For those who fail this time, you are still wee to participate in the appraisal the next time ites around!" Elder Alexander said as the materials were being distributed. Finally, everyone had their materials. Now Ricky saw what kind of trick Andrew had yed on him. He took a nce at the other candidates nearby and found that although their materials were not of particrly high quality, they were at least ordinarily-used casting materials. But his materials were nothing but some scrap metals, covered in rust and obviously brittle. It would be difficult even for a casting master of Spirit Level to cast a weapon with such terrible metals! ''Pufft! Good job! What a wretched, pathetic man that Andrew is!'' Ricky shook his head and sighed to himself, feeling rather helpless. Some other candidates nearby also noticed Ricky''s situation. They exchanged discreet looks with each other, some curious, some suppressing theirughter. But all of them strove to stay silent. They easily deduced that Ricky must have displeased some powerful figure from the Casting Guild. They would not dare speak up for him at the risk of bing the target of whoever it was that Ricky had gotten on the bad side of. Otherwise, their appraisals were going to end up in failure. What was more, they might even cause trouble or bring disaster to their ns or organizations. No one wanted to risk bringing this miserable consequence on themselves. The young man in white, on the other hand, nced at Ricky coldly, slight fear reflected in his eyes. ''It seems that this bastard is afraid that Elder Alexander will discover that something fishy is up with my materials, '' thought Ricky when he noticed the man''s nervousness. ''Well, that''s a good opportunity! It''s time for me to repay your dastardly deed with something impressive!'' Ricky thought again determinedly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 122 Rickys Elaborate Plan Chapter 122 Ricky''s borate n Ricky smiled viciously as he looked at the young man in white. Now that the young man was so afraid of Elder Alexander finding out about what he did, Ricky just needed to call Elder Alexander here and see what would happen next. But calling the said Elder was also a problem in itself. "Now, the appraisal begins!" Elder Alexander announced after making sure that all the casting materials were delivered to the disciples present. After this, all the disciples participating in the appraisal concentrated on the preparation for casting. The sound of mes rising rang instantly in the air. Ricky also started his casting preparation. He first put some of the scrap metals into the smelter tripod to make them melt. ''What a fool he is!'' the young man in white, who always paid attention to Ricky in fear of him telling Elder Alexander about everything, thought. He was terrified because if the Elder found out about what he did, he would be expelled from the Casting Guild. Andrew may not be punished, but he would definitely be the scapegoat. So far, though, Ricky hadn''t said anything and just focused on casting. Who else would react like this, except for a fool? But there was one thing that the young man did not notice. Instead of putting all of the scrap metals into the smelter tripod, Ricky put only half. ''It seems that I don''t need to worry too much. There''s no need to do this much shadowing to deal with this fool, '' the young man in white thought to himself. Then he started his casting preparation and didn''t look at Ricky again, not even a nce. After all, he also needed to focus on his appraisal in order to have a good performance. ... Not much molten iron could be obtained by melting these scrap metals. This was true for other casting masters, but for Ricky, it was not difficult to make some more molten iron from these scrap metals. He stimted the Devouring Skill and transferred the Devouring Fire from the Devourer Zone to his right hand. Soon, scorching hot scarlet mes spread all over it. Ricky had found out that with the improvement of his level, the Devouring Fire in the Devourer Zone also became more powerful. Of course, there was a requirement: enough energy was needed to be devoured by the Devouring Fire. This was also the reason why Ricky often went hunting beasts. Now, as Ricky''s Devouring Fire melted those scrap metals, some pure molten iron was separated from rusty metals. This was no doubt the effect of the Devouring Skill. Sure enough, there was only a little of pure molten iron that had been obtained. It could, at most, be used to cast a knife. Nevertheless, it was enough for Ricky to execute his n. Almost an hour had passed. Most disciples had finished their preparation and began casting. Regr thumping sounds could be heard here and there. The young man in white looked at Ricky again and found that he was still melting the scrap metals. He breathed a sigh of relief and told his heart to stop worrying. He then immersed himselfpletely in the casting. This action did not go unnoticed. Ricky knew that the young man in white was now deep in his casting realm. He smiled and finally got the little molten iron out of the tripod to solidify it. A few secondster, he also started his own process of casting. Because the molten iron Ricky obtained was too little and he also used the powerful Devouring Skill in the process of casting, it took him only one hour to finish his casting. As he had expected, the final work was just a knife. This scene definitely didn''t escape Elder Samuel''s eyes. He had always been watching Ricky''s every movement. He was very worried because he realized that somebody was out to make trouble for Ricky. However, before Ricky started his appraisal, he had asked Elder Samuel to promise one thing: whatever happened to him, please don''t interfere. He was confident that he''d solve his own problems. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And Elder Samuel surely believed in Ricky. So, even though he was anxious, he had no choice but to wait. After about nine hours, almost all the disciples had finished their casting, including the young man in white. He stole a nce at Ricky, only to find him standing there dully. The amount of disdain he felt for him was unbelievable. ''Useless fool!'' he thought, mocking Ricky again with all his heart and mind. But even though he was watching him as closely as he could, he didn''t notice the knife Ricky had hidden within the unsuspecting scrap metals. Finally, after ten hours, disciples of the Casting Guild and Elder Alexander started checking the results. It didn''t take long for a disciple to approach Ricky. He was astounded after he saw the scrap metals on Ricky''s casting table, and he instantly realized that Ricky was set up by others. Regardless of the disciple''s expression and what was possibly going on in his head, Ricky took that small knife out of the half scrap metals. "Senior, please check my work!" Ricky said, holding the knife with a smile and offering it to the disciple. "That''s amazing!" the disciple eximed in surprise. He didn''t expect that Ricky would use the scrap metals to cast a weapon. As a casting master, he knew it was not an easy feat. His reaction attracted the attention of Elder Alexander. He came to Ricky almost immediately. His eyes instantly turned gloomy after seeing the scrap metals on Ricky''s casting table. He was also brilliant enough to know what had happened. And soon, his eyesnded on the knife Ricky cast out of those scrap metals. He took the knife from his disciple and scrutinized it carefully. The more he inspected it, the more surprised he got. Finally, Elder Alexander looked into Ricky''s eyes and praised him with great delight. "What a well- crafted knife! Its purity is up to ny percent. You possess an extraordinary Pounding Skill! You are really gifted with casting. Well done!" Elder Alexander''spliments caught the attention of all the people around him. ''Damn it! What the hell? How could this be?'' the young man thought in disbelief. He waspletely terrified of the scene that was unfolding before him. ''How is it possible? How could he extract molten iron and molten copper from those scrap metals and even manage to cast a knife?'' The young man''s body trembled and he felt his knees would give out at any moment. As for the disciple who handed out the casting materials to Ricky, he stood rooted to spot with his eyes filled with insurmountable fear. Now, with the attention of the casting masters at Demi-spirit Level, other people got to know what had just happened. They couldn''t believe their eyes and they couldn''t help eximing in surprise. How could this awful thing happen in thepetition of the Casting Guild? And how was it possible for Ricky to sessfully cast a knife using only those scrap metals? And it wasn''t just a simple knife, either; it was the very knife that was stronglyplimented by Elder Alexander himself. They couldn''t deny it. All of this only meant one thing: Ricky was a genuine casting genius. ''I finally understand what Ricky''s borate n is. It really works. Now everybody knows he is a casting genius!'' Elder Samuel looked at Ricky and then at the people gathering around him. He was reminded of how he was told not to interfere regardless of what happened, and he was d he kept his cool and just waited. It all made sense now. This was Ricky''s grand n; to cast a knife with excellent quality out of scrap metals, attract Elder Alexander''s attention, and take everyone--including him--by storm. Ricky''s casting talent was fully exhibited in this knife. And to add icing on the cake, Elder Alexander also found out through this way that someone made trouble for Ricky, and he would surely deal with the relevant people. This borate n of his killed two birds in one stone, and he clearly achieved what he wanted. Chapter 123 Reaping What They Had Sowed Chapter 123 Reaping What They Had Sowed "Hmm.. Great! Impressive! "Excellent!" A few momentster, Elder Alexander''s aged eyes were filled with glee as he gazed upon the knife made by Ricky. He could not help but express his admiration for it as he was beginning to fall under the impression that Ricky was a genius in the making due to his unique creation. Elder Alexander recognized Ricky''s casting abilities and knew that they were far more impressive than those who practice casting with the same age as Ricky. He could easily tell as he was a Spirit Level casting master himself, even surpassing the likes of Elder Samuel. ''Who would have thought that Ricky possessed such an aptitude for casting that he was able to impress Elder Alexander!'' the other warriors contemted. Suddenly, they began to feel more envious of Ricky for his aplishment. They started to wonder where Ricky came from and how exactly he was able to capture the attention of Elder Alexander. Even the other schools were astonished by what they were witnessing as they had begun to feel regret for missing the opportunity to take Ricky under their supervision. The disciple clothed in white, along with the one who tampered with Ricky''s casting materials, could not believe what just happened. They were so sure of their plot''s sess but they did not expect it to fail so badly. "Ricky, right? My friend, I am very sorry for what you had to go through. The Casting Guild made a mistake. However, I assure you that I will see your case through and help you get what you rightfully deserve. This is my word," Elder Alexander said unexpectedly. Everyone in the square was surprised by the casting master''s sudden remark. Even Elder Samuel was caught off guard. It was a known fact that Elder Alexander was nomon master among his fellow elders. Furthermore, he was a Spirit Level casting master and an innate spiritual king himself. He was also one of the most well-known and respected Elders in the Casting Guild. Even the head of the Guild held a great deal of regard for Elder Alexander. Now, Elder Alexander recognized Ricky''s potential as a casting master and vowed to assist him. This action was shockingly new to every person around them. ''Could Ricky''s casting skill rival that of the other seniors and prodigies?'' Many of the warriors and masters thought as they witnessed Elder Alexander''s unexpected gesture. However, they could not prove their assumption right away. They could only examine the knife that Ricky made and determine whether or not their spections were true. As for Ricky, even he was surprised by the Elder''s fondness of him and his precious knife. Even though he knew that his knife would leave a good impression, he did not expect Elder Alexander to address him as an equal and even vowing to help his case. For the first time in his life as a casting master did he only feel respected, much so admired by a master as respected as Elder Alexander. ''Am I really as good as they say I am? I.. I can''t believe this is happening, '' Ricky humbly thought to himself. "Elder Alexander, I am humbled by your words but I am just a simple beginner trying to make a name for himself," Ricky replied as he waved his hand and took a bow to show his humility and respect towards the Elder. With this gesture, Elder Alexander sensed how much a modest and genuine person Ricky was and was more pleased with him. At the same time, his eyes were directed to the disciples who were in charge of distributing the casting materials. He then began to speak to them, "Find out the menace responsible for tampering with the materials or else every single one of you will feel my wra-" "It is... It is me, Elder Alexander! I am the one responsible!" The man quickly stood up and raised his hand, cutting off Elder Alexander before he could finish. It was the one who distributed Ricky''s casting materials. Barely able to stand up straight, he looked at the Elder. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Exin to me right now why you tried to sabotage Ricky''s work!" Elder Alexander eximed furiously at the disciple. With his words, an aura so powerful emerged that it drove the deceiving disciple to bend his knees before him. The disciple could feel the weight of the aura around his entire body. "El...Elder, pl- please...", he whimpered. He then began to look up at the one dressed in white as he could not finish his plea. The other disciple knew what this meant. Despite his fear of the Elder, he stood up immediately and said, "Elder Alexander, I am the one who is truly responsible. I am the one who paid him to set Ricky up." The disciple in white did not want to admit to his actions. He definitely did not. But, he thought to himself that it was the only way. He knew he had no other choice but to own up immediately and let the investigation end with him because if it continued up to Andrew, he would be doomed to a far worse end. As he stood up and admitted to his offenses, everyone looked at him. They were baffled by this revtion and began to talk among themselves. One disciple asked the person next to him, "Wait. Is that Allen? Mr. Wu''s friend?" The other disciples recognized him immediately as well. "Ahh, it makes sense now. There was this one time where Ricky messed everything up for Mr. Wu while he was picking up a girl which eventually ended up ignoring him. Maybe he wanted revenge," one of the disciples murmured. Meanwhile, the other people started talking about that story as well. However, they eventually stopped gossiping around for fear of getting into trouble with Mr. Wu. Elder Alexander then turned his eyes back to the disciple in white and asked, "Why would you even think of doing such a discriminating act?" The Elder began to act colder towards the disciple. "He''s caused me trouble before and I wanted to humiliate him in return. That''s why I decided to frame him, Elder," Allen replied calmly as to not show his fear. "Are you not aware of the rules and regtions of the Casting Guild?" The Elder asked coldly. At this moment, the same aura began to shift its way towards Allen causing his mouth to bleed a little bit. However, Elder Alexander withdrew it for a moment as to not hurt the disciple too badly. "I.. I am aware, Elder!" Allen eximed as he spat out blood while touching his cheek. "Then, you know the consequences of your actions," the Elder answered. For a brief moment, he paused. "From this day forth, you, your entire n, and the sect you belong are hereby exiled from the Casting City! You are forbidden toe back to these grounds! If even one of you is caught disobeying mymand, each one of you shall be executed immediately! Now, leave this ce and nevere back!" the Elder announced, proving that his authority was unmatched. Upon hearing this, Allen, along with his entire n, left immediately. They felt helpless against the Elder''smand. There was silence all around as soon as Allen and his people have left. However, the Elder''s work was far from over. Once again, Elder Alexander set his sights upon the disciple responsible for tampering with the casting materials. The Elder began to speak towards him, "Since you are only an essory to the crime, I shall give you one final chance to prove your worth." "Make a knife out of these materials, just like Ricky did. If you are sessful, I shall forgive you and your offenses towards him." As the disciple was handed the materials, he knew he was not capable to do what the Elder had asked him. "No... Not this, please. Elder Alexander, please! Anything but this!" the disciple cried. He then continued to beg for the Elder''s mercy, but to no avail. "There is no other way. If you cannot, then you have failed," said Elder Alexander, coldly. The Elder then began to walk towards the disciple whimpering beneath his feet. He ced his palm on his head and the disciple started to cry out louder. He knew what would be of him soon. "Oh.. Oh my... He''s emascting his casting abilities in the spiritual meridian. His casting days are over." Many warriors eximed as they witnessed this haunting sight. The disciples of the Casting Guild had never felt more unnerved in their entire lives. They knew what this meant for a casting master. They were right to fear what was happening before their very eyes. The other disciples thought to themselves and swore to never vite or disobey the rules and regtions of the Casting Guild. They knew that if they were to go against Elder Alexander''s command, they would receive a punishment far worse than any other. Being stripped away of one''s casting talent from the spiritual meridian was a fate no casting master should ever want to experience. ''It seems to me that Elder Alexander sets this punishment as a warning for the other disciples. A warning that no one should dare to act against thew of the Casting Guild, '' Ricky thought to himself, showing no signs ofpassion towards the used. After a few moments, Elder Alexander had finished depriving the disciple of his casting talent. He asked someone to escort the powerless disciple out as he walked back towards his seat. The disciple was too weak to stand on his own. However, he looked back at Ricky before he went out of sight. His eyes filled with grief and anger towards Ricky. Rage and vengeance had consumed his body. And, with hisst few moments in the guild, he vowed to himself that he would make Ricky pay for what had happened to him. Ricky did not seem to care because he knew that the disciple was only one in a long list of people who wanted him dead. It didn''t matter that much to add one more. With everything that transpired, it was clear that Allen and his aplice reaped what they had sowed. And, if not for the help of Elder Alexander, Ricky would not have been able to pass the test of the Casting Guild. Chapter 124 Elder Alexanders Invitation Chapter 124 Elder Alexander''s Invitation "Now this is the end of the appraisal! The disciples of the Casting Guild will distribute the identity cards later to those of you who have passed the test." It was a frenzy all around, so Elder Alexander had to deal with this. He took a good look around the chaos. He needed to get their attention and so he made a loud noise that startled everyone and sessfully got everyone''s attention for his announcement. "Attention, disciples of the Casting Guild! This is your first andst warning. This is not the kind of behavior I expect to see from you from this day forward," he said in a warning voice to the disciples of the Casting Guild. "Yes, Elder Alexander!" they answer in chorus. What Allen just did was more than vile. It would not only bring injustice to the appraisals, but would also harm the reputation of the Casting Guild. And as the first elder of the Guild, Elder Alexander was doomed to urge every member of the Guild to behave well. Those disciples from the Casting Guild took a look at Ricky, trying to keep his face in mind. They knew that it would be better for them to remember this face because there was no way they could afford to against him. Elder Alexander called him "friend." This was obvious enough to indicate that Ricky not only was gifted to cast weapons, but also had earned Elder Alexander''s favor. As soon as the appraisal came to an end, all the candidates, along with their masters, went back to their rooms. They might have different moods as some failed, while some seeded. Despite their different feelings, all of them remembered Ricky, a talented casting master! "Thank you, Elder Alexander. I would not have been able to make it without your help," Ricky made a bow to Elder Alexander and thanked him with a sincere tone. Then he walked to Elder Samuel before he bade goodbye and intended to go back to take a good rest. However, Elder Alexander stopped him by inviting him to his ce. "Ricky, will you stop by at my ce?" The gesture surprised Ricky very much. He was more than d to receive the invitation of Elder Alexander. How could he refuse him after all? He wanted Elder Alexander to favor him, and taking any opportunity to be able to establish a good rtionship with him would be of great help in the future. Especially now that he had just made Andrew his enemy in thest few days. What was more, Andrew had a father who was a casting master of Spirit Level, and a mother who was an innate spirit. If Ricky wanted to keep himself and Bertha safe from Andrew, he''d better have good and powerful connections, such as with someone as esteemed as Elder Alexander. "Of course, Elder Alexander. It''s my honor," replied Ricky. Then he walked to Elder Samuel and told him everything before he followed Elder Alexander to his ce. Elder Samuel was d to hear it, of course. One of his main reasons as to why he brought Ricky here to take the appraisal was to make him catch the attention of the elders of the Casting Guild. And seeing Elder Alexander like him was more than pleasant for him. He knew he made the right decision. On the way to Elder Alexander''s ce, people looked at Ricky with admiration in their eyes. How they wished they could be as lucky as Ricky and get a chance to spend some time with the wise Elder Alexander! Andrew had his connections as well. He made sure that someone was keeping an eye on Ricky, and was sure enough he got word about Elder Alexander inviting Ricky to his ce as reported by one of the disciples who saw what happened. It bothered him that Elder Alexander had made an effort to reach out to Ricky. Before long, Ricky and Elder Alexander arrived at the courtyard. Elder Alexander had a high reputation and position in the guild. However, it seemed that he only lived a simple life for as soon as Ricky got to his ce he saw how modest it was. The courtyard was not big, with only a few simple wooden houses and some casting tables. ''It seems that powerful people tend to live a simple life. That''s probably because they focus all their attention on cultivation!'' Ricky thought in his mind. "Master, wee back!" A sweet-sounding voice came out from the room but he was too lost in his thoughts to even notice. As soon as the young woman walked out to greet Elder Alexander with a sweet smile, he was surprised by who he saw. She had a small round face, beautiful long hair, and an aura about her that exuded confidence yet you would know that she had gentle soul but fierce as well, definitely a heroine. As soon as their eyes met, she suddenly became serious and her eyes turned cold. "It''s you!" "It''s you!" They both eximed in surprise upon seeing each other. This young beautiful woman was exactly Ka who rescued him and Bertha from Andrew outside the building of the Casting Guild a few days ago. Despite helping them out, she despised Ricky. And although she wore a veil to conceal her face at that time, Ricky still recognized her at first sight. "What a small world we do have! I didn''t realize that you two know each other," said Elder Alexander. He too was surprised by what he found out. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He knew that Ricky did note to the Casting Guild for a long time. And knowing how Ka was an extremely arrogant girl, he wondered how could they possibly know each other? This was indeed unexpected. "Master, how could you bring such a hypocritical man back here? You must have been cheated by him!" Ka snorted through her nose as she gave Ricky the eye, disgusted by him. Elder Alexander, on the other hand, had no words for what was happening. Instead, he just stood there looking back and forth at Ricky and Ka, waiting to find out how they knew each other and why she despised Ricky that much. He was sure that he could get the answer soon enough through their conversation. "A hypocritical man? Why do you use me of being hypocritical?" Ricky would not agree with her groundless usation and asked back. He was not bothered by how she disliked him. But using him of being a hypocritical man? That was unbearable and absurd even for him. Being used of the hypocritical type was what he hated the most. There was no way he would stand to be thought as a deceptive man for that was an insult for him already. "You used the reputation of the Casting Guild to protect yourself. Isn''t that hypocritical? Hey, just take a look at yourself for God''s sake! Everyone will think of you to be a bad guy, okay?" Ka scolded coldly. She valued the Casting Guild''s reputation the most. For her, the guild was as important as her own life and when she heard Ricky im that Andrew bullied him by using the power of the Casting Guild at that time, she was really upset and thought that Ricky was insulting the guild. That was why she disliked him from the very beginning. That was when Ricky finally figured out why she was like that towards him. ''How unreasonable can she get?! She looks like a smart woman, but now I don''t think so, '' Ricky muttered silently to himself. Of course, he would not speak out his mind, especially not in front of Elder Alexander. "I don''t agree with you, Ka. I said those words at that time in order to protect myself. I''m not like you who''s a genius, and who has such a good master. If I didn''t say those words to threaten Andrew, he would take mypanion away! Do you think she would have survived if that happened?" Ricky refuted back. "You..." stammered Ka angrily. Ricky''s words caught her off-guard and speechless. "All right. I''m sure there must be some misunderstanding between you!" At this time, Elder Alexander interrupted upon figuring out what happened between them. Ka must have misinterpreted Ricky in a hurry for he knew well the character of his disciple, impulsive and emotional. "Hum!" Ka gave a snort of contempt and anger and then she left. "Ha-ha. Ricky my friend, don''t take it seriously, please. She grew up in the Casting Guild. That is why she cares about its reputation very much. Sometimes, she just acts blindly when she hears a single bad word about the guild. Don''t me her, please," Elder Alexander exined. "It''s totally all right, Elder Alexander! I understand it," Ricky said as he bowed to Elder Alexander. "Please just call me Ricky. ''Ricky my friend'' is too much for me as a junior." "Ha-ha, no problem! And you can just call me Elder Alex. Elder Alexander, hmmm. It sounds too formal," Elder Alexander also replied with a smile. "Okay, Elder Alex, if you insist." Ricky did not refuse his suggestion. In fact it made him happy that they were starting to be morefortable towards each other. Then, Elder Alexander took him to his room. "Ricky, may I know who is your master? You are a genius in casting. If I''m guessing correctly, your master must be a casting master of Demi-sage Level, or even a casting master of Sage Level!" Elder Alexander inquired with expectant eyes. In his mind, Ricky had such an achievement and it must because he was guided by some real impressive casting master. Ricky realized why Elder Alexander was interested in him and took him here at his ce all of a sudden. It turned out that Elder Alexander thought him to have a powerful master and wanted to know who he was. But, it was understandable if he thought so. If he told him that he had achieved this all by self- cultivation, probably no one would believe it. ''Oh, I got it. He thought I have a powerful master, though this is not the case. But it''s an excellent excuse, isn''t it?'' thought Ricky to himself. "Well, Elder Alex... I rarely see my master. He is always traveling outside. For thest several years, I''ve only seen him twice. So I''m not quite clear about his casting level," Ricky answered with a seemingly embarrassed look. "Oh, I understand, it does makes sense. He has such a powerful casting master, and that must mean that he is a hermit!" Elder Alexander did not notice anything wrong and nodded in agreement. They finally stopped talking about Ricky''s fictitious casting master. "Here, I noticed that you can do more than a casting master of inferior Mortal Level!" Elder Alexander said. "There will be an appraisal to identify the casting master of intermediate Mortal Level. How would you like it?" invited him. Hearing his words, Ricky was stunned and sighed secretly, ''He is indeed a powerful casting master of Spirit Level and an innate spirit! He has seen through me in this respect and knows that I can do better!'' Chapter 125 The Challenging Casting Appraisal Chapter 125 The Challenging Casting Appraisal Perhaps Elder Alexander was right, and Ricky''s set of casting skills surpassed that of a casting master of inferior Mortal Level. It was the remarkable Chaos Manual and his powerful reimed spiritual meridian that allowed him to make outstanding progress. Ricky had the ability to gradually improve his casting skill, merely because he continued cultivating and comprehending the Chaos Manual. That was also the reason why Ricky believed that his regained spiritual meridian formed part of a kind of inheritance. However, even with his incredible casting skill, Ricky hadn''t tried forging any weapon of intermediate Mortal Level. That was the reason why Ricky said honestly, "Elder Alex, I admit that you''re right. My casting skill level has already exceeded the inferior Mortal Level. However, I haven''t had a chance to cast a weapon at the intermediate stage of Mortal Level." "Well, I think beforeing here, you should have considered and prepared yourself for attending the intermediate Mortal Level Casting Appraisal, as the appraisal is not that easy this time around," Elder Alexander exined. "Elder Alex, could you please make it more clear to me?" Ricky asked curiously. "You are acquainted with Andrew, right? Isn''t he the mastermind who arranged the plot to y tricks on you this time? I also owe you an apology. Even though I''m the first Elder of the Casting Guild, I''m not capable of suppressing his parents whatsoever. Besides, my strength can almost be aligned with theirs." "Elder Alex, I understand!" Ricky nodded. "Although Andrew looks... well, you know; his casting skills are extraordinary and better than that of any other warrior in the Casting Guild. As for my disciple, Ka, her skill is far less powerful than his!" Elder Alexander added, "Recently, the Casting Guild''s chief received a Magic Spirit Stone! Our chief has decided to award this Magic Spirit Stone to the number one disciple with superb casting skills, apanied with the purpose to encourage the disciples of the Casting Guild. So, the intermediate Mortal Level Casting Appraisal is actually apetition. The one who shows the most extraordinary casting skill during the appraisal can win the Magic Spirit Stone." "Oh, I see. By the way, what''s the function of the Magic Spirit Stone?" Ricky asked. "The Magic Spirit Stone is a kind of Treasure from Heaven and Earth. It can enhance the stage of a Blood Purification warrior''s spiritual meridian. At the same time, it can also improve the warrior''s comprehension and the talent for casting," Elder Alexander remarked. "It''s so magical!" Upon learning how remarkable the Magic Spirit Stone was, Ricky shouted with excitement. He was eager to attain such a wonderful treasure. "Are you interested in it?" Elder Alexander uttered while ring at Ricky. "Elder Alex, it''s truly fantastic, and that is why I''m sure that all warriors of Blood Purification are interested in it!" Ricky responded gently. "Yes. However, the mere idea that it may be owned by either Andrew or somebody else in the future, is a pity," Elder Alexander stated, sighing heavily. It was obvious that he didn''t want this to happen. "Ricky, if you were born a mere six month earlier, you would likely have had enough strength and power to retrieve the Magic Spirit Stone." "Elder Alex, would you be so kind as to teach me the casting experience or skills at the intermediate Mortal Level during the next few days?" Ricky asked, with a determined and serious look in his eyes. "That depends... Would you like to participate in the Casting Appraisal? It takes ce in only three days," Elder Alexander responded to Ricky with a look of surprise. "Yes, I would like to try. I''m ready to experience this exciting and challenging endeavor!" Rickyughed. "Ha-ha. Well, okay then. If you''re that determined, I would like to see your understanding of the casting skill!" Elder Alexander said with a smile, hearing that Ricky wanted to attempt it at the challenge. He didn''t believe it, nor that Ricky was eager to attain the Magic Spirit Stone! He also agreed to share his casting skill with Ricky, as he was eager to train a genius like Ricky to be a great casting master. He was particrly interested in Ricky''s incredible Pounding Skill. After getting Elder Alexander to agree to teach him, Ricky returned to his ce and told Elder Samuel that he was set to learn the casting skill from Elder Alexander during the following three days. Elder Samuel immediatelymanded him to work hard. He wanted him to try his best to attain more knowledge from Elder Alexander and warned him not to displease Elder Alexander. After saying goodbye to Elder Samuel, Ricky returned to Elder Alexander''s yard again. The moment Ricky entered the yard, Ka walked up to him and started scolding him. As she spoke, she started interrogating him, as she couldn''tprehend how he managed to persuade Elder Alexander to agree to let him live there. With an effortless smile on his face, Ricky didn''t respond. In fact, he knew that Ka disliked him, so it was impossible for her to listen to him, regardless of whether he reasoned with her. After meeting, Elder Alexander began to tell Ricky about casting experience and what he had to know. During this period, Ricky shared his insights and experience about the Devouring Skill. Acting like Elder Samuel, Elder Alexander waspletely lost in thought upon hearing Ricky mention the Devouring Skill. He was shocked and caught a glimpse of the light. His eyes lit up immediately. "Ricky, you attained yourprehension and experience from your master, right?" Elder Alexander asked excitedly. "Yes, that''s correct. Elder Alex, do you mind keeping it to yourself and refrain from telling others about this matter?" Ricky uttered. "Sure!" Elder Alexander nodded. Having no idea that Ricky learnt everything from the mysterious magical Devouring Skill, Elder Alexander was certain that Ricky''s master was a casting master who had attained the Sage Level. He knew that it had to be the case. Otherwise Ricky wouldn''t be able to acquire such profound, nor abstruse insight andprehension of casting. During their discussion, Elder Alexander not only passed on the casting skill to Ricky, but he also spent more time listening to Ricky''sprehension and insights from the Devouring Skill, which was quite astounding to him. Given that Ricky was already incredible with his particr set of skills, Elder Alexander shared all of his experience with Ricky without reservation. Additionally, Elder Alexander also personally taught Ricky how to forge weapons with an improved method. When Ka saw Elder Alexander treat Ricky rtively well, a sense of jealousy brew in her heart. She was very displeased, for Elder Alexander had never been quite as nice to her. However, as Rickymenced casting, Ka gradually found that Ricky''s casting skill was unparalleled. She also understood why her master would be impressed with Ricky. For some apparent reason, her attitude towards Ricky started to change. After all, Ricky was an incredibly gifted and intelligent man, which was exactly what drew Ka. She was attracted by his ability and high level of intellect. ''Will Master Alex make Ricky his disciple?'' Ka thought about it for a second, feeling a sharp pang of jealousy in her gut. Ricky spent a total of three days learning andprehending the new casting skill. The past few days presented the news about thepetition to strive for the Magic Spirit Stone, which had spread throughout the entire Casting Guild. The regr Casting Appraisal additionally turned out to be an intensepetition. The participating disciples in the Casting Appraisal had confidence that shone greatly, which made the Casting Guild present an extremely positive and passionate atmosphere. Ricky and Ka arrived at the destination where the Casting Appraisal was going to take ce. They immediately excited all of the participants and drew all of the attention away from the other competitors. Everybody had their eyes fixed on them because they were surprised to see Ricky and Ka together. "Who''s that guy? Why is he apanying Ka?" To their surprise, however, gossip of Ricky and Ka was drowning among thepetition''s intense atmosphere. "Don''t you know who he is? It''s Ricky. You know, the man who attended the inferior Mortal Level Casting Appraisal. I''ve heard that he is in the good graces of Elder Alexander, who thinks very highly of him!" "What? That''s Ricky?!" "Ka, could you introduce this junior to me?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 126 Four Disciples Chapter 126 Four Disciples After hearing this, Ricky and Ka spun around. They saw a handsome young maning towards them, gripping a steel fan with his hand. "Theo!" Ka said happily at the sight of him. Ricky saw love emanating from her eyes as her entire face lit up. "It seems that he is the one she loves deeply," Ricky murmured to himself. "Look, it is Theo!" The young man''s appearance also attracted the attention of many disciples, more of whom were women. "Really, I do think that Ka and Theo appear to be the perfect couple created by nature!" all sorts of comments came out from the crowd disciples. Hearing them, Ka''s beautiful face became quickly flushed with embarrassment. On the contrary, Theo seemed to be ustomed to suchments, and he nonchntly continued to approach her. His apparentck of enthusiasm made Ka feel a little disappointed. Ricky was also looking at Theo up and down. Based on his appearance, Ricky got the impression that Theo was an upstanding man. But for his real character, Ricky would have to wait and find out. Through the murmurs from the crowd of disciples. Ricky also understood that Theo was the elder disciple of the young generation of the Casting Guild. Theo nodded to Ka at first. Then he looked at Ricky and smiled. "You must be Ricky!" he eximed warmly. "And you must be Theo!" Ricky replied, returning the smile. "Theo, don''t interact with him. He''s a hypocritical man!" Ka said, after seeing Theo approach Ricky in a friendly manner. "If he really is what you say, I don''t think you would walk with him!" Theo responded with a smile. "Humph, I''m just following the Master''s orders!" Ka said with a scoff. "Ka!" another voice sounded. And by now, Ricky knew the voice very well. It was Andrew. Still filthy and ugly, he moved towards Ka in a suggestive manner. Ka still disgusted with him, ignored himpletely. Andrew also saw Ricky, and diverted his attention to him at once. He was not stupid. He knew that Ka would ignore him and that it would futile to try to get her attention. "What are you doing here as a casting master of only inferior stage of the Mortal Level?" Andrew asked Ricky aggressively. He despised Ricky. Because of this bastard, he lost two of his minions! One of them was Allen, who had been his servant since childhood. He regarded him as a member of his family! "Don''t be silly! Of course I''m here to take part in the Casting Appraisal of the intermediate Mortal Level. The Casting Guild seems to have no provisions that forbid a casting master of the inferior stage of the Mortal Level from participating," Ricky responded nonchntly. "You''re digging your own grave!" Andrew said in a low voice, so low that no one else heard him. "It''s ridiculous! Just because you passed the Casting Appraisal of inferior Mortal Level, now you want to take part in the Casting Appraisal of the intermediate Mortal Level!? Arrogant fool, you really overestimate yourself!" Andrew said deliberately, intending for all the warriors here to hear him. "Ricky is really arrogant! Wanting to level up immediately after he just passed his test!? Does he really think he is a genius?" sure enough, severalments came from the crowd once Andrew had spoken. Of course, Ricky''s performance in the Casting Appraisal of inferior Mortal Level had made many disciples rather envious. To vent their ill feelings, they began to verbally condemn him now. There was no reason at all to do this, and nothing would be solved. The consequences of envy were terrible in the world of martial arts and genius. Only upon reaching the higher level could you feed on this envy to your heart''s content. As for these words, Ricky didn''t care in the slightest. He said to Andrew, "You can''t get to me in this way. Your words don''t affect me. If you''re a man, show me some real skills! Maybe your renowned casting skills? How about that? Otherwise, it goes without saying that Ka doesn''t like you. Not even an ugly woman would be interested in you! After all, you''re a little short!" Ricky said, walking slowly towards Andrew to show the difference in their height. "Don''t involve me in this nonsense!" Ka said coldly. But then, she couldn''t help butugh a little. Because it was true what Ricky said about Andrew''s height. Andrew couldn''t hold his anger any longer. Because his height always made his self-esteem rather low. And it was what constituted the border of his tolerance. Ricky''s words had crossed the line. "Ricky is looking for death for talking about his height. I can assure you that after the appraisal, he will not leave the Casting City alive!" several disciples uttered at the same time, startled that Ricky dare bring up Andrew''s height. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Hush! Keep your voice down and don''t mention the height!" ...... "Ricky, you will die today!" Andrew said, losing his rationality. His power began to surge, and then he punched at Ricky directly. However, his punch was blocked by another hand. "Andrew, do you really want to lose your qualification of appraisal by fighting in here? Such a small thing is not worth your anger. Don''t you understand that it''s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge?" a calm voice said. A young man had appeared behind Andrew without drawing anyone''s attention¡ª at least, not until now. He looked quite average. But he had an extraordinary temperament, one which was better than Theo''s. "It''s Ivan!" Immediately, many disciples recognized him! "Ivan!" Andrew calmed down at the sight of him. "Ivan!" Theo smiled. "So this is Ivan?" Ricky looked at the young man and thought to himself. When Elder Alexander had previously imparted his experience, he had introduced four disciples of the Casting Guild to him! Theo was the elder disciple; Ivan was the second; the third one was Andrew, and then it was Ka. Among them, Ivan and Andrew had the best casting talents. "Theo, I will defeat you again this time!" Ivan looked at Theo and said proudly. He didn''t even look at Ricky. At this, Theo justughed bitterly, choosing not to respond. "Remember, there is no possible way that you can leave the Casting City alive!" Andrew said to Ricky coldly. He had nowpletely calmed down, but was still unwilling to let Ricky go without causing him some anxiety. "Well, you should prepare to face me, then!" Ricky sneered. Now, several silhouettes had begun to appear on the high dais. They were Elder Alexander and some of the Casting Guild''s masters at Demi-spirit Level. Their appearance indicated the beginning of that round of Casting Appraisal. Whatever would happen next!? Chapter 127 The Appraisal Chapter 127 The Appraisal "The appraisal for the intermediate Mortal Level casting masters begins now!" Elder Alexander said, coming to the front of the dais. "Let me show you the real power of casting, you bastard!" Andrew growled ferociously, positioning himself directly beside Ricky. Ricky didn''t care about him at all. Instead, he looked at Bertha and walked towards her, standing in front of her casting table. "Ricky, when you are casting, just do your best. Don''t push your spiritual meridian to the point of no return!" Bertha said, reminding Ricky to be careful. Actually, she really didn''t want Ricky to participate in this appraisal. She was well aware of Ricky''s talent. But it was practically impossible for him to be a casting master of the intermediate Mortal Level after only training for a few days with Elder Alexander. If primary casting masters wanted to cast an advanced weapon, they might exert too much of their spiritual power, which could irreversibly damage their spiritual meridian. Ricky hadn''t formed a strong spiritual meridian yet. If it got damaged, it would certainly affect Ricky''s future in the world of Martial Arts. "Don''t worry, Bertha. I know what I''m doing. I just want to test myself in this assessment. It doesn''t matter whether I seed or not," Ricky said earnestly. But he wanted to p himself after saying this. The very reason he had wanted to join the appraisal was to get the Magic Spirit Stone! "Long time no see, Bertha!" Andrew suddenly came over and stopped beside Ricky, looking all over Bertha with a perverted smile. "Mr. Wu. Now you''ve caught up with me!" Ricky said with a sneer. "Kid, I told you, I''ll show you the real casting power!" Andrew hissed. "I look forward to it. I do hope your casting skills are not as stunted as your height," Ricky retorted. "I''ll make you pay for what you just said..." ¡­¡­ "This is different from any previous appraisals, which I believe most, if not all of you already know. This time, we will carry out three rounds of assessments. After three rounds, the disciple who has the most sophisticated casting skills will receive the Magic Spirit Stone," Elder Alexander said, interrupting their squabble. "Once again, I hope you can do your best in this appraisal!" "Ho-ho!" Many of the participating disciples shouted in a deep voice, expressing their enthusiasm. They all shouted for the Magic Spirit Stone. "You may begin!" Elder Alexander said, formally starting the appraisal. "The first round of appraisal is very simple. As long as you can cast a weapon of the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level within 12 hours, you can pass this round. And you will also receive an identification card for casting masters of intermediate Mortal Level!" ¡­¡­ Immediately, the disciples got to work. They started to prepare and began to melt the casting materials with their own strength and fire. The casting materials of the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level were higher stage materials, so the time that they needed to melt them also increased. "Watch this, kid!" Andrew said to Ricky. He started waving his hand. Then all the casting materials on the table flew into the tripod. His hands channeled spiritual energy, calling forth strong red mes to burst among the casting materials. ''This me is so advanced; it definitely wasn''t produced by his own spirit energy!'' Ricky told himself as he watched the extraordinary me that Andrew channeled. With his strength, which was not yet even at level of Blood Purification, he wouldn''t manage to gather such a strong me. "Look at Andrew! That was amazing! No wonder he ranks third among the Casting Guild!" People murmured in admiration. "Don''t you know that Andrew''s fire is a powerful beast fire from a demi-spiritual beast? That is the Lava Fire from Lava Snake¡ªthe demi-spiritual beast! The reason that Andrew is so good at casting must have something to do with the Lava Fire!" ¡­¡­ "Hmmm... interesting!" Hearing these murmurs, Ricky began to further understand. "Maybe all of the top four of the Casting Guild have this kind of power." Then he turned to look at the other three and found that the mes that they channeled were all extraordinary. The color of Ka''s mes was a pale blue like ice! Meanwhile, the color of Ivan''s mes were ck, looking rather ominous! And the color of Theo''s mes were grey, giving off a death-like energy. "Look at these four kinds of me. The Devouring Fire of Devourer Zone is ready to make a move!" Ricky said to himself. "If I get the chance, I must find some beast fire for my Devouring Fire." "Boy, are you scared? You are way out of your league. How could a casting master of the Mortal Level''s inferior stage dare to participate in today''s appraisal?" Andrew gave onest insult, before finally bing fully immersed in his own casting. "In that case, let''s see who gets thestugh!" Ricky said, before clearing Andrew from his mind. He started to wave his hands. The scarlet mes surged and were channeled into the tripod with his strong energy. Even though he hadn''t trained his Devouring Fire to a more superior stage yet, its power was already incredible. He had already melted down all his metals within an hour. Because of this, Ricky was the first to start the beating phase of casting. ''That''s a very strong me. It''s rather creepy, if you ask me! I can tell that scarlet mes are far from ordinary ones. He was lucky to have a master whose casting skills had reached the Sage Level!'' Elder Alexander thought. He constantly kept an eye on Ricky and was impressed to see Ricky was the first one who finished melting down the materials. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "It''s just a pity that we didn''t have much time to train this outstanding young casting master. If we had, the Magic Spirit Stone would definitely not fall into the hands of Andrew or Ivan!" ¡­¡­ By now, Andrew had just finished melting his materials. He looked at Ricky as soon as he opened his eyes, looking forward to seeing Ricky''s pathetic, awkward face while he struggled with melting! But instead, it was Andrew who was surprised. "How can it be? How is that possible? How he can melt faster than I can!?" Andrew rubbed his eyes hard, disbelief and hate coursing through his heart. It was a big blow to him. Casting was one of the only things he was really confident about. However, he was the third disciple of the Casting Guild. He was supposed to handle this pressure! He pulled himself together immediately and began to beat the material. ''Even if Ricky can melt materials so quickly, it''s impossible for him to cast a weapon of the intermediate Mortal Level. I should cast my weapon as fast as I can and spend the rest of my time watching him flounder and fail, '' Andrew told himself. "nk! nk!" A momentter, the air waspletely filled with the sound of weapons being beat. Ricky was now using his Devouring Skill and regained spiritual meridian to do this. As he was exerting himself on pounding his weapon, Ricky repeated to himself the methods that Elder Alexander had taught him,bining them with his Devouring Skill. This time, he had to cast it sesfully! He couldn''t fail! Ricky''s brow furrowed with determination. When he was casting with Elder Alexander earlier, he had time after time ended in failure. He had set his heart on not having the same result today. Chapter 128 The Intermediate Mortal Level Chapter 128 The Intermediate Mortal Level But the truth was, Ricky chose not to reveal the fact that he had purposely caused his own failures. He believed that Elder Alexander would not teach him more casting techniques and methods if he had done the tasks perfectly. Ricky activated the Devouring Skill to its fullest. Using the Devouring Fire as a medium, he began eliminating the impurities in the casting material. Before beginning the intricate pounding process, Ricky first mentally practiced the Pounding Skill to perfection. Ricky was not too meticulous during the pounding process. After all, the true pre-requisite to sesful casting was not meticulousness but the intricacy of mastering the Pounding Skill and a high degree of the casting master''s assimtion into the ideal realm. This assimtion was the perfect gauge of a casting master''s grasp on the Pounding Skill and his attitude during the casting process. Ricky would have to do his utmost best in both of these aspects in order to breakthrough and be a real casting master in the intermediate Mortal Level. ''That is no doubt an inheritance from a casting master in the Sage Level! His Pounding Skill is extremely intricate! Even I could onlyprehend a little bit out of that!'' Elder Alexander thought, marveling at Ricky''s Pounding Skill. His sharp eyes zoomed in, focusing on his movements. ''If I could be enlightened by Ricky''s Pounding Skill, I might gain an opportunity to breakthrough, '' Elder Alexander thought, paying even closer attention to Ricky''s progress. As time flew by, the more Elder Alexander focused on Ricky, the more shocked he felt. He realized that Ricky waspletely engrossed in his work, to the point of being able to concentrate hundred percent on his pounding. Even casting masters in the Spirit Level like him could not manage to do such a thing! He also noticed that Ricky had applied all the pounding experiences he had learned in the three days of training, including some of the more minute details. To his growing surprise, Ricky had perfectly applied whatever he had taught him with nearlypleteprehension. He had seen nothing like it! If Ricky continued like this, he would probably seed in casting weapons in the intermediate Mortal Level. "How... How can it be!?" Elder Alexander gasped in astonishment as he tried to process the idea of Ricky''s miraculously fast improvement. In those three days, Elder Alexander had understood perfectly where Ricky was in terms of skill. And from what he could see then, Ricky certainly still had a long way to go before bing a casting master in the intermediate Mortal Level. Even if Ricky had amazing skills in casting, without months or even years of training, he could not possibly fully grasp those experiences, pay sufficient attention to the details and be a trained casting master. Even if Ricky had concealed his true capability in those three days (as Elder Alexander suspected), he could not possibly have be this skilled! ''Or perhaps... it''s really true that such a talented casting master actually exists in this world...'' Elder Alexander thought, still reeling in disbelief. But the truth was that Ricky was really an outstanding genius in casting. However, he had regained his spiritual meridian, something specifically suited for quests in martial arts and casting. Ricky also possessed the Chaos Manual, and nobody had any inkling yet of the greatness of the most superior manual in the world. Other than that, the spiritual meridian Ricky regained was a form of inheritance. As he grew stronger, he naturally understood and assimted the inherited techniques. This eliminated the need for him to practice and grasp their essence all over again. ''What an astonishing talent! This is probably the reason why that casting master in the Sage Level recognized Ricky as his student but did not care too much about how Ricky cultivated the art of casting! He most probably thought that he could not teach Ricky much in the first ce!'' Elder Alexander spected, his mind racing with thoughts. He could not be med for being overly imaginative. It was only natural to think that way when met with Ricky''s shocking capabilities. ''If this child does not die young, he will be a great man. For such a talentd warrior like him, it''s better to give him what he needs to improve! He will naturally bloom and flourish, '' Elder Alexander thought. With this, Elder Alexander grew determined to treat Ricky with genuine sincerity. Ricky would only take his offer into consideration if he put his best foot forward. ... Ricky, immersedpletely in his pounding, had no idea that just a single technique from among the many methods in his Devouring Skill could make Elder Alexander think that much. It was only his Pounding Skill, and yet the Elder was already bberghasted! Ricky could only feel a connection growing deeper and deeper between him and his ideal realm. He was racing closer to bing a casting master in the Mortal Level¡ª or maybe, he had already seeded! Seven hourster, Ivan became the first disciple to finish his casting process. Right after him was Andrew. Like before, the moment Andrew opened his eyes, he looked Ricky''s way. He had opened his eyes just in time to see Ricky hadplete hisst pound. A gleaming saber now appeared before his casting table. ''I''m done! I created a weapon of the intermediate Mortal Level!'' Ricky eximed to himself as he looked at the saber he had just cast. Ricky felt confident. He knew that there would be no need for careful inspections. His intuition told him strongly that the saber was in the intermediate Mortal Level. He looked proudly at the weapon he had cast, feeling its power. "How can it be? You actually seeded!" Andrew eximed with a gasp, his eyes widening. As a casting master in the intermediate Mortal Level, Andrew could distinguish good quality from the bad. Even though he did not want to verbally acknowledge the quality of Ricky''s saber, he had to admit to himself that Ricky had indeed cast a weapon in the intermediate Mortal Level. "Why? Didn''t think I could?" Ricky smirked. "Or do you feel bad about yourself because you didn''t outperform me as we finished the casting process at the same time?" Ricky mocked Andrew. "Humph! So what if you really seeded! It''s just a mediocre weapon!" Andrew snorted defiantly, but deep inside, his astonishment had not decreased one bit. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Look, Ricky really finished his saber! And he took about the same time as Mr. Wu!" "How can it be!?" many disciples gasped in disbelief. "Let me tell you something! The saber that Ricky cast is certainly not a weapon in the Mortal Level at all! That''s why he took about the same time as Mr. Wu." Hearing their bitter discussion, Ricky shook his head helplessly. How jealous these pathetic disciples were! A weapon that wasn''t even in the Mortal Level? Nonsense! In no time, withpletion of Ka, Theo and many other talented disciples in the Casting Guild, the competition hade to an end. Elder Alexander and other masters from the Casting Guild had already started to inspect of the weapons that the disciples had cast. Even though Bertha was already considered a talented casting master in the Snow Sect, here she was ranked much lower. The time she took toplete her casting process could only be considered as intermediate! Simr to the others, Bertha finally looked over at Ricky. Her mouth fell open in shock. Although she was proud of her friend, deep inside her heart Bertha also did not believe that Ricky''s saber could be a weapon at intermediate Mortal Level. Soon, a casting master in the Demi-spirit Level from the Casting Guild approached Ricky. Now everyone had turned their eyes to see what the verdict was with this shocking oue. ''This rascal definitely couldn''t have possibly cast a weapon of intermediate Mortal Level!'' Ka thought, shaking her head. But Ka was in deniable of an inexplicable yearning for Ricky to seed, a desire that she pushed down deep inside her heart. "This time, Ricky is going to be apleteughingstock. Imagine! He just finished his test of the inferior Mortal Level! And he still has the guts to go for the intermediate level! What an overestimation of his own capability! Arrogant fool!" many disciples said, sneering at him again. However, a strong voice interrupted their jeers. "Ricky, saber, intermediate Mortal Level," the voice said, causing a stunned silence to immediately fall over the square. Chapter 129 Fighting Against Andrew Chapter 129 Fighting Against Andrew The tension in the air was so thick that one could cut through it with a knife. "The intermediate Mortal Level"¡ªthese words were like a magic spell, causing the disciples'' ears to tingle and the hairs on their forearms to stand up. Only a moment ago, they had sneered at Ricky. They came to venerate Andrew as a symbolic figure, someone who shared their jealousy of Ricky and utterly denied hispetence. However, rocks emerged when water subsided. The saber that Ricky had cast served to counter their disdain, once and for all. "How is it possible? How could he cast a weapon at the intermediate Mortal Level?" disciples murmured, looking at Ricky with suspicious eyes. "Could it be that he was previously a casting master at the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level? But if so, why did he join the Casting Appraisal at the inferior stage? And he had topete with Andrew during this too! And Elder Alexander''s favoring him, perhaps it was only a coincidence! Had he really reached the intermediate stage within three days? It''s impossible!" ... "How could this ever happen? He really made it!" Ka was certainly the most astonished. In those three days, she had been observing quite closely how Ricky had done. Bertha was, of course, surprised as well. But she again had to remind herself not to feel too surprised when it came to Ricky, especially after what he had done in the Snow Sect. "What the hell!? Damn it! There can be no one superior to me! How dare he challenge me!" Andrew was outraged. "Die! He must die! Otherwise he will most definitely be an obstacle to my sess!" ... "Great!" The casting master who was examining Ricky''s weapon nodded with satisfaction, rather pleased. With a cacophony of heated discussions, the appraisal finally came to an end. About four-fifths of the participants passed, which meant that only about forty people were qualified to proceed to the next round. Now, many disciples began to change their attitude towards Ricky! Perhaps it was true that bing superior to those who were envious of you would turn their ill will into worship and respect! "Congrattions! You have passed the Casting Appraisal of the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level. Now you can proceed to the next round, where you will bepeting for the Magic Spirit Stone! If you are confident in your casting skills, wee to thepetition!" Elder Alexander said. "Of course, if you fail this next round, it won''t influence the result of your appraisal. It''s only for winning the Magic Spirit Stone!" "If you want to participate in thepetition, pleasee to the arena and draw lots. You will be divided into five groups,peting within the groups to decide the victors. The five victors will then battle it out in the next round!" "Excuse me, Elder Alexander, how do wepete within the groups?" some disciples rified. "Your power will only be allowed to go up to the third grade of Skin Refinement. Then you can fight against each other with the weapon you have casted. Victory is won with the most powerful weapon!" answered Elder Alexander. "A fairpetition, I like it! After limiting all the warrior''s power to the third grade of Skin Refinement, our Light Apperception will be practically equal. The result of thepetition relies only on the power of weapon!" some disciples nodded with approval. However, some of the disciples looked rather regretful, for which they hadn''t cast their weapon attentively. They had made it only with the purpose of passing the Casting Appraisal of the intermediate Mortal Level and didn''t make full use of their casting skills. But now regrets were no use. They were soon divided into five equal groups. Beginning with the first group, disciples fought against each other in pairs. The victors were soon determined. The victor of the first group was Ka. It was a pity that she had defeated Bertha, but it was to be expected as Bertha''s weapon was not of the highest callibre. The victor of the second group was Theo, while the third victor was Ivan. Then the battle of the fourth group began. Ricky and Andrew were in the same group, to the surprise of many. Even they themselves didn''t anticipate this. They finally faced each other sooner than expected. ''Heh! Enemies are truly destined to meet!'' Rickyughed to himself resignedly. ''Don''t tell me that Elder Alex intentionally assigned me and Andrew in the same group!'' the thought came suddenly out of nowhere. Ricky turned around and looked at Elder Alexander, noticing that the Elder was staring his way as well. ''It seems that Elder Alex did this intentionally. Perhaps he wants to know how far my casting skill has truly reached, '' Ricky thought. ''Well, it''s fine. I will have to fight against Andrew sooner orter anyway, as my purpose is to win the Magic Spirit Stone.'' "Hey, brat! God must have blessed me to be in the same group with you! Oh, you''d better get down on your knees and pray that you won''t battle against me. Otherwise, your saber would be smashed into tiny pieces by my meteor hammer!" Andrew whispered to Ricky before walking into the arena. "Maybe it is an omen of your doom!" Ricky grinned, confidence shining in his eyes. Now Ricky shrugged away Andrew''s threats, and stepped onto the arena topete. He mentally prepared himself for this, which would definitely be a pivotal moment in his journey as a casting master. One by one, the other disciples in their group fell, until the top two warriors of the fourth group remained. As expected, it was Ricky and Andrew who would face off. Now they were standing on the same arena, ready to fight against each other. "Now it''s gonna be a hell of a fight!" "Let''s see! I think Andrew will use his meteor hammer to smash up Ricky''s poor little saber!" some disciples jeered, still looking down on Ricky. ... "Did you hear what they said?" Andrew sneered at Ricky, up on the arena. "It''s none of my business!" Ricky answered calmly, his eyes growing sharp in focus. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Smash up your poor saber! That''s what I''m gonna do!" Andrew eximed, nearly foaming at the mouth to triumph over Ricky. "Cut the crap, Andrew!" Suddenly, Ricky and Andrew both felt an extrernal power take over their body. It was a kind of power that was out of an ordinary warrior''s control, which constrained their spiritual energy. Because of this, they could only use their spiritual energy at the extent of the third grade of Skin Refinement. Elder Alexander had limited their power, which meant that the battle wouldmence immediately. Both warriors concentrated hard, stimting their spiritual energy to the maximum. They both raised the weapon they cast, swinging it at each other with full force. They spared no effort, since they both wanted to smash the other to pieces. Of course, they were not allowed to injure the other''s bodies here on the arena. They could only vent their anger through their weapons. ng! The sound of hammer colliding with saber resounded through the air. Sparks flew around their weapons, shooting into to the surroundings like fireworks. Because of Andrew''s short stature, many sparks spattered onto his face, impeding his vision. But Ricky didn''t need to take advantage of this. He stepped back, waiting for Andrew to recover quickly, and wielded his saber again. Because of this, even more disciples changed their mind about Ricky, gaining a deeper respect for him. ng! In a sh, the arena was once again filled with sparks from the collission of two well-made weapons. Andrew''s weapon was indeed extraordinary. His meteor hammer could be categorized in the secondary ce in the weapons of the intermediate Mortal Level. But Ricky''s saber, which had been formed by using Devouring Skill, was also quite impressive. Ricky''s saber and Andrew''s meteor hammer were now neck and neck in the battle, the chance to im victory up in the air. It could go to any of them. This made all the disciples even more surprised. They didn''t expect Ricky''s saber to be so powerful, and certainly didn''t ever think that it would hold up to Andrew''s weapon. They leaned forward, anxious not to miss a second of the thrilling battle. Chapter 130 Triumphing Over Andrew Chapter 130 Triumphing Over Andrew At that very moment, the disciples whoughed at Ricky started shutting their mouths. Ricky forged a saber, which could collide with the meteor hammer, which was cast by Andrew. It disyed that Ricky''s saber was rather extraordinary, and measured up to Andrew''s weapon. In the current situation, if they continued to tease Ricky and think that he was over-confident, it would mean that they''d just end up mocking themselves, as well as their obsession with faith in the casting skill. The disciples had no valid reason tough at Ricky. Instead, he began winning the admiration of others. Ka, Bertha, and Theo were all shocked by the scene ying out in front of them. Before, Ka didn''t admire or respect Ricky whatsoever. However, she wanted Ricky to win. ''This guy is incredibly gifted and powerful! It''s incredible to think that he has even surpassed Andrew within a few days, '' Ka thought. Perhaps she finally fully understood why Elder Alexander thought so highly of Ricky. ... "It''s impossible! I cannot believe what I''m seeing before my eyes! How on earth can your saber match up to my meteor hammer?" Upon seeing Ricky''s saber remain intact after ten powerful collisions, Andrew roared manically. He intended to seize the final round in the ring. He wanted to humiliate Ricky and prove that he was far more powerful and excellent than Ricky could ever be. If Ricky managed to defeat him, it would mean that he''d end up being a loser. He didn''t dare to imagine the possibility of being defeated by Ricky. "Andrew, you seem to have gone back on the words you''ve said before thepetition. It seems that you are unable to prove yourself or humiliate me," Ricky said with a mischievous grin on his face. He, of course, would seize the chance to sneer at Andrew at the very sight of his disappointed expression. "Well, perhaps your casting skill is just exaggerated, and not that remarkable after all. It could be that you might only have been promoted to be one of the top three disciples of the Casting Guild, as a result of taking advantage of your parent''s high status. Or, did you merely fail to perform well today and forge your incredible weapon? Or..." "That''s enough now, Ricky! Shut up!" Andrew interrupted before Ricky had the chance to finish his words. "Ricky, you should refrain from making such offensive remarks. It infuriates me! The only thing I''m afraid of now, is that your saber will be crumbled by mine in a sh! It looks so vulnerable!" Andrew gathered all his avable spiritual energy and poured them onto the meteor hammer. After revolving the hammer for over tenps up in the air, Andrew unleashed his power and struck towards Ricky with force with his hammer. ''Well, since you want to end this farce, then let''s end it here, and now! No matter how you humiliate me, I have to punish you in the same way and let you pay the price, '' Ricky thought angrily, with intense hatred filling his eyes. In Ricky''s eyes, the fight was a mere farce that was caused by Andrew. In the beginning, he didn''t have any ulterior intentions. He only nned to participate in thepetition and strive for the Magic Spirit Stone. However, he never expected Andrew to take any chances to provoke,pete, nor ridicule with him. Besides, Andrew tried to pester Bertha and even yed a trick on Ricky during the inferior Mortal Level Casting Appraisal, which only added to Andrew''s indignity. At this point, Ricky was really set on killing Andrew. However, since he couldn''t kill Andrew in that very moment, Ricky decided to win against him instead. His goal was to turn him into a loser. He thought that if Andrew lost, it may be a greater torment for Andrew than death. Ricky also gathered all his spiritual energies and infused them into his saber for maximum effect. All of a sudden, his feet mmed the ground, and with his aura forming an indistinct shadow of a tiger behind him, he attacked Andrew with his saber. Bang! With a loud thump, Ricky''s saber and Andrew''s hammer hit against one another. All the disciples fixed their eyes on the battle, as they were sure about who''d win after the final collision between the two weapons this time. Time seemed as though it froze at that moment, with a tense atmosphere surrounding the battlefield. Crack! After a short while of stalemate and silence, there was a sudden loud cracking sound. The loud noise immediately drew all of the warrior''s attention, shifting their gazes, which were glued to Ricky''s saber and Andrew''s meteor hammer. They quickly noticed a slight crack that appeared on Andrew''s meteor hammer. The crack began to spread on the hammer, forming dozens of new cracks quickly. Before the crowd had the chance to figure out what happened, Andrew''s meteor hammer broke into dozens of pieces, scattering on the ring. As for Ricky''s saber, it was still powerful and in perfect condition. Ricky swung it at Andrew''s face but stopped immediately. He knew he couldn''t kill Andrew here, as Elder Alexander could get into trouble for it. "It seems that I''ve won against you!" Ricky said to Andrew in an arrogant tone, after withdrawing his saber. Then Ricky went down to the ring. Suddenly, the all the disciples eyes were focused on Ricky. Andrew was still in a state of shock and seemed to have been totally forgotten by others. Genius! Overmatch! Those disciples all thought that Ricky was powerful and iparable. "Ricky!" Andrew suddenly snapped out back to reality. He then screamed aggressively, as he pounded the ring with his fists into the air. Then he left. He had made some reckless remarks earlier, but now it turned out that he was the one to be defeated by Ricky. He was ashamed of himself, and even though he was thick-skinned, he didn''t want to stay there and embrace his loss any longer. At the sight of the frightening expression in Andrew''s eyes, all of the disciples reckoned that Ricky had officially be Andrew''s biggest enemy. If Ricky managed to stay alive, Andrew would not continue concentrating on his casting cultivation unless he killed Ricky. "Who knows... When the test is over, Andrew might just take the chance to attack and kill Ricky. Since Andrew''s father is the casting master of Spirit Level and his mother is an innate spirit, I''m afraid that Ricky might not be able to leave the Casting City alive!" Some warriors began to whisper about the matter at hand. "That''s correct. Now that Andrew''s parents are so influential, there could surely be many strong warriors of Bone Reinforcement who are willing to work for them. That''s why Ricky may be unable to leave here safely, unless Zenith, the Snow Sect''s sect chief,es here to help him out of trouble personally!" "I never expected Ricky to be the final winner!" "Is he the real casting genius after all?" "We even jeered at him earlier. How could we be so ridiculous!" Everyone kept on talking andmenting on Ricky''s incredible skills. ... Ricky, of course, ignored the discussions and started walking towards Bertha. The moment she saw Ricky getting close to her, Bertha gazed at him with praise and admiration in her eyes. At the sight of this, Ka snorted. "Ricky, you''re incredible. You are the mostpetitive warrior to strive for the Magic Spirit Stone yet!" Theo uttered, with the bestpliments. "Ha! I just won by a fluke this time!" Ricky responded modestly. "Ha-ha! I really hope I can be as lucky as you!" Theoughed. He was very satisfied and delighted at this point. Being a senior in the Casting Guild, he was used to being belittled in front other of disciples, as he wasn''t able to win against Ivan and Andrew in the castingpetition every time. This time, however, Ricky managed to defeat Andrew, which made Theo feel less embarrassed but more pleased. "You should not beat Andrew!" Walking up to Ricky, Ivan shot a cold nce at him. "If you do, you''ll surely have to pay a heavy price for your victory!" Although Ivan didn''t utter these words in a tough tone, Ricky and Theo could sense his severely murderous intent. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After speaking, Theo left quickly. ''What a horrible man!'' Ricky thought to himself. However, Ricky wasn''t afraid of him, for someday he would be far more frightening than Ivan. Right then and there, the fifth group''sbat began. Most of the disciples started turning their attention towards thepetition. Chapter 131 Competition Chapter 131 Competition Thepetition among the fifth group was quite interesting to behold, but there was nothing special about it. The first four groups that came before them made the audience more engaged in the battle. There was no standout talent among them. But everyone who thought so immediately took their words back. Soon enough, an ominous-looking man showed up - the dark horse of the fifth group. This dark horse was a young man donned in clean-cut ck clothes. His hair was unkempt and unruly, resembling a disheveled hemp rope. His eyes, deep as the shade of the richest earth, resembled two pristine stones of onyx. His face had amanding bone structure, a square even brow, and a nose that appeared like the end of a ne - this made him look more menacing than he already was. On his hand was a silver spear, the weapon cast by him for the battle. Every time his silver spear collided with the weapons cast by the other disciples, it cut the weapons in one blow. It was no surprise that this mysterious young man immediately ranked first in their group. And this kind of situation was only seen from Ivan. It was just a matter of time before he managed to grab the attention of the spectators. Even Ivan, who seemed nonchnt about this whole ordeal, kept his eyes peeled. There was something about the silver spear that attracted people''s eyes. Ivan was genuinely impressed with this man''s casting skill - he was threatened, even. So was Ricky. ''The casting skill of this young man is even better than Andrew''s!'' Ricky thought, as he observed the agile movements of the man. Ricky admitted that it was hard to say whose casting skill between the two of them would emerge stronger. This person was truly impressive. If Ricky cultivated some other manuals, this young man would easily win against him. It was a good thing that he cultivated the Chaos Manual, therefore, giving him a better edge among the others. He also had this unyielding spirit that couldn''t be seen in other disciples. It was hard to say which among them would be better. Ricky hadn''t pushed himself to the furthest end of his casting skill yet. Even he himself didn''t know how much further he could go in extreme cases. "He seems to be Zack that came from the Heaven King Pce of the Heaven Wood Land." Some casting disciples who came from the Heaven Wood Land recognized the young man. "Really? He''s the well-known casting genius of the Heaven Wood Land!" "Yes, he is Zack, who is better than other young men of the Heaven Wood Land in the aspect of casting. At the same time, he is also remarkable in the cultivation of martial arts. He has been at the seventh grade of Blood Purification by the age of eighteen." ... "What an interesting addition to the match! It is said that he is a casting genius and a cultivation genius as well. This makes thepetition more riveting," Ricky murmured, faintly smiling to himself. Although Ricky abhorred Andrew and Ivan, he had to admit that they were talented in casting. Together with Theo, Ka, and Zack, there were now five casting geniuses. Knowing that there were now five casting geniuses among them, Ricky felt excited. He knew that there were a whole lot of learning opportunities in their presence. Unsurprisingly, Zack won the fifth group. With this, the top five casting disciples were confirmed. Andrew could have ranked the top five. However, he was really unlucky to have encountered the unpredictable Ricky. Thus, unexpectedly, he was out of the top five. Elder Alexander stood to introduce the next set of rules. "The top five contenders will have thest round of appraisal. The Magic Spirit Stone will belong to the winner," said he. "The third round of appraisal is very challenging. There''s a chance that none of you could pass this round. In this round, you are required to cast your best weapon within five hours. And the weapon you cast during this period should be no less than the ones you cast before. Winner will be decided from the disciples who meet the requirements. We will decide the winner ording to how powerful and pure your weapons are." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Five hours? How can that be possible?" The people were aghast to hear Elder Alexander''s words. Various voices, concerns, and murmurs could be heard from the audience. The confident faces of the top five disciples fell. This was indeed a formidable task. For a casting master at the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level, it would take him seven hours to cast a weapon at the same level. Even for a gifted casting master at the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level, it would take him six hours to get the job done. There was a way for them to cast weapons at the inferior stage of the Mortal Level within five hours. But it was difficult or say impossible for them to cast weapons at the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level in the set time. The five disciples, including Ricky, had not done anything like this before. The worst part of the challenge was for them to cast a weapon of superior quality and it should not be anything worse than their previously cast weapons. This made the whole thing even more difficult than it already was. "It''s really hard for them to get this Magic Spirit Stone!" One of the warriors eximed. "It''s only right and just. The Magic Spirit Stone is an indispensable asset for warriors of Blood Purification. No matter how generous the Casting Guild is, the Magic Spirit Stone cannot be taken too easily." ... ''Although it''s tough to cast a qualified weapon within five hours, I still have to try. The Magic Spirit Stone may just be an intermediate treasure, but its function for me is unparalleled than any other advanced treasure that can be retrieved from Heaven and Earth, '' Ricky contemted. He already made up his mind toplete the challenge. "Ricky, this is absolutely a good opportunity for you. The manuals cultivated by Zack and Ivan aren''t as subtle as yours." Elder Alexander talked to Ricky secretly using his internal power. "As long as you focus, there''s a big chance for you toplete this challenge." Ricky looked at Elder Alexander and nodded in acknowledgement, showing that he had understood his words. Even if it was difficult, he told himself there was nothing to be afraid of. This was apetition for the Magic Spirit Stone, after all. By now, the other four disciples had also adjusted to a better state of mind. Their eyes were now filled with confidence. They were geniuses, after all, and if they did not have the self-confidence that they had, they would not be able to go as far as today. Soon, five same casting tables were set up, and all the casting materials were prepared. The five disciples came to their casting tables. "Let the casting begin!" Elder Alexander boomed to signify the start of the appraisal. Five people broke out their strongest blood vitality the moment Elder Alexander finished his words. Their bodies were filled with runes, activating their manuals to the extreme. Under the casting areas, all the onlookers were looking at them anxiously without making any noise. They were careful not to disturb anyone as they cast. Ka waved her hands. The Freezing Cyan Beast Fire rose to climax and started to melt the materials. Meanwhile, Theo''s Bony White Beast Fire also broke out. The Beast Fire of Ivan was Deserted ck Beast Fire, which was the me of the demi-immortal spiritual beast¡ª the Deserted ck Tiger. Zack, on the other hand, turned the burning ocher me into a giant dragon, directly sweeping over the casting materials and the tripod. This kind of Beast Fire was called Burning Ocher Beast Fire, which was the me of the demi-immortal spiritual beast¡ªBurning Ocher Smander. Ricky was definitely unwilling tog behind. Thebination of devouring runes and Devouring Fire made his speed of melting casting materials second to none. mes were burning fiercely in five casting areas. The explosion of runes reached the extreme. All of the five disciples made every second count. The activation of manuals made them concentrate on the casting. ''Which one of them will be the first toplete the melting process?" All of the disciples present had this thought in their heads as they attentively observed the casting process. Chapter 132 Only Three People Finished Chapter 132 Only Three People Finished Time was running out rapidly. They only had five hours left. They had to finish making weapons on time while also ensure that the weapons were very destructive and powerful. The five participants had to channel their experience and exert maximum concentration on making weapons. They were all very careful, wanting to avoid minute mistakes. The most pressing part of their situation was that they couldn''t spend more than half an hour in melting materials. If not, they wouldn''t be able to finish making their weapons in time. Ricky had three aces up his sleeves: the Devouring Fire, the devouring rune and the Devouring Skill. Because of this, it wasn''t a particrly big problem for Ricky in terms of melting his casting materials. Ricky was the first to only spend less than half an hour in finishing melting. Then he used frosty power to solidify the liquid materials to shape them into a saber. He soon began to beat it. "Ricky is the first to finish melting! It''s quite unbelievable that he could have finished it in such a short time," many disciples eximed loudly, having difficulties in calming down. "Ricky has an exquisite talent in casting weapons. To me, there is no doubt that he can defeat Andrew!" N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ''Ricky is really good. If he manages to win the Magic Spirit Stone, he will surely maximize it to his use, '' Elder Alexander thought. Ka possessing the Magic Spirit Stone once seemed to be the best oue for Elder Alexander. But now, thest shred of doubt Elder Alexander held about Ricky had been settled and he hoped Ricky would win. He trusted Ricky very much, knowing the young warrior''s nature quite well by now. Ivan was the second to finish melting. When the Deserted ck Beast Fire burned out, all his materials had been melted. He began to beat his weapon immediately, tuning out the others'' discussions. Zack was the third to finish. He had spent less than half an hour, like Ivan. Next, Ka and Theo spent just over half an hour in melting. Although it was just a small difference in time, it was still very crucial. If they had managed to do it in half an hour, they could finish making the weapons on time. But if not, it would be a mad scramble to finish. Elder Alexander and others of the Casting Guild were quite sorry to see Ka and Theo just miss the opportunity. However, they all knew that it was the differences between ordinary people and geniuses in casting. It was impossible for Ka and Theo toe up with the talents because it was up to their inherent qualities. Quickly, the whole ring was filled with the sound of rhythmic beating again. But now, the crowd was only watching Ricky, Ivan and Zack. Everyone knew that only these three participants could finish making their weapons. There were only five people in thepetition this time. Finally, Ricky''s Pounding Skill had gotten the recognition it merited. "Ricky''s Pounding Skill is so fantastic that I can''t understand it fully and what I understand is also more than what I can put into words," several experienced casting masters at the Demi-spirit Level eximed. Many, many more disciples were astonished by Ricky''s method as well. "Due to Ricky''s fantastic Pounding Skill and talent in casting weapons, it was easy for him to defeat Andrew!" Besides the buzz of cheers andpliments, of course, they all greedily wanted to learn his Pounding Skill. At seeing his Pounding Skill, the casting masters who were very passionate with casting were attracted. Even the casting masters at Demi-spirit Level of the Casting Guild coveted it. Ricky also knew that showing his true skills would have this drawback of others wanting to learn it, but he wanted to get the Magic Spirit Stone. He had no choice but to reveal himself. ''Ricky will get into a bit trouble after this, '' Elder Alexander said to himself, seeing the greedy looks people were casting at Ricky. ... Ricky became fully immersed in his Devouring Skill, beating and beating with endurance and rhythm until his weapon was finished. Ivan, Zack and the rest of the participants did the same. Ricky had fifteen minutes left in the allotted when he finished casting. Tentatively, he opened his eyes, and looked down to see that his clothes were drenched in sweat. "Goodness. I''ve finally done it," Ricky took a deep breath and said. He enjoyed casting before. But this time, it was an examination for his casting skills. There was much more pressure on his shoulders. It was not like his more leisurely practices before. During this competition, he had to channel all his concentration into it. Ricky was so tired that he preferred to reinforce his body rather than cast it. As Ricky opened his eyes, he also noticed the looks of greed on peoples'' faces. ''I''ve been betrayed by my own talent and skills, '' Ricky mused. The warriors were all surprised at Ricky''s speed, astonished at the fact that he could finish casting fifteen minutes before the end of the allotted time. But their greed for his skill grew even stronger. No one could resist this temptation of the manual, especially considering that Ricky finished casting in five hours because of it! "I''m too careless. I shouldn''t have allowed Ricky to take part in thispetition. Compared to the Magic Spirit Stone, his life and safety is more important," Elder Alexander said. Of course, he also wanted toe into possession of Ricky''s manual, but he was an upstanding and fair man. He had decided to help Ricky and there was no way he would break his words. Additionally, Elder Alexander thought highly of Ricky''s talent, and held in high regard ''the casting master at the Sage Level'' who had helped Ricky all this time. ... Five hours passed soon. Minutes before the deadline, Ivan and Zack also finished casting. It meant Ka and Theo failed to finish thepetition. When they finished casting, they felt a little disappointed. Nevertheless, they had done their best. It was how the world worked. They knew it was the only way to pass the casting course, so they pulled themselves together soon. They soon left the ring, leaving Ricky, Ivan and Zack. To Ricky''s surprise, Ka murmured some words of encouragement to him before she left the ring. She wanted him to win the Magic Spirit Stone. Ricky jokingly replied, "Thanks, beautiful! Your words have given me a great boost. I will get the Magic Spirit Stone easily." "Humph! Do you really think that you can win just because it took you the least time to cast?" Ivan muttered coldly after hearing Ricky''s confidence. Zack, who was beside Ivan, remained quiet. But the look on his face was definitely one of scorn. "I didn''t say that. I just think I''m much more proficient in casting than you." Ricky shrugged, a hint of a smile on his face. "You are so conceited that you regard yourself as the best casting master in the world just because you defeated Andrew. Let''s begin thepetition and see once and for all," Ivan said coldly. Elder Alexander and five casting masters at Demi-spirit Level from the Casting Guild walked to the three remaining contenders. Elder Alexander then took out a dark stone from his Storage Ring, and the three warriors'' eyes widened. Chapter 133 Magic Spirit Stone Chapter 133 Magic Spirit Stone Each and every single warrior that was before the presence of the dark stone tensed at the sight of it. It didn''t look particrly special nor gigantic, yet it stood like a tall mirror that caused an intimidation amongst everyone. Beneath the surface of the stone was a mystery that was yet to be discovered. "Take a look at this! Is this the stone for the measurement of weapons? It''s quite a sight to behold, is it not?" a warrior blurted out in excitement. "The Casting Guild is astounding! How did it manage to obtain such a stone?" another warrior eximed, disbelief and shock evident on his face and as well as everyone else''s. It was a groundbreaking moment for all the warriors present at the scene. The weapon-measuring stone was unlike any other gem in the world -- the purest and rarest out of all stones hidden in the depths of the earth. It took an unbelievable amount of time for the stone to be the way it was, millions of years deep underground with airtight surroundings. "It is known that this stone can measure the difference between two weapons with all due precision, and I''m talking about a one-to-ten thousand scale here. Its power is miraculous! I still find it hard to fathom that we''re actually graced by the presence of this precious thing!" one of the warriors eximed, with a hint of curiosity in his voice. ''What? It can test out a difference to such degree? How is that possible? I wonder how it''s able to do that, '' Ricky thought to himself, fixated on the dark stone. A great amount of curiosity suddenly consumed his mind. "I assume you three, being the casting geniuses that you are, already have an idea of how this dark stone works. I think it''s the perfect time to put this stone to test." Elder Alexander beamed proudly to Zack, Ivan, and Ricky. "Please, allow me to be the first one to try the magical abilities of this gem!" Zack pleaded, taking a step ahead to show his eagerness. His eyes were ssy, and his stance expressed how immensely he wanted to do the test first. "Excellent!" The elder praised the young warrior for bearing such great courage and confidence. Elder Alexander nodded in approval. In just a matter of seconds, his calm expression turned into a serious face, getting ready for what was about to happen. The old man raised his hand, and turned his palm towards Zack''s head. Steams of invisible white energying from the stone quietly flowed into Zack''s body. The next moment shocked the boy. Zack figured he had lost all abilities to manage his own powers when he tried to gather some spiritual energy himself. In order to avoid disruptions during the measurement, Elder Alexander had locked up Zack''s magical abilities. It didn''t bother Zack at all, as he was genuinely curious about something else. Taking a deep breath, he began to execute his actions. He stood firmly, then crouched and stuck out the long spear that he had in his right hand. With a heavy sound, the weapon hit the surface of the magical stone. Right then and there, the stone began to shake. A sharp, cracking sound was heard, and everyone held their breaths as they eagerly waited for the next moments to unfold. A bright line appeared on the surface of the dark stone, and gradually, more lines began to form. "ording to hearsay, mortal-level weapons could leave hundreds, even thousands of bright lines on the Weapon-measuring Stone! An average intermediate Mortal Level weapon could leave at least four or five hundred lines!" the warriors gossiped as they witnessed the test done on Zack''s weapon. "By showing how many lines on its surface is how the Weapon-measuring Stone works? That''s amazing!" Ricky whispered to himself after hearing the others'' words, still in awe of the mystical powers of the gem. At that exact moment, four hundred lines were already visible. The warriors just stood there, allowing more changes to ur before them. Eventually, the stone stopped quivering, and a total of five hundred and seventy lines could be seen. Everyone had their mouths on the floor, and grew even more curious as to how it was all going to turn out. "What? Five hundred and seventy lines? That silver long spear is just remarkable! It definitely reaches the intermediate stage among the weapons at the Mortal Level! Zack is a real casting genius!" eximed one guy among the crowd, who regarded himself as a knowledgeable man in terms of casting. Everyone knew this guy and he was credible enough to make judgments. "Indeed! Now, who wants to go next?" Elder Alexander asked, as he made sure that all the lines on the surface disappeared. The stone had a self-healing ability. Every time a casting weapon would attack and leave marks, they didn''t stay too long. Once new lines ceased to generate, the surface was cleared in a minute. He shifted his eyes towards the other two contenders. Clearly, he was very pleased with Zack''s casting skill and hoped to know how Ricky and Ivan would y their shows. Just like what he did with Zack, Elder Alexander also locked up their powers. "Please let me have a try!" Ivan stepped forward. He had cast a ck halberd during thest round of the test. Against the bright sunlight, the glinting edge revealed its sharpness. Ivan swung his weapon with ample force and went straight for the surface. Again, the dark stone began to move. Five hundred and eighty-one lines emerged. As if it happened for the first time, everyone at the scene pped and gossiped like they had just witnessed the world''s most impossible urrence. All of the warriors were hyped up to a whole new level. Ivan felt a strong sense of pride with his casting skill. He looked at Ricky with disdain, obviously waiting for him to fail and be embarrassed instead of being praised. Ivan had so many mischievous ideas packed in his head. "Compared to Zack''s spear, Ivan''s weapon created eleven lines more. This halbert is probably the closest to reaching the advanced Mortal Level at this point. How could he have possibly cast such a great weapon in only five hours?" A wave-like shock travelled among the warriors from the front line up to the end. Everyone went into a frenzy. Being thest one to take the test, Ricky drew all of the test watchers'' attention. Ricky was known for his unique Pounding Skill when it came to weaponry. A lot had witnessed his subtlety and sophistication when he was casting his own. The spotlight was his at that very moment. He carried his saber as he walked closer towards the stone. The silence was deafening, causing tension to brew. Then, Ricky lifted his weapon using his strong, right hand, and then struck at the stone with all his might. The stone began to tremble once again. Harsh lines began to show very, very quickly. As the clock ticked, more lines appeared, causing an uproar. The marks that Ricky''s weapon was leaving on the stone''s surface was almost limitless! To Ivan''s dismay, Ricky''s weapon was obviously going to surpass his. Almost instantly, Ivan''s face turned gloomy. Despite his defeat, Ivan knew he had to ept that Ricky''s weapon had left a total of six hundred lines on the surface. He didn''t want to seem bitter in front of others who knew him. However, there was no way to erase that fact.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Six hundred lines? Wow! Does that guy''s weapon still belong to the intermediate Mortal Level? Not something beyond that? This is insane!" Everyone in attendance went bananas with what just went down. Most of them were raving and apuding, in great awe of Ricky''s weapon. The result of the test was as clear as day. It was true, as to what they said. Not everyone was easily pleased. Some warriors didn''t hesitate to express their suspicions. Ricky''s Pounding Skill was the only reason he could have done this. Warriors had their own little theories about him and his weapon. In short, not all heads in the crowd were happy. Ricky had made such an excellent weapon in just a small amount of time. The casting skill that he performed was subtle as always, yet the result was radical! "Ricky, you bastard! How in the world did this happen? What is your secret?" Ivan cursed Ricky in his heart ever so strongly. He wanted to kill him, and the urge to do so was almost uncontroble. He got so envious to learn that Ricky was a better casting master than he was. However, he wouldn''t allow anyone, especially not a loser like Ricky, to stain his reputation as a casting master. I have definitely put myself at a great risk by exposing my casting skill. I hope it''s all going to be worth it in the end, '' Ricky thought to himself. He was already feeling the sentiments of the other warriors for him -- greed, and even ns of getting him killed. He wondered what price he was going to pay for such an experience. "Listen here, everyone! If I say so myself, the result is pretty undeniable. We all have witnessed it. Ricky, the luckiest man amongst everyone, has won the third round! Rules are rules, and the stone shall now be handed to its rightful keeper. Congrattions, boy!" Elder Alexander addressed loudly. In the presence of everyone, Elder Alexander picked up a brown stone with a hint of yellow undertones from his Storage Ring. It resembled a dragon. Its edges were golden, as well as the lines around its surface. The ring had an interwoven texture like that of a dragon''s scales. The ring exuded such strong, earthly powers. ''So this is the so-called Magic Spirit stone? I can feel its powers! I have never felt this amazing in my life. Now, I think I can feel that my efforts are not wasted, '' Ricky thought, still oozing with excitement. Without any hesitation, Ricky marched closer to Elder Alexander to formally receive his prize -- the Magic Spirit Stone. Ricky pretended to stay calm during the whole event, but made sure to it that he was also cautious. He collected his thoughts in preparation for leaving the ce, where he was sure that some of the other warriors already had plotted something to take the stone away from him. Danger was everywhere. The Magic Spirit stone was the biggest invitation to danger. Ricky believed that if he stayed calm, and did not show such pride, people would leave him alone because he exhibited humility. The more you seeded, the more unsafe your life became. ''I better stay in Elder Alexander''s ce for a while until people forget about the thing that has happened today. I worry for my safety. When things clear out, everything shall go back to normal at once, '' Ricky pondered as he slowed his pace. To Ricky''s surprise, Ivan came up to his side. He was d that he wasn''t aggressive with his approach. Ivan sounded intimidating, yet his tone was rather friendly. "Ricky, I hope we cane to some kind of an agreement. I believe that I need the Magic Spirit stone more than anyone else here, so I want to buy it from you. Please, just name a price." "Really? I am surprised that you have taken an interest in this stone. But I am sorry to say that I have to refuse, no matter how much it is that you''ll pay me. Know that I need this stone just as much as you do," Ricky forced a smile and rejected Ivan''s negotiation. ''How could I possibly agree to sell this stone to you after all the things I had to go through just so I can have it?'' Ricky thought, mocking Ivan in his head. For him, Ivan was being moronic. "You''d better think about it hard. If you really are as wise as they say, you should know that you are not strong enough to own such a powerful stone. That stone will be the death of you!" Ivan let out a smirk, as if challenging Ricky, and trying to get a reaction from him. Ivan''s words got to Ricky, and he instantly sank in deep thoughts. He was now getting confused about that things that had urred. But then again, he knew he had to be the better man and not show weakness in the presence of a fiend. "And how is it any of your business, Ivan?" Ricky said harshly. Ivan was obviously infuriated upon hearing Ricky''s words. Still, he managed to speak in a controlled manner. "Fine then, Ricky. We''ll see what happens," Ivan said before leaving. "Another one to my long list of enemies, then. May God have mercy on me!" Ricky eximed in a whisper. He watched until Ivan waspletely gone. He knew deep down that he would never let Ivan have a chance. He would rather kill himself than have Ivan killing him. "Ricky, whenever you can, please pay a visit to the Heaven Wood Land. I live in the Heaven King Pce. I am looking forward to meeting you again. We could even practice our casting skills side by side," Zack pleasantly said. Unlike Ivan, he was kind, and even admired Ricky and wasn''t at all boastful. "You can count on me, Zack!" Ricky responded with a genuine smile. The ultimate test of the Magic Spirit Stone had finallye to an end. Chapter 144 The Great Opportunity Chapter 144 The Great Opportunity "Ricky, it''s great that you have such useful items like that storage bag. I really admire you for being an outstanding disciple of the Casting Guild!" Karl said with admiration, upon seeing Ricky took out the storage bag. Normally, only the wealthy and strong warriors of Bone Reinforcement were even capable of using it! "Well, it''s from Theo. I, too, feel very fortunate to have it," Ricky responded with a smile. He intended to drop some hints that Theo also had one. He wanted to figure out the Jin n members'' real intentions by observing their expressions. However, Ricky''s n did not prove fruitful. The four members of the Jin n just looked at his storage bag admiringly, without any other expression on their faces. Ricky now had no idea whether they really had no ill intentions or if they were just pretending to act like that. "It is great to be a disciple of the Casting Guild. If I get a chance, I really do want to have a spiritual meridian which can cast weapons," Karl said, before turning his attention back to the cave. "Well, everyone. It''s likely that we can find some things we want inside the cave. Before we enter it, we''d better reach an agreement on the terms of distribution!" Karl said earnestly. "Well, I think it should be finders keepers. But if we discover a treasure together, we can fight for it with our own abilities," Ricky suggested. "Ha-ha. Ricky, your idea sounds great! So we can do as you''ve proposed," Karl responded with a smile. ... Now they all proceeded into the cave one by one. It was even more dry and scorching inside the cave, so they had to reinforce the spiritual energy shield again. After entering, they were able to determine its configuration. A lot ofva rivers crisscrossed here and there, eroding the ground. The cave looked like the stctite grotto formed ten thousand years ago or even longer ago. But the difference it had from the stctite grotto was that there wasva inside the cave instead of stctites. Luckily, theva here only gushed from the earth''s surface, which meant that it had a cooler temperature than the magma deep in the ground. As long as they activated the spiritual energy, they could stay in the cave for a long time. "Look! That''s the fire essence!" one of the disciples of the Jin n shouted in excitement. They noticed some fire essence flowing in theva rivers, which looked asrge as a human''s head. "This is the opportunity! It''s so exciting!" Ricky couldn''t help but exim upon seeing the fire essence. He too was delighted, even if he liked to think of himself as a seasoned, toughened warrior. They had alreadye across and felt the pure energy of the fire essence before. Now that they happened to find it again, they were exceedingly thrilled. Besides, this time the fire essence looked to be easily obtained. It was just the beginning of their exploration into the cave. They didn''t know what else they would encounter and have the opportunity to acquire when they went deeper. They then began to absorb the fire essence eagerly, trying to obtain as much of it as possible. Quickly, they were became wholly content, satisfied expressions beaming on their faces. They now kept on moving forward. After walking for a quite some time, they came upon many red five-leaf nts. Even from a distance, they could sense that the red five-leaf nts contained fire energy which was purer, more powerful and more tremendous than the energy of the fire essence. "This is the Dragon Grass! It is an advanced Treasure from Heaven and Earth, which nearly reaches the king level," Theo said excitedly. It was obvious that he was familiar with the nt. "The Dragon Grass contains not only that high grade fire energy, but also a hint of dragon blood essence! It only appears in ces with both Dragon''s Blood and burningva!" "A Treasure from Heaven and Earth of almost King Level! And it also contains the dragon blood essence!?" Although they had never heard of it before, the other warriors were very eager to harvest it, excited expressions on their faces. They couldn''t wait to get as much as they could! N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. They began to pick the Dragon Grass. Atst, each of them held three or four nts in their hands. With high expectations and a jolly mood, they proceeded deeper into the cave. There was a naturally formed round clearing in the depths of the cave. "Roar!" A menacing, tremendous growl echoed throughout the cave as they approached. Suddenly, a gargantuan Earthly Fire Dragon appeared in front of them. It was twice asrge than those they had encountered before. Its body was covered with plenty of hard red scales. "It''s an Earthly Fire Dragon at the ninth grade of Blood Purification!" some of them uttered simultaneously. They could sense its strong, intense aura. It was definitely from a high grade. Their expressions turned grim and somewhat fearful. The ninth grade of Blood Purification was the peak level of Blood Purification. Even though it was only one grade higher than the eighth grade of Blood Purification, there was a considerable gap between the two grades. Generally, five or six warriors at the seventh grade of Blood Purification could pose a deadly threat to a warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, but five or six warriors at the eighth grade of Blood Purification could not even hope to beat a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification. That was why a warrior at the peak of Blood Purification was unbeatable among all of the Blood Purification warriors. Knowing this, they began to feel even more dread at the pit of their stomachs. Even though some of them were at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, they weren''t confident that they could overpower this Earthly Fire Dragon, especially when it was in its territory. But suddenly, they spotted a scarletke behind the Earthly Fire Dragon. Theva in theke was a rich scarlet, which drew their attention. The warriors sensed carefully, smelling the odor of blood from theke. They noticed the real dragon aura which encircled theke. It meant that the Dragon''s Blood was very likely integrated with theva lake. Exchanging nces, they reached an agreement. Although the Dragon''s Blood had existed for one hundred thousand years or ten million years, and its energy was ten million times less powerful than it was at the beginning, a meager amount of Dragon''s Blood was invaluable for warriors of Blood Purification. It was a once in a lifetime opportunity for them. "Everyone, it really is a great opportunity for us!" Karl said, unable to restrain his excitement. "But before we can get the dragon blood, we have to work together to kill this beast. Otherwise, everything we''ve done up to this point will have been in vain." "We understand, but are you confident that we can even subdue this Earthly Fire Dragon?" Ricky asked. "As long as all of us are willing to try our best to battle with the dragon, I believe that we can seed!" Karl said solemnly. His seriousness inspired hispanions to believe in his words. "Karl, do tell us what the best way to go about this is!" Theo asked, almost impatiently. "I need ten drops of the blood essence of a warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification!" Karl replied after pondering over it for a little while. "What? Ten drops of the blood essence of the warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification!?" Pompeo cried aloud, indignant. "It''s impossible. If we give you the blood essence now, our lives will be at risk. It will be even more difficult for us to escape dangerter on!" Aiden also said passionately, growing rather upset. "Please give me a chance to exin. Listen," Karl said, raising his hands. The other warriors heaved a sigh, and leaned forward to hear him out. Chapter 145 The Array Deployer Chapter 145 The Array Deployer The battle between the Earthly Fire Dragon and the young warriors hade to a deadlock. They stood in ce now, not yet advancing back into the fray. The dragon also did not hurl fire at them anymore. It just paced there and roared fiercely at them, warning them not toe any closer to the lake full of magma behind it. It was protecting theke. At first, they had felt rather thrilled when Karl imed that he knew of a way to defeat the dragon. But his proposal of drawing ten drops of blood essence was quite ridiculous. They looked at him with disbelief in their eyes. After all, blood essence was the most essential and vital part of a creature. It was as important as a creature''s life. Generally speaking, a warrior of Blood Purification had six to eight drops of blood essence. But what did Karl just say? That he needed ten drops of blood essence from warriors at the eighth grade of Blood Purification!? Preposterous! For a warrior of Blood Purification, losing one drop of blood essence meant that he would lose nearly a sixth of his strength. He would be quite weak and his life would be endangered! No wonder Pompeo and Aiden were feeling shock and trepidation! It was understandable for them to have such mixed feelings. "Karl, why do you need them? Feel free to exin, please!" Theo asked after he had been silent for a while. "Everyone, I''m sure all of you know what we could find in thatke. This is a grand opportunity for all of us. If we miss it today, we won''t be able to have such a big opportunity anymore," Karl stepped forward and exined. "I''m well aware that the blood essence is of extreme importance to all of you. But the dragon blood is of even greater importance. Once we seed, I can assure you that we are all going to gain more than enough to pay off the blood essence we contributed." He then took a deep breath and continued, "I need ten drops. Five from us and five from you. So, what do you think? Think carefully and make a wise decision, please!" Hearing Karl''s speech, Theo, Pompeo and Aiden began to calcte carefully. In Ricky''s team, only the three were at the eighth grade of Blood Purification. They were now expected to donate the blood essence. The dragon blood? Or the blood essence? They were struggling with this dilemma. On one hand, they were eager to defeat the dragon. But then again, they did not want to take the risk of losing their blood essence by giving it to a man they had just met. "Karl, let me ask a question. Why are you so confident that you will kill the dragon with the blood essence?" Pompeo finally said. It seemed as though he had begun to trust Karl and wanted to know more. "Check this out!" Karl said, not answering him directly. Instead, he began to do something. He closed his eyes and gathered his internal strength for a few seconds. Then he opened his eyes and stretched out his right palm. Immediately, crimson spiritual energy appeared, creeping on the palm. Soon, aplex array was shown on his palm. "Th... This is an array! You are an array deployer!" Theo blurted out in shock. Hispanions were also surprised. Although array deployers might not enjoy as high a reputation as casting masters or pill refiners did, they were still respectable. They could form arrays in advance and thus could fight against arge number of enemies at the same time. What was more, many ns and organizations constructed their buildings with the help of array deployers because they were able to form advantageous arrays as the foundations. Generally speaking, an array deployer was even more powerful than a casting master at the same level. "Yes. As you can see, I''m an array deployer at the intermediate level!" Karl announced boldly, raising his chin up. Obviously, he was proud of his identity. ''An array deployer at the intermediate level!?'' Ricky muttered to himself silently, in surprise. He had heard quite a few things about array deployers. Array deployers were divided into different levels. There were array deployers at the inferior, intermediate, and advanced levels. Respectively, they were as strong as the warriors of Skin Refinement, of Blood Purification, and of Bone Reinforcement. In addition, there were array deployers who were even more powerful than those at the advanced level. They were called array deployers of king level. ''It seems that he is quite strong and is not as ordinary as he has presented himself. I have to be more cautious from now. He is a difficult one to deal with. It''s just a good thing that he doesn''t know my real strength, '' Ricky thought to himself, growing more alert. "The array in my hand is a higher array of intermediate level. It''s called the Bloodsucking Array. It can defeat a creature at the ninth grade of Blood Purification when it''s formed sessfully. However, it''s not easy to form one. I need blood essence from the warriors. Otherwise, it won''te into effect," Karl exined. "It needs the support from the blood essence. Even with ten drops, the array would only maintain its power for about one hour." "You mean, we only have one hour to defeat the dragon?!" Pompeo blurted out. "Yes, that''s right!" If you are unwilling to denote your blood essence, it''s fine. You can leave. We will try to find other warriors. I''m sure there are people out there who would take the risk to get the dragon blood," Karl stated. Now, Theo, Pompeo, and Aiden began to consider his offer. "Pompeo, Aiden, I''ll take out three drops, and you will take one out. What do you think of this?" Theo said, turning to Pompeo and Aiden. It was clear he wanted to take the opportunity. Hearing Theo''s suggestion, Pompeo and Aiden did not reply at once. Instead, they looked meaningfully at each other and nodded. Immediately, the blood vitality emerged from their bodies and gathered between their eyebrows. Soon, two drops of blood essence gushed out from their foreheads. In an instant, they faces grew pale, the blood draining out. They panted weakly as if they were hurt badly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Don''t¡­" Seeing what Pompeo and Aiden just did, Theo was struck dumb. He was touched by their selflessness, and was also concerned about their wellbeing. "Theo, you just reached the eighth grade of Blood Purification. If you lose too much blood essence, I''m afraid it may be fatal for you! So, let us donate two drops each. You can just give one drop!" Pompeo said weakly, rubbing his chest with one hand to ease his ill feeling. ''This is what a real family or friend would do!'' Ricky thought to himself, feeling quite touched at their actions. Then he thought of his so-called families and friends in the past. They had won his favor when he had a good break, but abandoned, humiliated, or even tried to kill him when he was at his lowest time. ''Humph! They were nothing but dishonorable bastards!'' he cursed silently. Theo nodded to Pompeo and Aiden with a decisive look. "I thank you, my friends! You just did me a big favor!" he said sincerely, eyes shining. "You are our friend, our family!" Pompeo said. Then Theo also closed his eyes and activated his internal strength to extract the blood essence out from his forehead. After they hadpleted their five drops, Pompeo turned his eyes to Karl, indicating it was their time to do what he had promised. Immediately, Karl turned around and nodded at his men. Without hesitation, the three men let out five drops of blood essence. ''They even did not think for one second before they took the blood essence out! So decisive! They seem to be quite cooperative. But could this be real?'' Ricky questioned silently. He was not being mean or critical to them. It was just that his previous experiences made him suspicious of everyone and everything. The martial arts world was a jungle and danger lurked everywhere. One wouldn''t survive for long if he was careless and naive. It was better to always keep cautious and stay alert. What was more, Ricky did not know Karl well. So far, he was uncertain about his true character. "Don''t worry. I took your blood essence and I will make the best use of it. I will not disappoint you!" Karl promised. He went to Theo and collected their blood essence. Then he started to draw the array. He initiated his energy, with his palms facing up. Visibly, streaks of crimson lines emerged and flew into the air. This went on for about half an hour before it ended. Then he ced the blood essence into those lines. "Everything is ready! Guys, step backwards, please. Just let me show you how I will y this monster!" Karl dered confidently. Everyone took several steps backwards, in anticipation of his powerful performance. They could not defeat this Earthly Fire Dragon even before they lost the blood essence. Now, with weakened bodies, they would by no means be able to fight it. Karl strode up to the roaring dragon. When he entered its territory, the dragonunched attacks at once. It opened its mouth and spat fire. Immediately, a ball of burning mes was hurled down at Karl. This fire was powerful enough to destroy several warriors at the eighth grade of Blood Purification. Everyone present could feel its massive destructive energy. Karl felt it as well. Of course, he would not go and fight against it face to face. So he jumped here and there to evade the attacks from the dragon. He was doing this to annoy it. A few minutester, the dragon had lost its patience. This was exactly what Karl wanted! He led it to the array he had prepared. Immediately, the crimson lines appeared in the array, and the ten drops of the blood essence rapidly spread in ten directions. "The Bloodsucking Array - the Bloodsucking w!" Karl roared all of a sudden. The crimson lines were activated. Together with the prepared blood essence, they began to absorb the ferocious blood spiritual energy in the space. Impressively, the lines turned to a blood-red w, hanging in the air. Now, Karl also ejected a drop of blood essence from his body and shot it into the w. So far, this Bloodsucking w contained eleven drops of blood essence from warriors at the eighth grade of Blood Purification. The tremendous energy from the w made Ricky and the other warriors feel quite in awe. The next second, the Bloodsucking w dashed straight at the Earthly Fire Dragon. The enraged dragon almost lost its mind at Karl''s attack. It spewed out another me ball, this one even more powerful than thest, and aimed it at the Bloodsucking w. Chapter 146 Kill With One Strike Chapter 146 Kill With One Strike Boom! The Bloodsucking w and me Ball shed in the skies and began channeling their attacks. An incredible force smothered the entire area with smoke and ashes putting it on the brink of destruction. Behind the heavy smoke was the fearsome Bloodsucking w whose power did not weaken one bit and mercilessly gashed the Earthly Fire Dragon after demonstrating its unquestionable strength against the me ball. "Hiss!" "Hiss!" The Earthly Fire Dragon was torn to pieces. The deafening sound of its crumbling body reached the heavens. It rained flesh and blood. ''You don''t see that every day! Is it the power of the array?'' Ricky began to think ahead, afraid of the possible dire oues. If Karl suddenly turned to strike him, would he stand a chance if he tried? He was certain he would lose. But fortunately, after this blow, Karl''s energy seemed to be dried up. He weakly knelt. All those crimson lines from the Bloodsucking Array were fading. He just lost a drop of blood essence. Karl''s energy to continue fighting was quickly running out. "It worked!" Theo and the other two eximed out of surprise. "Thank you, gentlemen, for your blood essence," he whispered, almost out of breath. Then he said something that turned their smiles upside down. "Now if you would be so kind, put down your fire essence and Dragon Grass, and leave this ce. You are not wee here." Upon hearing this, the other three disciples of Karl''s family red at them with vicious intent and surrounded them immediately. ''I knew this was bound to happen!'' Ricky thought to himself as the tension grew. He knew it! ording to Pompeo, there wasn''t supposed to be any connection with their families. Why would Karl be willing to use the Bloodsucking Array to kill the Earthly Fire Dragon for them, given the price they were all meant to pay? "Karl, what do you mean?" In response, Pompeo asked in a cold voice. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "What do I mean?" "You still haven''t figured it out? We were only working with you to get what we need, five drops of your blood essence. Don''t tell me you expected us to use ten drops of our own blood essence," said one of the disciples of Karl''s n with a little grin on his face. "Now that we have in this beast, please hand over the items and leave this ce; unless you too wanna taste our arrays," said one of the disciples of Karl''s n. "And Ricky, you must leave your manual with us.'''' "Ha-ha! You guys are ridiculous. What makes you think we would walk away that easily?" Aiden burst intoughter. "Because we''re stronger than you and you all know it. Of course, if you refuse to leave, we can just keep you here forever! Take your pick." As they argued, Karl stumbled to his feet and got up, sneering. "Well, that''s just hrious. You''ve lost your blood essence too. And you, Karl, look at yourself. Do you really think you can fight again?" Pompeo said disdainfully. He knew that Karl wasn''t supposed to be taken lightly. But judging by his current condition, he wouldn''t be able to recover his energy any time soon. "Did I say we are the ones to fight?" Hearing Pompeo trying to intimidate them, Karl sneered. In an instant, Ricky''s group seemed gloomier. "If you really want to stay, then you can all just die here. You would all stay here forever. Letting you go really isn''t part of the n." A strange sound began to approach them. A young man in a golden robe and a silver crown walked in with his head held high. He carried a golden halberd with him. "Kent!" Pompeo shouted in disbelief. "Karl, you deceiving bastard! I thought you said your elder brother had no way to get into the Earth Fire ce this time!" Aiden, who was obviously familiar with Kent, turned to Karl. "Ha-ha, did I say that? I have no memory of ever saying that." Karlughed as he tried to get out of it. "Brother, sorry but I have finished the Earthly Fire Dragon. You can have these losers if you want." Then Karl just ignored Pompeo and Aiden, and turned to Kent. "You deserve some rest, brother. After I''ve had my fun with these guys, we will absorb the Great Dragon''s Blood together!" Kent was thrilled. Immediately, Karl felt his energy returning to him. Kent walked towards them. "Guys, maybe you should deal with it by yourself. You know, just fight one another. Maybe then, you would die a bearable death. If you let me do this, I''m afraid you''re going to die in pieces," Kent said coldly. Then he turned and saw the mesmerizing figure and face of Ka. He immediately changed his mind and asked thedy, "You must be Ms. Ka. What about being my mistress from now on? I can let you keep your life." "Shameless!" Ka replied in a cold voice. "Ha-ha, quite a temper. With a temper like that, it would be a real shame to die in my arms!" Kent laughed. The three disciples of Karl''s family alsoughed as they gazed at Ka. "Hey, that''s unfair. Why only leave the girl and kill the guys? Perhaps the four of us can show you a fun time!" Ricky stepped forward and said jokingly. "Who the fuck are you? Die!" Kent eximed as he heard Ricky''s snide remarks. "Kid, you are looking forward to that sweet quick death, aren''t you?" A disciple of Karl''s family who reached the eighth grade of the Blood Purificationughed cruelly. As he spoke, the golden spiritual energy from his right fist grew stronger. Despite just losing two drops of blood essence, taking down Ricky who just reached the sixth grade of the Blood Purification was a piece of cake for him. Hiss! But as soon as he showed his cruel smile, a loud noise broke that startled everyone. A mark of blood appeared on his neck. Gulp! The blood suddenly flowed down from his throat, covering his neck. He shivered and fell on the ground unwillingly. "How dare you, a worthless dog, bark here!" Ricky scoffed, looking at the young man''s bloody corpse. Now, the blood from the Iron Destroyer had also hit the ground. Nobody made a sound. They could only hear theva bubbling and itching to burn. So did Kent, because he didn''t catch Ricky''s movement. Of course, that also had something to do with hisck of focus on Ricky. ...... "How... How could it be?" Pompeo said slowly, with obvious disbelief in his voice. He widened his eyes, looking at Aiden and Theo with shock. A warrior of the sixth grade of Blood Purification killed the warrior of the eighth grade with only one strike. It was unlikely that a warrior at this grade would be that vulnerable even if he lost four drops of blood essence, which he didn''t! He couldn''t even see the strikeing at all. Did that just really happen? Chapter 147 A Fierce Duel Chapter 147 A Fierce Duel "He''s finally started!" Catching a glimpse of Ricky, Ka let out a sigh of relief. Unconsciously, she had treated Ricky as someone she could depend on as their journey reached deeper inside this dangerous Earth Fire ce. For others Ricky was just a neer at the sixth grade of Blood Purification. However, she and Theo knew his real strength very well. "I''ll tell you the same thing you told us before. This is your chance to stay out of my way. Just break your own arms and leave, It would be less painful for you that way!" Ricky said wickedly as he wiped the blood from the saber de with two fingers. "Who the hell are you?" Kent roared, his expression turning fierce. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Who am I? Don''t you know me?" Ricky replied tauntingly. "Can''t you see that you''re like a siskin and I''m a hunter? Sooner orter, you''ll be caught by me, so if I were you, I''d surrender quickly now!" "Go to hell!" Kent shouted, enraged after hearing Ricky''s words. Suddenly, his body started to vibrate, and a magnificent golden halberd flew out from behind him. The golden halberd gleamed with spiritual energy as it released blinding bursts of light. It seemed as though it could cut Ricky into pieces in the blink of an eye. ng! As Kent grasped the golden halberd in his hands, a resounding sound was heard all throughout the cave, signaling the start of the duel. ''There''s no way this halberd is just a weapon in the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level. It''s too strong for that, '' Ricky thought to himself upon feeling the immense spiritual energy and strong killing powering from the halberd. "It seems like the rumors are true. You might actually be a casting genius," Kent said coldly, the arrogance evident in his tone. "But this is no ordinary halberd. This belongs to the advanced stage of Mortal Level and has been passed down in my family from generation to generation. The Golden Killing Halberd, they call it. Consider yourself lucky if you get killed by a weapon as glorious as this." "You think that scares me? Wish yourself luck. You''re going to need it," Ricky sneered. Without missing a beat, Ricky attacked and changed his body quickly. The mes of fire engulfed the Iron Destroyer as Ricky pointed his own weapon towards Kent. At the same time, he raised his left fist to punch Kent''s chest with all his might. Even though Kent was not yet in the ninth grade of Blood Purification, Ricky knew that he was still a lot stronger than his brother Karl who was also in the eighth grade of Blood Purification. Therefore, Ricky was well aware that in order to win the duel, he had to do his best right from the beginning. In challenging battles such as this one, the only way to win was by fighting offensively and taking the lead. Bang! Kent was quick to put his golden halberd between Ricky''s saber and himself, just as his other hand grabbed Ricky''s fist. "You might be a genius who can challenge people from higher levels, but you''re in no way qualified to challenge me!" Karl said cruelly. "But I don''t think so!" replied Ricky even more cruelly. As their weapons shed together, the two of them were pushed back by the intense force from the collision. Kent was forced to retreat a few steps, and Ricky even farther, both of them heaving. In that moment, it seemed as though the oue of the fight had already been determined. ''He does seem like a warrior in the ninth grade of Blood Purification. If I hadn''t reached the sixth grade, and didn''t have the Iron Destroyer of Demi-spirit Level, I would have died today already, '' Ricky thought to himself. Ricky knew that Kent was a vigorous opponent, and so despite the situation he was in, he couldn''t help but feel even more dignified. At least for the time being. Karl''s face looked grim as he thought, ''Is he really only in the sixth grade of Blood Purification? He''s too strong to be in that level. Shouldn''t men like him appear only in the Imperial Pce of Wildness?'' "Die! He must die! Otherwise, he''ll destroy my n in the future!" Upon realizing this, Kent once again raised his golden killing spiritual energy. "Roaring Wrath!" Kent shouted ferociously. A golden spiritual energy surrounded him, making it seem as though he was wearing an armor of gold. "That''s a cultivation method to enhance the momentum and the spiritual energy!" Ricky muttered to himself. Responding quickly, Ricky''s body turned green in an instant as he entered the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "I''ll kill you!" Ricky roared as he prepared to engage in a second round of battle. At that moment, Ricky seemed to have forgotten all of his thoughts. All he wanted was to fight. Ever since he joined the Casting Guild, he had been focusing on learning all the casting skills for too long. Therefore, it had been a long time since he''d had a fight with someone. Today, he could finally have a good one with Kent. "Go to hell!" Kent roared. His golden halberd crossed the sky towards where Ricky was standing. Bang! Bang! The sound of metal colliding resounded through the cave. It was almost difficult to see the two men fighting as the blinding sparks ignited. The light of confrontation was engulfed the entirety of the cave. It seemed as if the cave would actually copse from the massive force being exerted by the two opponents and their weapons. Several shester, the two separated again, both of them breathing heavily. Without missing a beat, both of them channeled their strongest cultivation method without any hesitation. "Roaring Wrath---the halberd of roaring!" Kent yelled. The light from the golden halberd surrounded him, and the roaring became almost deafening as the golden killing spiritual energy became more and more powerful. All of its power was concentrated in the golden halberd. Suddenly, a shadow of a massive, magnificent beast appeared on the golden halberd and headed towards Ricky in an unstoppable momentum. "Nonuple me Strike--the Seventh Strike!" Ricky got up on his feet and jumped high up in the air. He waved out his Iron Destroyer to create seven mes directly towards Kent. At that moment, everyone saw the seven scarlet mes. Devouring Fire, it was called. Ricky did not dare to be the least bit careless while fighting a warrior who was close to the ninth grade of Blood Purification. Boom! In a crash, the two collided again. The forceful collision of the Iron Destroyer and the Golden Killing Halberd sent out intense manic waves. However, it didn''tst long. They just flew out of the waves and fell on the ground so hard that the two of them were sent rolling several feet away from each other. Their clothes were torn and worn out and there was blood gushing out from the corner of their lips. Both of their bodies were ridden with wounds. However, while Kent was bleeding all over, Ricky barely had any blood on him at all. Maybe this was the power of the Fourth-degree Body Refining Form! Ricky was very lucky that he had the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Otherwise, there was no way he could have been able to survive the intense collision. After all, there were too big a gap between him and Kent. He truly wasn''t on his level yet. "You''re not dead!" Kent said ferociously upon seeing that Ricky was less injured than he was. He then realized that Ricky''s secret was in his cultivation method of body refining. "You weren''t listening to me earlier. I told you, you''re a siskin and I''m a hunter. You''re the one who deserves to die," Ricky replied with a devious smile ying on his lips as he wiped the blood off his mouth. "I don''t think you can defeat me with your cultivation method of body refining. You think that''s all it''s going to take for you to defeat me? Your cultivation method of body refining? You''ll have to do so much better than that!" Kent sneered. "Just wait, I''ll break up your nonsense refinement cultivation method!" ""Well, I''d like to see you try!" Ricky said with confidence. In that moment, he directly activated the Devouring Skill and controlled the devouring runes without hesitation. "Golden Conqueror!" Kent shouted. All the killing spiritual energy turned into spirals as it swept up into the air. In a smooth motion, he threw the Golden Killing Halberd into the spiral spirit. In the next moments, magical changes began to take ce. Chapter 148 A Strong Rival Chapter 148 A Strong Rival The spiral spiritual energy of gold was very intense, so when the halberd was immersed in the spiral, it fused with it and became a true spiral awl. Strong power and heavy spiritual energy leapt up in an formidable wave. Ricky was enveloped in it and clearly felt its invincible energy, which he could sense was likely to break everything. "Golden Conqueror! Charge!" Kent growled again. Then the Golden Conqueror changed its direction immediately and shot towards Ricky''s face. The air seemed to billow wherever the Golden Conqueror went. It was like wind rippling the surface of water. The spiritual energy of golding from the surroundings turned to be a golden passageway in order to elerate the Golden Conqueror. ''What a powerful move!'' Ricky thought. He felt rather nervous at sensing its force. But there was no way he would flinch. If he so much as thought of quitting, he would definitely lose this battle. Powerful spiritual energy radiated from Ricky. He operated his Four-degree Body Refining to the maximum, the Iron Destroyer in his hand rattling. In his green spiritual energy, white ice began to form. Frozen ice thorns emerged on Ricky''s arms and covered the Iron Destroyer instantly. Meanwhile, his energy turned from burning mes to frozen ice in an instant. Ricky condensed his energy into an ice de with one hand and channeled the Ice Cage Fingers with his other hand. A huge Ice Cage Fingers dropped down from above and shed with Golden Conqueror. "Crack!" The sound of ice forming echoed as the Golden Conqueror was frozen almost instantaneously. In that instant, Ricky wielded the Iron Destroyer in his hand. As he did this, a rumbling sound came forth. A loud thud filled the air the next moment. The white ice and the golden light produced by the de had be interwoven with one another, presenting a shocking sight. The tremors they made vibrated throughout the whole cave. A few minutes after, Ricky and Kent flopped on the ground again, both spitting blood at the same time. As a result, the two were injured to a certain degree. But they struggled to their feet immediately and red at each other. Kent looked totally furious, his gaze full of hatred. If looks could kill, Ricky would have been dead by now. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "How could it be possible?! How did you survive my Golden Conqueror? You are just at the sixth grade of Blood Purification!" Kent roared in a hoarse voice. He had just heard about a genius challenging a warrior who was two grades higher but he had never seen such a thing. Now he saw it with his own eyes, and he finally came to see how terrifying the genius truly was. Amon warrior at the sixth grade of Blood Purification, or even an excellent warrior who had reached the peak of the sixth grade of Blood Purification typically could hardly withstand even a single move from him. But Ricky had kept up with him, and this totally shocked him. ''He must die! He must die today!'' Kent thought to himself. The murderous intent had never been more obvious in his eyes. A little blood rushed to Kent''s eyes, indicating his firm determination to kill Ricky. His ragged robe began to billow, propelled by his energy. Kent decided not to spare his strength any more. Suddenly, blood lines appeared all over Kent''s body, spreading everywhere. He looked like he was arranging an array. And his strong energy began to make Ricky feel rather overwhelmed. "What the hell is that?" Ricky murmured to himself with disbelief at the sight of the blood lines on Kent''s body. He had had a clear idea how destructive an array could be from Karl. Ricky''s mind raced, wondering about why the array appeared on Kent''s body. "Ricky, watch out! This is Glyphic Array. It''s designed on a warrior''s body. It''s more effective with the assistance of blood essence!" Theo warned Ricky at this time. "Glyphic Array!?" Ricky repeated somberly, his brows furrowing. He could sense how powerful Kent was now, even without Theo''s exnation. He guessed that Kent might have reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification. "No wonder you are the eldest disciple of the Casting Guild. I''m surprised you know this is a Glyphic Array. So knowledgeable," Kent said to Theo condescendingly. "What a shame. There is nothing you can do even though you know what it is. My Glyphic Array will kill you! This was supposed to be used against a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification! I didn''t expect I would use it on you, a mere warrior at the sixth grade! You will be the first one who will have the honor of being killed by it!" Kent''s murderous intent grew even more intense as he spoke. His head was now fully covered by the blood lines. His blood-shot eyes looked terrifying. A pattern emerged on his two hands and countless blood lines gathered together behind him. These blood lines fused together to be a sharp bloody w and dashed towards Ricky. "Prepare to turn into blood fog!" Kent growled. The evil confidence glittered in his eyes, as if he was envisioning how Ricky would be killed. ''He didn''t use blood essence, '' Ricky thought, noticing that Kent hadn''t used blood essence after wielding the array. Ricky knew it was hisst chance. Though having little knowledge about arrays, Ricky knew that the power of an array would decrease greatly without the blood essence. Kent didn''t use it, confident that Ricky wouldn''t stand a chance against it. This was exactly what Ricky needed. He had better odds of survival. Ricky clutched the Iron Destroyer tightly and incorporated the speed and cultivation method of Five Beasts Arts into his body. The attack had been wielded to the maximum extent and the scarlet runes could be seen everywhere. Ricky acted quickly and smashed his Iron Destroyer against the sharp blood w. He exerted nearly maximum his power on this move. There was a loud rumble, like thunder pping through the sky. The sound of a loud sh filled the air again. The air waves were stronger than the ones before, sweeping through the whole cave. Theo and others were forced to stumble back by the sheer force of the waves. "Is Ricky really only at the sixth grade of Blood Purification?" Pompeo said to Aiden with astonishment. They were stunned by Ricky''s strength. "Thud!" Ricky and Kent fell on the ground again and spat a mouthful of blood. They were both injured badly. "Kent, this is what you get for looking down on me!" Ricky snarled, struggling to his feet and staring at Kent, who was momentarily dazed. Kent had been a strong rival from the start. So Ricky cleverly fooled him into thinking he was weak, by pretending to show some defects. As Ricky had expected, Kent lost his mind. Kent had used his most powerful move and still didn''t kill Ricky. His face became beet red, his teeth gnashing together with rage. "Kent, let me help you!" Karl suddenly butted in. Chapter 149 Victory Over Dual Array Chapter 149 Victory Over Dual Array By now, Karl had gotten his breath back and walked towards Kent. Although he was still regting his breath, he knew exactly what had happened just now. He tried to calm down but the shock and amazement that was imnted deep inside of him could not be easily subdued. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. As a result of blood essence loss Karl was still frail. It was immensely difficult to recover from this considerable loss. Only Treasures from Heaven and Earth or other advanced medicinal pills and elixirs could cure it. But this would make no difference in his following battle. Seeing that Karl had regained consciousness, Ricky''s eyes darkened. Kent, already a hard nut to crack, now had Karl as his back-up. This meant that he had to fight against another formidable enemy! "It will be determined that it was because of my low level of realm!" Ricky sighed to himself. If only he himself had already reached the seventh grade of Blood Purification. He would stand a much better chance of matching a strong rival like Karl in that case. Pompeo and Aiden came to help, but were held back by two other disciples. Theo and Ka were also stopped by Ricky. It was not because of blind bravery on Ricky''s part, but because of the fact that Theo and Ka were too weak at the moment to win against the two brothers. Ka could very well be facing the same situation; after all, she had just reached the seventh grade of Blood Purification. As for Theo, an eighth grade of Blood Purification, was in fact ill-matched with the title. His previous loss of a drop of blood essence had greatly weakened him. Now he was practically only as strong as a warrior in the seventh grade of Blood Purification. Theo and Ka felt deep regret. They clearly understood why Ricky had declined their help, and they bitterlymented not having taken time and efforts in enhancing their skills. They could only stand back and watch. Karl walked over and pulled Kent up. As Kent at this moment calmed down, it was no longer possible for him to be provoked and driven mad by Ricky again. "Well, then you guyse together!" Ricky said, taking a deep breath. A vicious fight was about to break out. Yet Ricky wasn''t afraid at all. He still had two aces up his sleeve that were waiting to be used. "Well, Ricky, I have to admit that you are excellent in both casting of weapons and cultivation of martial arts! I have never seen or heard in these two fields a more talented person than you," Karl said coldly. "But since you are proving to be an annoying obstacle in our path, we will trample you today." After saying that, crimson lines arose on his skin, an indication that he was about to st Glyphic Array. Then the two brothers walked intimidatingly toward Ricky. The smell of death filled the air. "Brother, obstacles can never be ovee without taking risks. This time let us show him what a real Glyphic Array is!" Karl said. As a matter of fact, Ricky would have found himself in a very miserable situation if Karl and Kent had applied their previous array-- the Bloodsucking Array. But there was not enough blood essence for them to do this. "I know." Kent agreed in a low voice. They had no other choice, despite some reluctance. Ricky was not an easy adversary. He was too strong to be defeated easily. Between their eye browses a drop of blood emerged. It was the blood essence of the two brothers, which soon merged into their array. In a sh, the blood essence multiplied the power of their array, and the force of roaring mes inside the cave now turned into a fiery tornado. "Double Bloodsucking ws!" As the two brothers roared, two gory ws came out from their back. The two bloody talons were much stronger than the previous one formed by Kent. And the array, thanks to the blood essence, demonstrated its real, maximum power. "Go to hell! You will now have the honor to die from my brother''s Glyphic Array!" Karl snarled ferociously whileunching an attack with the bloody ws. Everything today should have gone well ording to their n. First, they would have killed the Earthly Fire Dragon at the ninth grade of Blood Purification by using the blood essence of Theo and Kent. They were supposed to have atst easily obtained the magma containing dragon''s blood. The whole n, however, was ruined by Ricky. They felt nothing but extreme hatred towards this unfamiliar warrior who had ruined everything. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ "Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form! Give me the strength!" Ricky growled to himself, filling his lungs with air. The mass of green above his body turned blue in an instant. That was obviously the fifth degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form-- the first surpise move of Ricky. "I haven''t used my Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form for a long time since returning from the Blizzard Cliff. Today, let me show you its power!" Ricky shouted. Suddenly, between Ricky''s eyebrows, a drop of blood essence also emerged. "You guys have the blood essence! Well, that''s not rare at all. I have it too!" Ricky said with a hint of sarcasm in his voice. "Devouring Fire, please do me a favor! Use my blood essence and unleash the power inside of you!" Ricky yelled internally, mustering his strength. Raging mes sprang from the Devourer Zone. After absorbing Ricky''s blood essence, the mes glowed even brighter, and then spread all over Ricky''s Iron Destroyer. Here was another ace up Ricky''s sleeve-- the Devouring Fire. The Devouring Fire''s power meant that one could be even stronger if the blood essence was fed into the fire. Because Ricky mixed his own blood essence with Devouring Fire, his strength increased, enabling him to fight against the brothers. Ricky ran up and encircled his neck with the Iron Destroyer. He drew the cultivation method of taming a bear of Five Beasts Arts that then produced a hot bright strike of destructive force. "Bam!" The bloody strike and two scarlet ws crashed into each other. The collision went far beyond the power of a single warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification. It was now tantamount to a sh between warriors at the ninth grade instead. The two waves ofpletely different colors were rippling at full speed, pounding as they spreading over the surroundings. The battle among Pompeo and the other three warriors was interrupted. The whole cave seemed to have fallen into a state where heaven fell down and the earth split in two. Everyone focused their eyes on the scene, knowing that the result of this collision would y a decisive role in the determining the final oue of the battle. The intense shockwaves continued for a long time. Among the endless blood waves, screams echoed. Then two figures were flung out by the force of the waves. It was Karl and Kent. No injuries were seen on their bodies. There were only mes burning briskly, causing their skin to be ripped off. Above the raging fire, a mysterious power was swallowing up their energy. The two brothers tried every effort to stamp out the fire, which was now their main concern. They screamed in agony the whole while. It took them about a quarter of an hour to extinguish the mes around their bodies and by the time they put out the fire, they were exhausted. Coupled with the terrible burns on their bodies, they were no longer capable of fighting. When the waves of blood dissipated, Ricky emerged. There was a scar on each of his shoulders. He was out of breath, looking like a drowned dog. There was no more energy or power in him to fight any longer. How lucky he was! Thanks to the power of the Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he survived from the two brothers'' unrivaled array and even broke it. Otherwise anyone, Ricky included, would have been torn into pieces by the powerful collision. What a turn of events! Chapter 150 The Chance That They Got Chapter 150 The Chance That They Got To be more precise, the round ended up in a draw. Both of the sides were hurt badly. Kent and Karl had suffered greater injuries, while Ricky''s situation was not very serious inparison. "Theo, now! Kill them!" Half kneeling on the ground with one hand holding his weapon to support himself, Ricky loudly urged Theo into action. It was the best time to kill Karl and Kent once and for all. Otherwise, they would have enough time to restore their strength. By that time, it would be tricky to handle them. "Ricky, now? I... " Ricky''s cold-blooded order made Theo hesitate. He had no idea what to do. Somehow, he felt like killing the men at their weakest was ignominious. Besides, he was a bit scared to kill a person. "I''ll do it instead!" Ka stood up and offered. She knew that Theo did not have the heart to butcher them. So, she took her sword and walked toward Karl and Kent. She raised her sword high and was ready to pierce them with it. She did not want to kill people either. Despite that, she understood that if she did not kill them, they would kill her and herpanions. That was just a cruel fact. "You want to kill us? In your dreams!" Kent roared. In the next moment, he gathered hisst breath and his strength. He forced out a drop of blood essence from his forehead and threw it toward the array which had almost faded away. People usually had two types of reactions in such a life or death moment like that. One way to react was to be too scared to do anything at all, and the other would cause one to fight until theirst breath to try to kill their enemy with everything they had in them. Even if they were going to die, they would not let their enemy kill them so easily. Thetter was exactly what Kent tried to do. "Ka! Step back!" Ricky immediately shouted a warning to Ka in concern. Luckily, she was agile enough and withdrew back a few steps before he even warned her. Kent, on the other hand, formed a blood w, ready to attack again. Seeing Ka step back, he decided not to attack her. The primary reason that he did not attack her was because he was not sure that he could manage to kill her. Ka was in her prime, after all. What was more, he was losing his strength after he used a drop of blood essence. That loss of strength had made him extremely weak. So, he changed his mind. There was another target near him. His new target was Ricky. Kent turned to Ricky and intended to throw the w at him. Although the w only had the power of the seventh grade of Blood Purification, it was strong enough to kill Ricky, given Ricky''s injured body. "Ricky! Watch out!" "Ricky!" Theo and Ka cried out trying to warn Ricky about the w. Their warnings were toote. The blood w already reached and covered Ricky. With a loud bang, the blood wave had engulfed him. "Ha-ha, ha-ha! You want to kill me? Well, you can go to hell!" Seeing Ricky covered in the blood w, Kent burst into loud peals ofughter with a vicious re. Soon enough, he stoppedughing and began to cough loudly before he fell to the ground. He had already lost two drops of blood essence. In addition, he had suffered from the Devouring Fire. Now he was starting to approach death. "Finally, he is dead!" Karl sighed in relief when he saw what happened to Ricky. As long as Ricky was dead, they could deal with the rest of the guys easily. They could kill Ka and Theo at the cost of another drop of blood essence. At this crucial time, their lives were more important than the blood essence. If they could seed in killing all of them, they would be able to enjoy the great power of the dragon blood in thevake. Their hard work would finally pay off! Of course, that was only what they imagined in their heads. "Whoosh!" While they were still day-dreaming about their n, something unexpected happened. A saber appeared, flew out from the blood w, and went through Kent''s body in a blur. Kent stoppedughing abruptly. Slowly, he fell onto the dusty ground with his eyes open wide and a confused look on his face. Within seconds he was gone. Meanwhile, Ricky appeared beside Kent''s dead body. He was not as exhausted as he had been earlier anymore. Instead, he was carrying a strong blood vitality and was almost at his peak power. "You are the one who died, not me!" Ricky stated in a distant tone as he looked down at Kent''s body. Then, he turned his sharp eye to Karl. "Are... Are you a ghost?" Karl was stunned and terrified at Kent''s sudden demise. He pointed a shaking finger at Ricky as he stammered in fear. He was so frightened that his brain was hardly functioning. How could that turn of events be possible? Ricky was so close to death a few moments ago. So, how did he restore himself and fill himself with energy so quickly? Even if he took some magic pills or used some Treasures from Heaven and Earth, he should have taken some time to recover!N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. However, that question would remain a puzzle for him forever. Ricky put his saber against Karl''s throat and swept over it. Soon, Karl''s neck was split open before he crumpled to the ground slowly with his eyes staring up at the sky, lifeless. "Nothing is impossible! I am a genius, but you two were nothing but fools!" Ricky imed arrogantly after Karl drew hisst breath. Needless to say, Ricky employed the Devourer Zone once again. Before the fight started, he had already transferred the beasts'' carcasses into the Devourer Zone. He refined them to be used as blood vitality by using the Devouring Fire. By the time Kent had formed the blood w, he had already absorbed the blood vitality which he prepared in advance, and gained his strength. It was his realst stand! It was probably not the most powerful one, but it was definitely the most surprising and lethal one. It could save his life in the most crucial and deadly moment. The dead bodies of Kent and Karl were excellent evidence to prove its effect. Ricky did not mean to show his most desperate tactic to others. It was not something he would have usually used. Every time he activated the Devourer Zone in a fight, there was a chance of some hidden danger. The power brought by the Devourer Zone was not his own power, after all. However, in that urgent circumstance, he chose to do it. It had been a matter of life and death. Dying there miserably was not his destiny! Theo and Ka were stunned at what they had just seen. Pompeo and Aiden, as well as the other two disciples of Karl''s n, were just as shocked. None of them would have guessed that Ricky was able to restore himself in such a short time. When they realized what they were going to face, they knew they had to run. That was the only thought left in their minds. All their will to fight copsed in an instant. However, it was toote. Pompeo and Aiden had already started their attack too fiercely to allow them to run away. Ricky, on the other hand, focused his eyes on them. Next was nothing but the yers'' game. ... Before long, both of Karl''s men were in by him. "Ricky, thank you so much! You saved all of us! If you need anything, please feel free to ask it of us! We will definitely do whatever we can to help you!" Pompeo and Aiden walked to Ricky and thanked him sincerely after they took back their weapons. They were grateful for what Ricky had done! If it were not for him, they would have been killed by Karl and his men. Theo and Ka also gave a slight bow with both their hands sped in front of them to express their appreciation. Theo''s eyes seemed sad as he faced Ricky. He felt like he was a fool for feeling sorry for Karl and Kent earlier. He even became hesitant when Ricky asked him to kill them. His mercy for those evil men could have gotten all of them killed! Deep inside their hearts, all of them were curious about Ricky''s behavior. How could he recover so completely with full energy all of a sudden? Despite being so curious about it, none of them asked. Ricky did not exin it to them, so they decided to bury their curiosity deep into back of their minds. It was Ricky''s secret, after all. Revealing it was up to him whether he chose to tell them or not. "I will surelye to you when I need your help, so thank you for the future possible help. Anyway, we are a team. I consider keeping all of us alive my responsibility!" Ricky responded with a smile on his face. "Let''s regroup ourselves here before we go and check what kind of interesting thing is hidden in the lake! Hurry up, guys!" Ricky suggested. "No problem!" echoed everyone else. Ricky, Pompeo, and Aiden then sat on the ground with their legs crossed and began to gather and recover their energies. About one hourter, their breathing became peaceful as they calmed themselves down. They opened their eyes and then turned their eyes to theke ofva that was filled with dragon blood. "Oh, let''s go and check this out! It''s so powerful. It''s definitely the Great Dragon''s blood! Unfortunately, it already integrated into theva in theke. How can we extract the blood to refine it? This is a big problem!" Pompeo said. "Let me give it a try!" Ricky replied with a decisive look in his eyes. "How are you going to do it?" Ka asked with a puzzled look. Ricky smiled confidently. He took off his clothes, and then jumped into theke without any hesitation. "No, Ricky! It''s too dangerous!" Seeing what Ricky intended to do, Theo immediately shouted out to try and stop him. However, it was already toote. The moment Ricky jumped into theke full of dragon blood andva, he felt like his whole body was burning. He initiated his spiritual energy to resist the burning sensation. Luckily, it worked. He felt much better and relieved thanks to his spiritual energy. Chapter 151 A Big Gain Chapter 151 A Big Gain "Well, it appears I can be sure that I can stay here unharmed," Ricky said in a soft husky voice, having a hunch that he would not be in danger at thevake. "You maye here whenever you can. As long as the spiritual energy is activated, we all can be untouched. This is also another way that we can absorb the dragon blood energy in theke!" "Why does theva temperature seem low, like it''s not what it used to be?" Theo asked in disbelief, seeing Ricky at peace in theke. "Theo, although we are in this cave, it still belongs to the earth''s surface. That is whyva is not that hot that we all expect. I also think that the dragon blood energy mixed with it makes theva produce low temperature!" Ricky firmly exined. Then the rest of them also surged to thevake, stimting the spiritual energy for their shield to form. "Ricky, how did you figure out the temperature of thisvake would be so low? Don''t tell me that you had no idea of it before and you knew it only after you jumped to theke earlier," Pompeo said, with eagerness to know what was going on. "I have seen iting. I have learned this from the Earthly Fire Dragon at the ninth grade of Blood Purification," Ricky replied. "Even though the scorching environment is more apt for Earthly Fire Dragon, the animal is only of Blood Purification. The reason why it could undergo the dramatic change is because of the dragon blood energy absorbed inside theke!" "Oh, that figures. Ricky, you''re so clever!" Aiden eximed. Now the rest of them began to take Ricky with respect and they agreed to make him their mainstay. "Alright. We should be on our feet. We''d better absorb and refine the dragon blood energy in theva as fast as we can! Perhaps there might be other great new breaks at other ces in store for us," Ricky stated. "Everyone! While honing the dragon blood energy, we can take the Dragon Grass and fire essence at the same time. These two Treasures from Heaven and Earth can exist and be so powerful because of the dragon blood, so we can pull off with half the effort if we refine the dragon blood energy by making use of them!" Theo uttered. Although he was not equipped with fighting skills, he sure knew a lot of things. As soon has Theo had spoken, they all moved and started to refine the dragon blood energy. After a short while, Pompeo and Aiden eximed with excitement. "The blood of the world''s strongest beast is amazing! It is still a marvel through ages, and the blood energy is still tremendous. I can even feel that the blood essence that I have lost is quickly recovering now!" "All right! But you don''t have to scream. We should focus our attention and strength on the refinement. We can onlye across such a chance once in our life," Theo remarked. After hearing Theo''s preach, Pompeo and Aiden continued to work on the refining. With the same sentiment with Pompeo and Aiden, Ricky, who had the Devourer Zone, could predict that after he refined the dragon blood energy for a while, he could regain his lost blood essence to him soon! All five of them was determined on refining the dragon blood energy in thevake for three straight days. Ricky was the first toplete the refinement and open his eyes because he had the Devourer Zone and his refining speed was several times higher than the other four warriors. At this moment, he had also refined both the fire essence and Dragon Grass. Ricky reached the peak of the sixth grade of the Blood Purification after the dragon blood energy had been refined. The dragon blood energy rejuvenated his flesh and body. Also, the iing danger and other harmful side effects caused by the beast blood vitality disappeared. So this time, Ricky definitely made a breakthrough. Without any hesitation, he was quick enough to break through by taking advantage of the dragon blood energy. He quickly activated the Devouring Skill again and absorbed the dragon blood energy. After that, he let his regained spiritual meridian transport the energy to every cells of his body. His cultivation realm developed rapidly. Four hours passed by. Ricky seeded in breaking through and reaching the seventh grade of Blood Purification. He finally became the warrior at the advanced stage of Blood Purification. This incident made him so powerful that only those warriors at the ninth grade of Blood Purification could pose a threat to him. After he spent half a day absorbing the energy, Ricky sensed that his current level had been reinforced. ''If Ibat against Kent and Karl now, I can surely kill them like squashing a bug, '' Ricky thought to himself, sensing his own power. ''Indeed, I can get a great chance, a quick breakthrough and the rapid improvement of my advancement as long as I keep on training and gaining skills. I have entered the Earth Fire ce for only a few days, but I have already broken through twice and reached the seventh grade of Blood Purification from the fifth grade. If I keep staying in the Casting Guild or the Snow Sect, I suppose that I still remain the fifth grade of Blood Purification!'' N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Then Ricky gazed towards other four warriors and found that they were still refining the dragon blood energy. He guessed that since they had no Devourer Zone, it would still take them one or two more days for the breakthrough! ''I think that''s enough dragon blood energy for me. Otherwise, the dragon blood energy will not be sufficient for the four of them to break through! In this case, I can cultivate the Nine-degree Body Refining Form during this period of time!'' Ricky thought to himself. When he was in the Dwelling of Fire and Ice of the Blizzard Cliff, he had moved most of moltenva and Magic Ice of ten thousand years into the Devourer Zone. Thus he could practice the Nine-degree Body Refining Form at all times wherever and whenever he wanted! During the previousbat, Ricky could feel the enormous power of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. If without the help of his cultivation method, he might have been killed by Kent and Karl. If he could improve his Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he would be able to engage it to match up or even defeat the warrior whose cultivation level was two grades higher than his. Besides, with the Devouring Skill and the Devouring Fire he possessed, his strength could significantly charge! However, when Ricky was about to begin his cultivation, the me Zone suddenly changed. The me Zone emitted a glow of roaring me light which directly wrapped Ricky in an instant. The forceful me shoved Ricky into theva. ''What is happening? I don''t want to die!'' Ricky panicked. He was able to keep his stance on theva''s surface, but he could not go deep into theva. Even the warriors of Bone Reinforcement or innate spiritual kings could melt and disappear while staying at the depth of theva, let alone him, the warrior of Blood Purification. "Come on! Get out of here right now!" Ricky bellowed at the top of his lungs. His mind immediately stimted the me Zone. He was eager to leave theva, but the me Zone was out of his control. He was encircled by the me light and pulled to the depth of theva. Luckily, the me lighting from the me Zone prevented theva around from getting close to Ricky. Thus he didn''t have to activate the spiritual energy to resist the scorchingva. Ricky let out a sigh of relief upon realizing that. ''Alright. Now that I''m here, I better stay! My regained spiritual meridian is highly supernormal, and the me Zone seems to bring me deep into theva. Is there any great chance there or something that the me Zone needs?'' Ricky mused. Two hours had passed by. The me light moved down even ten thousand meters below theva surface. Seeing the fizzy moltenva around him, Ricky got startled, trembling with terror. Even a drop ofva could make him melt and vanish. Chapter 152 Chaotic Fire Zone And Chaotic Fire Skill Chapter 152 Chaotic Fire Zone And Chaotic Fire Skill Thanks to the shield covering his body which had been generated by the me Zone, Ricky could bear the high temperature and so he could swim his way to go deeper and deeper under theva pool. However, controlled and guided by the me Zone, Ricky couldn''t find any signs that he was going to be allowed to resurface anytime soon. The me Zone kept pushing him to go down, as if the bottom of thisva pool would soon be reached. Despite his belief in its mighty power to protect him, this growing depth in theva pool made it impossible not to worry about his own safety. "How far down does the me Zone intend to lead me? It has been quite a while since it pulled me into the molten lava from the surface of the pool," Ricky asked himself as he began to feel panic. The high temperature around him was reaching an extreme. Despite the protection from the me Zone, Ricky had to admit the truth that no matter how powerful the me Zone was, sooner orter, he might not survive from the extremely high heat. To his amazement, he finally was allowed to stop after half an hour of diving. Looking at his surroundings, Ricky could at first find nothing but the moltenva everywhere. It seemed boundless. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then he took a close look towards a particr direction. He found a huge cave was there, several meters in front of him. Around the huge cave, mysterious fire was burning. Even if he was some distance from the cave, Ricky could still feel the high temperature, which he spected might be even higher than the temperature of theva he was in. He immediately got cold feet and couldn''t help but tremble at this. However, unlike Ricky, the me Zone seemed to want to approach the cave fire. In Ricky''s mind, the me Zone expressed a sense of excitement, stirring restlessly. Feeling this, Ricky finally realized why the me Zone guided him so hastily deep down here. ''So interesting! It looks like the cave fire attracts the me Zone. But what about the inside? Will there be something even more unexpected if I enter the cave?'' Ricky thought, broadening the possibilites. By the time Ricky snapped back to reality from the me Zone, he found that he already stood in front of the entrance into the cave. At the moment, the fire surrounding the entrance burned fiercely, preventing anyone from entering the cave. However, Ricky''s curiosity got the best of him and he decided to move forward regardless of the fire. Before he could have a chance to embark on his exploration of the cave''s interior, the fire at the entrance turned even more intense. Other than that, the fire even started to spread its range toward Ricky''s direction, as if it were alive and would soon morph into a living creature! Meanwhile, a supernatural phenomenon took ce. Between Ricky and the entrance, arge empty space came into sight, as therge amount ofva moved its way out of the space that it used to upy. "Roar!!!" The fire rose higher and higher, and then ten giant fiery dragons flew out from the fire and charged toward Ricky. Seeing such an ominous attack, Ricky''s heart began to thump faster as he felt the dangering his way. ''Damn it!!! I should have been careful about the fire. It seems that the fire is alive and I have just angered it unintentionally. Am I simply going to die here?'' That was the first thought that crossed his mind. However, the me Zone created by his regained spiritual meridian was capable of far more than Ricky could imagine! Right before the terrifying fiery dragons reached Ricky, the protective me shield abruptly engaged itself around Ricky. This shield, which was originally released from the me Zone to guard Ricky from the extremely hot environment, functioned again for a higher purpose! Centered on Ricky''s body, countless lines of bright lights containing great energy and power, burst out like millions of sharp sparks. In the face of such a powerful attack, those fiery dragons could do nothing but turn back into their original form¡ªthe intense fire! Ricky heaved a deep sigh at the result. But before he could express his relief, the protective me seemed to have no intention of giving up. To take advantage of the weakness of its enemies, the protective me gathered strong power provided by the me Zone and transformed itself into an invisible but huge. All of the fire around the entrance of the cave was all wrapped under this. As a consequence, the fire became weaker and weaker until it totally disappeared. The huge cave finally exposed itself without anything but a barrier remaining at the entrance. That barrier prevented theva from entering the inside. Ricky was stupefied to see how the raging fire around the cave now had all been absorbed by the me Zone. In other words, it had been totally devoured by the me Zone. After that, both the me Zone and the Devourer Zone began to change at the same time. The Devouring Fire seemed to lose control and flooded out of the Devourer Zone, and then flowed into the me Zone through Ricky''s regained spiritual meridian. Then, the process of merging began to take ce! The processsted for quite some time, until there was no more Devouring Fire left in both the Devourer Zone and the me Zone. But even if he suffered the loss of the Devouring Fire, Ricky gained something even better. Right now, he could feel the me in the me Zone grew more strong and powerful than ever. It was as if with thebination of the two different types of fire, a whole new powerful fire was born in the me Zone. When the me Zone absorbed the fire from the cave, it analyzed and recognized the cave fire and sent feedback to Ricky''s mind. That was called the Heaven Melting Fire, a very sacred sort of me whose appearance coincided with the birth of the heaven and the earth. It was almost as strong and powerful as any other peculiar fires in this world. Besides, the Heaven Melting Fire was also regarded as a symbol of a sort of Great Dragon, the Heaven Melting Dragon, which always surrounded by such fire. "Heaven Melting Fire? And Heaven Melting Dragon? It appears that the dragon blood in theva pool probably belongs to the Heaven Melting Dragon," Ricky whispered to himself. As for the force of the Heaven Melting Fire, Ricky didn''t cast a shadow of doubt at all. The words in its name¡ªHeaven Melting¡ªwere substantial enough to tell him of its power and significance. The only shadow inside Ricky''s mind right now was whether he was going to be strong enough to wield the true power of that scared me. Because to his knowledge, he knew he was far from strong enough to exert the Devouring Fire while battling, and the Heaven Melting Fire might be just as formidable as the Devouring Fire in being controlled. ''Well then, I suppose that the fire in the me Zone is thebination of the Devouring Fire and the Heaven Melting Fire, '' Ricky thought to himself, feeling the me Zone still changing and adjusting itself. After a while, the Devouring Fire and the Heaven Melting Fire merged with each otherpletely, with many scarlet runes appearing again. Shortly after, some of the runes transformed themselves into information and emerged in Ricky''s consciousness. Processing this information, Ricky eventually came to know what the real identity of the me Zone was. "Chaotic Fire Zone! Is that your real name?" Ricky whispered to himself, full of surprise and excitement. His eyes shone as if he discovered a whole-new world. Chaotic Fire Zone was a ce the Chaotic Fire could inhabit. The Chaotic Fire dated back to the very beginning of the world, and was the most ancient kind of me in history. However, there were no traces of the Chaotic Fire in the Chaotic Fire Zone right now. Ricky learnt from the information provided by the runes that only when the Chaotic Fire Zone devoured peculiar fire or sacred fire from among the one hundred and eight variants, the true Chaotic Fire would probably spring forth in that zone. Why were there still odds instead of certainty for the Chaotic Fire to be formed? Because as it was told by the runes, another condition was as important as the first. Ricky had toprehend the Truth of Chaos. Only by achieving these two conditions could the true Chaotic Fire be in the right hands. "Truth of Chaos? Combination of two conditions? What a bother!" Ricky whined, as hepletely had no idea about what those were about. Considering his current cultivation base, he was still not qualified enough yet to learn about forming the Chaotic Fire in the Chaotic Fire Zone. "To find more kinds of sacred fire or peculiar fire, I have to build my strength first! Right at the moment, it''s too early for me to tap the power of the Chaotic Fire. Besides, I have two kinds of fire now. It''s enough for me to live a safe life in this difficult world." But now, Ricky''s attention turned back to the scarlet runes. Those mysterious runes turned out to be the chaotic runes, which contained the Chaotic Fire Skill¡ªone of the Supreme Skills. Ricky always had a gift for learning new knowledge, and it did not take him too long to know the cultivation method of Chaotic Fire Skill by heart. During the process of the memory storage, Ricky found out that if he wanted to put the cultivation method into practice, he had to look for more kinds of peculiar and sacred fire. The core power of Chaotic Fire Skill depended on its cultivator''s maniption of these fires. There were thousands of patterns that could be learnt as tactics. Once put into battle, they could inflict a great damage on the enemies. Undeniably, when it came to weapon casting, Chaotic Fire Skill was much more useful than Devouring Skill! "Looks like I still have to look for more peculiar fires and sacred fires in order to finally bring forth the Chaotic Fire Skill," Ricky whispered determinedly, despite his initial unwillingness to go through the trouble of finding them. The me Zone continued to guide Ricky to move forward and enter the cave''s entrance. Despite the barrier, the protective shield assisted Ricky in oveing any obstacles in his path. Inside the cave, Ricky''s first impression was its spaciousness. He felt as if he had arrived in another new world! However, apart from the spacious cavern, nothing else remarkable could be found. There were only red-hot, wet surroundings everywhere. If it weren''t for the protection shield around his skin formed by the me from the me Zone, Ricky would find it impossible to stay here even for one second! The moment Ricky''s feet stepped on the floor, a strong smell of blood assaulted his nose at once. If this had happened before, Ricky would definitely have vomited with disgust. But now, his sense of disgust was ovee by another feeling. Beyond the bloody smell, there was a stench of death in the air. Without the me light, Ricky anticipated that he would be burnt into ash once he was exposed into such a horrible environment. With such a useful shield, Ricky could not only move forward safely, but also breath normally like he was above on the ground. "Such a strong smell of blood and death! What exactly had happened here in this cave before I came in!?" he wondered, bewildered. The more closely he gauged and thought of the cave, the more curious and terrified he grew in his mind. Chapter 153 Fire Dragon Egg Chapter 153 Fire Dragon Egg The air was filled with a strong and pungent smell of blood that harnessed great energy! Ricky was frightened, forgetting about his curiosity and would rather retreat, but the strong message that the Chaotic Fire Zone sent pushed him deeper into the dwelling. Having trouble finding a way out, he entertained the idea of entering the dwelling as the Chaotic Fire Zone indicated. Surrounded by the light of the me shield, Ricky went into the dwelling to the deep. It took about half an hour for the pungent smell to reach its limit. Not far away from him, Ricky saw a pool made of blood. It was about size of a hundred meters and the blood was boiling, spurting fire to whoever dared toe close. The blood exuded great energy. Ricky knew it would only take a single drop to destroy him. As he got closer, the pool began to change. The boiling grew more violent and the great energy merged all the blood together, shaping it into a dragon jumping and rolling up in the air. Ricky felt familiar with the blood, for its smell resembled the dragon blood they absorbed from theva lake. ''Could this be the real dragon blood?'' Ricky thought with doubt in his head. With that great energy and power, it would be the only exnation, Ricky imagined. He was convinced it was the real dragon blood. "What a once in a lifetime opportunity!" The words burst out of him as he jumped out of excitement. The dragon blood energy they found in thevake was way too little, even less than what they imagined, but it enabled him to gain martial arts prowess. He could not help but fantasize about what could this real dragon blood bring to him. It took Ricky a moment to pull himself together. Ricky knew he was currently unable to refine even a single drop of the dragon blood, let alone a whole pool of it. He hoped that he could take the dragon blood away and refine them someday when he had the strength. But how to take them away? It shouldn''t be any trouble with the Chaotic Fire Zone. Ricky impulsively pushed the Chaotic Fire Zone to absorb the whole pool of dragon blood. But it seemed that the pool had no intentions of being taken that easily. The dragon blood boiled more violently, exuding an enormous amount of spiritual energy. The energy grew bigger and smothered Ricky and his surroundings without causing him any harm. The energy materialized itself into a giant fire dragon! With its deafening roars, it was the fiercest great dragon he had everid eyes on. But it existed in a virtual space, Ricky was unsure if it was real or was only inside his head. "Oh boy, is this the real Great Dragon?" Ricky whispered to himself. He tried his best to act unfazed as he saw the fire dragon''s phantom. The Great Dragon was the most powerful being in the world and was known to have the strongest blood. How could he, a mere Blood Purification warrior, be so fortunate to see it with his own eyes? It didn''t matter if it was only a phantom. Ricky hadn''t had a good story to tell the other warriors for a long time. However, this should be enough for him to brag for a lifetime. But he knew that telling this story would only bring him death. "It''s been tens of millions of years. Finally, a living creature stands in front of me!" Next thing he knew, an deep, old, and immense voice began to echo in his head. "Young one, it seems that you have brought the outside Heaven Melting Fire under control. It shows that you have the divine spiritual meridian of fire nature and that you are fit to be a God!" "The...The Great Dragon, is that you who is speaking?" asked Ricky, unable to control the shivering in his voice. "Young one, do you see anyone else but myself?" the voice asked. "No!" Ricky shook his head. "The phantom is just an energy deposited tens of millions of years ago, and it won''tst long. So, kid, listen carefully every word I''m saying next." "Yes, Great Dragon, please!" "I died in a great war tens of millions of years ago but I created this small fire zone with the power I had left before I died. I did it to protect my child," said the Great Dragon. ''It turns out that the Earth Fire ce was created by the Great Dragon.'' It dawned on Ricky. At the same time, Ricky was extremely curious about the Great Dragon''s strength during its prime. Legends said that the ones who were able to create zones were the strongest in thend. "Here you are after so many years. Maybe it is time for my child to be reborn. And it is his destiny to meet you, whether it would be prosperity or destruction you bring him. But I hope that you could be an ally of my child and aid him in returning to the fire dragon tribe. I assure you that the fire dragon tribe would generously repay you." After the Great Dragon finished his words, the pool began to boil once again and a huge me egg began to rise from it. Upon inspecting the egg, Ricky found a small fire dragon prancing inside the shell. "Oh my god! This... this is the egg of the Great Dragon!" Ricky said with great disbelief. "Young one, take my child to the Heaven Melting Fire to help with its incubation. It wouldn''t be long until my child is reborn into this world!" the Great Dragon said, almost begging to Ricky with love in his voice. Ricky knew that though the Great Dragon lost a huge amount of his power, he was still a caring parent. And it hurt to say goodbye to his child. He had no other choice but to trust Ricky, the first one who ever entered this space. It was all because of the Chaotic Fire Zone. If he had not met Ricky, his child would have waited longer to be reborn. You could say a lot about Ricky, but he always knew how to keep a promise. Upon learning the Great Dragon''s story, Ricky made up his mind andmitted seriously to his quest. "Great Dragon, you have my word, I would take your child to the its tribe as long as my strength allowed me!" C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Of course Ricky also had his own agenda. He hoped he would be good friends with the little fire dragon one day and it would be cool to have a fire dragon buddy. But the idea of letting people see a fire dragon meant that he had to wait for his power to grow stronger. "Young one, I also give you my word, the fire dragon tribe would never forget what you did!" The Great Dragon promised as he heard Ricky''s sincerity. After that, the Great Dragon disappeared, the voice and the phantom faded into nothing. It had been tens of millions of years. Even the strongest had their limits. "A real Fire Dragon Egg! Am I dreaming?" Ricky couldn''t believe what just happened. He turned and looked at that Fire Dragon Egg. It was spinning fast. As it spun, it absorbed the dragon blood from the pool. A whole pool of dragon blood was absorbed before Ricky even realized. "So...that''s it? A whole pool of dragon blood gone in a matter of seconds? Shouldn''t you keep some for me?" said Ricky who was clearly unhappy about it. Chapter 154 Tremendous Changes Of The Earth Fire Place Chapter 154 Tremendous Changes Of The Earth Fire ce ''The Dragon''s Blood!'' That was the Dragon''s Blood! It would have been a win for Ricky if even a single drop was left for him. But this Fire Dragon Egg absorbed all the Dragon''s Blood in one go. How could Ricky not be angry about it? Ricky had the urge to crack the Fire Dragon Egg open to let some of the Dragon''s Blood flow out. But it was all in his head. He couldn''t bear breaking the Fire Dragon Egg even if he didn''t promise to the Fire Dragon. He wondered how this one-meter-tall Fire Dragon Egg managed to absorb the Dragon''s Blood of a whole pool. But Ricky didn''t dwell too much on it. He was more upied on thinking of how he would take the Fire Dragon Egg away. "ording to the Fire Dragon, it''s better for the egg to hatch in the Heaven Melting Fire. However, I didn''t actually subdue the Heaven Melting Fire and I do not have any control of the fire. Also, it could be dangerous to put the egg into the Chaotic Fire Zone. Anyhow, I guess there''s no harm in trying!" After debating with himself, Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Zone and put the Fire Dragon Egg into it. Soon, the two fused mes wrapped themselves around the Fire Dragon Egg. Ricky realized that he was worrying too much after seeing what was about to happen. The Fire Dragon Egg wasn''t harmed by the mes at all. Instead, their energies were continuously absorbed by it. Ricky knew just by looking at the egg that it was very excited. "It really is a real Fire Dragon. Fire is where it wants to be!" Ricky eximed at the scene in excitement. Everything seemed done. Ricky might not have gotten any of the Dragon''s Blood, but he acquired the Fire Dragon Egg and the Heaven Melting Fire. They were probably even stronger than the Dragon''s Blood, given the sufficient amount of time to develop. Ricky believed that as long as he cultivated the Chaotic Fire Skill, the Heaven Melting Fire would definitely be a strong asset inbat. Soon, Ricky managed to gain control of the light shield of the Chaotic Fire Zone and went back to the surface of theva. Four people including Theo were still at the state of refining. Looking at the four people''s condition, it was most likely for Pompeo and Aiden to break through. After all, they had been at the eighth grade of Blood Purification for the longest time. If the energy of the Dragon''s Blood was unable to help them break through, then it would prove to be less valuable than they thought. Ricky didn''t stay on theva for long. He soon leaped to a cave to train further in seclusion. He intended to develop the Chaotic Fire Skill as soon as possible. The Chaotic Fire Skill had four known stages. The first stage was to gain control of the fire and utilize it. It was not easy to control and make use of the fire. He had to at least be able to use the fire in battle and in casting, and then gradually master these aspects. The second stage was the stage of a thousand changes, in which any fire could bend into a thousand changes. The third stage was the stage of inexhaustible changes where Ricky could transform any fire into anything with no limitation. Simply put, in the second and the third stages, Ricky could bend fire at will. These two stages could be put under an umbre stage¡ªthe stage of change. Thest stage was the most difficult one, the stage of fusing and controlling the Chaotic Fire. In this stage, he could control any fire in the world at will, bending them freely whenever he wished. ''Thest three stages, especially the fourth stage, is far too difficult for me. I should focus on learning the first stage now. Chaotic Fire Skill! Don''t let me down!'' Ricky thought to himself. He put all his time into the cultivation of the Chaotic Fire Skill. A day had passed. Pompeo and Aiden woke up one after the other. As Ricky had expected, they had reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification sessfully. They were almostplete with the Blood Purification process. Their next goal would be the Bone Reinforcement. But even at the peak Blood Purification now, they still had a long way to go. After all, transitioning from the Blood Purification to Bone Reinforcement wasn''t as easy as it sounded. Otherwise, Autn, who was regarded by others as a genius, would not toughen himself hard for such a breakthrough. Theo and Ka woke up shortly after. Ka had reached the peak of the seventh grade of Blood Purification while Theo had reached the peak of the eighth grade. Although they didn''t break through, they were fairly satisfied with their progress. They had a big meal right after waking up. Though the flesh and blood of that Earthly Fire Dragon at the ninth grade of Blood Purification wasn''t really helping in cultivation or breakthroughs, it was indeed a rare delicacy, for the Earth Fire ce only opened once every thirty years. After their meals, they walked out of the Scorching Dragon Valley. They had aplished what they wanted here, and thus there was no need for them to stay any longer. Maybe they could get something better by reaching farther areas. However, after they left the Scorching Dragon Valley, tremendous changes were immediately bestowed upon the Earth Fire ce. The initial changes happened underground. The ground trembled, huge cracks began to cut through thend. zing magma started to flow out of the cracks. Mountains copsed inch by inch, immediately being reced by new ones sprouting from the low ground. In the Scorching Dragon Valley, copse and uplift surrounded the whole area with endlessva streams flowing through. Tremendous changes urred all around them. The manic air and spiritual energy grew hotter and even more frantic. Spiritual energy in many ces was burning up due to the extreme temperature. From now on, warriors who dared enter here must have the strength to consume more spiritual energy to survive these drastic changes. Taking two Spiritual Energy Nourishing Pills every few hours should do the trick. "What caused this destruction? What happened to the Earth Fire ce? It seems like the doomsday is arriving." People including Ricky and Theo were all astounded by the scene. It took them all by surprise. "ording to several masters of our n, no such changes have ever happened before in the Earth Fire ce." There was confusion in Pompeo''s face. "Yes, absolutely nothing like this has ever happened before. What''s the matter? It seems the Earth Fire ce is bound to disappear," Ka asked, her voice deepening. They were not clear of what happened, but they all had the same feeling, that the Earth Fire ce was being erased from the surface. ''Is it because the final strength of the Fire Dragon disappeared, and the Earth Fire ce shall disappear with it?'' Ricky thought in his mind. Because the Fire Dragon had told him that the Earth Fire ce was originally a small fire space opened up by him. Now that his power ceased to exist, it seemed logical for the Earth Fire ce to die with it. ''Hope the disappearance of the Earth Fire ce does not affect us in this ce right now. Otherwise, we''ll really get in the neck, '' Ricky thought to himself. "Boom! Boom!" Right at this time, even greater changes began to arise. High in the west of the Earth Fire ce, tons of red lights fell and shot fiercely towards the west. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 155 The Beast Fire Chapter 155 The Beast Fire They saw thousands of crimson lights shining in the sky, lighting up the west. "Oh my God! What the hell are those red lights? Did they catalyze the change of the Earth Fire ce?" Theo turned to hispanions and eximed in surprise upon seeing the marvelous picture. All the other warriors who survived there were also amazed at those shining red lights. They began to whisper with puzzled and astonished expressions. Naturally, they turned to look at the spot where those lightsnded, trying to make sense of what was happening. All of them were thinking that they could probably find great opportunities there. Right at this moment, Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone in his spiritual meridian delivered him a message, urging him to go to the west where those lights were. ''It''s urging us to go now! Are those crimson lights a great opportunity?'' Ricky thought to himself, wondering. "Hey, Theo. I think there may be some great opportunities there. I say we go and check it out. What do you think?" Ricky turned to his partners and suggested with excited eyes. "Great! I was just thinking the same! Now that the Earth Fire ce is copsing, we can just go there! Something must be happening there, with that incredible light shower," Theo replied in agreement. The five of them started their journey west at once. All of them headed forward at full speed. It took almost two days for them to arrive; after all, the Earth Fire ce was definitely not a small ce for warriors like them. For warriors of innate spirit, perhaps it was. When they got closer, they saw a vast desert full of sand. Unlike the rednd from where they had just come, the soil here was yellow. Still, there were also mes ring in certain spots. Lavekes were spread over thend as well. Compared to other ces where tremors happened often, this desert was quite serene. By now, there were already many warriors from the surrounding areas who had gathered there. However, none of them seemed to want to interact with each other because everyone was focused on approaching a shabby crimson iron pagoda in the center of the desert. The crimson pagoda was very high, almost a thousand meters. If you took a closer look and counted how many floors it had, you had to be careful. Once you did not focus on the counting, you would make a mistake and have to redo the counting. There were fifteen floors in total and it upied a ten-meter radius. With an ancient, grand, and majestic aura, it just stood there. At the mere sight of it, the people gathered around had mixed feelings; curiosity, incredulousness, excitement. Meanwhile, it was sending forth strong energies. All of them could feel its burning atmosphere. Despite its marvelous and overwhelming aura, the pagoda had a really terrible appearance. It was even no exaggeration to say that it was terribly dpidated. Its walls were covered with rust and cracks, with chunks of the rusty wall falling down as if the pagoda would topple down the moment a gust wind blew over it. "Crack! Crack!" The moment Ricky saw the pagoda, the Fire Dragon Egg in the Chaotic Fire Zone shook violently, insisting he acquire it. ''Does this shabby pagoda have something to do with the Fire Dragon?'' Ricky questioned secretly, rather puzzled. ''But it''s so huge! How am I supposed to move it? Do I have to use the Chaotic Fire Zone again? But there are so many people here. How could I employ the power of Chaotic Fire Zone without being noticed?'' Ricky''s mind began to race. Before long, more and more warriors had gathered in front of the pagoda. Ricky and his four companions also followed the crowd and walked towards it. The closer he got to the pagoda, the more the Fire Dragon Egg shook violently, sending him the message that it wanted that pagoda. "Those red lights! Are they caused by this scruffy pagoda?" the throng began to whisper. "Is there anyone who was here from before this happened? Could you stand out and exin a bit to us?" a warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification called out. "Perhaps they''ve already been killed by those red lights. Check them out; there are bodies nearby," another warrior responded. It was not until now that many warriors took notice of the corpses around the pagoda. They could tell from these men''s wounds that they had been burned to death. "Were all of them burned to death? Oh, my god. Their faces look agonized! I even don''t have the stomach to look at them! They must have suffered miserable pain!" some female warriors sighed in grief as they turned their eyes from the corpses. "Are those crimson lights made of mes?" some of them guessed. All of a sudden¡­ The pagoda lit up brighter! mes kindled and zed at every window of each floor. They had various colors, a multitude of them, with none of the colors appearing twice. Despite the difference in color, all the mes shared amon characteristic; they were emitting extremely powerful energy. Of course, this kind of energy was far weaker than that of the Devouring Fire or the Heaven Melting Fire. "These mes... Oh, no. It''s definitely the Beast Fire!" some warriors soon recognized them, eximing in shock and excitement. Even if quite unlike other two extremely powerful fires, the Beast Fire was still a very precious opportunity for warriors. It was a one in a million chance! Warriors who gained the power of the Beast Fire would definitely improve their fighting ability to a great extent. Some of the talented warriors could even be able to challenge those at higher grade. With the Beast Fire, a casting master or a pill refiner would not only improve theirbative capabilities, but also strengthen their casting and alchemy skills. This truth was proven in the casting process of Andrew and Ka. Some talented array deployers could even integrate the Beast Fire into their arrays to make them more powerful! Hence, the Beast Fire was precious to everyone, for it fulfilled many uses. Now, there were hundreds of or even a thousand types of Beast Fire in this shabby rusty pagoda right in front of them! How could those warriors not get thrilled! ''The Earth Fire ce is really an incredible ce! In a small space created by the Great Dragon, there are so many kinds of Beast fire! Marvelous!'' Ricky thought to himself in excitement. Meanwhile, he felt that the me in his Chaotic Fire Zone was beginning to stir. It was desperate to engulf all of the Beast Fire. Ricky finally understood that it was the instinct of the Devouring Fire! It wanted to engulf all mes weaker than itself. "Listen, everybody! I''m sure all of you by now already understand what is inside the pagoda. I suggest that all of us cooperate in conquering it, so all of us can have the Beast Fire!" a warrior suggested. "I agree! We''ve already seen those corpses! If we don''t work together, I don''t see any chance of taking that pagoda down!" a rtively young warrior stood out and echoed in agreement. "Yes, you are right. We have so many people here and some of us are at advanced stage of Blood Purification. This is the best choice for all of us!" a female warrior also nodded. Immediately, almost everyone responded in agreement. Once they had reached the consensus, they grouped themselves into several teams and began to attack the pagoda one after one, trying to overturn it. However, it seemed that all their efforts were in vain! They had alreadyunched many joint attacks. Yet the most they were able to aplish was mere shaking the rusty pieces of iron off the building. Pagoda remained intact, stubbornly immune to their attacks. "Hey, why don''t we attack it all together?" a warrior suggested as he panted heavily. "Yes, maybe we could give it a try. We''veunched so many times of attack but nothing happened to it. There are more than a hundred of warriors. I''m sure we can make it if we work together!" a rtively older warrior said in agreement. However, the result remained unchanged even after all of them exerted their internal strengths to attack it. Nothing happened at all. ''It seems that this pagoda, though shabby, is extremely strong and solid. No wonder the Fire Dragon Egg shook at its appearance!'' Ricky squinted his eyes, thinking hard about how to get into the pagoda. Like those warriors, he wanted the Beast Fires, and if possible, he wanted all of them. He believed entering the pagoda to gather the fire might be the only feasible way.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The warriors kept attacking the pagoda for about two hours. Finally, they epted that their efforts were hopeless. So they gathered around and began to brainstorm about other possibilities. "Are you Ricky, who is said to have the mysterious manual?" an arrogant and piercing voice suddenly shouted out from behind Ricky. Hearing the voice, Ricky and hispanions turned around to see who it was. They saw five figures walking towards them. Among the five guys, two were quite familiar to them! Chapter 156 Pompeo Took Action Chapter 156 Pompeo Took Action The two of them were Tyler and Ellen, whom Ricky had let off before because of Theo''s benevolence and persuasion. ''Indeed, they found some back-ups and came over here to get back at me. I hope that Theo can be more decisive during the fighting after experiencing this turn of events. Otherwise, in this world where the weak are easy prey to the strong, he will be injured or killed easily!'' Ricky thought, ring at Tyler and Ellen. Then Ricky turned to look at the young man who spoke earlier. He wasn''t that handsome, but he wore refined clothes which made him look noble and dashing. At this moment, Ellen leaned against the young man''s chest, and the young man flirtatiously caressed her, making her coyly blush. While this took ce, Ellen also cast a haughty nce at Ricky. "Marcel, he is Ricky. He not only bullied me, but also humiliated me. Besides, he even killed my brother. So you have to help me punish him!" Ellen whined indignantly, wrapping her arms around the young man''s neck. She kept on seductively rubbing her curvaceous body against the young man, which made him visibly aroused. His desire began to grow. "Ellen, trust me. I will definitely help you teach this guy a lesson," the young man said seriously, staring at Ricky again as his eyes gleamed with malice. "You little bastard,e over here to apologize to Ellen and then take your own life! Otherwise, I will beat you to a pulp!" the young man said, pointing adamantly at Ricky. "Tyler, Ellen, Ricky has already been so kind to let you off before. But why are you repaying his mercy with this?" Theo eximed furiously, taking a step forward and pointing at Tyler and Ellen before Ricky got a chance to say anything. ... Their argument attracted a lot of warriors'' attention. "He is Ricky, right? He brought his talents into full y in the Casting Guild and Elder Alexander epted him as his disciple! Aside from this, I heard he possesses the marvelous, magical manual!" a voice said. Hearing this, all of warriors fixed their eyes on Ricky. "Yes, he must definitely be Ricky! The two warriors beside him are Theo and Ka!" Quickly, the curiosity on their face morphed into looks of envy and greed. But fearing Elder Alexander, who was powerful and enjoyed a high reputation, those who were itching to get at Ricky''s manual repressed their greed. After all, their ns didn''t dare provoke or offend Elder Alexander''s authority in public ces. And now someone was taking action against Ricky, so they were all eager to see Ricky''s actual strength and power firsthand. They learned from the disciples of the Snow Sect that Ricky was a remarkable, strong warrior, but they still wanted to see for themselves. "Look. The young man seems to be Marcel from the Cao n!" one of the warriors spoke, revealing to others Marcel''s identity. "The Cao n? It''s said that the Cao n is supported by the Wu n and wins their trust. Marcel is Andrew''s cousin, so no wonder he dares provoke Ricky so tantly!" The word of mouth had revealed the young man''s identity in no time! "It turns out that he is backed up by the Wu n!" Ricky sneered to hispanions upon finding this out. ... "Humph! Theo, your words are so ridiculous! Ricky has killed my brother, so why do we have to be grateful to him! Don''t take us for fools!" Ellen spat coldly, after hearing Theo''s admonishments. "You..." Theo began to retort, but he was stopped by Ricky. Then taking a step forward, Ricky said to Tyler and Ellen, "Since you don''t want to cherish your lives, I''m going to kill you two right here today!" "You little bastard, didn''t you hear what I was saying just now?" Marcel Cao remarked angrily, moving in front of Ricky. He was quite miffed that Ricky had ignored him. Suddenly, he called forth his power of the ninth grade of Blood Purification and then mmed it towards Ricky. "I''ve heard that Marcel has reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification for nearly a month before he entered the Earth Fire ce. I''m afraid that Ricky might be defeated by him this time!" "That''s right. Although Theo and Ka enjoy excellent reputations, they are only good at casting weapons. Besides, Theo is a bit cowardly, not that very manly!" some no-name spectator said. ... "What do you think you are? Don''t bark at me so incessantly like a dog!" Ricky shouted with disdain, staring down Marcel Cao. For such an arrogant fool like Marcel Cao, Ricky would never hold back his sharp words! "Go to hell!" Marcel Cao immediately flew into a great rage upon hearing Ricky''s rude remarks. After his loud roar, he directly raised his fist and punched forcefully towards Ricky''s face. ''He''s at the ninth grade of Blood Purification? Well, I can have a try at battling against him!" Ricky thought to himself. The spiritual energy of Marcel''s fist faintly whizzed as it created friction with the air. However, Pompeo had already thrown a punch to deflect Marcel''s fist. "Bang!" "Thud!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. With a tremendous thump, the two stumbled backwards for a few steps. Even though Pompeo had just broken through and reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification, he had absorbed the Dragon''s Blood before making a breakthrough. Thus his level had been reinforced the moment he reached the ninth grade, and his strength could match up to that of warriors who had already been at the ninth grade of Blood Purification for several months. That was why Great Dragon was the strongest beast in the world and the Dragon''s Blood was truly spectacr! "You want to fight with Ricky? You don''t deserve the chance at all! I willbat with you first!" Pompeo stated with sarcasm, shaking his fist. Seeing Pompeo take action, Ricky withdrew his power. He was willing to have a try at fighting with Marcel Cao, but he wanted to save his real strength for when Andrew and Ivan showed up. "Who are you? How dare you stop me? Don''t you know that I''m the member of the Cao n? You should not be so reckless to offend me!" Marcel Cao eximed with contempt, ring at Pompeo. "What the hell is the Cao n? I have never heard of it!" Pompeo sneered. Many other warriors were afraid of the Cao n, but they Yu n members didn''t fear it at all. This was because Theo of the Yu n was backed by an innate spiritual king who was a casting master of Spirit Level. Besides, Elder Alexander regarded Theo with high favor. It was a powerful connection. "He is Pompeo, right? He has even reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification and the reinforcement of his cultivation is very solid. It seems that he has gained great opportunity in the Earth Fire ce during this period of time!" several warriors murmured, now beginning to talk about Pompeo! "A member of the Yu n!" Marcel Cao growled in a low voice upon hearing the discussion. He determined why Pompeo wasn''t afraid of the Cao n. The previous collision of their fists also made Marcel Cao realize that Pompeo''s strength was far from inferior to his. Noticing what was going on, Ellen and Tyler grew even more indignant. In order to persuade Marcel Cao to help them punish Ricky, Ellen had spent a lot of time pleasing and even sleeping with him during the past few days. However, she didn''t expect that a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification would appear to help Ricky. At the thought of this, both Ellen and Tyler grew more and more bitter, anger simmering inside them. But still, they remained ignorant to the fact that they would not have to pay a price if they had not disyed such greed before! At the moment, Marcel Cao seemed to be in an embarrassing dilemma. If he battled with Pompeo, he might not be able to win against him, because his instinct told him that Pompeo was also a strong, formidable warrior. If he refused to ept the challenge, he might disgrace himself and the Cao n. Feeling sulky and hesitant, Marcel Cao cursed in his mind, "Ellen, you maniptive bitch! Why didn''t you tell me before that Ricky is allied with a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification!?" He clenched his fists. Chapter 157 Duel With Ivan Chapter 157 Duel With Ivan "Marcel, stop whining and just do it!" When Marcel hesitated, Ricky heard a familiar voice that he knew very well! As the four figures approached, the warriors had no choice but to step aside and make way for them. It was Ivan, Andrew, and their followers. "Here theye!" Ricky murmured after seeing them, "Well, now would be a good time for us to finish something. Otherwise, we might not get another chance!" "Well, that''s something I''d love to see!" the warriors said when they saw Andrew and Ivan. A lot of warriors expected Ricky to fight with Ivan and others. This way, they would have less enemies to deal with. Although Ricky and Ivan were not the strongest duo, they still shouldn''t be taken lightly because of the Casting Guild behind them! ...... "Cousin Andrew! I''m so d that you''re here!" Marcel said, excited to see his cousin! Although Andrew was not good inbat, Marcel knew that his followers were the younger generation of his family and at the ninth grade of Blood Purification and getting closer and closer to the peak. Ivan and his follower were also at the ninth grade of Blood Purification. Seeing how powerful they were, Ellen felt relieved. "Yes, I''m here!" Andrew answered with a nod. Then he and Ivan looked at Ricky at the same time! "Little bastard! We''ve been looking all over for you!" Andrew said coldly. The tension between him and Ricky was not a secret anymore. There was no longer a need to be polite to each other. "Oh, really? Then I guess I should be thanking you for your concern!" Ricky sneered. "Nevertheless, you better not miss me. Because I always feel a little icky when missed by such a short man like you!" Ha-ha! Ha-ha! Almost all the warriors could not help butugh after hearing Ricky''s words. Because height had always been a pain for Andrew, and Ricky''s words struck right through him. By this time, Andrew''s eyes were almost misty. Then he turned on his ferocious face and they all stoppedughing. "Dennis, kill this little bastard!" Andrew growled angrily, as if his ferocious eyes could kill Ricky a thousand times if he wanted to! "Yes, Sire!" Dennis nodded. He walked towards Ricky with murderous intent. Pompeo wanted to stop him but was blocked by Marcel. In response, Aiden interfered and stopped Dennis sessfully. Seeing what transpired, Ivan''s follower wanted to kill Ricky, but Ivan was in his way. "Andrew, I hate him too. Let me kill him!" Ivan said coldly, heading towards Ricky. "Thank you, Ivan!" Andrew said, staring at Ricky fiercely. As if he had known what wasing! Maybe it wasn''t such a great idea to kill Ricky in public. But they couldn''t careless at this point. They coulde up with some excuses to tell everyone that Ricky threw the first punch when they left this ce, and no one would dare testify. Because no one would ever want to offend the casting masters at the Spirit Level behind Andrew and Ivan for a dead man. All of a sudden, Ivan elerated and came to Ricky''s side. He punched out his fire fists, aiming directly at Ricky''s face. Ricky anticipated the attack. He immediately gathered frosty power in his right fingers to activate the Ice Cage Fingers. "It''s frosty power. The rumors were true! Ricky is not only a casting genius, but also has the spiritual meridian with dual properties!" Ricky''s disy of frosty power caught everyone by surprise. "So, I can say that Ricky definitely has aplete spiritual meridian! Rumor says he only has a iplete one. Duh! I don''t a single word of it!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Whether he is a genius or not, there''s no way he would win this battle. Ivan himself is a cultivation genius and he has four warriors who are all at the ninth grade of Blood Purification on his side!" "That''s right!" ...... Boom! Amidst the debate, Ricky''s frost finger shed with Ivan''s fire fists! The warriors imagined that Ricky wouldn''t be able to handle the collision. But something no one expected happened. Ricky''s finger and Ivan''s fire fists created an explosion upon collision. Ice wrapped Ivan''s fists and froze them, rendering them useless. It was clear that Ricky had taken the lead in this battle. However, Ivan, being the genius that he was, didn''t show any sign of panic. Shocked by what happened to his fists, he reacted quickly and stepped back to collect himself. As he retreated, Ricky jumped forward aggressively, hoping to finish Ivan while he was frozen. But it was toote. The ice on Ivan''s fists were already shattered into pieces. "How...How is this possible?" Andrew and the warriors were riddled with questions. Judging by Ricky''s frosty power, they could see that his power had reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification. "It seems that Ricky really is a genius who isn''t afraid of challenging anyone!" "Right, he challenged the peak level of Blood Purification from the seventh grade of Blood Purification. Even the strongest genius in the Heaven Wood Land cannot do that!" The warriors began talking among themselves. ...... Ricky also knew that the opportunity had passed and that his frosty power was not going to work. So he burst out his me Fist and collided vertically with Ivan''s fists! Bang! A loud explosion covered the area. The two fists shed together, the waves turned into ripples and swept through the entire ce. The warriors around felt an intense heat. And they were forced to retreat. Amidst all the chaos, Ricky and Ivan retreated hastily, leaving deep traces on the yellow sand. Ivan''s eyes had be even more intense than it was before. Before Ricky entered the Earth Fire ce, he was absolutely at the fifth grade of Blood Purification. It only took him a few days to reach the seventh grade of Blood Purification, and could already fight with the warriors at the ninth grade of Blood Purification. There could only be two reasons. First of all, Ricky was a genius who could challenge the upper ss. Geniuses like him were extremely rare even in the Heaven Wood Land. As long as they didn''t die, they were guaranteed to be genius masters in the future. Second, it was because Ricky had gained many opportunities in the past few days. As for this point, Ivan could see from Ka and Theo. All Ivan could think of was that he wanted to kill Ricky as soon as he got the chance. He was jealous of his talent and luck. ''Die! He must die! Everything that he has, his powers, his mysterious manual, they all belong to me!'' Ivan snarled fiercely in his heart. Chapter 158 They Both Stay Here Chapter 158 They Both Stay Here Ivan would probably not believe that Ricky got an iplete spiritual meridian; however, such rumor could not be just some gossip that circted among themon people. If the rumor was true, then that would mean Ricky''s spiritual meridian was definitely damaged before. Spiritual meridian could be the strongest part of a warrior, yet it could also be the weakest. It could make or break a warrior. On the other hand, the spiritual meridian itself was so fragile that a strike with just a little applied force could destroy it. Over the years, warriors hade up with ways to protect it from getting harmed, though those protective measures would still fail at times. But Ricky could make it today with his spiritual meridian--despite it suffering from a big blow--together with his mysterious manual thanks to the incredible gift he had obtained. Without it, he would have faced deeper problems and his life would be at stake. Nevertheless, this incredible gift could not be possessed by just anyone. Knowing how powerful that gift was, Ivan had his eyes on it. He believed that if he took it from Ricky, he would be the best warrior with casting and martial arts skills in the Realm of Wildness. Even the top talents from the Realm of Wildness could notpete with him and should a challenge be issued, he would not break a sweat at all. ''Ivan looks pretty powerful. It seems that he spends as much time and energy on martial arts as he does on casting, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''And the warrior that followed him may be even more powerful than Ivan. This battle is going push us to our limits.'' N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At this time, the man behind Ivan began to make their move. He walked towards Ricky, Ivan following suit in a steady pace. The two men surrounded Ricky and Ivan made no gesture to stop what was happening. He had seen Ricky''s power. He had felt it within the tremor in his muscles and the air that went through his lungs. Ricky emanated power wherever he went even when he was trying to keep it low. Ivan knew that beating Ricky was an extremely difficult task to ovee, let alone killing him. If he was honest with himself, there was a big chance that it was him who might end up dead. As cowardly as it might seem to other warriors, Ivan and the other man decided to fight Ricky together. Two against one. It wasn''t the most honorable strategy, but if they won, who would care about how they did it? All the people would remember was the fact that they beat Ricky and nothing else. Ivan could care less about his reputation. What mattered was the gift and how he could take it from Ricky. If he could just get his hands on it... "They have both reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification. And they''re not rookies, either. Looks like things are going to get ugly for Ricky," several peoplemented as they watched the scene unfolding before them. "Indeed, it is impossible for Ricky to challenge two warriors of the ninth grade of Blood Purification no matter how strong he is now. A warrior reaching the ninth grade is no ordinary warrior, as it means he reached a level that greatly sets him apart from average warriors. The ninth grade isn''t an easy feat, after all." "Yes, there may be only some slight differences between the seventh grade and eighth grade, but it''s an entirely different story between the eighth and ninth grade. The gap is so apparent that an eighth grade normally wouldn''t stand a chance in a fight." "Although, I have to say, Ricky is not an easy opponent either. He would still be able tond a strong-- possibly deadly--blow to one of his opponents. Sure, he might lose in the end, but he is definitely not going down without a fight. Whatever happens, though, it will be good for us since we won''t have to deal with whoever loses here. There will be one less strong opponent to battle." ...... "Come on!" Ivan shouted as he made the first move. He leaped, mes covering his right feet, and aimed a fiery kick towards Ricky. At the same time, Ivan''s follower also struck. He moved as fast as Ivan and threw a punch across Ricky''s face. With two strikesing at him at different directions, Ricky had nowhere to hide. He only had one option and that was to withstand both hits. Ricky readied himself for the blows. He channeled the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form and made sure every inch of his body was reinforced with power. The people watching the fight gasped as they felt sheer power emanating from him while his two opponents gritted their teeth, trying to ward off the invisible force. Despite Ricky''s strength, he still found it difficult to fight two warriors who reached the ninth grade of Blood Purification. He could exchange blows and defend himself from some of the lethal ones, but after a few rounds, his body started to feel heavy with every move. Since he had to deal with two strong opponents at once, his energy was drained faster than normal. He took a step back, trying to catch his breath. Ricky was well aware that with his sixth grade of Blood Purification, he could fight with two or three warriors of the eighth grade of Blood Purification. Now that he reached the seventh grade, he was expecting that he would be able to fight two warriors of the ninth grade with rtive ease, but it was not the case. As much as he hated to admit it, beating the two was proving to be difficult. Such was the power of the ninth grade. Even if the warrior himself was not as talented as he was, he should not be underestimated. After all, the warrior had reached the peak of Blood Purification. ''Maybe I''ve underestimated the warriors of the ninth grade a little too much, '' Ricky thought to himself. But Ricky was not the one to panic. He fought with a cool head, making up strategies along the way, trying to figure out the best way tond his blows without suffering a fatal counter. He also had a trick under his sleeve--his trump card. He was not worried about losing because he had a different source of strength. He may not be a ninth grade, but he had regained his spiritual meridian and the Chaos Manual. One moment, his opponents thought Ricky was already faltering, but the next, Ricky wasing on to them with eyes as sharp as his resolve. His opponents wavered for a second, and he took that opportunity to use his Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Boom! Boom! But, at this very moment, the Ragged Iron Pagoda transformed again. The windows alight with Beast Fires suddenly opened, appearing in front of them in all its glory. The open windows were big enough for any warrior to enter. "It''s open! It''s open! The Beast Fire is mine now!" Soon, the attention of all the warriors was drawn onto the Ragged Iron Pagoda. Their eyes were wide with wonder, greed, and everything in between. Wasting another second was not an option. Immediately, most of the fighters raced to the windows of the pagoda''s first floor. It took less than a minute for over twenty windows of the pagoda''s first floor to be filled with fighters. And after these fighters got in, the windows immediately closed. The fighters were so close to the Beast Fire that they would either seed in collecting it or end up burning to death with no escape. "Damn it! What unfortunate timing. How could this Ragged Iron Pagoda open at this time?" Ivan hissed as he watched the fighters cramming themselves into the open windows. He had to make a choice. If he wanted to get the chance to take the Beast Fire, he must give up his fight against Ricky. But this might be hisst chance to kill Ricky and take his gift. Ivan already had one Beast Fire, however, getting more of something so precious was one of his goals, too. He couldn''t settle with just one. The more Beast Fires he got, the more power he would possess. Besides, could he really take the gift and the mysterious manual from Ricky after killing him? There was no guarantee. Ricky might have kept his cultivation and manual in his mind, not written it on some paper or beast hide. Ricky was smart. Surely, he wouldn''t leave his cultivation and manual lying around his dead body if someone managed to kill him, right? Ivan knew the odds of him getting Ricky''s gift was against him, so he decided to go for the Beast Fire instead. Otherwise, he ran the risk of not getting any Beast Fire since all the warriors here were after the same thing and the Beast Fire would run out by the time his fight with Ricky was finished. With a wink at Andrew and the others, he turned around and headed for the tower. They understood his signal and tried to get out of the fight at once. What they didn''t expect, though, was that Ricky would get in the way. A mocking smile went up to his lips as he stopped them from running towards the pagoda. Seeing what Ricky just did, Pompeo also went in front of them to stop them in their tracks. "Ricky, what are you doing? If you keep me here, I''d miss the opportunity to get the Beast Fire, and so will you," Ivan said coldly as he red at his opponent. He could not believe that Ricky would stop them than get his share of the Beast Fire. And even if Ricky didn''t care about it, Ivan doubted those four guys behind him felt the same way. They wanted the Beast Fire, too. He was sure of it. "Of course, I want it. But they must stay, or you and I will not get the Beast Fire today," Ricky replied with a sneer as he pointed to Ellen and Tyler. Ellen and Tyler shivered whenever they looked at Ricky. Ever since that day they almost died in his hands, they couldn''t shake off the feeling of cruelty that he emitted. Even though they tried hard to hide it, they were still terrified of him. Ellen then turned to Marcel and stared at him with puppy eyes. Resisting the urge to scoff and roll his eyes, Marcel turned to Andrew and Ivan instead. It was obvious. She was just a cheap chick and he was not the least affected. He didn''t care for her at all. The decision was up to Andrew and Ivan. "Ricky,e on! Do you really want to waste time with me here?" Ivan eximed in horror, his eyes reflecting a little bit of panic and anger. Chapter 159 Devour Beast Fire Chapter 159 Devour Beast Fire "If you don''t leave them now, you''re going to ruin yourself," Ricky muttered coldly. Truth be told, Ivan didn''t really care about Ellen and Tyler. It was his prestige he was worried about. Their living or death would definitely have an effect on him. After all, Ellen and Tyler were members of his team. As for Ricky, he didn''t want to waste his time on Ivan either. Beast Fire might not have been the lucky chance he had been hoping for, but for hispanions, it was something they once didn''t even dream of having. Ricky would never let them give up the precious opportunity they''d been given all because of Ellen and Tyler. In hindsight, Ricky was also sure that Ivan and Andrew were growing more and more impatient at him for assuming that Ivan only wanted to associate himself with Ricky in order to save face and not actually because he was concerned of Ellen and Tyler''s well-being. Therefore, he knew that he must win soon. There wasn''t much Ellen and Tyler could do to threaten Ricky any further now, but Ricky was also well aware that they might still cause trouble that would jeopardize him and his people. "Ricky!" Ivan called insidiously. All he could think of now was how he could get Ricky out of his way. In that moment, however, warriors flooded in. No less than two floors of the Ragged Iron Pagoda became full of them at once. If they had still been locked in a stalemate, they wouldn''t even have been able to enter Ragged Iron Pagoda, especially with Beast Fire. Meanwhile, Ricky grinned at Ivan''s exasperated expression for he knew, at that point, that he was definitely going to win. "Here is where you''ll die, Ricky!" Ivan snorted as he took the lead to rush towards Ragged Iron Pagoda with Andrew and Marcel on his heel. They had no choice but topromise now. Catching a glimpse of what was happening around them, Ellen and Tyler turned white as a sheet of paper, both of them filling up with despair. "Marcel, you truly are the biggest coward I''ve seen. You''re even a coward in bed!" Going all out in the face of death, Ellen cursed Marcel. Marcel just ignored it, of course. Why would he be affected by some bitch''s stupid words? Besides he was far too focused on Beast Fire to think of some wittyeback. "Theo, you guys go get Beast Fire now. Leave the rest to me!" Ricky said. "Alright, Ricky. Hurry!" Pompeo nodded as he climbed quickly to the top of Ragged Iron Pagoda with Aiden and Ka in tow. Theo, on the other hand, stayed still. "Since you took yourst release for granted, don''t you dare me me for my brutality now. I don''t like having trouble causers like you following behind my team!" Ricky said, walking over to where they were. "Huh! One day, Ricky, you will meet us again in hell! Neither the people here nor the members of the Gu n will ever let you go!" Tyler shouted frantically as death came upon him. "Good! At least you''re braver now than you werest time," Ricky sneered. Without saying anything else, Ricky took out the Iron Destroyer from behind him and forcefully shed Tyler''s neck. In that moment, two iron fans came flying across the sky towards Ellen and Tyler, and before any of them could react, the iron fans gashed Ellen and Tyler''s throats. Blood sprayed everywhere as the two of them fell down, dead. "Theo!" At the sight of the two iron fans, Ricky immediately knew that it was Theo''s doing. He turned his back to face Theo, and as he saw Theo''s trembling hands, he couldn''t help but feel surprised. Ricky guessed that it was probably the first time Theo had ever killed people, but upon seeing the determined look upon Theo''s face, Ricky knew that something had finally changed within him. "Ricky, it was I that once released Ellen and Tyler. Is it okay with you that I killed them?" Theo said, forcing out a tight smile. "Ha-ha. Why do you even have to ask that, Theo? Of course I don''t mind." Rickyughed. "We should go. We''re only wasting our time here. Let''s enter the window of the Ragged Iron Pagoda before we miss the chance of getting Beast Fire." Ricky understood how Theo was feeling. It was only natural for him to feel scared now, but now that he had taken the first step, Ricky was sure that he would feel better in the future. In a dog-eat-dog world, only those with a decisive heart could ever survive. Although Ricky might have been leading Theo in the wrong direction by encouraging him to kill people, it was the only way he could help Theo survive. An hourter, all the windows of all the floors of Ragged Iron Pagoda were taken up by warriors. Warriors didn''t make it inside the pagoda sighed helplessly, seeing others in the windows refine Beast Fire. Ah! Then, they heard an abrupt screeching sound. The warriors who had failed to refine Beast Fire were charred and burnt to death for all the other warriors outside Ragged Iron Pagoda to see. It was indeed a cruel scene to witness. Upon seeing this, many weak warriors felt no regret at all for not being there. They saw that even the strongest of them might not be able to tame the Beast Fire, and all of their lives ended in a tragic death. They asked themselves what would have happened to them if they had been there as well. In the next hours, the eerie screech kept on and on and on. Some, if not most warriors, even felt lucky that they weren''t the ones who entered it. Ricky, on the other hand, was in a window on the seventh floor in a small, crimson space. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In front of him was a meing from the Burning Ocher Beast Fire, which pervaded the shadow of a mighty lion that time and again demonstrated its strength to Ricky. This time, Ricky felt that the Fusion Fire, thebination of the Devouring Fire and the Heaven Melting Fire, in his Chaotic Fire Zone could hardly wait to devour the me of Beast Fire. "I know you can''t wait to devour it. Come out now!" Ricky muttered quietly. With no time to waste, Ricky activated Chaotic Fire Skill right away in order to extract the Devouring Fire from the Fusion Fire. Then, the Devouring Fire formed a circle above his arms as it rushed towards the Burning Ocher Beast Fire. At first, the Beast Fire threatened to burn Ricky to death. But the moment it was touched by the power of Devouring Fire, the Burning Ocher Beast Fire suddenly lost his nerve and started sending a signal to beg for Ricky''s forgiveness, telling Ricky to spare him and let him be a part of his strength. Despite the Beast Fire''s pleas, Ricky just shook his head slightly, and immediately cast a bloody fire fist that turned into an enormous mouth which swallowed the Burning Ocher Beast Fire whole. Afterwards, Ricky felt the energy flow from the force of the Burning Ocher Beast Fire blending with the Devouring Fire. He felt the power of the Devouring Fire growing stronger, slowly but surely. "I knew it. Devouring Beast Fire is the most efficient way to make my Devouring Fire even stronger," Ricky said to himself, "If I can devour each and every Beast Fire in Ragged Iron Pagoda, then Devouring Fire, Heaven Melting Fire together with Chaotic Fire Skill will be my aces in the hole." Chapter 160 God Helps Me! Chapter 160 God Helps Me! Immediately, Ricky retrieved the Devouring Fire. Of course he also heard the screams round after round. He felt pity for them in his heart, of course. But what could Ricky do? These warriors knew what they were getting into when they dared to enter the pagoda, so they must have been prepared to be burned to death by the Beast Fire. He shook his head slightly and sat down in the space he was in as he waited for the pagoda to change again. Ricky guessed that the pagoda didn''t let them in so they could simply refine the Beast Fire. No, he knew the pagoda wanted something more. But he couldn''t leave now, so he decided to wait quietly for the end and see what the next move of the pagoda would be. He also did not know why the Fire Dragon Egg kept sending him messages in the Chaotic Fire Zone. Obviously, it was not because of the Beast Fire, so he knew there must be other changes toe. ¡­¡­ An hourter, the tragic cries ended, indicating that the end of this precious opportunity to subdue the Beast Fire. The eyes of the warriors who bought noodles to the pagoda were not full of helplessness and unwillingness. All they had was fear, and their white as sheet faces said more than they ever could. The look in their eyes told a thousand words. In them, the tragic fate of the warriors burned to death by Beast Fire could be seen, and even those were not enough to fully epass just how horrible what happened was. From the outside, everyone knew that from the 200 people who entered the tower, only about one-tenth of them were able to sessfully integrate the Beast Fire. That was to say that there were only about twenty people who survived inside the tower. In that moment, the people outside felt so lucky that they did not follow everyone else into the pagoda. ¡­¡­ "Now that the Beast Fire is over, the pagoda should change again any minute now," Ricky said, standing up slowly as the screams died down. The moment he stood up, an old vast voice sounded in his ears. "Congrattions to you twenty-six human warriors for obtaining a Beast Fire of your own!" "This... This pagoda can speak!" Ricky eximed upon hearing the sound, his hands shaking in shock. He had been on the road of the casting weapons for so many days. How could he not understand what the this meant? Above the instrument, there was a spiritual weapon. The spiritual weapon was the weapon that took the essence of heaven and earth. It made sense that the spiritual weapon would give birth to its own intellect. Since the spiritual weapon had its own intelligence, it couldmunicate with its own masters, to maximize the fit, and to exert the strongest power. But not all weapons could speak autonomously andmunicate with its masters. Only the high grade spiritual weapons could do that. High grade spiritual weapon! Ricky once heard that high grade spiritual weapons could only be used by a warrior who had surpassed the spiritual king for only he deserved to use it. He wondered how strong a man must be in order to surpass the spiritual king. Ricky could only imagine someone with a power so strong that they could wield the high grade spiritual weapon, and so you could only imagine just how precious the high grade spiritual weapon was. Since this tower could speak on its own, it was safe to assume that it was also a high grade spiritual weapon. "A high grade spiritual weapon! No wonder the Fire Dragon Egg keeps on alerting me!" In that moment, Ricky finally understood why the Fire Dragon Egg kept reminding him that he must get the Ragged Iron Pagoda. Ricky was not the only one who was aware of what the pagoda actually was. Most of the warriors in the pagoda also knew that the pagoda was a high grade spiritual weapon. But even those who did not know that knew that the pagoda was something else. No one could deny that it was extraordinary. Therefore, in that moment the twenty six warriors in the pagoda were eager for action. "You all have two choices," the tower continued. "You can choose to go out now, or you can continue to ept the next challenge. By the end of the next test, only one of you will still be alive. So make a choice. If you choose to quit, crush the red light beside you." After that, the pagoda stopped talking, waiting for the twenty six warriors to make their choice. As soon as the pagoda stopped talking, Ricky found a circle of red light on his side. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. ''Twenty-six persons, only one can live. I hope Theo and the others do not choose to continue, otherwise what the only thing I can do is pray for them.'' Ricky hoped in his heart as he looked at the red light. Ricky, on the other hand, had no choice but to continue. He thought him being at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, and with various skills up his sleeve, he knew he could make it. After a quarter of an hour, the pagoda said again, "Now that you have all made your choice, when you face your death I hope you don''t regret it. Now there are ten people left in the pagoda! One of you will be the final winner. Thest man standing in this pagoda will be the champion. "The ten of you will be divided into two pairs. Remember, it is not your power which will help you win thepetition, but how well you control the mes in your body!" After a while, Ricky felt a shock in his body as a huge red space appeared. Ricky recognized it as anotheryer of space in the pagoda! In an instant, Ricky felt an invisible force in his body. All of a sudden, his spiritual energy were suppressed, and no matter how hard he tried, he could not release it at all. All that remained in his body was the power of the remaining me. ''It seems that this test truly is about how well we can control the me. Right now, the onlybat power I can use is the power of the me left in my body, '' Ricky said in his mind. "However, which one is my opponent?" Ricky tried to focus his eyes. Soon, a figure appeared in in front of him. When Ricky saw the figure, heughed out loud, barely able to contain his joy. Because from the figure that was less than one meter high, Ricky knew that it was his old enemy, Andrew, who was going to fight against him. ''God is with me indeed!'' Ricky eximed happily in his mind. "Little bastard, what a coincidence that we are going to be fighting today," Andrew said with excitement the moment he found out that his opponent was Ricky. At the same time, Andrew also shouted in his heart, ''God has helped me to meet this bastard. This time, I certainly won''t let him get out of here alive!'' In the next moment, Ricky and Andrew''s eyes locked with each other. They looked at each other with intensity and hate. Their hatred towards each other had reached the limit, and blood must be shed at this moment! "Andrew, I really don''t know where you get your courage from. Did you take this test because you have faith in your being at the first grade of Blood Purification or your less than one meter height?" Ricky said, trying to provoke Andrew. "Courage? Just wait, I will let you know where my couragees from, little bastard!" Andrew snorted. "Ah! "You are quite confident. Even with just the me, you were still defeated by me. It was so back then, and it will still be so now," Ricky said with contempt. "Oh! But you have no idea what''s about to happen!" Boom! In that moment, the Beast Fire on Andrew started to burn, and its burning momentum directly pummeled towards Ricky. Chapter 161 Innate Spiritual Energy Chapter 161 Innate Spiritual Energy The fire that surrounded Andrew right now was no longer the Lava Fire. Despite having the same color, it looked distinctively different from Andrew''s previous one. It was apparent that Andrew must had cultivated the Beast fire that he had just obtained from thest trial, and now he was able to put it into y in a very clever way. "Little bastard, this is called the Heaven Burning Fire. You should feel lucky and grateful to be killed by such an honorable Beast Fire!" Andrew sneered. As he channeled more power into the Beast fire, it promptly spread to cover all of his body and made him look like a fierce, predatory fiery bear. Then he shouted and charged at Ricky without a sign of hesitation. Meanwhile, the predator opened his bloody mouth like a sacrificial bowl, as if one bite would be enough to take Ricky''s life! "I have already told you. You will never beat me, no matter how hard you try. Remember that you will always be nothing but a loser in my eyes!" Ricky replied indifferenly, calmly facing Andrew''s fury. Then he threw a quick punch towards Andrew, fully confident that he would defeat Andrew again. Ricky didn''t think that the pagoda was able to restrain his power, because his regained spiritual meridian was so strong that it would have the capacity to resist the pagoda''s boundaries. Without wasting too much effort, Ricky released the Devouring Fire tobat Andrew''s Beast Fire. The Devouring Fire could not only protect Ricky from being hurt by Andrew''s Beast Fire, but also easily swallow Andrew''s Beast Fire with its strong devouring ability. So when Andrew charged at him with his Beast Fire in y, Ricky couldn''t be happier. In a sh, the Devouring Fire morphed into a big mouth, even bigger than that of Andrew''s Beast Fire, and began to consume the power of Andrew''s Beast Fire. "What the hell is happening? What the fuck are you doing!? What kind of Beast Fire are you manipting?" Andrew stammered in a trembling voice, rmed at the sudden loss of the power of his Heaven Burning Fire. "You don''t deserve to know!" Ricky replied coldly. Withholding no mercy, he decided to use Chaotic Fire Skill and strengthen the power of the Devouring Fire. Andrew could hear his impending demise in Ricky''s tone. He struggled to get rid of Ricky''s Devouring Fire and then seized a chance to fight back. However, Andrew soon realized that this Ragged Iron Pagoda he was in right now had taken away all his spiritual energy as soon as this trial began. So there was no other way to fight against Ricky if he lost his Beast Fire. "Very well! Since you''re now forcing me to kill you, how could I refuse your request?" Andrew shouted with gritted teeth. Knowing he couldn''t stop Ricky from devouring his Heaven Burning Fire, Andrew decided to use his secret weapon! He suddenly released the Lava Fire again with full power. Once releasedpletely from his body, it seemed even more powerful than the Heaven Burning Fire. Immediately, the Lava Fire transformed itself into a fiery dragon, diving and roaring at Ricky like a rapacious predator. "Did you have enough of devouring my Beast Fire? Now let me give you my Beast Fire as much as you want. I will satisfy you to death!" Andrew shouted loudly, with a rather hideous look on his already unsightly face. "Hahaha, what did you say? You''ll satisfy me to death with your Beast Fire? I beg to disagree! You are just going to make meugh to death!" Ricky couldn''t help but roar withughter. Even as he was still chuckling, he quickly maximized the Devouring Skill by deploying more power from the Devourer Zone. In fact, Ricky was fully aware that his body wouldn''t be strong enough to contain Andrew''s two different kinds of Beast Fire, if he only had an ordinary Beast Fire. Because his spiritual energy hadn''t been suppressed by the Ragged Iron Pagoda, it would be highly possible that the powers from these two kinds of Beast Fire were too much to control. His body would explode if it were pushed too far or too long. However, Andrew would never know the fact that it wasn''t the Beast Fire, but the Chaotic Fire Zone that helped Ricky devour all of the other Beast Fires. The Chaotic Fire Zone could absorb thousands of kinds of Beast Fire with only the slightest effort-- not to mention just two kinds of Beast Fire, which were just a piece of cake! What Andrew was trying to do right now was exactly what Ricky had wanted all along. Both of them got excited, each confident that he wouldpletely obliterate his opponent as he had been nning all along. They let out a loud roar as they continued to fight each other with their magic fire. Sinister smiles crossed their faces, as a promising hint that this battle would soone to an end once either of them buckled under the pressure. But that one to fall first would be Ricky! However, Ricky suddenly detected something fishy as he kept absorbing Andrew''s Lava Fire. There was another sort of power inside the Lava Fire which really took him by surprise. Even though he had the Chaotic Fire Zone to protect himself, he couldn''t help but feel rather frightened when detecting that mysterious power. Besides, what surprised him even more was that he found out it was not totally unfamiliar to him. He had once seen that power exerted by both Zenith and Elder Alexander. Undoubtedly, that power only belonged to the innate spiritual energy, the supreme power owned only by those innate spirits! Ricky felt too shocked to believe what he himself had realized. He questioned, "What is that? Inside your Lava Fire, is that the innate spiritual energy? Why do you have that sort of power?" Meanwhile, Ricky quickly tried his best to withdraw his Devouring Fire, only to find it was toote! Attached to the Devouring Fire, the innate spiritual energy swiftly spread its way into Ricky''s body, even before Ricky had a chance to activate the Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "Boom!!!" After a earsplitting explosion, Ricky was covered in a cloud of dust and smoke. The chances of his survival were slim under such terrible conditions. ''Is this what the innate spiritual energy is capable of? I finally get a chance to have an insight into his supreme power! Even if I am at the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, I might have slim chances of survival and instead vanish in a puff of smoke...'' Only darkness met his eyes. He said faintly, with a wavering will, "I shouldn''t have been so careless. Am I going to die here?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Ha-ha! You little bastard! You are far from being on my level! Now it''s time to send you to hell!" Andrew laughed heartily at the tremendous explosion. Then he heaved a deep sigh to relieve himself. The indistinct frown at the corner of his forehead which had carved itself there since the day he met Ricky finally disappeared without a trace. He had been nursing a grudge against Ricky and always had wanted to be responsible for his death. And now that he had aplished it, his rage and hatred began to drain away. Then he signed, "Such a shame! To fuse that powerful innate spiritual energy into my Lava Fire, my mother paid a great price. That is my most secret weapon which I was supposed to show only when I would be totally backed up in a corner. Instead, I wasted it on killing that pathetic little bastard." Gauging the pros and cons, Andrew regretted his impulsive, hot-tempered decision a little. "But if I didn''t rely on the power of the innate spiritual energy just now, I might have been in real danger. Anyway, I finally get a chance to end Ricky''s life with my own hands. As for what kind of difficulty might come my way, I will try my best to get over it!" "Besides, I don''t think anyone here dare toy their fingers on me except Ricky. Otherwise, my mother would not let that guy get away! I believe she would pay any price to seek revenge for me!" Andrew smirked as he managed tofort himself and lift his own morale. "You are right. Your mother will avenge you one day, because you are going to die soon," Ricky''s voice suddenly whispered into Andrew''s ear. Ricky''sst position was still a smokey spot of chaos. But suddenly, a figure leaped swiftly into the air and directly charged at Andrew, who was taken by surprise. With no signs of wounds on his skin nor holes on his clothes, Ricky seemed to be perfectly immune to Andrew''s attack. He looked as energetic as what he had been before. In fact, it was all due to the same shield of me light above his skin, which was generated by the me Zone to protect Ricky. Right when the explosion happened, the me Zone sensed Ricky''s life was in a critical state, so it released a bright light to wrap Ricky''s whole body. The bright light spread across Ricky''s body so quietly and quickly that Ricky didn''t even notice it himself. "What, how could it be possible? Why are you still alive?" Andrew screamed in fear. Seeing Ricky coming out of the fire alive and well, Andrew was scared out of his wits. Gone was the excited look on his face. Instead, panic and desperation were pitifully obvious in his eyes. "It''s time for you to go to hell. Let me do you the favor!" Ricky snorted, as he charged at Andrew. He activated the power of the Devouring Fire again inside his body and threw a straight punch to Andrew''s chest. With a thud, Andrew''s heavy bodynded on the ground, and then the Devouring Fire started to burn all over his body. Bursts of screams could be heard and echoed sharply in the space surrounding them. Before Andrew died, the residual powers of the two kinds of Beast Fire in his body had been absorbed completely by the Devouring Fire. Ricky then took a long breath of relief. He thought to himself, ''What happened just now was insanely risky. I almost got killed! If it weren''t for the help of the me Zone, the ending of this fight between me and Andrew would have been completely different!'' He sighed, "If something goes wrong, I must be in danger. How could I possibly have predicted that Andrew''s Beast Fire would be fused with the innate spiritual energy? Still, I was being too careless. It must have cost a lot for his mother to go through that fusion process." At the thought, Ricky finally became aware of why Andrew had the nerve to take this trial! After all, a warrior at the first grade of Blood Purification like him was not usually equipped at all to go through such an event. Without that secret weapon, Andrew''s decision topete in this trial would be only regarded as a joke! "I can''t afford to be too careless again when ites to matters like this! Next time when I run into an odd and strange thing like this, I have to beware," Ricky admonished himself and took a long breath again. Then, he sat with his legs crossed, closed his eyes and quieted his mind as he prepared for his meditation. He had to take a rest after the tiring battle. Chapter 162 The Nine Stairs Chapter 162 The Nine Stairs A deep rumble echoed throughout the area once again as the iron pagoda''s announcement bellowed, "This is the end of the test for this round. Next, you are going to enter a passage for the seeding challenge. The one who survives this will be the champion; however, if you all were to die here, it will merely be considered as your fated end. There will no longer be any room left for regret as you go further along, so do your best to pass this test! I wish all of you good luck on your journey." At thest word marking the start of another trial, the environment drastically changed around Ricky, his body shaking in time with the tremors of the earth relocating him to another space. Bright light cast on his figure as he arrived. He appraised the space filled with suffocating, scalding mes, and had come to a conclusion that it was the same as the former contest. The only difference spotted within its perimeters was the mentioned huge passage in the middle of the arena. Ricky gazed deep into the abyss of the crossing. Even with the great distance between him and its entrance, he felt the aggressiveness of the burning fire originating from its inside. "So, this is thest test?" murmured Ricky, looking around in curiosity. A sudden surge of foreign feelings permeated his heart and made him lose his focus on the task ahead of him. Befuddled, he pondered over the strangeness he sensed in his gut. He had felt that the pagoda behaved weirdly, and sent off signals that intentionally guided them to pass the test deliberately. He cocked an eyebrow in contemtion; there seemed to be some hidden trick behind its directing. ''Did I be paranoid because of what Andrew had done to me?'' The thought sprang up in passing as he analyzed his current circumstances. He had no idea why his instincts rang warning bells in his head, leading him to think that the iron pagoda may be conspiring something with their ploy of letting them clear the obstacle. It did not help that what Andrew had done before instilled him with fear and rm. After all, he was also a mortal who was also afraid of facing death. Nheless, he overlooked his spections, knowing that there was nothing he could even possibly do to verify any borate traps the pagoda might have set up. "What should I do now... Is there any way out?" he muttered in a low voice, eyes narrowing in regard to the dangers waiting ahead of him. After a minute of harsh deliberation, he shook his head in frustration. "Well, forget it! I''ll just concentrate on passing!" he eximed. Gathering his bearings, he closed his eyes to adjust his breathing before taking action. A squinted gaze matched the cautious footsteps he took towards the massive transit. He did not let his worries hinder the bravery and courage he wielded like a weapon, because at the end of the day, he was still a man who refused to remain idle in the face of crisis, no matter what sort of predicament he was forced in. Especially now, when he was left with no choice but to follow through the examination. There was no way he would give up so easily during such a crucial period. He came here to win the Beast Fire, and so he had to have the steel strength of determination to stand victorious at the end, just as what he had only always settled for. Ricky did not catch any glimpses of whaty beneath the path until he had reached the entryway. He gaped in awe at the marvelous nine stairs in front of him that reached to unforeseeable heights. mes licked at each step, casting an eerie, orange glow around the space. Somehow, he felt that the energy of these zes increased the further one trekked upwards. He would undoubtedly endure great pain brought by the scorching res as he continued his travel to the top. "Walk up the steps to refine your body with the fire. If you seed, you will be dered the winner!" The authoritative voice of the pagoda resonated in Ricky''s ears once more. "Pass those stairs, right?" he repeated, resuming his calm and calcting demeanor. He could feel the underlying threat from the merciless, dancing mes, and believed that if he were to veer his attention away for even a second, he would end up being burnt to ashes. The element was not a physical one; they were more akin to the representation of glowing energy, so even if he used the power of the Chaotic Fire Zone, it would not aide him a lot. Nevertheless, there was no backing out now. Ricky took off his clothes and put it in his storage bag before clenching his teeth around the sack''s rope. He stood there, naked in all his glory, in preparation for his perilous journey forward. The garment he had stacked away was the only item he had with him now. If he had gone through the fire dressed, it would have been incinerated into nothing. The scenario would likely leave him bare once he had conquered the stairs, and the sight would certainly cause extreme awkwardness for both him and the others who would see him in such a state. He approached the first step, his footnding on the blistering heat just as he activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form to the Second Degree. It kept his body strong and sturdy, but the glowing me energy still managed to seep in his blood and flesh with its relentless attacks on every pore of his skin. He gritted his teeth, the rope muffling his grunts of pain that resulted from the chaotic and fiery rage churning inside him. The grueling process of refinement had nowmenced. Luckily, the power of his body helped him resist bearing the full burden of the searing pain. He adapted in time, and before long, he had already passed the first step. He struggled more as he went up, slipping more than once and catching himself just before he plummeted down. He suffered going through the same procedure again and again until hended on the sixth stair. By now, he had activated the peak status of the Fourth Degree. A great and enormous feat, that did note without consequences. He lurched, hands gripping his knees when he was ambushed with an excruciating pain that was almost enough to render him immobile. "Three! Only three stairs left," his strained voice shouted. He stared at the rest of the hurdles with a firm gaze, paying no heed to his panting breaths and his sinews screaming in exhaustion. Taking in a deep breath to stabilize himself, he advanced to the next. He howled, clenching his fists in agony at the fierceness of the torment he was in. What had previously only struck his flesh, now seeped into the marrows of his bones. It devoured every inch of him, birthing him anew from the torture it enforced on his form. Without hesitation, Ricky decided to use the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form in order to counter the anguish he was experiencing. Nheless, his body still took on the force of the ruthless energy. It was borderline nauseating how it appeared to rack his being with endless tremors of pain, but he had long recognized that it was a common requirement during refinement. He should know best, seeing as he had formerly gone through it countless of times. ''Perfect! I can refine my body based on the Fifth Degree using the energy from these mes!'' Ricky mused. Ever since he left the Blizzard Cliff, he had not encountered any chances for body refinement. That was why he had disappointingly remained stagnant in the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. However, the severe conditions of this trial granted him an excellent opportunity to strengthen his skill, and even permitted him the risk of surpassing his existing limits. Ricky''s face set in unwavering resolution as he hunkered on the seventh stair. He shut his eyelids and released the Devouring Skill and the Chaotic Fire Skill at once to absorb the me energy engulfing him. At the same time, he extracted the frosty power of the Magic Ice from the Devourer Zone to refine his physique. He spent a whole day engaged in his technique, before he finally stopped and opened his eyes. The hard work had paid off sessfully; he had improved much at the Fifth Degree as nned, and had even adjusted to the sweltering high temperature of the step. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. He got up, examining thest two deterrents with renewed vigor. His straightened posture filled with confidence moved him to shift to the eighth stair. Wide eyes brimming with shock was his immediate response to the extremities of the energy surrounding him. He copsed to a knee, his skin and hair king away at the violent inferno epassing him. Even with the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form, he had no alternatives left but to sumb to the sheer might of the mes. "The eighth! The ninth! I will take the torture brought by your energies and reach the Sixth Degree of the Form!" Roaring, he bared his teeth in a disy of his unyielding will. He braved the severity of the unforgiving atmosphere and stubbornly held his ground. It took two whole days for Ricky to limatize to this stage. His rigorous training during those hours had eventually enabled him to move freely; the roughness of the assaulting fires no longer bothering him. By now, his cultivation of the Fifth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form had reached its limit. "Okay, all I have left is thest stair!" he squeezed out the words, unable to keep the excitement out from the frenzied look in his eyes. Letting out onest roar to encourage himself, Ricky gathered all his strength and advanced to the final phase. A manic smile slipped on his lips as he did so. He raised his foot with the intention to ce it on the brutal field when his body instantly burst in mes. He cried out, feeling like he had been pulled to an unimaginable hellfire. Trying to resist the broiling pit seemed like a pipe dream; he was not yet strong enough to withstand such anguish, thus he had rolled back down to the eighth stair for a momentary rest. Ricky glowered as he knelt, exasperation gushing out from him. "No, this is not where I''m supposed to end up! I''ve alreadye this far; I refuse to fail here!" he ranted, his voice hoarse from the dryness of his throat. Starting over, Ricky activated the Nine-degree Body Refining Form as well as the Devouring Skill and the Chaotic Fire Skill. The former assisted him in resisting the congration, while thetter two absorbed the inexorable conditions he was in to ease his suffering. The three abilities empowered him and gradually lessened the graveness of his misery. Huffing, he could not believe that the ninth stair had almost scorched off all his skin. "Is this really all its power? Even with a body at the limit of the Fifth Degree, I was unable to stay there for three seconds!" he jeered, his ferociousness not lost from his first defeat. He would not surrender, never! As he finally restored his energy, he began his voyage to vanquish thest step. His second try was met with the same result, but he had arguably made some progresspared to his initial bout. He had rolled back down to the eighth stair writhing in agony but he hadsted a few more seconds on this round, at least. Thisborious operation became his strategy. He pressed and overcame his limits with each endeavor, thus effectively extending his stay on the domain in the long run. In three whole days, all he did was a pattern of jumping and rolling down to fan out the overwhelming pain he was swamped with. He had lost track of the number of periods where he fell to the eighth stair to evade longer exposure from the white-hot pressure the final obstacle emitted. The only evidence proving his numerous efforts was the thick, dark red bloodstains painted all over his muscles. His image could very well bepared to the insides of half-cooked meat, given the redness marring his hardened body. If his friends saw him as he was now, they would absolutely fail to recognize him if it were not for the familiar nkness of his eyes. "Three days! Three whole damn days! This will be thest try; I will have to seed or I might as well die!" He poured his heart out in yelling the vow he had sworn to himself. As he had promised, he stepped on the ninth stair again. This time, he stayed silent. His stood astoundingly still; bearing the wrath of the mes as he concentrated on performing the cultivation method of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. He activated the Devourer Zone and the Chaotic Fire Zone to support him and in this way, he resolutely urged himself to reach the Sixth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Chapter 163 Confronting Ivan Chapter 163 Confronting Ivan This time, the severe pain was not able to shake Ricky any more. Ricky had literally been numb to the severe pain he should have felt. The zing me was not burning Ricky. It was instead burning the thickyers of blood that covered him. Reinforced by the two Supreme Skills, Ricky''s mortal body was rapidly developing with every second. After four hours of that burning intensity, the energy inside Ricky finally rose up again. A dim blue light bloomed instantly. It reached its zenith, and then immediately was reced by brighter blue light. The brightness was not too overwhelming, but out of the energy of the explosion, the power waspletely beyond the Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. At that moment, Ricky hadpletely broken through to the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Covered by that blue energy, the bloodstains on Ricky disappeared after burning off. All of it cracked off and a newyer of skin was born. Under the blue light the new skin was so glorious. Ricky''s hair was long and thin but much more elegant than before while his angr face had be more inviting and handsome. Ricky was like a newborn in that moment and the explosive power that was like an avnche was swirling within him and affecting every part of him. On the ninth stair, Ricky could no longer feel the burning pain he had felt before. Growl! There was a gurgling growling sound, but it wasn''t from any sort of beast, it was from Ricky''s hungry stomach. After a few days of hard work, he was really starving. However, for him, the ninth stair was a natural barbecue tform. He took out arge piece of flesh from the storage bag, and soon after cooking it, he began to devour it. After a satisfying meal, Ricky came out of the tform and put on his robe again. In the light of the tform, Ricky entered another space, which was a huge battle tform that was covered on all sides by mes. The mes were not ordinary mes. They were instead made up of various kinds of Beast Fires. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Seeing the Beast Fires, the Chaotic Fire Zone was immediately in eager, and couldn''t wait to swallow all of them. ''These must be the Beast Fires that have not been imed!'' Ricky thought to himself. "After so many days, I didn''t expect to see youing out of the channel. It seems your fate to be killed by me, Ivan!" a voice called out, surprising Ricky. Immediately, Ricky looked over to the sound and saw Ivan on the battle tform. ''Ivan went through the Ninth tform!'' Ricky thought in surprise. Ricky was in such disbelief because he never thought anyone but himself could pass through the stairs. He also knew how difficult it was to pass through. It was even impossible for the first grade warrior of Bone Reinforcement to pass through. He would already be dead if not for the Nine-degree Body Refining Form and his two Supreme Skills ''It seems that I underestimated Ivan. Any person who is able to achieve a level like that, at the same time in the martial arts and casting, can''t be average.'' It was more surprising to Ivan than it was to Ricky. Only he knew what price had to be paid to cross through the nine stairs. Although Ricky was a few dayster than Ivan, it looked like the ninth stair did not cause any harm to him. Moreover, he had a feeling that Ricky''s energy had improved a lot since he had seen himst. "Ivan, I was taken aback by that fact, too. It doesn''t really matter though. Since the nine stairs didn''t kill you, I will just have to take care of you!" Ricky said coldly. "Ha-ha, what a rude and shameless boast!" Ivan said with a disdainfulugh, "You really think you can frighten me? You naive boy!" "Come and see how serious I am!" Ricky said. Bang! Bang! In the next moment they stopped talking altogether and their vigorous energy built and rose to the surface of their bodies. It didn''t matter if the hatred they held for each other was old or new; it fueled them enough for thousands of battles. Just in the beginning of the collision of energy, Ricky directly broke out the Fifth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. He couldn''t look down on people who were able to pass the nine stairs despite everything else. Ricky was half covered with me and his other half was covered in ice. Ricky intended to, for this time, mix the power of the two attributes together. The ck energy, meanwhile, rose from Ivan''s body. It mixed with white mes, gray mes, and the smell of death. Venom spread out and it made Ricky feel like being stared at by the snake in the darkness. ''What a horrible atmosphere! it is making me feel being oppressed. Ivan is such a bad-ass! This battle, no doubt, will be like a diamond cutting a diamond, '' Ricky thought. "Bring it! I want you to impress me. You little genius without aplete spiritual meridian!" Ivan laughed coldly. His eyes were full of a great malice. At that moment, all Ivan''s breathing and expressions gave out one message. Every bit of him was exuding a force of subtle malice. "After this battle, problems between you and me will bepletely solved. I don''t have the habit of taking advantage and taking the first move, so the advantage is yours now!" Ricky said. "You are so dead, you arrogant boaster!" Ivan said maliciously. Right then, there was no need to waste time. Before one could see what was happening, Ivan disappeared so fast that one could see the shadow he left where he had been standing, while his body was already ten yards up in the sky. "Multiple Shadow Kicks!" With a loud battle-cry, Ivan''s body rolled in the air. His right leg had endless spiritual energy gathered around it. He mmed his leg directly down on Ricky. As his leg wasing down, the ck spiritual energy actually showed the shadow of dozens of legs. For a moment, Ricky could not tell the real leg from the illusions of it! "Since I can''t tell, I will just ignore it," Ricky mumbled. "So, I will freeze them all together! Ice Cage Fingers-Double Cage Fingers!" Immediately, the frosty power around Ricky rose up and rushed into his right hand. Then, Ricky pointed two fingers out at the dozens of shadows of the leg. Immediately, the two tracks of energy collided fiercely. Dozens of ck shadows directly crushed the energy of Ricky''s Double Cage Fingers. Countless tiny ice blocks burst open, but that was not the end of it. The ice blocks instantly came around and frozen the shadows. Then, they were broken again, dissolving the energy of the smash from the dozens of shadows. "Good moves, but not good enough to stop me!" Ivan sniffed. As he said that, his figure came out from behind the broken blocks. His body was rotating at a high speed. A solid kick straightly smashed down toward the center of Ricky''s face. "Hmm, my purpose was to destroy the shadows!" Ricky said coldly. As he said that his infernal power was rising. There was a roaring sound and a fist of me punched out Bang! Bang! Bang! In the next second, the leg and the me fist collided. All of a sudden, the strong waves from the collision filled the tform and then swept out all the mes that were on the tform. Chapter 164 Their Best Cards Chapter 164 Their Best Cards With an enormous st of energy, the two of them were flung back several feet away from each other by the immense power. Without wasting a second, the two immediately rushed back towards each other as fast as they could the moment they regained their footing. Bang, Bang! Before they could react or say anything, another sound from a violent collision resounded in the ring. mes from the intense sts of powers surged and spread around them. It was hard to follow their movements. One moment they were in the east, fighting, and in a blink of an eye, they were already in thepletely opposite direction. In a battle as fierce as this one, neither of them could afford to reduce their energy and power. Instead, they had to increase it and push their Blood Purification to its limit. This kind of battle was a true test to their abilities. They had to bring their physical power to the maximum. After striking at each other more than a hundred times, both their energies changed tremendously. In that moment, they both activated the power of the manual. Magnificent ck runes surrounded Ivan, while rich scarlet runes covered Ricky. Ivan stretched out his arm and punched into the air with a ck rune spreading ck spiritual energy. From his fist emerged an image of a ck viper teeming with venom and cruelty racing at enormous speed towards Ricky. "The bite of the viper!" Ivan hissed. "Blood devouring!" Ricky wasted no time. He channeled his own power to counter his opponent''s attack. The scarlet rune that ran with Ricky''s punch projected a bloody mouth. Boom! In a sh, the two runic powers collided with intensity. The ck viper and bloody mouth started attacking each other, every attack by one being met by the same intensity as the other. The ck viper, like an invincible thorn, pierced fiercely into the blood mouth. And the bloody mouth poised to swallow the ck viper with its strong devouring power and transform it into Ricky''s own power. However, Ricky had underestimated the runic power of Ivan. Unbeknownst to him, he could apparently only absorb certain parts of Ivan''s power with his Devouring Skill. In an instant, the rest of his power struck hard against his right fist. Before he could realize it, Ricky had already staggered back, spitting out the blood that had clotted in his lip. Ivan, on the other hand, was in no way in a better shape than him. His runes had been parts of his body for such a long time, and now some of his runes had gotten devoured by Ricky. He felt awful, as if parts of his body had been cut off. "How is this possible? You can devour my runic power? Is this because of your secret manual?" Ivan hissed, wiping the blood on his lips. Even given the situation he was in, he was still ferocious, his eyes sharp with greed. It was the first time he had ever heard of a manual that had the devouring power. He was well aware though, that having a manual with the devouring power had priceless value. "How did someone like you evene to possess a manual like that? An extremely powerful manual is being wasted on someone with an iplete spiritual meridian. Give it to me now, and I''ll give you a quick and merciful death and turn you into ashes," Ivan said, reaching out his right hand to Ricky. "Are you sure that you are not the one turning into ashes?" Ricky sneered upon hearing what Ivan said. "if that''s what you want I''m afraid things aren''t going to end well for you." "You''re ying with fire!" Ivan shouted, " Since you won''t give it up, then you can go to hell with your manual. In the next move, you are so dead!" "Ha-ha, likewise!" Rickyughed arrogantly. "Come on!" Ivan raised two kinds of mes. One was the Bony White Beast Fire he already had, the other was a ck Beast Fire that he tamed in this pagoda. The two kinds of Beast Fire entangled and integrated into each other, forming a much stronger infernal power. Then Ivan took out a Golden Iron Rod from his storage bag, and as if on cue, the two kinds of Beast Fire swept up in the rod and engulfed it. "Iron Rod, mes, endless strikes!" Ivan shouted, swinging the rod at extremely high speeds. His body was surrounded by strong mes gathering around the Golden Iron Rod. For a moment, Ricky felt that Ivan broke his own Blood Purification level. ''Ivan is so much stronger than Andrew. They are in no way in the same level!'' Ivan had definitely cultivated the Beast Fire perfectly. It''s like nothing I''ve seen before!'' Ricky thought as he watched Ivan using two kinds of Beast Fires with ease. Unfortunately for Ivan, it didn''t matter how perfectly he had cultivated his power. No matter what kind of fire it was or how strong, Ricky could devour it without question. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "Go to hell!" This time, Ivan had already gathered all of his power. He immediately swung his Golden Iron Rod with the Fire with all his might. In that moment, Ricky saw nearly a hundred rods with mes running at full speed towards him. Golden Iron Rod itself was an extremely powerful weapon. Combined with the Beast Fires, it looked as terrifying as the deathly weapon in hell. ''Although those rods were just shadows, their power was definitely real. If I had gotten hit by those rods, I might have been seriously injured, '' Ricky thought. ''Ivan might still have other moves after this!'' All of Ricky''s hesitations evaporated. He summoned all of his energy and immediately channeled the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Then Ricky clenched his fists and rushed towards the shadows with his Body Refining Form. "You are so naive! Do you really think you are strong enough to resist my rods?" Ivan said ferociously upon seeing Ricky use his body refining to resist his power. He could hardly wait to see how Ricky was going to be beaten by him. "You know, maybe I''ll be scared if you actually had that power. But right now, it seems like you just are not strong enough. I can deal with you with my bare hands!" Ricky replied. Boom! Ricky collided head first with the shadows of rods spreading mes with Ivan''s fists! The power of the Sixth Degree of the Nine-degree Body Refining Form was definitely strong enough. Even the most powerful mes could not get through it. Not to mention the two kinds of Beast Fire. Therefore, every punch from Ricky could crush several shadows with ease. "How is that possible? Such a powerful method of body refining!" Ivan hissed, enraged upon seeing what was happening. In spite of his disbelief, Ivan didn''t stop striking. He mercilessly smashed the real Golden Iron Rod surrounded with Beast Fire towards Ricky. Ivan put all of his might into this blow, making it the strongest one yet. Hebined the power of the two kinds of Beast Fire, believing that it was enough to break Ricky''s body refining method. Chapter 165 The Broken Armor Of Spirit Level Chapter 165 The Broken Armor Of Spirit Level The Golden Iron Rod, with its tremendous momentum and power¡ªthebined strength of two kinds of Beast Fire unched a roaring fire towards Ricky. Ivan thought that Ricky should have been overwhelmed after being attacked by such a strong force even if he had already reached the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. But to his surprise, there was no hint of fear in Ricky''s eyes. In fact, he wore a smirk and evenughed really loud in a dismissive manner. After a few seconds, Ricky retreated almost all of the powers on his body, except for the power of Devouring Fire. Ivan then saw that Ricky''s whole body was filled with bloody me. But Ricky wasn''t done. He threw a me punch straight toward Ivan''s Golden Iron Rod! Ivan finally broke into a series of derisiveughter. Then, he spoke, "Are you scared or what?" Ivan was rather pleased to see Ricky''s counterattacks, which he thought was stupid. However, if one looked closely, there was also a trace of vignce in his gleaming eyes. After so many times of being in battle with Ricky, Ivan pretended to look down on him. But deep inside, he knew all along that Ricky was a genius whose talents surpassed him, whether in martial art skills or weapon casting. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be that eager to kill Ricky. Based on how Ivan knew Ricky, his counterattack at the moment should not be that weak. Ivan was then worried that Ricky might have some tricks behind his moves. Therefore, besides being d, he was likewise vignt. Bang! Ricky''s punch hit the Golden Iron Rod. Immediately, the two kinds of powerful energies were head to head against each other. Of course, at that very moment, Ivan''s force was far greater than Rick''s. In this duel, Ricky would almost certainly lose. However, everything took a 360 degrees turn the next second. Ricky''s Devouring Fire exploded all of sudden and with its bloody mouth, it began to easily devour the two kinds of Beast Fire on Ivan''s Golden Iron Rod. In a split second, more than half of the two kinds of Beast Fire were swallowed, while the power of the Golden Iron Rod was also weakened by more than half! Puff! Being caught off guard, Ivan spewed out a lot of blood. The two kinds of Beast Fire were connected with his veins. Even if he were to lose just one, he would be seriously injured. At that moment, however, both kinds of Beast Fire were swallowed up by more than half! "No way! How could that bloody me devour my Beast Fire!" Ivan screamed at the top of his lungs. He felt insulted with what had just happened. He was already cautious with any of Ricky''s further attacks and had made a lot of preparations for them. Yet, he could have never imagined that Ricky''s next attack would be this strange bloody me and that it could devour his Beast Fire so easily. It turned out that Ivan''s preparations were just in vain. As a matter of fact, he could only be attacked and had no way to counterattack. The facts had been revealed atst! However, Ivan was quite stubborn and ruthless. He definitely would not give up and admit his failure so easily. After the initial shock while denying it for a while, Ivan immediately abandoned all the power of the two kinds of Beast Fire on the Golden Iron Rod. Then, he withdrew the Golden Iron Rod and quickly retreated. Of course, the consequence of abandoning all of that power was that hisbat capabilities had been greatly reduced. He would also be susceptible to the counterattack force of the Beast Fire which was apparent from Ivan''s pale face and constant spitting of blood. At that moment, it would be fair and safe to say that Ricky would win the battle. "Y-your me..." Ivan struggled to say as he staggered and shoot daggers with his eyes at Ricky. "If you used any other martial art skills, who wins and who loses today would be uncertain, but unfortunately, you use the power of your Beast Fire. I think you''re asking for death. Do you have any idea how Andrew died? He died by using the power of Beast Fire in trying to kill me! Nevertheless, I killed him just like the way I''m going kill you." Ricky emphasized on his words while he withdrew his Devouring Fire. "What kind of Beast Fire are you using?" Ivan asked reluctantly. "You have no right to know that. Go to hell and ask Satan instead!" Ricky retorted. After that, Ricky took out his Iron Destroyer and approached Ivan while his mind had connected with the Devourer Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone. He did so because Ivan, like Andrew, might have hidden trump cards to resist his attacks! With the nging sound of Iron Destroyer, Ricky was finally inches away from Ivan. Without any hesitation, he raised his Iron Destroyer and was about to sh it towards Ivan. Bang! However, at that exact moment, a shining light started to cover Ivan. A blinding and dominant power came into being in an instant. Using that, Ivan managed to throw Ricky and his Iron Destroyer away from him. "You want to kill me? You have to wait for another few hundred years!" Ivan said with disdain under the shining light. Then, Ricky saw with his own two eyes that there was a ck armor covering Ivan. The light and power were certainlying from it. But as soon as it came, the light and power disappeared. Along with it, the armor slowly faded away. "Even the mes of the ninth stair back there was nothing to this armor, not to mention you, such an insignificant little one," Ivan stated with contempt when he saw that Ricky was lying on the ground. He had no doubt that Ricky was already dead by then! To his surprise, however, Ricky then stood up and retorted back. "It seems like you just made it through the mes of the stairs only with the help of that ck armor!" Ivan immediately realized that Ricky was just a little disheveled and he had not been hurt at all! "How is that possible? You''re not dead!" Ivan eximed, doubting what he was seeing. He was so surprised to see Ricky unhurt and even stand up. He didn''t want to believe the reality in front of him. He was certain that even the strong warriors at the level of Bone Reinforcement could not resist the power of his armor! One time, when he went on a journey to strengthen his cultivation, a warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement tried to kill him. However, in the end, the warrior was turned into ashes by the strength of his armor alone. "If you use that power on other warriors, they will definitely be ashes after being attacked by it. But you met me, Ricky. All the trump cards that you have are destined to be invalid because God wants you to die in my hands!" Ricky coldheartedly said while he held on tightly to his Iron Destroyer again. To be honest, he only said those words to disturb Ivan''s mind and unsettle hisposure. "How dare you say that! That''s nonsense!" Ivan responded defensively when he took in Ricky''s words. But a keen observer would see that Ivan''s eyes didn''t look so calm as they usually did. "Hmmm, your armor, if I guess right, is a spiritual weapon that is superior to mortal weapons. Yet, it must have been broken or I could never resist its power and light," Ricky told him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "I can''t believe you can figure out that this is a broken armor of Spirit Level!" Ivan said with a bit of a panic. Ricky was right. The armor on his body was a broken armor of Spirit Level. In fact, it was also quite iplete. ''However, even so, this iplete spiritual-level armor, coupled with its force on its array was enough to turn Ricky into ashes! But why was Ricky not hurt at all?'' Ivan contemted. He was very puzzled about how things turned out. ng! ng! At that time, Ricky''s Iron Destroyer rattled again, bringing Ivan''s attention back to him. As a weapon casting master of intermediate Mortal Level, not to mention his years of experience in the Casting Guild, Ivan immediately detected the grade of Ricky''s Iron Destroyer. "You... Your saber is half a step into Spirit Level! It''s a Demi-spirit Level weapon!" Ivan uttered while he continued to tremble a little. "Yes, I don''t know why it took you so long to realize that," Ricky said while he smiled a little. "No! No!" Ivan yelled, shaking his head violently. "Even though your saber is Demi-spirit Level, you couldn''t have been unhurt at all!" "It''s true that weapons of Demi-spirit Level can''t resist the attack of that of Spirit Level, not even when it''s broken," Ricky agreed while he nodded. Then, he continued, "But there is always an exception. The power of weapons at Demi-spirit Level depends on who makes them. If he is an innate spirit as well as a real casting master at Spirit Level, everything will be quite different." Chapter 166 The Appearance of The Iron Pagoda Chapter 166 The Appearance of The Iron Pagoda In general, weapons of Demi-spirit Level were really impossible to collide with iplete spiritual weapons because spiritual weapons were far more superior, given its own psychic intelligence. There was, however, an exception to this rule: it would be possible to collide the two if the Demi-spirit weapon were to be cast by a genius casting master of Spirit Level. This was because in that particr situation, this kind of Demi-spirit weapon would contain genuine innate power as well as an innate sight. Thus it would be able topete with the iplete spiritual weapon. Just now, the armor had released its power. At the same time, the innate power of Iron Destroyer had also been activated, thereby protecting Ricky from getting tragically hurt. "Is this Iron Destroyer cast by the old guy¡ªAlexander?" Ivan blurted out in astonishment. "Humph! Didn''t your parents ever teach you to be polite while talking to others?" Ricky said coldly. The next moment, he raised the Iron Destroyer and shed at Ivan. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Boom!" Once again, the Iron Destroyer collided with the ck armor. Already expecting brute force from the collision, Ricky immediately retreated several steps after the collision. Ivan also retreated, but he wasn''t as quick. Blood flowed out from his mouth due to the strong vibration from the collision. "Ricky, you will never break my defense using your Demi-spirit weapon. Don''t even think about it!" Ivan roared, the fear in his eyes showing. "Humph! Don''t fool yourself anymore. You and I both know that by the time you passed the nine stairs, the innate power of your armor had already been almost depleted," Ricky sneered. "Complete spiritual weapons can automatically generate innate power. Iplete spiritual weapons, on the other hand, cannot. Thus, long before the innate power of my Iron Destroyer is exhausted, the power of your armor will have been exhausted first. Besides, even if the power of your armor does not get exhausted, you will still die due to constant collisions, whereas I, at most, will only be seriously hurt by them. No matter what happens, I will still be the winner, and all of the opportunities in this Iron Pagoda will still belong to me." "Ricky! You!" Ivan roared unwillingly after hearing Ricky''s words. He was furious and really wanted to kill Ricky now. But Ricky could not care less about Ivan at all. He merely waved his Iron Destroyer and shed at Ivan fiercely. "Boom!" The next moment, the sounds of strong collision rang loudly. After the thirteenth collision, a pile of ck metal kes scattered everywhere, and Ivan''s body fell heavily on the ground, lifeless. Now that the ck armor had been broken, for Ricky, Ivan was like amb brought to the ughter. Ricky killed him effortlessly. Ricky walked over to Ivan''s body just to make sure that he was dead. Upon seeing his lifeless body, Ricky felt relieved. It wasn''t that Ricky was being too careful, but Ivan truly was a terrible opponent. If he had been a little bit stronger, he could have been a fatal threat. "The feud is finally over!" Ricky sighed. However, Ricky knew better. He knew that this wasn''t the end of it, and once he left the Earth Fire ce, he would be facing much greater risks for he was the only person who was able to survive from the Iron Pagoda. The people behind Ivan and Andrew, as well as the ns and forces of the disciples who died in the Iron Pagoda were sure toy the me on Ricky. "How annoying this all is!" Ricky muttered in dismay. But he tried not to think too much about it. He didn''t have much time to waste. He still had a lot to do. Next, he had to see what opportunities could be in this Iron Pagoda. "Congrattions! You''ve survived from final test. Next, all the opportunities here will belong to you!" This time, the sound of the Iron Pagoda was heard again. Suddenly, a me appeared in front of Ricky. After the me dispersed, a middle-aged man dressed in a magnificent me robe appeared. The intensity of the mes made it impossible for Ricky to see the man''s face. "You... Are you the spirit of this Iron Pagoda?" Ricky asked, failing to hide the astonishment in his voice, while he was looking at this man. "Ha-ha. Yes, I''m the spirit of this Iron Pagoda." The man smiled, looking at Ricky with satisfaction. "This... What''s the grade of this Iron Pagoda?" Ricky asked, feeling even more astounded upon hearing the man admit his identity. Spiritual weapons had their won psychic intelligence, so some of them could even speak. However, Ricky had never heard that the psychic intelligence of a spiritual weapon could possibly have its own body. "Grade? This word is not suitable for me," the man answered with disdain. "Well, don''t waste my time anymore. Let me give you the opportunities you have earned," the man said with a little impatience. In an instant, an invisible power moved towards Ricky and immediately enveloped him. "Wait a moment. I don''t want the opportunities now. Let me go!" Ricky felt fear. He was in crisis. All he could think of was to tell the man that he wanted to leave. "Ha-ha. Now that you''ve passed the test, you have no choice! epting the opportunities or not is not up to you!" The manughed loudly. "As I''ve expected, this is a set up!" Ricky said, nowpletely sure that this was the conspiracy of the man in the robe upon hearing hisugh. What he''d been worried about actually happened. "Ha-ha. You are smart. But it''s toote," the man said smugly. "If you''re going to kill me, then the least you can do is tell me the reason for all this," Ricky said coldly. "Alright. Now that your body will soon be mine, I will tell you what you want to know." The man didn''t refuse Ricky''s request. He exined everything to Ricky, not leaving any details out. The Earth Fire ce would soon disappear, and the Iron Pagoda, which was also this man, couldn''t walk out of the Earth Fire ce by himself at all because he was seriously hurt. And he didn''t want to die, of course. Thus he figured out a way to solve his problem¡ªpossession. Once he possessed the body of a warrior, he would be able to walk out of the Earth Fire ce. Now that he had decided to possess a warrior''s body, he wanted to choose the strongest one here. Thus he set up opportunities to attract warriors like Ricky to battle for them. The person who passed the test and became the winner would naturally be the warrior he chose to possess. This was the so- called opportunity prepared for the warriors. "Now do you understand?" The manughed haughtily. "Yes. I understand," Ricky said faintly as he started to ept his doom. "To be honest, you really surprised me. The weird devouring me, the mysterious power and the indomitable spirit, I''d never seen any of those before!" The man eximed. "It seems to me that you are a person with a lot of amazing opportunities. You must be very unwilling now. But you may rest assured that I''ll inherit everything you have and make them even more powerful. You should be happy knowing that." ''Go to hell! There''s no way I''ll be happy because of being possessed by you!'' Ricky cursed in his mind after hearing the man''s words. He couldn''t say his thoughts out loud. He didn''t want to displease the man any further. "Close your eyes. This way, you''ll feel better as I am possessing you. Otherwise you will have to die in torture," the man said as he prepared himself for the possession. "Wait a minute! I want to talk to you first!" Ricky yelled. Chapter 167 Heaven Melting Pagoda Chapter 167 Heaven Melting Pagoda "Oh? Anyst words?" The man in fire robe paused for a moment upon hearing Ricky''s words. "Spit it out. Maybe I''ll do it for you when I go out." "Nost words. I just wanted to check. You don''t want to be revived in a new guise, do you?" Ricky probed. "Why?" Asked the man, with his arms crossed, obviously interested in what Ricky was saying. "Some elders told me that the Earth Fire ce has been here for a long time. In recent centuries, it would appear every thirty years, and yet many talented warriors still queued up to get in," said Ricky. "If you actually did want to get out of here, then you would have done it earlier before. That being said, you actually have no other choice but to leave this ce because you know that the Earth Fire ce is going to be destroyed!" "Ha-ha, you are a smart one, I have to say!" the man said, bursting intoughter as he heard Ricky''s exnation. "You are right. Reviving in a new guise wasn''t my purpose in the first ce. I truly just wanted to stay alive. I''ve seen too many warriors struggling to live in the river of time. As a soul of weapon, our strength fades when we''re damaged. But I like being a soul of weapon because we could stay alive forever even if we don''t cultivate ourselves. It''s been boring though, I have to say. But as your saying goes, better a living dog than a dead lion." "If you don''t mean to revive in a new guise, why won''t you just let me go? You are the soul of the pagoda. You must know a way to transform it, to make it smaller. Do it, so we could leave together. Isn''t that a much better solution?" Ricky suggested, his tone full of hope. "You wish!" said the man. "There are two reasons why I will never agree to your proposition. For one, human warriors are far too dishonest. I will never believe a thing you say. You said we will be leaving together, but I know you''re nning to subdue me with the help of your seniors once we get out of here "That''s not my n. I swear!" Ricky said, clearly agitated. "A human warrior''s vow is thest thing I would believe!" eximed the man. "Kid, don''t waste your time. Even if I did believe you, I still wouldn''t go for your n because if you did take me out of here, I would have to obey you once we get outside, and that''s not happening. So save your breath. What''s more, I am interested in your body now." "So in other words, I''m never getting out of here alive!" Ricky said, despair filling up his voice. "That''s right. So stop trying and just die quietly!" the man said. "All right. But I am not easy to kill, mind you!" said Ricky as he sat with his legs crossed. Ricky now focused on using his mind to push his regained spiritual meridian, Devourer Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone. Of the two, he relied more on Chaotic Fire Zone because the man was the soul of the pagoda, meaning he was brought together by fire. And Chaotic Fire Zone was definitely a buster of any fire. However, Ricky was not sure if Chaotic Fire Zone would actually help him. "Ha-ha. I''ve never met a man so stupidly courageous. In all my years, this is the first time I''ve ever met a man who has the guts to threaten me!" The manughed out loud as he heard Ricky. In an instant, he turned into fire and went into Ricky''s head and into his mind. In a sh, innumerable fire swept across Ricky''s head, in an attempt to kill his mind. But Chaotic Fire Zone was aroused again, just as Ricky had expected. The Heaven Melting Fire it released transformed into a cage-shaped ball and enveloped the fire of the man, trapping it. Then the man''s silhouette showed. But this time a different silhouette showed up. A miserable man. He cried in agony as Heaven Melting Fire burned him. "Ah! How the hell do you have Heaven Melting Fire in your body? You bastard!" The man hollered in fear as he cried out. It seemed that he was scared of Heaven Melting Fire. "What did you just call me?" Ricky smugly asked, standing up slowly. "Master! Master! Please! Let me out like a fart, master!" The man begged, his arrogance fading quickly as he cried out to Ricky for mercy. "Master, please! Please stop the Heaven Melting Fire! Get it out of me, please! We will work something out,e on!" "I wasn''t going to stop, but since you called me master, I will let you off for the time being," Ricky said, pretending to be an old soul. Then he pushed his mind to stop Heaven Melting Fire. With Chaotic Fire Skill, Ricky could now control the Heaven Melting Fire at will. He let the man go for a reason. He thought that the pagoda must have had something to do with Heaven Melting Fire and Fire Dragon Egg because he noticed that in Chaotic Fire Zone, the Fire Dragon Egg had been trembling too often. "Thank you very much! Thank you!" The man became beholden to Ricky as Ricky took Heaven Melting Fire off him. "Do you still want to be revived in a new guise now?" "No! Hell no!" "Fine, let me ask you, how do you know about Heaven Melting Fire?" Ricky asked. "Erm..." the man said, clearly reluctant to answer Ricky''s question. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "You don''t want to say it? Alright, then. I guess you want to try Heaven Melting Fire again!" said Ricky, sneering. "I''ll say it! I''ll tell you!" The man gave in, clearly terrified of having Heaven Melting Fire in him again. "I know about Heaven Melting Fire because... I am the soul of Heaven Melting Pagoda, the treasure of the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe." "What? The treasure of Heaven Melting Dragon tribe!" Ricky eximed, shocked. But as he put more thought into it, the more it made sense. The Earth Fire ce was created by Heaven Melting Dragon. It only made sense that the treasure of Heaven Melting Dragon tribe was here. "So, Heaven Melting Pagoda! What is its stage?" Ricky asked curiously as he calmed down. "Spiritual weapons are weaker than sacred weapons, and sacred ones are weaker than supreme ones. I used to be on top of the supreme tools, but ever since I got damaged, I became as weak as a middle stage spiritual tool," exined Heaven Melting Pagoda. "Oh my! He used to be that strong!" Ricky said, his voice cracking. After his astonishment faded, Ricky''s thoughts wandered as he thought about Heaven Melting Pagoda being badly damaged. Even so, Ricky was still rather pleased because now, Heaven Melting Pagoda had the power strong enough to rival any middle stage spiritual weapon. Those were so rare that they could not be found even in the Earth Fire Land! "Ha-ha, the visit to the Earth Fire ce was actually a really productive trip!" Rickyughed in his mind as he thought of all the things he had gotten from the Earth Fire ce. "I''ve told you everything. Now, can I ask you a question, Master?" The man asked cautiously, feeling Ricky''s excitement. "Go ahead!" said Ricky. "Master, howe you have Heaven Melting Fire in your body?" the man asked, excited as he anticipated his master''s answer. Chapter 168 Gain The Heaven Melting Fire Chapter 168 Gain The Heaven Melting Fire "You want to get the Heaven Melting Fire in me!" Ricky mused upon hearing the question from the man. "Master, what are you talking about? I would never dare covet your Heaven Melting Fire!" the man replied, his voice quivering with fear. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. "It doesn''t matter. You''d never be able to get it even if you wanted to. I will tell you why I have the fire later. First, let me ask you this. What is the rtionship between you and the Heaven Melting Fire? You are the Heaven Melting Pagoda, so why are you so afraid of the fire?" said Ricky. Ricky moved the Heaven Melting Pagoda from his Soul Sea without taking down the Heaven Melting Fire which was still surrounding it. Ricky knew he could beat this man, but he was still cautious. He didn''t dare believe a single word Alva said. From the way he treated Ricky before, this old guy must be crafty! "I was cast from the Heaven Melting Fire. In a way, the Heaven Melting Fire is my parents, and even though it can bring me back to life, it can also destroy me," the man said solemnly. "Well, how can the Heaven Melting Fire bring you back to life?" asked Ricky. "As long as you let me stay in the fire, I can heal myself. One day, I can retrieve the power of the magic weapon!" the man said excitedly. "Is that so? Then why should I keep you in my Heaven Melting Fire?" Ricky said, feeling a little bit dissatisfied, "In other words, what would I gain by helping you recover?" "Well..." the man said, struggling to find the right answer to Ricky''s question. After everything he had been through, he was almost disabled. There wasn''t really anything he could offer that would benefit Ricky. Besides, he understood that there was a price to pay in exchange for everything. And Ricky... well, he was too smart to be fooled by this man. Then, the man came up with apromise. "I''ll take you as my owner. Right now, I might be a mere spiritual weapon of intermediate level, but I still have a lot to offer and I can certainly help you in your battles," he proposed seriously. "Ha-ha. Why didn''t you just say that earlier? Fine, we have a deal," Rickyughed upon hearing Alva''s proposition. Ricky didn''t hide his intention though. What he wanted was to gain the Heaven Melting Pagoda. Not just because of the Fire Dragon Egg, he wanted the Heaven Melting Pagoda itself. It might have been seriously damaged and turned into a weapon in the intermediate stage now, but it was still an extremely powerful weapon. Who, in their right mind, could say no to it? The man sighed, epting his fate. He knew it had to happen. Eventually he was going to end up having an owner. But there was no one to me. It was bad luck. He unfortunately ended up having to battle a man with Heaven Melting Fire inside him. Suddenly, a me ignited between the man''s eyebrows. "This is the core of my life. Take it and ingrain it into your blood essence so you can be my new owner. Then, everything I have and all that I am will be in your hands!" said the man. "You sure you''re done pulling tricks on me?" Ricky asked suspiciously as he took the me in his hands. "Master, my life is now in your hands. Why would I ever dare y tricks? Besides, there is no way I can refuse the temptation of the Heaven Melting Fire," said the man. Upon hearing the man''s words, Ricky''s doubts evaporated. He directly integrated the me into his own blood essence. After the full integration, Ricky immediately felt that was now in full control of the Heaven Melting Pagoda. And everything about the pagoda was presented to him. The pagoda couldn''t keep anything from him anymore. Now he could get into the Heaven Melting Pagoda whenever he wanted. And the man, who was standing in front of him, was the spirit of the pagoda. Ricky could turn him to ashes with a snap of his fingers! "Well, it seems like you''ve told me the truth. You can recover in the Heaven Melting Fire now!" Ricky said happily as he looked at the pagoda. "Thank you, my owner!" This time, the man had called him his owner. "By the way, do you have a name?" asked Ricky. "You can just call me Alva." Then, Ricky put the Heaven Melting Fire into the Chaotic Fire Zone, so that Alva wouldn''t be hurt. "Now can you tell me where you got the Heaven Melting Fire?" Alva asked for the second time. "Ha-ha, he gave it to me!" Rickyughed. Then, Ricky reached out to take the Fire Dragon Egg out of the Chaotic Fire Zone. "This... this is a real egg from the Heaven Melting Dragon!" Alva uttered in disbelief. He immediately recognized the egg''s true identity the moment he saw it, and he could not believe his eyes. "Yes, it is an egg from the Heaven Melting Dragon. And I guess, from this, soon there will be a real Heaven Melting Dragon!" Ricky mused. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier that you have the real Fire Dragon Egg?" Alva said, clearly agitated. "And why would I do that?" asked Ricky. "Before the Heaven Melting Dragon disappeared, I wasn''t allowed to take anyone as my owner. When I became the most precious weapon for the Heaven Melting Dragon, I swore myself to them so as to return their favor of casting me!" said Alva. "There were so many wars years ago... I thought for sure that the Heaven Melting Dragons were all dead and gone, but now..." Alva trailed off, lost in thought. Ricky, on the other hand, understood where he wasing from. "Wow, I''m impressed. I didn''t think you are so loyal," Ricky said, sympathizing with Alva. "No matter how rotten I became inside, I never did forget how much they helped by casting me," he said. "Alright, let''s work this out. When the dragon is born, I''ll release you, so that you can take the dragon as your owner," Ricky said after a moment of thinking. "Thank you, my owner!" Alva squealed in delight. Ricky, of course, did not want to break the rtionship with the pagoda. He still had his own principles. Besides, he believed that he could be friends with the Heaven Melting Dragon, and he would never take things away from his friend. "It''s okay. I get it. Since you are the treasure of the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe, you should be able to take them as your owner." Ricky then continued, "So, how are you going to heal yourself with the Heaven Melting Fire?" "All you have to do is pour a bit of Heaven Melting Fire into your right arm, and it will be enough for me to recover for a long time!" Alva exined. "Okay," said Ricky. Ricky took some Heaven Melting Fire from the Chaotic Fire Zone and poured it into his right arm. Alva then flew into his arm. At once, an image of a scarlet pagoda appeared in his arm. "Alva, how long does it take to make the Earth Fire ce disappear?" asked Ricky. "About four days." "Four days? Now that I am your owner, do you know of any other way I could get out of this Earth Fire ce?" asked Ricky. Chapter 169 Disappearance Of The Earth Fire Place Chapter 169 Disappearance Of The Earth Fire ce "My master, I''m afraid you can''t leave this ce right now. But when this Earth Fire ce disappears, I can get you out of here without being noticed by anyone. Even an innate spirit would not discover your departure," said Alva with confidence. He lowered his head and bowed to show respect for his master. ''Even an innate spirit would not discover me when I leave! That is just incredible. Can he really pull that off?'' Ricky thought to himself. He was so astonished at the man''s capability of making him leave without being noticed. "Yes, my master. I am a real treasure and I can do that. Although I''ve been hurt badly, I can still perform my power. The least I can do is to help you escape without being detected," Alva stated confidently as he reassured Ricky. It was as if he had already read his master''s mind. "I am so d to hear what you can do and that you''re sure of it. If that''s true, please, I need you to get me out of here when the timees," Ricky said in a helpless tone. It was no secret that several other warriors had already died in the Heaven Melting Pagoda. They were killed by no other than the Beast Fire. To them, once you enter the pagoda, there would be no certainty that you would be able toe out alive. All of this was seen and witnessed by all the other warriors who refused to go in. But even if Ricky escaped the pagoda undetected, he would still be mobbed by a group of angry warriors all because of what he might have gained inside of it. Even if Elder Alexander gave him protection, it wouldn''t be enough to control a crazy mob. The theory that the pagoda could have the ability to aide his escape meant that he could have more time and energy to fight off the greedy men outside of the pagoda. This thought alone lifted some weight off his shoulders. "Oh, Alva, here is another thing. About those Beast Fires inside the pagoda... do you still need them?" Ricky asked nonchntly. "My master, throughout the years I have collected Beast Fires to restore my energy and strength. I do not need them anymore, master. I owe it to the Heaven Melting Fire that I have finally gained and recovered my strengthpletely. Please, feel free to engulf these fires!" Alva replied enthusiastically. "It seems that you have already known that there is another fire existing in my body," Ricky said positively as he had already expected that Alva knew about his special power. "You are right, my master. You used such a special fire without any reservation in my body. There''s no way I wouldn''t be able to feel it!" Alva replied. "Oh, and by the way, my master...which kind of fire would that be?" he added. "It''s the Devouring Fire. Have you, by any chance, heard anything about it?" Ricky had no intention of hiding the fact away from him. This special power did not require secrecy. He went straight to the point and discussed the essentials of the Devouring Fire in his body. Alva''s face was crumpled, as he tried to understand and remember if he had ever encountered such skill before. "What?! The Devouring Fire! What a surprise! Oh, stupid me! I should have thought of that!" Alva''s eyes widened as he realized that what Ricky had was indeed the Devouring Fire. "Oh? Are you familiar with it?" "Yes, my master. As a matter of fact, I was born from the Heaven Melting Fire. I had the privilege of containing any kind of fire in my body. Back in the days, the Heaven Melting Dragon acquired many fires and put them inside my body to increase my strength. The dragon also tried to absorb the Devouring Fire. But it failed to take it in. And that is how I am familiar with the Devouring Fire. But it had never appeared in my body for some reason. As I have heard, among all the peculiar fires and the divine fires, the newborn Devouring Fire is the most vulnerable one. It can even be perceived to be impotent than the Beast Fire. On the other hand, it is known to have such huge potential when honed. That''s because the Devouring Fire can grow quickly by taking in other fires, engulfing them. Once it absorbs other fires, it would gain more power, and grow evenrger than it is until it bes the first ever fire in the world. No one has ever seen such beauty, strength and divine power of it. The Chaotic Fire, we call it!" Alva continued as he recalled all the knowledge he had on the Devouring Fire "Now isn''t that interesting?" Ricky said as he pondered on what Alva had just said about his power. He was astonished at the amount of knowledge that Alva had regarding his power. This enlightened him and made him remember how he mixed up almost a hundred and eight fires using his skill just to create the Chaotic Fire. From what he gathered, it meant that the Devouring Fire enabled him to engulf the other one hundred and seven fires to produce the ultimate Chaotic Fire! Ricky was dazed at the process of using a tremendous amount of fires to create such power. Using his added knowledge to the Devouring Fire, he decided to do something that he had always wanted. Ricky focused and activated his internal strength and transferred all kinds of the Beat Fire into where he stood. With a deep breath, he began to manipte the Devouring Fire to engulf the Beast Fires by using the Devouring Skill. He was more than thankful for Alva''s offer. With more than two hundred of Beast Fires inside the pagoda, Ricky was excited to engulf each and every one of them. He presumed that devouring all of them would grant him a more powerful Devouring Fire--the stronger and better Chaotic Fire. For the next four days, Ricky channeled all his energy and engulfed every single one of the fires in the pagoda. Meanwhile, outside of the Heaven Melting Pagoda, people anxiously waited for Ricky. Theo and three other partners awaited his exit.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Why isn''t he out yet? I''m so worried about him!" Ka asked as she paced back and forth. "I''m not so sure though," Theo responded with worried eyes. "Why don''t we wait for a few more." All of them were jittery. Their hearts raced as they stood there and wished that at any minute, a person woulde straight out of the door. But, the more they waited, the more they lost hope. No one showed up yet and this only made them more jumpy as they worried that the Earth Fire ce would soon disappear. Suddenly, the exit point of the Earth Fire ce appeared. This surprised them because it wasn''t supposed to be out for another two months. Theo and the others decided to give up on the test. They did not want to proceed with the next challenges for two reasons--they did not see themselves powerful enough to pass them, and that they might meet Ricky and even be his opponents. And that was thest thing that both parties would have ever wanted to happen. "What shall we do now? Ricky did note out, neither did other warriors. No one hase out yet! This passage out of the ce only stays here for several hours! It will disappear soon!" Theo stated worriedly again. "It has already been seven days since they entered the pagoda. No one''sing out alive. All of them might have probably died there," some warriors whispered to each other frightfully. "Let''s get out of here. Otherwise, it will be gone when the Earth Fire ce disappears." "I agree. We''d better leave now! It''s what''s best for us!" other warriors echoed in fear. Many other warriors had cold feet and left through the passage. No one wanted to be stuck there and die. Suddenly, the ground shook violently. "Wh... What''s happening?!" eximed Theo. The Heaven Melting Pagoda started to tremble and flew out of the ground. The massive structure''s launch caused a strong sandstorm in the area and swept away most of the things around it. People had a hard time staying on the ground. Everyone who was there held on to their lives as they tried their best not to be taken away by the massive sandstorm. The pagoda continued to fly high up in the sky and faded until it was a speck of dust in the clouds. But before the Heaven Melting Pagoda''s disappearance, it warned everyone, "All of the candidates did not survive. Leave now or vanish along with the Earth Fire ce." "What? They all died?!" "Really? How could it be!?" some warriors began to panic upon hearing the news from the pagoda. Those who stayed only wanted to hear the final results. But when they knew that they did not have much time left in the Earth Fire Space, they became ultimately worried for them, and for those who were left behind. Theo and the other three were devastated to hear the words from the pagoda. Their eyes were filled with tears as they knew that their friend might have not survived the test. Theoforted the other three as they all mourned Ricky''s demise. They were at a loss for words as they loathed Ricky''s passing. They were frozen at their spots as they mourned, with tears that could fill a bucket. Now that the pagoda had already left, it was also time for them to move on. "Theo, Ka, I''m so sorry for Ricky. How I wish that this is just a rumor. But you''ve heard what the pagoda just said. I think we should leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, we are going to disappear with the Earth Fire ce," Pompeo insisted as he consoled them. ... But things were not as Theo and the rest thought. Ricky, was alive and kicking. He stood beside the window of the pagoda as it flew high above and looked at them. He wished that they knew he was still alive. ''It was a good thing that they didn''t push through with the challenges. They might have died in there, '' Ricky thought to himself as he watched them from the window. He felt relieved when he saw them standing there unscathed through the window of the pagoda. "I''m sorry guys, but I really have to go. I can''t let the others see me. Meet me some other day and I''ll exin everything to you," he muttered in a low voice, apologizing, though they actually couldn''t hear him. Soon, the Heaven Melting Pagoda came rushing toward the entrance of the passage. All eyes were on to the pagoda, some of them were the many demi-immortals and the several innate spirits. Given this situation, the Heaven Melting Pagoda met Ricky''s order and quickly fled the Earth Fire ce. Then, Ricky took a look at Elder Alexander from far before he maneuvered the pagoda to fly to the Snow Sect as quickly as possible. At this point, Ricky should not be seen by anyone, especially those from the Earth Fire Land. With this, he decided to go back to the Snow Sect first to avoid any fuss and think about what he should do next. ... Soon, news about the Earth Fire ce flew all over the region. Since many people heard the loud noise from the sandstorm as the Heaven Melting Pagodaunched itself from the ground. Versions of the story were told from one person to the other. This only brought shock and fear to everyone. It was said that a mysterious pagoda materialized out of nowhere and lured talented warriors. It was also said that the pagoda was clever to use the Beast Fire to kill the warriors one by one. The news was all too gruesome and frightening for everyone who heard about it. This story only made everyone in the Earth Fire Land curious. They kept on wondering about all sorts of things--what the pagoda was, where it came from, and even what its purpose was. Organizations and ns sent their best warriors to the ce where the Earth Fire ce allegedly appeared. They tried to find out clues as to what it was doing there. But unfortunately, their efforts were in vain because as soon as they set foot on to the ce, the Earth Fire ce had already vanished. Not a single trace of information was left for them. If it were true, they did not even know where it would appear next. When everyone in the Earth Fire Land was busying digging out the information of the mysterious pagoda, Ricky had already arrived in the Snow Sect. All of this and his escape would not be possible if it were not for the Heaven Melting Pagoda. Chapter 170 Predicament Of The Misty South Faction Chapter 170 Predicament Of The Misty South Faction In a few months, thepetition became more and more fierce among the Snow Sect, it was the power y between the two major forces-- Zenith and Boris. Neither one nor the other wanted to give in, and they put everything on the line to get their hands on the glory of victory. The longer Boris stepped into the realm of middle spiritual king and showed persistence, the more vicious and aggressive thepetition turned into. If two men ride on a horse, one must ride behind. While the major core disciples and inner disciples got roped by the two camps, unable to do anything else, the rest of them might as well had been roped, too, since they only stayed still, perfectly rooted to the spot. They all quietly watched with bated breaths, not wanting to miss even a second of the battle before them. However, Zenith had the upper hand. For one thing, he himself was a middle spiritual king long before Boris even stepped a foot into this realm, and as if that wasn''t enough of an advantage, two-thirds of the elders supported him. He had a solid backing and it wasn''t easy to beat him down. The entire Snow Sect seemed calm, but beneath the cool surface of the water was a violent current, surging though the whole of the ocean and sweeping everything that dared toe along its path. ...... Meanwhile, Ricky''s return certainly gained a lot of attention--both wee and unwee. It was a good thing that the people had no idea of what happened in the Earth Fire Land, otherwise this curious attention would have turned into an explosive one. People wouldn''t stop talking about it, for sure, and Ricky wanted to avoid that as much as possible. Gaining attention due to people''s curiosity was okay, but it was a different story for the kind of attention that fueled people''s judgment. ''First, I will deal with the matters of the Misty South Faction and leave the Snow Sect. Otherwise, Boris would take the opportunity to attack me once what I did in the Earth Fire Land spreads here, '' Ricky thought. ''Besides, knowing that I havee back, those forces in the Earth Fire Land wille and hunt me down, too.'' Soon, Ricky returned to the small courtyard. Seeing Grace and Heather brought a soft smile on his lips. He approached them in a steady pace and was received with warm familiarity. He then engaged in a conversation with them, telling them all about what happened in the Casting Guild and trying not to leave any detail behind. He feltfortable with these two women, and he didn''t feel the need to hide anything. He was sure they would never turn on him. And then, Ricky took out the Beast Fire that he acquired from Heaven Melting Pagoda and handed it to them. He believed the Beast Fire suited Grace and Heather more than him. The Beast Fire might be powerful, but it wasn''t the only thing that Ricky had up his sleeves. And so, he decided to let it go. The two women split the Beast Fires and the fire essence between them and thanked Ricky profusely. It wasn''t everyday that they got their hands on the Beast Fire. Knowing how difficult it was to acquire it, they appreciated his gesture even more. As for Grace refining the Beast Fire, Ricky wasn''t worried at all. She was skilled and knowledgeable, and with her help, Heather would have no problems refining her share of the Beast Fire. They were a team. Once they were finished talking about the Beast Fire and its refinement, they proceeded to discuss the Misty South Faction. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Grace told Ricky that the Misty South Faction in the Snow Sect was currently in a difficult situation. This was mainly reflected by how the recruitment of disciples was going. In the nearly three months after Ricky left, there was little growth on the disciples of the Misty South Faction. The numbers were much smaller than they used to be. It was not a secret that the elders were disappointed with this development--orck thereof. Every time they recruited disciples, the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction would enter the scene, causing a series of events that would eventually lead to chaos. Apart from showing the disciples that they had no future in the Misty South Faction, they also threatened the disciples who still wanted to join. For the few brave disciples who persisted and joined the Misty South Faction, the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction always found opportunities to torture them by sheer numbers. Even after they got into the Misty South Faction, the disciples were bullied, threatened, and treated like pests. It was only a matter of time before they gave up, and from what Grace and Heather heard, it usually took no more than a month topletely break their spirit. After they quit, the signs of distress were still there, and the former disciples found it hard to join a different faction for fear of getting the same kind of treatment. Therefore, those disciples would not even dare to join the Misty South Faction at all, even if they wanted to. And, a month ago, the fact that Amelia was out of the Snow Sect and Bertha put all the energy directly on the casting, which led to the disintegration of the Amber Faction. Thus, the Misty South Faction lost a powerful partner, and it was even more difficult to thrive under these circumstances. It was not usible for Grace, together with these core disciples, and Elder Samuel to stand up for them and help out. It was not a wise move to involve themselves in the problems of the faction, and there was little to no benefit in doing so. Although Autn had a high reputation, he was always alone. He was not incapable to deal with the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction. If he tried to meddle in their business, the situation would only worsen, and that was not the kind of result they were hoping for. As for Edgar, his current strength was nowhere near what was needed to overturn these events. He was still weak. He needed to train more than anything, and he could not afford to be distracted by the problems inside the faction. "Well, it seems I think too little of the Sect." "Why did Amelia leave the Snow Sect?" Ricky asked in low voice, following what Grace had just said. At this moment, Ricky could only think of the promise he had made to Amelia in the early days. "I don''t know. It is said that there Amelia has something powerful backing her up. Joining the Snow Sect was only for the sake of her temporary cultivation," Grace answered. "As for the real reason, I have no idea. And the sect chief does not want to say anything about it. His mouth is sealed." "I see," Ricky muttered, a bit disappointed at theck of information. "So, Master, how many new recruits are there in the Misty South Faction at the moment?" Ricky asked after a few moments. The more he learned about the current number of the recruits, the more prepared he''d be in case he decided to make a move. "No more than ten. It was Bertha and Agnes who brought them in," Grace said. "It urred to me that there is a woman who seems to share the same agnate with Agnes. She is called Dora if I remember correctly. After she joined the Snow Sect, she joined the Misty South Faction." "What does Dora want?" Ricky asked, confused. "Oh, well, I guess she fancies you!" Heather answered, jealousy coating her words. "Wait, no, it''s nothing like that. It''s a misunderstanding. There is absolutely nothing between me and Dora. I have only met her twice, that''s all!" Ricky exined, a little flustered and embarrassed at the same time. "A liar is worse than a thief," Heather muttered under her breath. Ricky didn''t know what to do. Heather didn''t buy his story, and he had no idea to make her believe him. He flinched when Heather shot him a cold re. She seemed upset. "Master, how many core disciples are currently there in the Misty South Faction?" Ricky asked, hoping to redirect the subject. "There are no other core disciples except Olivia and two friends that I have invited," Grace said rather stiffly, fully aware of tension between Ricky and Heather. "That''s good, Master. Would you mind bringing these three Beast Fires to them?" Ricky then took out three Beast Fires from the Heaven Melting Pagoda and handed them carefully to Grace, who epted them withoutint. "It seems that you have harvested quite a lot from your trip to the Casting Guild!" Grace eximed with a smile. She felt proud of Ricky for being strong enough to manage such a feat, and she was grateful that he was sharing his harvest with them. Ricky was not a greedy person. He may be scary as an enemy, but as an ally, he was thoughtful and kind. "Oh, well, I was just lucky," Ricky answered, trying to be modest. "Well, I don''t believe it''s just luck or coincidence. You have what it takes, Ricky, and you know it. So stop trying to be humble. It feels weird," Grace said,ughing. "Anyway, I will go ahead and send the Beast Fire to the core disciples. I believe that with this Beast Fire, they will be able to contribute much more to the Misty South Faction, even if they do not intent to stay for long." She stood up and straightened the creases on her clothes. "Now that you''re back, it''s time for you to take charge of the Misty South Faction. I leave it in your hands." And with that, she left. ...... "Let me handle this problem," Ricky told Heather after Grace left. "Sure, but what are you going to do? How will you handle it?" Heather asked, pushing her jealousy aside to deal with the pressing issue at hand. "First, summon Autn and other senior fellow apprentices," Ricky said calmly. "We''ll talk about the rest of the n once they''re here." "They might be currently in a separate dwelling," Heather reminded him. "When did our Misty South Factione to have a separate dwelling?" Ricky asked, surprised. He was curious when something major had taken ce. "A sect without a separate dwelling cannot be called a sect. So after you left, Grace and I, together with Autn and Edgar, built the separate dwelling," Heather replied, sounding a little proud of what they had aplished. "Usually, we find them cultivating in that courtyard." "Well, let''s go and meet them." It didn''t take long for Ricky and Heather to reach the deste hill through the inner door. Above the hill was the very humble separate dwelling. It was the type of dwelling that didn''t attract attention, and if Ricky didn''t know what he was looking for, he wouldn''t have noticed it. It was very discreet--something he approved of. The inside was not that big, and there were only several casually decorated rooms. It was obvious it was designed only for cultivating and not forfort. Upon Ricky''s arrival, Edgar and Autn came out. "It has been three months since you acted like a hands-off boss and left us. Now, you''re finally back." Autn pointed an using finger at Ricky, narrowing his eyes scornfully at him. "Come on, I knew there''d be no problem even if I left. You''re here, so there''s nothing to worry about. Everything always goes smoothly whenever you''re around," Ricky said,ughing heartily. As heughed, Ricky observed Autn''s current state. He could sense that Autn was no longer at the level of Blood Purification, which meant that he must have reached Bone Reinforcement. "Don''t give me any of your shittypliments. Damn, I really regret joining your Misty South Faction," Autn grunted, his brows furrowed together. He tried to sound tough, but he was more akin to a whining child. "Aw, too bad, you can''t back out now. You''re stuck to me and my faction," Ricky said with a yful wink. "I can''t believe you just said that," Autn growled, obviously annoyed at how true Ricky''s words were. He was about toin some more, however, something bright and red caught his eye. His jaw dropped when he realized what it was. There, dancing on Ricky''s right hand, was the Beast Fire. Chapter 171 Caleb And Elvis Chapter 171 Caleb And Elvis "That is Beast Fire!" Autn looked at the me, his eyes wide with amusement. He wanted so badly to swallow it in one gulp. Beast Fire was so immensely alluring that even geniuses like Autn could not hide their greed. "Autn, the Beast Fire is for you. Do you feel better now?" Ricky smiled. "That''s sounds better!" Autn said, praising Ricky as he hastily took the Beast Fire into his own hands. While others might not be able to hold Beast Fire with their bare hands, Autn could do it easily as he had already achieved Bone Reinforcement. "Edgar, I also prepare one for you, but given your current capacity, you won''t be able to control it yet. So, I will give it to the sect chief when I meet him so that he can refine it for you," Ricky said, his attention turning to Edgar. "Thank you so much, Ricky! I appreciate it!" Edgar eximed happily. "You seem to have reaped abundant fruits during your trip to the Earth Fire Land. Beast Fire isn''t something you can just get anywhere. It is so umon that it cannot be met without resort, but you got it regardless," Autn said. "Autn, it was just a fluke! I was just lucky, you know? If you go to the Earth Fire Land, you''ll surely get even more than I did," Ricky said. "Well, never mind. Since you havee here, you must know about the situation in the Misty South Faction," Autn said. "To speak bluntly, the Misty South Faction now only exists in name. The few commanders that survive now have no one and nothing to lead." "Yes, I know all about it, Autn. I always thought that establishing a faction was easy, but I was wrong," Ricky agreed. "Now that I havee back, I will make the Misty South Faction have tremendous sway in the Snow Sect, far beyond Casting Faction and Refinement Faction!" "Good n, Ricky!" Edgar said in support of Ricky. "Ricky, the reason they were gone is because the Misty South Faction didn''t have enough inner overmatches," Autn said. "If we can recruit two more from the top ten inner disciples, I have the faith that some warriors in the ninth or eighth grade of Blood Purification will join us. If more overmatches join us, disciples at the lower grades will do the same. Even though Refinement Faction and Casting Faction may disrupt the people, we can still order our disciples to contend against them." "You are right, Autn. After all, our topbat forces aren''t enough. Are there any ideal candidates?" Ricky asked. "If Caleb, the seventh-ranked inner disciple and Elvis, the eighth-ranked inner disciple join the Misty South Faction, things will turn out fine," Autn answered. "I tried inviting them once, but they were so stubborn. They refused to join any faction no matter what I did or said." "Autn, I have an idea. What if I seduce them with Beast Fire? Do you think they''ll agree then?" Ricky asked. "You have more Beast Fires?" Autn said, clearly astonished. "Of course!" Ricky said. "Wow, you have so much Beast Fires! It makes me want to go to the Earth Fire Land myself someday, but I don''t know if I could ever be as lucky as you were," Autnd mused. "If you seduce them with your Beast Fire, I don''t think they will ever refuse our reputation. That is, if they aren''t crazy or stupid." "Good! Let''s take Caleb and Elvis down first," said Ricky. ... A whileter, the four went to the refinement yard where Caleb and Elvis were. The moment Ricky and Autn showed up in the area, the disciples of the Snow Sect immediately wondered and gossiped about why the two were there. "It looks like they are on the way to Caleb and Elvis'' yard!" some disciples whispered. "Of course they are! Given the situation in the Misty South Faction, I''m sure they need Caleb and Elvis to join them in order to help them reverse the situation," the other disciples echoed. "But Autn has tried to convince them to do that. Do you think they have a better chance to convince them now that Ricky has returned?" one disciple wondered. "Maybe they simply want to try again!" another disciple answered. "I don''t think there is anything they can say to convince Caleb and Elvis. I mean, the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction have invited them again and again, but never did they agree," another disciple noted. ... Due to all the whispers, Gennadi and Wyn inevitably heard about the n of Ricky and Autn. Even though they were no longer the heads of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction, the members of both inner and outer as well as all the matters were still under theirmand. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Gennadi and Wyn also believed that Ricky and Autn''s n was all wishful thinking. They didn''t believe Caleb and Elvis would ever agree to their request, especially since the establishment of the Misty South Faction was merely an empty promise. Nevertheless, they waited to see Ricky and Autn get shut down by the two immediately. ... As part of the top ten inner disciples, not belonging to any faction, Caleb and Elvis had several simr characteristics, so they naturally became good friends and decided to live in the same yard. The moment Ricky and Autn arrived at their yard, Caleb and Elvis immediately went out to greet them. It was Ricky''s first time seeing the two. The seventh-ranked and eighth-ranked disciples had delicate andmon faces. Ricky thought they looked simple and honest, even a little silly. Now, Ricky could see why Autn said they were stubborn. But Ricky also knew people like them were smart, or they wouldn''t keep themselves out of any faction. "Autn, what are you doing here again? We already told you that we will never agree to join the Misty South Faction," Caleb said coldly, before Autn could even say anything. Besides, they had already gathered blood vitality above their hands in case Autn would attack them. "Ha-ha, it''s him who wants to talk to you, not me!" Autnughed, pointing at Ricky. "Nice to meet you, Caleb and Elvis. I am Ricky!" Ricky said, walking towards them and shaking their hands. "Ricky, you are the head of the Misty South Faction," Caleb said, frowning. "Yes, it''s me. To be honest, I am here to invite you to join the Misty South Faction," Ricky said. "Ricky, we are well aware that you are a legendary figure in the Snow Sect, but we have already told you of our decision. We are determined not to join any faction," Caleb said. "We have declined as many as ten invitations from both Casting Faction and Refinement Faction, so don''t waste your time on us anymore," Elvis added. They didn''t say it explicitly, but their words implied that if strong factions like Casting Faction and Refinement Faction had been declined, then there was truly no chance for the poor weak Misty South Faction. "Ha-ha. Hear me out though. You refused them because none of them could offer you what you truly want," Ricky responded with a smile. He knew that he had the thing they wanted. "Ricky, what do you mean?" Caleb and Elvis said, clearly feeling offended. They didn''t like Ricky having treated them as people that could be bought with money. "Don''t be angry." Ricky smiled, as he took out two magnificent mes of Beast Fire. Chapter 172 Who Will Do The Examination Chapter 172 Who Will Do The Examination The power of two balls of Beast Fire rapidly swept over the whole yard. Caleb and Elvis stared at them, shocked. They were even more astounded than Autn had been. "This... This is the Beast Fire!" Caleb and Elvis looked at each other, mouths agape. Soon their eyes filled with greed, which they had to consciously conceal. "I''m never mean to people on my side. Don''t say anything superfluous. As long as you im to the whole disciples of the Snow Sect that you''ve be members of my Misty South Faction, these two balls of Beast Fire will be given to you as gifts," Ricky said. After hearing this, Caleb and Elvis fell silent. Just as Ricky had guessed, the reason the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction hadn''t recruited Caleb and Elvis sessfully was because they hadn''t offered enough incentives. Beast Fire was appealing even to powerful warriors of Bone Reinforcement, let alone these two! "There''s no reason to hesitate. It''s normal to take money and then help to handle affairs. Besides, after joining my Misty South Faction, I won''t restrict you. You can still go about your own business." Ricky tried again to persuade them after he saw the flicker of hesitation in their eyes. But Caleb and Elvis were still silent. For some time, they remained mum. "It seems that they have rejected our invitation. Autn, let''s go then!" Ricky said, intending to leave first. "Hold on, Ricky!" Caleb stopped him hurriedly. "Ricky, it''s a big deal to join a faction. So we need to consider this carefully. Could you please give us some time to think about it?" Elvis asked. "Fair point. How long do you need?" Ricky asked. ''The fish finally took the bait!'' he thought to himself. "An hour is enough!" Caleb said. "Alright then, can we stay here for a while before you make up your mind? Sorry to disturb you!" Ricky said. "It doesn''t matter. Never mind!" Caleb smiled. Subsequently, they led the disciples including Ricky to a side-room, prepared tea for them, and then took their leave. "Ricky, in my opinion, they are just smug, self-righteous and ungrateful people. We''d better not invite these two," Autn said, after making sure that they had left. "Autn, don''t worry. I know very well what kind of people they are," Ricky said. "But right now, we have to make use of their fame." "But in order to invite them sessfully, we have to send them two balls of Beast Fire. I think that''s much too high of an offer," Edgar also said. "It''s not too much for the sake of the Misty South Faction," Ricky replied calmly. But there was one thing Ricky didn''t tell them. He was thinking to himself, ''I will get the Beast Fire back myself sooner orter.'' "That''s right. After all, among all the inner disciples, no one has greater influence and appeal right now than these two warriors." Autn nodded his head. He looked at Ricky with respect. Only people like Ricky who dared to make risky decisions and act decisively were qualified to be mighty warriors. And that was exactly what Ricky showed in this situation. Other people would be terribly reluctant to give Beast Fire away, not to mention two balls of it! An hour passed soon. Caleb and Elvis came back. "Have you made a decision by now?" Ricky asked politely. "Yes, we''ve decided to join the Misty South Faction. But there''s one thing we want to make clear of. Of course, we will also do our part after joining the Misty South Faction, but you cannot force us to do things we don''t want to do using your power as faction leader," Caleb said. "Great! That''s a deal!" Ricky smiled. Ricky immediately took the two balls of Beast Fire and showed them to Caleb and Elvis. Seeing the Beast Fire near at hand, they couldn''t help but hurriedly reach for it. However, Ricky drew back his hands suddenly before they could reach. "What do you mean by this, Ricky?" Caleb and Elvis said coldly, suddenly disappointed. "Don''t worry. I''m just thinking¡­ since you have stated your demand, could you also allow me to make a request? After all, it''s also a big deal for me to have people join my faction." Ricky smiled. "Really? Just tell us what it is. As long as it''s not too oundish for us, we will be willing to consider it," Caleb said to Ricky. "Ha-ha. It''s actually nothing too big. I just wanted to personally know your fighting ability. I hope you don''t mind. After all, although you rank top ten among the inner disciples, the rank was actually made a long time ago. So..." Ricky stopped here, knowing they understood enough. "Ha-ha, I see. Ricky, you are being really careful." Caleb smiled. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "But Ricky, we are no match for Autn indeed. Please tell him to hold back on his punches," Elvis said. Ricky''s requirement was understandable for them. Because if it were them, they would also like to know the abilities of those joining their faction. After all, the reason why Ricky used two balls of Beast Fire to attract them to join the Misty South Faction was that he appreciated their strength. "Ha-ha. Take it easy. We''re in the same sect. I won''t hit you hard. Remember that safety goes first in thisbat. We don''t want to hurt each other!" Autn stood up with a warm smile. Autn understood what Ricky meant. Ricky wanted to send a message that although you two were good, we were actually better. But Autn just understood half of what Ricky meant. "Autn, pleasey out the terms!" Caleb and Elvis were ready topete. They were actually eager topete with this renowned genius. "I''m sorry to disrupt this but, I think you all misunderstood what I meant," Ricky said, scratching his head as he walked to them feeling a little embarrassed. "What?" The three warriors were all confused at this. Even Edgar and Heather who were standing nearby also exchanged puzzled looks. "Ricky, what exactly do you mean?" Caleb said, sounding irritated. He was beginning to think that Ricky was just ying jokes on them. After all, they still thought it was impossible for Ricky to send them two balls of Beast Fire. "I meant that the examination would not be done by Autn. It would be done by me," Ricky said lightly, looking at them earnestly. However, his light words had the same effect as a p of thunder exploding fiercely in the yard. It made all the people present rather stunned. Chapter 173 An Unexpected Reversal Chapter 173 An Unexpected Reversal What Ricky said really shocked them. To be exact, it was what he was proposing that really took them by surprise. Was Ricky really a genius in their eyes? Yes, he was! That went without saying! But they knew Ricky''s strength and the history of his timeline in Blood Purification. So, if Ricky wanted to challenge Caleb and Elvis, it was impossible for it to be an evenly matched battle! All of them were at the peak of ninth grade of Blood Purification. Even if Ricky had the ability to challenge his superiors, he would at least have to reach the eighth grade of Blood Purification. After all, the ninth grade was the highest level in this realm! And both of them were the strongest in this realm. "Ricky, that''s not funny at all!" Caleb sneered. "It''s like you''re telling us that you never looked up to us in the first ce!" "Ricky, let me do it!" Autn reminded Ricky in a deep voice. He too thought that this proposal was inappropriate. If he were in Caleb and Elvis'' shoes, he would also think Ricky was belittling him. Ricky had spent a costly amount to invite Caleb and Elvis. There was no need to provoke them at this point, because it was definitely against Ricky''s goal! What was more, in such a situation, Caleb and Elvis would not show mercy in the battle. Even if Autn was present, he might not be able to stop them in time! "It''s just a pure curiosity on my part. I mean no offense at all!" Ricky smiled earnestly. At the same time, he also said to Autn confidently, "Autn, you can trust me. I don''t think I''ve disappointed you yet!" "Alright! Be careful!" Autn said reluctantly. Although he didn''t think Ricky could seed, he still held out some hope for this warrior who had surprised everyone again and again. "Well! Since you are so ''confident'' about this, we''ll ept your challenge!" Caleb and Elvis agreed, both still a little peeved. They had decided to teach Ricky a lesson for his arrogant attitude. Moreover, this situation had hurt their dignity... "Just tell me, which one of us do you want to fight?" Caleb said coldly. He was already imagining how they could humiliate Ricky next. "Since I want to test both of you, of course I''d like you to fight with me together!" Ricky responded with a smile. "How could he be so foolish!?" "You are so arrogant and conceited!" Caleb and Elvis shouted angrily at this. It was obvious that Caleb and Elvis and even Heather and Edgar thought Ricky was too bold in his suggestion. Autn wanted to hold Ricky back. ''It''s arrogant for him to say that!'' Autn thought to himself. ''Oh well, I won''t interfere now. It''s a good time to dispel Ricky''s arrogance through Caleb and Elvis. And let him realize that there are people who are better than him.'' "Boom!" At the next moment, Elvis lurched forward. The power of water from spiritual energy whirled around his right fist. Then he qucikly threw a punch at Ricky''s face. ''Come on, let''s try my new skills!'' Ricky murmured to himself, smiling mischievously. This was the first time that he had a chance to fight with a warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of Blood Purification. So, he would do his best! In the next moment, Ricky''s right arm was surrounded by intense me. Looking carefully, it was apparent that there were two kinds of colors of the me. One was blood-red and the other was bright red. Those two kinds of mes turned into the shape of snakes, like a Yin-Yang pattern which surrounded Ricky''s right fist. Suddenly, the powerful me was swept up. And Caleb and Elvis were both startled by this powerful me. ''How could he have such a powerful momentum?'' they thought in shock. They felt rather taken aback. After all, his momentum was stronger than Elvis''! Their eyes widened. But Autn was staring at that red me on Ricky''s arm, and murmured to himself, ''Why does it seem so familiar? It''s as if it resonates with the me in my body!'' At the same time, Ricky also had the same feeling. He felt that something nearby had some resonance with his Heaven Melting Fire. There was only one reason, which was that there was a kind of me simr to the Heaven Melting Fire. However, there was no time for Ricky to think about this now. He concentrated all his spirit and strength, and collided with Elvis''s fists heavily. At the moment of impact, Elvis felt a powerful force that was in no way inferior to him which punched his heart mightily. There was no doubt that this strength could bnce his power. "How could he do this? How could he be so powerful?" Elvis said incredulously as his eyes widened in disbelief. He sensed that Ricky''s level was now at the seventh grade of Blood Purification! "He''s at the seventh grade of Blood Purification!" Caleb said in surprise, the others present echoeing his disbelief. It was not so long since Ricky began his journey into Blood Purification. How could he have reached the seventh grade in such a short time!? At the beginning, Ricky was much weaker than Edgar and Heather! But now, Heather was at the first grade of Blood Purification while Edgar was at the second grade. How on earth did Ricky manage to be at the seventh grade so quickly!? However, what shocked them more was Ricky could stand up to warriors who were at the ninth grade of Blood Purification. Even a genius in the Heaven Wood Land wouldn''t challenge someone better than himself! ...... As Elvis still reeled in shock, a powerful wave swept through his fist in an instant. It devoured most of his strength in a sh. It was the power of Devouring Fire! N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then, Elvis also felt another powerful strength. It was so manic and intense that it sted into the meridians of his right arm through his own fist. "Bang!" Elvis''s body trembled and retreated heavily. Then a powerful force swept to his chest from the right arm. Suddenly, a spurt of blood shot out from his mouth. Everyone was in disbelief, their mouths opened in absolute shock. Especially for Elvis, who felt rather rmed because he had been beaten by a warrior whom he thought was weaker than him. Ricky didn''t retreat at all and his momentum increased sharply. Then he threw a punch directly towards to Caleb. "Caleb, you should fight with me too. Because this is an examination after all!" Ricky grinned as his powerful punch raced towards to Caleb. Chapter 174 Another Sacred Fire Chapter 174 Another Sacred Fire When Caleb saw Ricky''s ming fist, he immediately gathered all his power and used his Ice Punch to deflect it! But with a thunderous noise, Caleb was forced to stumble back and spat out blood too. Ricky then stopped striking him. At this moment, Ricky was satisfied with the strength of his move. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This move was what Ricky called the "Devouring me Fist", which was created by using his Devouring Fire to absorb nearly a hundred Beast Fires. Ricky had of courseprehended it from the mental cultivation method of Chaotic Fire Skill. The so-called Devouring me Fist was thebination of Devouring Fire and Heaven Melting Fire. In the collision, the Devouring Fire would strongly suck the opponent''s strength first. Then the Heaven Melting Fire would give the opponent an unexpected strike with great force. Under such circumstances, as long as the opponent was not stronger than Ricky, he or she would not be able to easily deflect that strike. What happened to Caleb and Elvis right now had just proved this point. In reality, when Ricky devoured nearly a hundred Beast Fires, his strength had be equal to the ninth stage of the Blood Purification, because nearly all the power of Beast Fire was consumed by the Devouring Fire. Therefore, it was impossible that Caleb and Elvis would defeat him! But now they instead were both defeated, which proved that the Devouring me Fist that Ricky had comprehended was so powerful. Of course, it was only now that Ricky confirmed the capacity of this move. ''You didn''t let me down, Chaotic Fire Skill! Nowbined with the Devouring Skill, nobody will able to stop me in the Realm of Wildness, '' Ricky thought to himself, feeling quite confident and ted. ¡­¡­ "I''m impressed. You''re both great! If the Misty South Faction has you two as members, it will definitely improve a lot," Ricky said Caleb and Elvis, smiling. However, Heather and Edgar were thinking, ''Such a liar Ricky is.'' Of course, Autn, Caleb and Elvis felt the same way! But right now, Autn didn''t care about what he said at all, because he was still deep in thought about the scarlet me that Ricky channeled. ¡­¡­ "You''re being modest, aren''t you, Ricky? Not only did you reach the seventh stage of the Blood Purification, but you also have such a strong capacity to challenge people above your level. I''m sure we''re right about choosing to join the Misty South Faction!" Wiping the blood from their mouths, Caleb and Elvis exchanged nces. They both did their best to hide their shock and talk to Ricky politely. The reason why Ricky chose to battle with Caleb and Elvis was not that he wanted to show off, but to make them realize who was truly in charge should they join in the Misty South Faction. And it had worked. After what just happened, they were indeed intimidated, which could be seen from their attitude towards Ricky. Their arrogance had turned to caution and humility. "Ha-ha. Now that you meet all the requirements, then I will also fulfill my promise. You can take these two Beast Fire balls!" Rickyughed as he took out two masses of Beast Fire and let them go in the air. "Please be careful when you are refining the Beast Fire. But I''m sure you are already aware of the dangers involved." "We got it!" They said excitedly, looking at the Beast Fire in front of them. They couldn''t wait to absorb it. "In that case, I''m eager to tell all the disciples of the Snow Sect that you have joined the Misty South Faction as soon as possible. You know, the time is ticking away!" said Ricky. "Ha-ha, of course. Don''t worry, Ricky. Within an hour, both the inner disciples and outer disciples in the Snow Sect will have heard that we belong to the Misty South Faction," Caleb and Elvis said seriously. "Thank you, Caleb, Elvis!" Then, after some brief conversation, Ricky and the others left. As they emerged from the courtyard of Caleb and Elvis, some disciples were wondering what had taken ce. ¡­¡­ In the small courtyard, after Ricky left, Caleb and Elvis''s faces changed immediately. They both turned rather grim. "Do we really need to join that ridiculous Misty South Faction, Caleb? And let them use our fame for their own gain?" Elvis said coldly. "The reason why Ricky is so strong now is just because of the two Beast Fire. Now that we can also refine the Beast Fire, we''ll defeat him eventually. Just let him enjoy his arrogance for a while. One day, we''re going to take back what we lost!" said Caleb. "Plus, now that he''s been targeted by our people, he can never get away from us!" "Right, we should refine the Beast Fire first. Even if we don''t kill him, there are so many people out there waiting to kill him!" "Now, let''s just do as he said. We tell all the disciples of the Snow Sect that we''ve joined the Misty South Faction. The higher he stands, the more painfully he will fall in the future!" ¡­¡­ Back in the courtyard of the Misty South Faction, Autn, Heather, and Edgar couldn''t wait to ask Ricky about how he made such progress the past few days. Ricky simply told them about the opportunity he got in the Earth Fire ce. They grew rather envious of Ricky''s luck. Of course, he didn''t say anything about the Heaven Melting Pagoda. ¡­¡­ "So what are we going to do next?" asked Edgar. "It depends on how beneficial Caleb and Elvis will be after they join." "Edgar, when they reveal the news about their joining, we can also tell others that the Misty South Faction is recruiting members," said Ricky. "This time, if anyone joins us, we will recruit them all. Of course, those who cause trouble will be thrown out." "Got it!" Edgar nodded. "Well, this time, we are going all out. Let''s see how the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction are going to respond," Autn said vigorously. Autn was rather morose because he hadn''t trained for three months and encountered things like Ricky had. They then sat in silence, waiting for news from Caleb and Elvis. ¡­¡­ "I believe you felt something just now, my owner!" Alva suddenly said. "Yes, that resonance and feeling revealed to me a hint of another kind of power¡­ it''s quite simr to the Heaven Melting Fire!" Ricky told Alva. Now the Heaven Melting Pagoda had taken him as its master, he could talk to it alone in his head. "Alva, now that you''ve felt it, can you sense where it is in the courtyard of Caleb and Elvis?" asked Ricky. "You overestimate those losers. With their talent, how can there be sacred fire around them?" replied Alva scornfully. "Is it not in their courtyard?" Ricky replied, rather confused. "My master, if I''m right, there is only one person that has the other sacred fire! And that person was close to you!" said Alva. "What?" Ricky was rather shocked when he heard this. Chapter 175 The Two Factions Stirred. Chapter 175 The Two Factions Stirred. ''Think of the people around me? That is to say, either Heather, Edgar, or Autn possesses another sacred fire, right?'' Ricky thought to himself. "Alva, don''t keep me guessing. Who is it?" Ricky asked eagerly. "My master, if I''m not mistaken, my sense of the sacred fire came from Autn. Also, I have to tell you that I got another familiar sense from Autn!" Alva went on. ''I know, I knew Autn was out of the ordinary!'' Ricky thought to himself. "Alva, you said you''ve sensed something else. If it''s familiar, what is it?" "It is the Heaven ughtering Pagoda!" Alva confirmed. "Heaven ughtering Pagoda?" Ricky was startled by the name. He asked, "Could it be another divine artifact?" "Yes, my master. I am the one who watchfully guarded the Heaven Melting Dragon tribe. The Heaven ughtering Pagoda is the one that watchfully guarded the Five-wed Golden Dragon tribe," Alva said. "It''s highly probable that Autn has found the legacy of the Five-wed Golden Dragon tribe, or that he has learned something from them by some stroke of luck. The Heaven ughtering Pagoda and the Heaven ughtering Fire... maybe both are in his possession!" "In that case, Alva, since you can sense Autn''s Heaven ughtering Pagoda! Maybe Autn can also feel your existing?" Ricky eximed excitedly. "I have no idea. Anyway, if the spirit of the Heaven ughtering Pagoda still exists, maybe he can feel me; if it does not exist, Autn himself could only go as far as to guess the fire inside you is something extraordinary," Alva said. "My master, would you like me to undercut the stroke of luck that belongs to Autn?" Alva asked menacingly. "Don''t think about this anymore! Maybe I wille up with an idea to steal the lucky chance given to somebody else, but I will never take it away from Autn! Besides, Autn is my friend!" "My master, I should have been more cautious in my choice of words! I am sorry for suggesting that." At the moment, Alva was fully aware of Ricky''s just and objective stance, so he gave an apology. "Alva, let us talk no more of it. Now that Autn has got it, it''s his lucky chance," Ricky emphasized again. "My master, I understand!" Alva replied. At that moment, a n began to form in Ricky''s mind. He was nning to snatch an opportunity to verify Autn''s Heaven ughtering Fire. If it was true, then he wanted to swap a little bit of Heaven Melting Fire with Autn''s Heaven ughtering Fire. ¡­ Several hourster, the whole Snow Sect was enlivened again by Caleb and Elvis''s announcement. They both announced that they had joined the Misty South Faction. At once, the announcement caused uproar in the whole Snow Sect. "What! How can they make such an announcement?" "Ricky had a huge sess! He really did it!" Instantly, all the disciples thought about that and made all sorts of exmations. The Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction had both invited Caleb and Elvis to join them, but failed. Ricky had only invited them once and he somehow seeded. In that case, Ricky''s skills had outshone Gennadi and Wyn in every way. Soon, such rumors were on everyone''s lips. "With things happening this way, the Misty South Faction is no longer inferior to the other two factions in terms of fighting capacity. It is bound to pull in more disciples. In the recent months, some disciples from the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction have been acting like tyrants and there is no way any good wille of that," some people remarked. "Indeed! With the disintegration of the Amber Faction, Bertha also joined the Misty South Faction. There were top four inner disciples in the Misty South Faction at that point; they were Autn, Caleb, Elvis, and Bertha. They had alreadye to outnumber the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction!" "Well, should we also join them? The Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction will be very likely to crush us otherwise!" "Let''s wait and see by taking a look at those seniors at the seventh grade or eighth grade of Blood Purification." "That''s a good idea!" ¡­ "I can''t believe it. Caleb and Elvis are really two conniving bastards. They have unexpectedly abandoned our Casting Faction and joined that good for nothing Misty South Faction!" In a courtyard, belonging to the Casting Faction, Gennadi was speaking coldly. At the same time, such angry remarks were also being spoken in the courtyard of the Refinement Faction. As the Misty South Faction boasted about four of the top ten inner disciples it had, its courtyard soon became lively with noise and excitement. A number of inner disciples, who had reached the eighth grade or ninth grade of Blood Purification, had arrived. It was very clear that they wanted to join the Misty South Faction. Nearly all of them bore grudges against the other two factions. Some of them were troublemakers. Of course, they were forcefully removed by Autn and Ricky. What Ricky did not expect was that Caleb and Elvis had alsoe to the courtyard. As they said themselves, since they just joined the Misty South Faction, they had to do something! Ricky was totally mystified by their petty attitude. Why were they so enthusiastic? However, Ricky seemed mostly unconcerned by it. Ricky had enough confidence in himself and he thought of their plots as kid games. Along with Caleb and Elvis, more and more disciples joined the Misty South Faction. Their choices were the best choices, because they were crushed by the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction before. They were fully aware that the Misty South Faction was no longer what it used to be, for it owned four of the top ten inner disciples now. What was more, many disciples at the eighth grade or ninth grade of Blood Purification also joined the Misty South Faction. So, fewer and fewer disciples were in fear of the other two fractions by then. The number of the disciples from the Snow Sect who had joined the Misty South Faction had reached 300 within only three days! ¡­ "Ricky, our ordinary staff and the high-end staff havee to outnumber the other two factions for the time being," Edgar told Ricky, in their room. "There is just one problem, however. Somehow they have be mixed up!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "That isn''t an obstacle. We can recruit more people and secure our position first, then we must get around to weeding out the bad ones!" Ricky exined. "By the way, Edgar, How do you allocate and control their work?" "Ricky, I have divided our faction into ten halls first. Autn has hand-picked ten hall chiefs to lead the halls. Everything is going smoothly for the time being," Edgar exined. "There is something very strange though. You know, we are all in motion, but by contrast, the other two factions remain motionless!" "That''s impossible. They may seem to do nothing, but they''ll make a big move soon!" Ricky predicted. "A big move? What sort of big move?" Edgar asked. "It''s hard to tell at the moment. For us, the immediate priority is to reinforce the management. We cannot afford a mistake!" Ricky gave an instruction. "As for the two factions, Caleb, Elvis, and I will act ordingly! After all, our Beast Fire is not something easy to handle!" "Good idea, Ricky." Edgar nodded in agreement with Ricky. ¡­ Just as Ricky expected, the other two factions were stirred by the Misty South Faction''s big moves. Two dayster, sensational news was spreading like wildfire through the Snow Sect. The sensational news was that Clyde, who ranked fourth among the inner disciples, challenged Caleb and won a crushing victory. Hector, who was ranked sixth, challenged Elvis and won a sweeping victory as well. The news had instantly stolen the limelight away from the Misty South Faction. Chapter 176 The Counterstrike Chapter 176 The Counterstrike All the disciples, both the outer and inner ones were shocked by the news. Those who had wanted to join the Misty South Faction decided not to proceed with their ns to be a member of it for the time being. Those who had already joined the faction began to feel hesitant about whether they should stay there or quit the faction. But they did not make a move, instead waiting to see what would happen in the next. Although Caleb and Elvis were defeated, they were curious whether Autn and Bertha would stand up and fight. ... Ricky, Autn and other core members of the faction were already gathered in a room. They were discussing about what action they should take to prevent further deterioration and restore the reputation of the Misty South Faction. "I''m sure Caleb and Elvis lost their fights on purpose! I watched them very closely when they fought. And my conclusion is that they did not try their best at all!" Edgar said angrily as he hit the table with his fist and stood up. "What''s more, we gave them the Beast Fire. They had three days to refine the Beast Fire and they should have seeded it! But they didn''t use it at all!" "I know! I know! How could they have really wanted to help and fight for the Misty South Faction!?" Autn eximed angrily. "They probably offered to join and help us earlier because they wanted to improve the faction''s strength. That way, they could lose the fight deliberately when they went up against others as the disciples of our faction. How cunning they are!" "They are quite smart, aren''t they? At least, their trick worked. I have nned to take advantage of them. But unexpectedly, they yed tricks on us!" Ricky also echoed with a dark looking over his face. Deep inside his heart, Caleb and Elvis were now among the list of his enemies. He would hunt them down until thest days of their lives. They yed nasty tricks on him, and he would make them pay for their behavior. Sooner orter, he would show them just what the consequences were for what they had done to him and the Misty South Faction. "Ricky, I feel so sorry for your loss. I mean, the Beast Fires you gave them!" Edgar said in anger again. They had yed a bit of a gamble and wasted the precious Beast Fires. It was a big shame to all of them, who dearly loved the Misty South Faction. "Yes, you should feel sorry. Giving Caleb and Elvis the Beast Fires was a wrong decision. You should have given those fires to me and Agnes!" The moment Edgar finished his words, another familiar voice spoke outiningly. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Everyone turned around and saw Bertha and Agnes walk in. "Bertha, Agnes! I''m so d to see both of you! You finished your cultivation and here you are!" Heather stood up and greeted them with a radiant smile. Apparently, the three women had already gotten to know each other and seemed to get along well while Ricky was away. "Yes, here we are! But it seems that somebody has already forgotten us. He shared his precious fire with other people but not us!" Bertha pouted with a fierce expression as she red at Ricky with her beautiful eyes. Immediately, Ricky realized what Bertha was referring to. "Hi, Bertha. It''s been a long time! There''s no way I would forget you. I promise!" Ricky responded with a grin. Then, he took out a me of Beast Fire and gave it to Bertha. Bertha changed her expression, seeing that Ricky was earnest about this. "Not bad! That''s a good boy!" She took the Beast Fire from his hand, grinning. "Don''t worry, Agnes. I''ve also saved a me for you. But your strength is not strong enough to take it and it will be overwhelming for you to refine the Beast Fire. So I''ll keep it for you for the time being. I''ll talk to Elder Samuel to see if he can help you to refine the fire!" Ricky turned to Agnes and said sincerely. "Thank you so much, Ricky!" Agnes said excitedly. "Give me the share you prepared for Agnes! I''ll bring it to our master and talk about it with him!" Bertha said. "Okay, no problem. Thank you for your help!" Ricky was d to hear Bertha volunteer to do this. This way, he would not have to go and talk to Elder Samuel and could focus more intently on the matter at hand. He took out another me of Beast Fire and passed it the Bertha. Bertha was a casting master, as well as a warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of Blood Purification. So she was able to handle two mes of Beast Fire quite easily. That was also why Ricky was so confident that the fires would not harm her. "Agnes, let''s leave now. We should go to Master Samuel''s ce. He will help us refine the Beast Fire!" Bertha suggested to Agnes, beaming. "Leave? Now? At this crucial time?" Ricky blurted out in surprise upon hearing Bertha''s words. How could she be so unsympathetic to leave now? The Misty South Faction was in a dangerous situation at the time! "Yes, we are leaving now. What? Are you nning to make the girls fight in the arena for you?" Bertha rolled her eyes at Ricky before she dragged Agnes and Heather away. Watching the threedies disappear into the distance, Ricky could do nothing but shake his head helplessly. "Ha-ha! Ricky, it seems that among all the inner disciples, there is always someone who can win over you, like Bertha!" Autn burst intoughter, so did Edgar. Ricky shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, as you can see, she always knows how to leave me speechless." The light atmosphere permeated for a little while. But then they settled down and began to discuss about the matters at hand. "Ricky, to tell the truth, I''m afraid it''s time for you to do something. If we send Bertha to fight, I think it would be a shame on all of us. We have so many men here, yet we send a woman to fight! What could other people think of our faction? They wouldugh at us and spread out the rumor that the men of the Misty South Faction are cowards!" Autn said with a serious look, clearing his throat. Then he continued, "You can''t send me to fight because I''m not an inner disciple, though many don''t know about this fact!" At this time, both Autn and Edgar were quite confident about Ricky. They were certain that Ricky would have the ability to defeat anyone from the other two factions. After all, even Gennadi, the top ranking inner disciple, was unable to defeat Caleb and Elvis with only two punches! "Yes, you are right, Autn! Even if you didn''t say that, I know I have to do something. I will make other people know that the Misty South Faction is not powerful because of Caleb and Elvis!" Ricky said, his voice turning cold and determined. He rested his chin on his hand, his willful eyes growing darker. He felt an urge to kill those from the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction who had always found fault with them, as well as Caleb and Elvis. "Ha-ha, Ricky! I''m d to hear that. I have a feeling that you are going to be the number one among the inner disciples this time!" Autnughed and said happily. He knew how Ricky thought, and could tell that he wanted to kill their enemies. He also knew that Ricky would again surprise the Snow Sect and prove himself. He added, "Remember, feel free to do whatever you want! And when ites to the core disciples of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction, I will deal with them! I have friends who are core disciples! They are going to help me!" "Thank you, Autn, for handling the core disciples! I will also talk to Master Grace. She will help me!" Ricky said. ... That day, another piece of shocking news spread throughout the Snow Sect. Ricky, the leader of the Misty South Faction, dered that he was challenging Hector from the Refinement Faction, the sixth ranking inner disciple! Hector, on the other hand, responded quickly. He epted Ricky''s challenge! It was foreseeable that there was going to be an exciting fight between the two! In the afternoon of the same day, arge number of disciples had already amassed in the square of the Snow Sect. Two figures were standing face to face in the center of the arena, ready to square off. They were, of course, Ricky and Hector! "Ri... Ricky wants to fight against Hector himself! How dare he do that! There is no way he can defeat Hector! He is by no mean a match for him!" a disciple gossiped with his friends. "Maybe he is the only one left who can fight in the South Misty Faction. After Caleb and Elvis were defeated, there are only Autn and Bertha who can fight in the Misty South Faction. It''s likely that Autn will fight against Gennadi and Wyn. So that''s probably why he can''t deal with Hector. And they can''t just send Bertha, a woman, to fight against Hector to protect those men in Misty South Faction, can they? Everyone wouldugh at them if they sent her!" another man exined ording to his own reasoning. "Oh, I understand now. That''s why Ricky has to do it himself!" "But, their powers are nowhere near the same level! Hector is much powerful than Ricky! Goodness, I can already tell that Ricky is doomed to lose the fight!" "Well, he doesn''t have another choice. Being defeated is better than being a coward, at least!" Whispers continued to circte among the throng. "How dare Ricky challenge Hector! He is biting off more than he can chew! But I have to admit that it''s a brave move. He will for sure be defeated by Hector, yet he chose to fight against him!" a disciple from either the Casting Faction or the Refinement Factionughed sarcastically. "He has always been an arrogant man. Everyone knows it! I know there are many people who hate to see that arrogance and pride on his face! This is an excellent chance to teach him a lesson. Hector will punch his stupid idea of establishing his ridiculous Misty South Faction right out of his head!" "Let''s just wait and see! I can''t wait to see his miserable failure. How do you think he will get off the arena?" "Ha-ha! He will either crawl off it or have to be carried off!" The two nameless disciples exchanged looks with each other before they burst into loud guffaws. Obviously, they were eager to see Ricky be a pathetic loser. "Ricky, I have to admit that you are very brave to challenge me!" Hector was the first to speak. ''It seems that Caleb and Elvis didn''t tell them my real strength. Who do they really work for?'' Ricky thought. He could hear the whispers in the crowd and could tell that his real strength was still unknown to the others judging from their assumptions and Hector''s arrogant tone. ... "Thank you for your praise! But you can save it for now, because you will soon know how brave I really amter when we fight!" Ricky replied with a confident smile. Chapter 177 Strong Arrogant Chapter 177 Strong Arrogant "One move! It will take just one move to crush you!" Hector said arrogantly, his figure tall and straight. "You should know that everyone who has said that to me are now all dead!" Ricky grinned. "Is that so? Then show me!" Hector''s tone abruptly changed from arrogance into coldness, and his powerful aura turned into a sharp w which came right at Ricky. When it came to this level of power, an ordinary warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification would be severely injured if he didn''t back off. But not Ricky. He merely waved his hands, and Hector''s attack instantly faded away! "Huh!? Seventh grade of Blood Purification!" Hector was taken aback once he realized Ricky''s level. When and how the hell did Ricky reach the seventh grade of Blood Purification!? "Seventh grade of Blood Purification! Ricky actually reached the level of seventh grade of Blood Purification!" many disciples around the battle tform murmured, also shocked! The powerful inner disciples also traded looks of surprise. This was unheard of! "What a tremendous speed of cultivation!" From many disciples came a unanimous feeling of shock, but some tried to cover it up with their contempt! "Did you guys see that? Ricky, who is only at seventh grade of Blood Purification, deflected the attack from Hector''s ninth grade of Blood Purification. This makes things extremely interesting!" "Ricky has always been able to challenge his seniors, which makes me wonder what''s going to happen this time..." "No way, ninth grade of Blood Purification? That''s the peak of that realm!" .... "So that''s why you''re so brave! You''re in the seventh grade now!" Hector remarked arrogantly. He felt that there was nothing to worry about. For him, ordinary warriors at ninth grade of Blood Purification were nobody, not to mention those at the seventh grade! "You can try!" said Ricky calmly. "Watch this w. A single move it makes will be enough to make you want to flee this arena!" Hector smiled and his aura swept around. Suddenly, his figure popped up in front of Ricky. "Tearing w-tearing mountains and rivers!" he screamed,pletely condensing his earthy spiritual energy into his right hand. Now his hand looked like a formidable w with invincible strength. Behind Hector, the rest of spiritual energy transformed into an illusion of mountains and rivers. Hector''s entire being semmed as though it were being integrated with heaven and earth. In the next second, the silhouette of the mountains and rivers suddenly shattered, as if crushed by the w falling from the sky. Meanwhile, Hector''s ws also rushed through the space between them and took ahold of Ricky''s neck. "Five Beasts Arts! ming Tiger Fist!" When narrowed his eyes, the energy around Ricky suddenly rose. It took on the form of a tiger, full of explosive power. At the same time, raging mes began to burn, all together channeled into Ricky''s right fist. Ricky threw a punch, which collided forcefully with Hector''s tearing w! "You may not die this time, but you will certainly regret it! I will make sure you never fight again! Anyone who was against our Refinement Faction never came to a good end!" snarled Hector, at the moment of the collision. Ignored him, Ricky instead concentrated all his power into this move. "Bang!" The forceful collision sounded loudly. Strong energy pulsated in waves, filling the entire arena! It was just how he had defeated Caleb and Elvis by using the Devouring me Fist of Five Beasts Arts. But this time, Ricky exerted almost all of his power. Since Hector wanted to crush him to a pulp, then he would respond with the same level of intensity! "Humph! Mark my words, after this collision, Ricky will crawl from the arena with total embarrassment!" said some members of Casting Faction and Refinement Faction, staring at the pervasive waves. "Ah!" A shrill scream interrupted them, and a figure flew out directly from inside the waves, mming onto the battle tform. The disciples were dumbfounded when they recognized who it was. The members of Casting Faction and Refinement Faction froze in their tracks abruptly, staring at the figure who nowy groaning on the floor. A terrible silence set over the square as the turn of events sank in. Believe it or not, the figure was Hector. "As you said, it will take just a move for this battle to end!" Ricky said coldly, standing over Hector. "Bam!" Without hesitation, Ricky kicked Hector out of the tform. As he fell, Hector lost total consciousness. Whether he was really unconscious or not, no one knew the truth but Hector himself. But not to those who knew Ricky well. Whoever dared cross him would pay the price, because he was no longer weak. Now that he had the Heaven Melting Pagoda, he could even manage to survive a battle against an innate spiritual king! .... Finally, the silence was broken as people epted the reality of what had just happened. Murmurs of disbelief and shock began to permeate the air. "To challenge the senior! A senior two grades higher than him at that! And to beat him so easily!" "What he did was impossible for even the strongest genius from the Imperial Pce of Wildness in the Heaven Wood Land!" "The strongest genius in the world, at least for the Realm of Wildness!" "Ricky, the strongest, the most handsome!" said some female disciples, feeling extremely infatuated with him. "He is definitely a formidable warrior now!" said Grace with satisfaction, looking at the victorious figure on the battle tform. Heather had already told her about the extent of Ricky''s real power. "Good boy!" In the dais, the elders were also excited as they remarked among themselves, "Ricky''s journey to the Earth Fire Land has not been in vain!" "Humph!" To all of these, Elder Logan didn''t bother concealing his disdain. This battle was not only a fight between factions, but also a parallel to the looming battle between Zenith and Boris, so the elders had hastilye to watch. .... Apart from Ricky''s secret strength, his victory wasrgely due to the fact that Hector had underestimated him. If Hector had known Ricky''s power from the beginning, he would have certainly put up a fight! However, what was done was done! Feeling the gaze of the entire square of people on him, Ricky looked at Gennadi and Wyn, and said loudly, "Gennadi, Wyn, I am now challenging both of you! Care toe fight me?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The square gasped in collective surprise. "What?... I heard that right, didn''t I? Ricky is now challenging the first and second ranking inner disciples at the same time!?" "You didn''t get it wrong..." .... At Ricky''s bold move, even the disciples who had supported Ricky originally felt as though he was being a bit too arrogant! Chapter 178 Keep Challenging Chapter 178 Keep Challenging "How could he..." Elder Evan was at a loss for words as confusion engulfed him. Jaws dropped for everyone in the arena because none of them had expected the result of thebat. As a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, Ricky defeated Hector with andslide victory. His win validated his strength and power to the eyes of the disciples. And this only proved that The Misty South Faction was a force to be reckoned with and that his goals were achieved. Given his current victory, he did not need toplete one more challenge. He was already done. But, Ricky, being himself, being one of the legends in the history of martial arts, decided to take on more challenges. Not only did he choose to ept more fights, but he also chose to battle the top one and top two of the inner disciples at the same time. As the battle went on to two against one, Ricky could prove his strength and his worth not only to the audience in the arena, but also to the entire marital artsmunity. Generally speaking, if one, being at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, could defeat someone at the ninth grade of Blood Purification, then surely he would be renowned as a genius in the martial arts. And now, Ricky did not stop at merely defeating Hector. The insatiable thirst for more victories truly made him try to defeat two at once and those new opponents were both senior warriors at the ninth grade of Blood Purification, two grades above him. In those eyes of spectators, he must have been either wildly arrogant orpletely insane. This was the way Ricky''s brain was wired. He was vengeful. He would take down anyone who oppressed and look down on the Misty South Faction. To him, it was not enough that he got to keep his faction. To him, it was a must to knock all the enemies down. But after Ricky made his announcement of who he was about to challenge, the audience gasped and stared at Gennadi and Wyn, the top one and top two respectively. All eyes were on them as the disciples awaited the warriors'' response to the invitation. The top two inner disciples were shocked at the challenge. They never knew that Ricky could be so arrogant. They never expected Ricky to have that much greed and anger towards them for once opposing the Misty South Faction. To them, Ricky was crazy for revenge and dominance. Both Gennadi and Wyn were irritated by Ricky''s condescending action. It made them envious on Ricky''s journey to power and improvement that he could already match theirs. How could he reach that strength in such a short period of time? It also made them feel that they were underestimated by such an obnoxious warrior. How could a seventh grade of Blood Purification warrior beat two warriors both two grades above him at the same time? He must be dreaming! "So? Do you ept the challenge or not? Give me an answer!" Ricky asked once again, impatiently. "Ricky, you are too arrogant! We are certainly going to ept your challenge to make you know yourself better. But today, we don''t need to have a fight against you as you have consumed too much energy with your previous fights. At this time tomorrow, it is I, Gennadi, who will fight till you know why I am regarded as the best among others," Gennadi replied coldly with a killing intent. "Ha-ha! Sure, since you are offering me an one-day break, I won''t reject it. See you at this time tomorrow!" Ricky said while he let out augh. Ricky was sure of Gennadi''s intention to move the fight for one more day. He was aware that Gennadi would take advantage of this break to talk to Hector in private so that he would know what kind of power Ricky was capable of. After all, it was quite bizarre that it was unclear what had defeated Hector. Even if Ricky''s power was over the top, surely, Hector possessed that as well. If they were at the same level, clearly Hector could have fought longer. He could not possibly be defeated in just one blow. This only meant one thing-- whatever Ricky did to attack Hector was so powerful and so instantaneous that Hector did not have any time to counter or even react. It was a quick and powerful blow, a clear-cut win. "Tomorrow, I assure you, would be the final fight!" Gennadi said fiercely. "Oh yes, I am going to challenge your mixed dual strengths. Don''t forget to bring Wyn along. I want both of you toe, not just you. See you at this time tomorrow," Ricky added as he walked off the arena. "Wildly arrogant! Conceited!" shouted the members of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction as they watched Ricky''s figure fading into the background. Ricky and the other members of the Misty South Faction all left with smug faces. Others followed suit while discussing what could happen in tomorrow''s big fight. ...... Meanwhile, in a small room in the Refinement Faction''s courtyard, Hector had just woken up from his coma. The truth was, he never passed out during the his battle with Ricky. The whole fainting thing was just a sham because he was too ashamed of himself for being defeated by someone inferior to him. He opened his eyes and saw that Gennadi and Wyn were inside his room. They sat with him and waited for him to wake up. They have a lot of questions prepared for him as they tried to scoop out all the information they need for tomorrow''s battle with Ricky. There was no other person to ask but Hector, since he was the one who got the beating. "Oh, my dear seniors, I''m sorry that I lost the battle and brought shame to Casting Faction and Refinement Faction today. I feel so humiliated," Hector said heavily, with eyes full of remorse and anger. He felt more than just embarrassment from his defeat. He wanted to tear Ricky to the ground for what had happened. His eyes filled with tears as he said his apologies to his masters. "Hector, failure means nothing. We were just wondering why you suffered such a swift defeat without any stiff resistance," Gennadi asked warmly. "Oh yes. Tell us about that! So... what happened?" Wyn asked anxiously, too. "I can only tell you so much. Ricky''s power is quite strange as it actually epasses two different strengths. As soon as my power collided with his, most of my power was devoured by his first strength in a snap," Hector stated, still with a chill shock and fear. "While his first strength devoured my power, his second strength suddenly blew out and directly swarmed into my right arm, ready to bombard my inside spiritual meridian. I have never seen anything like his second strength! It was the most ferocious and aggressive power that I have ever encountered in all of my battles!" "I never had the chance to counter his attack toward my spiritual meridian. It all happened too quickly. He had already aimed for my body before I was able to do anything. Were it not for my timely reaction, my right arm would have been fractured and disabled by now..." "So during that time, I didn''t have extra energy to pay him back at all! I had no choice but to ept defeat." "He can control two strengths at the same time. One can devour, and the other is quite ferocious and aggressive!" Gennadi and Wyn''s faces were full of fear after they heard Hector''s statement. "Yes, that''s what I''m talking about. I could have made efforts to avoid the second attack. But, his odd devouring strength can hardly be resisted. He can only be defeated if there was a contender much more powerful than him," Hector said sadly, while he calmed himself down. "It seems that he is clinging on to this ace card of his. That''s why he has the gall to challenge two seniors of the ninth grade of Blood Purification at the same time! He is just so full of himself," Wyn said and almost did a flip upon realizing what kind of power Ricky had. "Gennadi, I think it was a good thing that you rejected his challenge today. And if you didn''t, you might have probably ended with another failure today." "Yup, I agree with you. So, ording to Hector, Ricky''s one-of-a-kind strength is very tricky to counter if you are not prepared for it. I guess we should thank you, Hector. We don''t have anything to worry about now since we know about how he is in the battlefield," Gennadi said, feeling ultimately relieved. "Gennadi, what is your ace card? I''m sure you''re going to devise a n to defeat Ricky tomorrow. There must be some tricks up your sleeve, right?" Wyn asked curiously after finding that Gennadi''s face showed a glimmer of hope, relief, and confidence. "If Ricky is inclined to devour his rival''s power with his strange strength, I will make sure that he devours as much as he can until he can''t contain the power anymore. When he''s done devouring, that will be my queue to take advantage and attack his weak spots," Gennadi said slightly, with a sinister smile emerging on his lips. ...... Meanwhile, Ricky and his allies were in a circle in a small room in the Misty South Faction''s courtyard. "Ricky, you didn''t need to make such a brag today. It will be much more dangerous for you to deal with both Gennadi and Wyn at the same time. Think about it. By now, they must have figured out a way to beat you during the one-day break," Autn said. "And another point should be taken into consideration -- Gennadi is most likely to have almost made himself to Bone Reinforcement!" Autn warned Ricky. With their assumption of Gennadi''s power, Edgar and the others became anxious about tomorrow''s battle. The almostplete ess to Bone Reinforcement meant that Gennadi''s power had been utterly upgraded and even preceded the power of Blood Purification. "Autn, take it easy. I am well aware of his intent of rejecting today''s battle. And, he must fight against me for over one hundred rounds before he''ll know about my ace," Ricky replied with a kind of fearless confidence written on his face. "Wyn, he will not stand out to fight against me, because he needs to retain his pride and his title as a genius." "As for Gennadi, he is indeed a tricky figure to deal with. I didn''t know that he''s almost about to reach Bone Reinforcement. But, needless to say, I have no fear of any warriors of Blood Purification. He still belongs in this level anyway and hasn''t surpassed it. Why should I be bothered?" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Ricky said with a fearless tone. His courage blinded and shocked the people who were listening to him. All just hoped that nothing went wrong in the battle tomorrow. "You are one incredible guy...always so confident, and even arrogant!" Autnughed and said, shaking his head slightly at the sound of Ricky''s firm belief in tomorrow''s victory. Autn felt more relieved when he knew that his warnings were not in vain. Somehow he did believe in Ricky because the other day, some power inside of him was resonating with the red fire inside of Ricky. And that definitely wasn''t anything simple to deal with. Chapter 179 War Of Rise Chapter 179 War Of Rise The next day, the square was crowded again. Almost every disciple and Elder in the Snow Sect were present. Zenith and Boris ought to be among them, observing secretly. Nobody knew their exact location. At that moment, no sound could be heard. Everyone had their eyes set on the arena. Two opponents'' strength was unfathomable so disciples stopped discussing and just opted to wait for the oue. More moments of silence passed by. On the arena, Ricky and Gennadi looked at each other from a distance, and their powers had already shed in the air. "Why? Why is it only you? Where is Wyn? I want to challenge the both of you today!" Ricky said, his voice full of disdain. "I can take you down alone!" Gennadi stated confidently. "Is that so? I''m giving you thest chance to consider whether you want to fight alone or not. Once the battle starts, nobody will be allowed to join you and you might regret that," Ricky eximed with a grin. "Is there anything wrong with your ears? I have already told you that I can take you up all by myself!" Gennadi retorted back. Bang! Without any kind of warning, Gennadi''s power went up, at the same time, his feet trampling violently on the ground. With the force of his power, dust flew up and Gennadi had alreadye to Ricky. Then, he jumped really high. The ming spiritual energy around his legs shed towards Ricky. The wise ones must have noticed that even though Gennadi''s spiritual energy was imprable, his real power was concealed in his body. ''It is the collision of bodily force. He must have heard about my devouring power from Hector, '' Ricky analyzed, having figured out the true nature of Gennadi''s power source. ''In this case, I''d better counter attack with my bodily power, too!'' Ricky decided. Soaring at a really fast speed, Ricky punched heavily into Gennadi''s feet. When the airwaves dispersed like a ripple, they turned around, reuniting into aggression once more. "Fire Forging Body!" Gennadi shouted furiously. In a second, strong ming spiritual energy was emitted from him. However, it went back to his body very soon. And as a result, it brought great changes to Gennadi. His body turned to scarlet at a blow, and four me sis appeared simultaneously on his palms. "This is the body refining cultivation method of the inferior stage of ck Level, Fire Forging Body!" a disciple from the audience spotted it right away. "That''s right. But it''s a privilege reserved for the body refining warriors. Howe Gennadi was able to cultivate it? He even has reached the fourth level, only three levels away from the highest one, the seventh level!" another disciple questioned. "Hmm! Don''t you know? As a casting master, Gennadi has the experience of forging body as well as the knowledge in casting weapon, so Fire Forging Body suits him the best," some disciples of Casting Faction responded, obviously annoyed with what they had been hearing so far. Meanwhile, on the arena, Ricky and Gennadi were in a conversation as well. "You do so well in body refining as a casting master. To tell you the truth, this is really surprising to me," Ricky stated. "I''ll have to give it to you as well. You can still reach so high though without aplete spiritual meridian. It''s so impressive," Gennadi replied. While everyone could get the irony behind his words. Ricky just grinned. At the same time, he broke out his power to generate the Fourth Degree of Nine- Degree Body Refining Form. Since Gennadi had applied the bodily power, Ricky couldn''t use the power of Devouring Fire. However, even from the beginning, Ricky wasn''t nning on using it. For one, he wanted to see what Gennadi could do, and he also wanted to know where his limit of body refiningy. Swish! Swish! In a second, all that the audience could see were a scarlet and a green figure flickering all over the huge arena. However, the drastic impact of the sounds they made never ended. Their powers intertwined, dispersing around like ripples which seemed to destroy the whole arena. "Quintuple Fire Forging Body¡ªQuintuple Fire Punch!" Taken aback by the force of vibration again, Gennadi cried out loud, reuniting all of his powers and delivering a strong punch. With it, shadows of five mes appeared around Gennadi''s fists and five me sis on his palms. "Gennadi has cultivated Fire Forging Body to the fifth level!" one disciple from the audience was astonished. "That''s right. This alone proved that Gennadi has surpassed Wyn on body refining! He deserves to be the top-ranked inner disciple!" another disciple eximed. Back in the arena, there was no way that Ricky would allow to be outdone. "The Fourth Degree of Nine-Degree of Body Refining Form¡ªTiger me Punch!" Ricky cried out loud. In a sh, hebined the Nine-Degree of Body Refining Form with the cultivation method of Five Beasts Arts, a me fist shooting. Even though Gennadi''s Fire Forging Body went further, Ricky insisted on using the Fourth Degree of Nine-Degree of Body Refining Form instead of the fifth one or the sixth one, because he was convinced that it could handle Gennadi''s bodily power. Pow! Their fists shed, two mes soaring to explode as the temperature around the arena increased abruptly. The two of them staggered back again. In the end, they had a draw this time. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Finally, Gennadi''s expression became dignified. After the confrontation, Gennadi had realized that Ricky could rival him even without the so-called devouring power. "How could it be possible? Without the uncanny devouring power, he could still match Gennadi in strength!" Hector said incredulously. He firmly believed that his failure was brought about by Ricky''s devouring power. Otherwise, it would have been Ricky who fell off the arena yesterday. But now, he must admit that Ricky was stronger than him. Although, he was still reluctant to do so. "Ricky is such a scourge!" Wyn said coldly. He knew very well that Gennadi''s bodily power had almost reached its limitation, but Ricky could resist it with ease. Thus, Ricky''s body refining was also superior to his. "Elder Logan once said that Ricky''s body refining cultivation method is only fit for the warriors without spiritual meridian. Is that true?" Wyn asked, confusion being apparent in his voice. "Wyn, let''s take a closer look so that we can know the truth," Hector whispered to Wyn. In the arena, Ricky and Gennadi were talking once more. "Ricky, I confess that I have underestimated you, but you know body refining isn''t my strength. If this is your full potential, you''d better dissolve the Misty South Faction as soon as possible!" Gennadi said contemptuously as he kept on increasing the power of the mes on his body. It was obvious that Gennadi wouldn''t hold back from then on, ready to defeat Ricky with everything he had. Ricky just smiled because he knew that if he had given out the Fifth Degree of Nine-Degree of Body Refining Form just then, Gennadi would have already failed. So Ricky said, "I hope from now on, you can go far beyond what you have performed so far because this will be the war of rise for me. It would be dull if you''re too weak." Chapter 180 A Sinister Cultivation Method Chapter 180 A Sinister Cultivation Method "You used me as a mere stepping stone?" Gennadi asked furiously, his jaw clenched tight as his hands balled into fists. "If that''s how you see it, then so be it," Ricky answered as a cold smile crawled into his lips. He found Gennadi''s anger quite amusing and made no effort to dissipate it. "Damn it! You''ll pay for this!" Gennadi thundered, his body visibly trembling with fury. He gritted his teeth and let out a battle cry, yet it didn''t seem to faze his opponent. Then all of a sudden, he was in front of Ricky and about to unleash his first attack. He drew out his sword and immediately activated sword-light power. The spiritual energy of fire burst from within and surrounded his whole body. He aimed his sword at Ricky, eyes full of killing intent. Gennadi was fast, but Ricky was faster. In one swift motion, Ricky dodged his attack and pulled out Iron Destroyer from his back, wielding the me strike. His saber then collided with Gennadi''s sword. Although it may look like Ricky was giving it his all, he was actually holding back. He did not use the innate power of his Iron Destroyer, as he wanted to fight Gennadi using only the natural strength of his saber. A Demi-spirit Level weapon itself was enough to fight even demi-immortal warriors. There was no need to use more power than necessary. The way Ricky was handling the fight didn''t escape Elder Samuel and Elder Logan''s eyes. The moment Ricky pulled out Iron Destroyer, they knew he wasn''t using 100% to fight, yet they could also tell that the saber alone was enough to guarantee his victory. "That is no ordinary saber! It''s of Demi-spirit Level and it has powers that only real immortals could comprehend. This only means one thing... The saber was re-casted by Elder Alexander," Elder Samuel muttered under his breath. He still could not believe his eyes. "A Demi-spirit Level saber made by an innate spiritual king and casting master of Spirit Level! How marvelous! I wish I could have his saber and everything else that made him so powerful. But he''s being so shy right now. His saber is attracting a dangerous amount of attention. Isn''t he worried that his saber might get stolen by other people?" Elder Samuel''s gaze switched to Elder Logan and saw greed in his eyes. He knew what he was thinking and he couldn''t deny that he was tempted, too. After all, that was not the kind of saber they could make even if they ced their lives on the line. ...... But Ricky was not concerned about those things. Right now, all he cared about was beating Gennadi. "My master, please do not initiate the Devouring Skill. Something''s wrong with Gennadi''s spiritual energy. It seems fairly dangerous!" Alva eximed, reminding Ricky of the risk. "Oh, really? What kind of danger?" Ricky asked, wondering what Alva was talking about. But Ricky was not going to use the power of Devouring Fire, anyway, so there was no need to worry. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "I''m not sure, but clearly, there''s an insidious wave in the spiritual energy of Gennadi''s fire. You may get hurt if you try to devour it!" Alva answered, his voice urgent. He wanted to make sure that Ricky wouldn''t make a wrong move as it might cost him his life. ''No wonder Gennadi chose to show how strong his fire spiritual energy''s level is. It''s a bait. He knows I can devour it, and that''s exactly what he wants me to do. Well, too bad for him, I''m not falling for his cheap tricks, '' Ricky thought as he sent his opponent a mocking smile. ...... Gennadi answered Ricky with a smile of his own and thought, ''You little bastard, don''t think you''re walking out of this ce alive. Come on, devour my fire! That''s what you do, right? Go ahead and devour as much as you want! It''s all yours!'' Gennadi didn''t waste another second. He activated the spiritual energy of his fire and smiled viciously as it surged into its most extreme form. The saber collided with the sword, sparks flying about and shes of light dancing menacingly as the two warriors fought to the death. The sound of the saber and the sword shing with each other reached the ears of other warriors, their hairs standing on end as they watched the fight intensify right before their eyes. "Let''s see who''s the stepping stone now!" Gennadi yelled, looking Ricky in the eyes ferociously. "If there''s one thing you''re good at, Gennadi, it''s bluffing," Ricky said coolly, knowing that his words would ruin his opponent''s strategy. "Fire lotus swords! Three swords in one!" Gennadi screeched as me encircled the de of his sword. He raised it, the spiritual energy gathering to form the fire lotus. Then the fire lotus bloomed, bearing three ming des. Ricky watched as three beads of blood dropped out of Gennadi''s finger, integrating with the newly formed fire des and making them shine bright red. ''It was normal blood and not blood essence, '' Ricky thought. ''Otherwise, he would have fallen to his knee on the arena.'' It didn''t take long for Gennadi''s technique to bepleted. His three fiery des merged with his sword and Ricky could feel the power emanating from it. "This the end for you, Ricky!" Gennadi shouted as he raised his sword and shed at Ricky with all of his might. ''There''s something fishy about how he was able toplete his technique and merge the mes with his sword so quickly. I must tread carefully, '' Ricky thought, narrowing his eyes at his opponent''s weapon. "My master, you can devour a little of Gennadi''s spiritual energy while your des were colliding. I''ll see what he''s hiding in the mes," Alva whispered, only loud enough for his master to hear. "You sure it''s alright to devour a little of it?" asked Ricky. He didn''t want to make a mistake and give Gennadi that kind of satisfaction. "Yes, don''t worry; just leave it to me," Alva said with confidence. "Five Beasts Art! Fierce bear strike!" Ricky chanted as the ground started trembling with the power he was releasing. His fire spiritual energy grew bigger and wider. Other warriors could only watch in horror as it transformed into a fierce, giant bear. Once the transformation wasplete, the spiritual energy let out a horrifying roar. A terrifying smile crossed Ricky''s lips. "I''ll teach you a lesson you won''t ever forget!" Ricky shouted. As fast as lightning, Ricky charged towards Gennadi, his phantom bear enveloping his body like an armor. He gripped the hilt of his saber tightly and brought it down to Gennadi, who managed to block it with his sword. The sound of metal nging against each other rang in the air as they engaged each other in an intense sword fight. "Such power!" The disciples eximed, both frightened and amazed. "It''s from the Five Beasts Arts! Oh my god! Ricky did it! He sessfully cultivated Five Beasts Arts!" "That''s right. It is indeed the bear part of Five Beasts Arts. Nothing can bepared to the power of this technique." ... BANG! Ricky and Gennadi''s des,thered with spiritual energy at their highest levels, collided and created an explosion with strong winds that sted off the two wielders. Then came the unbearable heat from the mes, burning their skin and causing the disciples to wince in pain. Even if they were far away, they were not safe from the power that had been unleashed by the two. One of them even had to use their power to douse himself with water in a poor attempt to cool his body. Ricky then charged back at Gennadi and devoured a little bit of his opponent''s fire. The difference in the fire''s spiritual energy hit him immediately. It transformed into ck and red liquid, coating his body like a venomous poison. Ricky soon found out what the ck and red liquid was truly after: his meridian. Once the liquid touched his meridian, it began to deteriorate. Seeing that his n seemed to be working, Gennadi startedughing. "What''s wrong, Ricky? Does it hurt?" "It''s nothing I didn''t expect!" Ricky answered, not wanting Gennadi to think he already won. As he watched his meridian dissolving, he thought darkly, ''Gennadi... he''s evil. I will not die, but at this rate, my meridian will bepletely destroyed and beyond repair. It will affect my overall strength and I may be branded as a loser.'' But wait, this was not where it would all end. He had the Heaven Melting Pagoda, after all. He gritted his teeth and summoned another surge of mes which burned the red and ck liquid. It quickly turned into steam and left Ricky''s body with no visible damage. "Alva, were you able to identify those things?" asked Ricky, wiping sweat off his forehead while keeping his eyes on Gennadi. "My master, I think Gennadi cultivated a kind of technique that created toxins. The more he cultivated, the stronger the fire toxin gets. It also seems to grow without limits," Alva said, a deep frown on his face. "Imagine what would have happened if you had devoured the whole thing. Devouring even just a little of it already caused this much damage to your meridian. I''m afraid, in my current state, I''m not strong enough to remove all the fire toxin from your system." "Are you saying he cultivate a method to create toxic fire? I must admit he''s done a great job, but that doesn''t mean I will just let him do what he wants," Ricky said coldly as he red at Gennadi with murderous eyes. He was seeing red. Now that he realized Gennadi wanted to kill him in such a sinister way, he felt an intense desire to return the favor. What was better than to use his saber and chop Gennadi''s head in two? Chapter 181 The Final Aces Chapter 181 The Final Aces Boom! Another deafening sound was let out by another collision of the two powers moving with immense momentum, causing the temperature to rise once again as countless me spiritual energies ignited all around the whole battle tform. In that moment, the two warriors were forced to retreat. However, they were not quick enough to spare themselves from any damages. Both of their top clothes were immediately burned to ashes from being too close to the powerful ze. Now that their tops were both burned to ashes, the lean, masculine bodies of the two warriors became exposed to the public. But more than that, even their bodies were not able to escape the wrath of the fierce me wave. Their bodies were covered with blood, deep gashes and burn wounds covered almost every inch of their bodies. The two of them spit out a mouthful of blood. They immediately dug their weapons into the ground in order to regain their footing. Yet, the massive force from the collision still managed to throw them to the corner ends of the battle tform. "How could their collision be so fierce? Are they really warriors at the Blood Purification?" some disciples eximed. They could not take their eyes off the intensepetition. "Yes, even collisions between warriors at the first grade of Bone Refinement can only be that fierce." "Wyn, howe didn''t Ricky use his devouring power?" While the other disciples were astonished and confused, Hector kept to himself and thought about what was happening. After a while, he whispered, "If Ricky doesn''t use that power, Gennadi''s final ace will be useless, unless he chooses to use it in public!" "It appears that we have underestimated Ricky. A moment ago, it would have been the perfect time for him to use his devouring power, but he didn''t. It only means that he was able to detect Gennadi''s corrosive fire toxin skill," Wyn exined. ''What a terrible opponent! Elder Logan is right. Ricky has to be killed as soon as possible, before his cultivation improves any further. Else, things will get totally out of control, '' Wyn thought, his mind racing. Ricky and Gennadi had no time to listen to the people chatting. They had tricky troubles to handle. ''Why didn''t he use his mysterious devouring power just now? Was he able to detect my fire toxin skill? Damn it!'' Gennadi cursed in his mind upon seeing that Ricky still looked the same, aside from the injuries on his body. ''His fire toxin didn''t work. I''m guessing his next move would probably be the final collision!'' Ricky thought to himself. ''Ha, that''s what I am hoping for as well. It is time for me to take his ce as the number one inner disciple.'' "I have to say, Ricky, I''m impressed. Your fighting power is a lot stronger than I expected, especially for someone who is still at the seventh grade of Blood Purification," Gennadi said grimly as he stood up. "But it doesn''t change the fact that you are only a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. You are not qualified to challenge the authority of a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification!" As he spoke, the ming spiritual energy on his body became stronger and stronger until it reached the maximum. His maximum power was so strong that it was about to burn the space around him. "Now, I will let you see just how strong the peak power of a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification is," Gennadi added. After that, red runes showed up; the power of manuals surged out and the Light Apperception at the fourth grade filled in the air. The strongest power of Gennadi was quickly dashing toward the sword in his hands. In spite of how strong Gennadi''s power already was, he still was not over unleashing all of it. Within Gennadi''s ming spiritual energy, a ck and red corrosive fire toxin appeared, wrapping his spiritual energy like a sticky coat. As soon as the fire toxin came out, the whole space was filled with the stingy odor that smelled like something was being corroded. "This corrosion power is just too formidable. What kind of cultivation method is Gennadi using?" many disciples wondered and asked. "It is supposed to be a powerful cultivation method called Fire Toxin Skill. Ricky is in grave danger." "Gennadi is using the fire toxin! What a cruel person! It is said that such a toxic cultivation method cannot be used to harm others without the warrior harming himself first." "So, this should be the ace card of Gennadi." The disciples were so engaged in their discussion. "Finally, you are willing to expose the so-called cultivation method of fire toxin," Ricky said lightly. He tried to hide his fear, but in that moment, Ricky knew he was in grave danger. He could feel the imminent threat exuding from Gennadi. Gennadi was right. Ricky was only at the seventh grade of Blood Purification while Gennadi was at the ninth grade of Blood Purification. There was a huge difference between the two grades, and that put Ricky at a huge disadvantage. What was worse was that Ricky''s devouring power did not seem to work on Gennadi. He was in grave trouble and they both knew it. "My master, be careful! The consequence of such a fierce fire toxin is not just as simple as corroding your body and meridians. At this rate, I''m afraid even your spiritual energy can be slightly corroded," Alva said, reminding his master to be cautious at this critical moment. ''His fire toxin is too strong and dangerous. I have no choice now. I need to fight it with my top level power, '' Ricky thought. "Ricky, check this! Fire Toxin Manual¡ªFire Toxin Sword!" Gennadi bellowed. After that, he leapt up to the air as his body rotated at high speed, so did the Fire Toxin Sword in his hand, projecting numerous sword shadows in midair. His movements were so fast that it was hard to see what was happening. Suddenly, Gennadi lunged towards Ricky. Then, the countless sword shadows gathered together at once and merged with the sword in Gennadi''s hands. At once, the audience found that the sword not only shone brightly, but also was rich in fire toxin. Its momentum was so powerful that even the warriors at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement would flinch and be overwhelmed. More than that, Gennadi''s body was moving at a momentum that could only be achieved by the warriors of Bone Reinforcement. In the booming sound, there were faint sounds of bone cracking and vibrating from Gennadi, which only belonged to the warriors of Bone Reinforcement. "Sure enough, as Autn said, Gennadi is already a half step into the Bone Reinforcement," Ricky said quietly as he felt Gennadi''s powerful momentum. "My master, in the whole Misty South, Gennadi is talented enough to be called a third ss genius!" Alva noted upon sensing Gennadi''s power. "Oh? So you mean geniuses are also divided into different sses?" Ricky asked curiously in his mind. Nevertheless, Ricky did not give up. His spiritual energy did not stop surging, and even though he was only at the Fourth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form in that moment, he gave his all to push himself directly to the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. He had no choice but to do so, since his Devouring Fire could not work. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "My master, geniuses are roughly divided into five sses. Third ss geniuses are those who have no rivals of the same level. Second ss geniuses are those who are able to challenge warriors one level higher than them. First ss geniuses, on the other hand, are those who have the ability to challenge warriors who are as much as two levels higher than they are. Gennadi, as I mentioned, is a third ss genius," Alva exined. "Based on your current situation, My master, you rank among the first ss geniuses," Alva noted. A momentter, he continued, "Even more powerful than the first ss genius is the so called peerless genius. These geniuses are able to challenge even those three levels higher than them. In the whole Misty South, peerless geniuses can only be seen from the top forces." "You said there are five sses, but you''ve only mentioned four. What is the other one?" Ricky couldn''t help but ask to satiate his curiosity. "Above the peerless geniuses, there are those called wizard geniuses or genies!" Alva replied. "They can challenge those up to four levels higher than them. Since their existence transcends the truth, they are just too rare to see. If such wizard geniuses and genies don''t die, they will be the sole strong warriors on a continent!" "The peerless genius, wizard genius, genie¡­ Wow, I hope I one day get to meet some of them," Ricky said in a barely audible voice. He had let himself get too caught up in his conversation with Alva. Now, he had to fully concentrate once again on the battle with Gennadi. In the explosion of his momentum, Ricky''s whole body turned into dark blue from the light blue color it had been before due to his absorption of nearly a hundred kinds of Beast Fire. "Now that I am at the peak of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, I hope it will be enough to defeat Gennadi!" Ricky muttered to himself. Chapter 182 The Strongest One Among The Inner Disciples Chapter 182 The Strongest One Among The Inner Disciples ''He has already cultivated to the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!'' Zenith thought, looking at Ricky''s blue body. There was a sh of surprise and excitement in his eyes. However, as Ricky had already given him a great deal of excitement and surprise before, Zenith now remained pretty calm. Perhaps he would actually be surprised if Ricky didn''t break out the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. People including Elder Evan looked at each other in surprise at the sight of the Sixth Degree of Nine- degree Body Refining Form. But as to be expected, Boris and Elder Logan were staring at Ricky murderously. "Father, just set your heart at rest. He won''t let you down," Grace said, feeling rtively confident. ... Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Ricky felt that his body had be even more powerful than ever before once he reached the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Now he did not feel the least bit threatened by Gennadi''s virulent strikes. "Chaotic Fire Skill¡ªHeaven Melting Strike!" With his Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky activated the Chaotic Fire Skill. His burning body was now covered by a sea of roaring mes and runes, which were born of the Heaven Melting Fire and shaped chaotic fire runes. Now that Alva had suggested using raging power, the Heaven Melting Fire together with the Chaotic Fire Skill should be the most vtile power. ''It''s that kind of fire again. I should make some time to talk with Ricky about that, '' Autn thought to himself at this moment, because he felt the strong resonance again. With his body tilting downwards, Ricky shed at Gennadi. It was just an ordinary sh, but all the Elders keenly felt the strong raging power in it. Ricky''s rage even made them a little scared. "Could this be a strong Beast Fire?" many Elders spected at once. "ng!" The sound of metal shing rang through the air. Ricky''s saber collided heavily with Gennadi''s sword. "Boom!" A resounding thunderp shook the air. The power of two mes collided fiercely like two falling firmaments. The power exploded instantly, as if was going to sweep everything away. Thick strands of fire toxin flowed rapidly in the sword and soon affected Ricky''s attack. The strong corrosion power seemed to corrupt everything, including Ricky''s Light Apperception. Ricky''s fire attack was visibly fading away very quickly. But those with sharp eyes could see that the fire toxin only corrupted the ordinary spiritual energy in Ricky''s me. The me power of the Heaven Melting Fire and chaotic fire runes was not affected at all. Instead, they were now moving freely in the fire toxin. Meanwhile, the raging power became fiercer and fiercer. "Go to hell!" Gennadi said fiercely, smugly thinking that Ricky''s power had now beenpromised. He was now imagining how Ricky would tumble down awkwardly from the arena. "Are you being too overconfident?" Ricky responded him with a rather insidious smile. "What do you mean?" Looking at Ricky''s sinister smile, Gennadi finally realized that something was wrong. Only now did he look more carefully at both of their attacks. But it was already toote. "Explode now!" Ricky shouted loudly. "Boom! Bang!" The Heaven Melting Fire and chaotic fire runes suddenly exploded. Endless raging power immediately swept over Ricky and Gennadi. "Ricky! You..." Gennadi roared in disbelief, but before he could finish speaking, all sounds had be submerged in the violent explosion. "Oh my! Ricky is causing destruction on both sides!" many disciples eximed as they saw the violent explosion. Ricky and Gennadi could survive the violent explosion, but they would definitely lose their fighting power! "I guess so. Gennadi''s fire toxin is too powerful. In order not to be defeated, Ricky had to take this route. In this way, they will end in a draw." "Humph! You know nothing at all! Gennadi can control the fire toxin! That means he won''t get hurt by the fire toxin in this explosion. He just needs to withstand the explosion!" disciples of the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction responded coldly. They were unwilling to ept that there was a chance of a draw. "But for Ricky, he has to withstand the power of explosion as well as the fire toxin. As a result, after the explosion, Gennadi''s remaining fighting power will be much more than Ricky''s." "The only winner of this battle will be Gennadi!" "Indeed! That sounds about right." "What a bunch of fools who don''t know anything at all! Do they really think Ricky''s Nine-degree Body Refining Form is good for nothing?" Edgar smiled, shaking his head when he heard the murmurs. ... The violent explosion didn''t die down until a quarter of an hourter. Gennadi''s and Ricky''s figures now appeared one after another. "What... What the hell is happening?" The sight of the arena astonished all the disciples. They blinked their eyes rapidly with disbelief on their faces. At this moment, Gennadi was half kneeling on the arena, dragging his sword with his right hand. Apart from his eyes which were still a little shiny, his whole body was covered with blood, and there were even several burn marks on his skin. They could hardly see Gennadi breathing. Even an ordinary mortal would easily be able to kill him now. When they looked at Ricky, he was standing still on the arena. Except for the superficial nicks on his body from before the explosion, he had not been hurt at all. If it were not for the dust coating his figure, his blue hair would still be starkly elegant. The most frightening thing was that they could feel Ricky''s dangerous energy, which had almost reached the peak. This meant that Ricky would now be able topete against another warrior at the peak of the ninth grade of Blood Purification. It was tantly obvious who emerged the victor. "Howe? How is it even possible? Why didn''t you get hurt at all?" Gennadi shouted angrily as he pounded the arena with his fists. He looked at Ricky with his bloodshot eyes, itching to kill Ricky for all eternity. "Just because I''m stronger than you!" Ricky said lightly, "As I suggested earlier, you two should have competed with me together. But you were still too overconfident to ept." As he spoke, Ricky walked to Gennadi''s side. "Please remember that this is the second time I have defeated you. The first time, you lost your position as leader of the Casting Faction. This second time, I became the strongest among all the inner disciples. If there''s a third time, I won''t let you get off so easily!" And with this, Ricky delivered a swift and merciless kick, causing Gennadi to fly off the arena. As he hit the ground, he lost consciousness. Then, Ricky looked around the arena and loudly announced, "If anyone else from the Casting and Refinement Factions want to cause any trouble, juste to me. I''ll be happy to amodate you!" Even if Ricky had only said this with an even tone, many disciples still felt fear strike in their hearts. It was a warning well understood. ... "Caleb, I dare say that Ricky''s fire is not just the Beast Fire!" "Our chief has already sent us an order that we can choose a suitable day to attack him. We''ll know more about it when that timees." Chapter 183 Mutant - Body Of Water Spirit Chapter 183 Mutant - Body Of Water Spirit With Ricky''s leadership, the Misty South Faction had turned into the strongest faction among the Snow Sect. No one could equal Ricky in strength since that battle. The Misty South Faction owned many outstanding core disciples and Elders, so its core members were not inferior to the people of Casting Faction or the Refinement Faction. As a newly established faction, it wiped out the Casting Faction and the Refinement Faction in less than half a year. It was something that could be truly counted as a miracle. That was also a powerful example of Ricky''s ability. To some extent, he himself was a miracle. After that war, a lot of disciples among the Snow Sect wanted to joint in the Misty South Faction. So much so that some of the disciples from the Casting Faction and the Body Refinement Faction were trying to withdraw from their own faction to join the Misty South Faction. The Misty South Faction was strict in enrolling disciples however. Ricky had already given orders that anyone who was admitted to the Misty South Faction must be a person of decent character. Besides that, Ricky made Edgar sweep away the disciples who that did notply with the rules. He also gave orders to promote the disciples who had strong loyalties toward the Misty South Faction. After all, being united as one was crucial for a faction, or else it would copse in on itself at any minute. Ricky then began to cultivate in seclusion after clearly giving those instructions. He chose that time to do his cultivation, not because he wanted to make a breakthrough, but as a method to recover and rest. The battle had consumed much of his strength. Before his cultivation, an unexpected person came for a visit--Dora, the girl from the same n as Agnes. Dora stared at Ricky with love and affection. She seemed to be full of desire, which made Ricky feel a little bit shy and even somewhat afraid. He could sense that Dora was thirsty for love. "Dora, what are you doing here? As far as I can remember, we are not that close," said Ricky in uncertainty. "It does not matter. We will get familiar with each other if we hang out with each other more often!" she ogled his body while expressing her affection. She had a slender figure with slightly-bent waist. She strolled gracefully towards Ricky with the most beautiful smile on her angelic face. The next moment she leaned forward and pressed herself to his chest. Ricky happened to be a cautious man, so he dodged to the other side with a big stride. Apparently Dora had expected him to move, and she kept bnce so she did not fall to the ground. "Dora, please get out of my room if you don''t have other important things to discuss with me," Ricky said in a cold voice. "I do have something to tell you!" Dora said with barely stifled bitterness. "Then just say it, or I will ask you to leave. I do not have a lot of time. I have some other pressing matters to deal with," Ricky said. "Ricky, why are you always treating beautiful women in such a rude manner?" Dora demanded. His coldness deeply hurt her feelings. "I am polite to those people who I am familiar with. Miss Dora, you should know that we are not that close, so please keep a proper distance from me. You are just spouting utter nonsense and making trouble out of nothing. I will make my men forcefully remove you if you continue to do so," Ricky said without any emotion in his voice. "You are such a cold-hearted person!" Dora snapped out of it after hearing what Ricky said. "I would be a kinder person if you paid attention and fixed your behavior!" Then he added with a smile, "Say it! What do you want from me? I really have to cultivate in seclusion right now. It is kind of an emergency." C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Ricky, let me be your woman!" Dora said with a serious expression. Everything was happening too suddenly, and Ricky was so surprised to hear her say that. He tried his best to stand up straight, looking at Dora in disbelief. "Dora, you cannot just say that so tantly!" Ricky protested after he calmed himself down. "Ricky, do you think that this is a joke? Do you really think that I am a woman who would say that kind of thing casually?" Dora said seriously after hearing what Ricky said. Then she continued, "Do you know what great courage is needed for girls to confess their feelings like that?! Do you really think that I was joking with you?" Ricky was speechless after hearing that. He knew that it was a very daring thing for a girl to say. Feeling nervous because of Ricky''s silence, Dora kept talking saying, "Ricky, I decided I wanted to be your woman after you beat Lyndon. Then, I became more sure about my decision after you brought Gennadi, a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification, to his knees. Everyone knows that you are just a warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. That is incredible!" "So you want to be the wife of a powerful master?" Ricky asked. He gradually figured out her intention after hearing what she said. "Yes! Only the most powerful master, or a genius, could win my heart!" She did not deny it. Then she added, "Weak people are not able to protect their loved ones, isn''t that right?" "Yes, I understand that, but you are not my type. Please just leave here for now. I hope we can be friends if you can ept that I do not have feelings for you!" Ricky said. "Ricky, I am your type though! You just said that because you mind if I dated someone other than you before, right?" Dora asked after hearing what Ricky said. "Maybe. You should know that I am just a traditional man, and I care about this stuff!" Ricky said with a smile. "What if I told you that I haven''t slept with anyone before, and you would be the first one?" Dora asked suddenly. "Really? Why are you saying that?" he asked in surprise. He did not believe that Dora was still a virgin. "Do you know why Lyndon helped me before?" Dora gently asked. "I am all ears to your exnation!" Ricky said. "Ricky, do you know about the Body of Water Spirit?" "Body of Water Spirit? What is that?" Ricky wondered. "In this world, some people y the tyrant in an area because they are born as a genius. Others gain achieve their sess depending on luckiness and opportunity. Other than that, there are also some mutants who evolved from the blood power of innate spirit!" Dora said. "A mutant can evolve from the blood power of innate spirit?" Ricky asked. "Some of the blood power of the innate spirit is strong, some are weak. The people with weak blood power of innate spirit may be different from ordinary people, while the people with strong blood power of innate spirit are born to have a special physique. After years of reproduction, their descendants all were also mutants!" Dora exined. Then she added, "A person''s constitution is the individual specificity produced and influenced by the congenital endowment and acquired environment. When you break your congenital constitution, the blood power inside your body will be a unique version of it in the world. You will be a mutant too and pass it on to your descendants if you seize the great opportunity to do so." "Is that so? It is the first time that I have ever heard that," Ricky said. "The one with Body of Water Spirit is also a kind of mutant. Our ancestor gave this kind of physique to us because they found out the true spirit of water!" Dora added. "For female warriors, a woman with a Body of Water Spirit is extremely attractive. The one who takes the virginity of one of those women will get a third of their power!" "That is very tempting. You are saying that you are one of the people with a Body of Water Spirit, right?" Ricky asked as some hint of desire appeared from deep within his eyes. Chapter 184 Good Man Or Bad Man Chapter 184 Good Man Or Bad Man Now, Ricky understood that Dora told him that in order to prove to him that she was still a virgin. He also caught on to the reason for Lyndon''s mighty possessiveness of Dora before. The Dora''s current power level was the third degree of Blood Purification. If her description of Body of Water Spirit was true, when Ricky got one third of Dora''s power after taking her virginity, he would at least achieve the eighth degree of Blood Purification, if not the ninth degree. The lure was very strong. Besides gaining power, he could also have sex with a beautiful woman. However, Ricky had great control over any yearning for power or intimacy, so he suppressed the greed deep inside himself quickly. "That''s right. I have the Body of Water Spirit. Only three people know it, Lyndon, you, and me. You killed Lyndon, so only you and I know now," Dora said faithfully. "Do you still refuse me?" "You are so bold. If I remember correctly, once you lose your virginity, your cultivation will be depleted by a third!" Ricky said. "Yes, but it will happen sooner orter. I''d rather lose it to my lover who can protect me. If it is someone I trust, I don''t need to be anxious about it," Dora said. "What you love is just my status. I know you do not love me!" Ricky shook his head. "By the way, I''m not strong now. Aren''t you afraid that I will discard you after getting your cultivation?" "But I really do love you! I don''t believe you will abandon me because I know how you have acted in the past and that you are a good man. That''s why I am here for you!" Dora said. "You are right that what your offer is hard to decline, but some things matter more to me than power, so you''d better leave now!" Ricky said. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Just by saying that and ying hard to get you be even more desirable to me!" Dora wasn''t angry after hearing Ricky''s refusal. Instead, Dora wanted to strive even harder to capture his heart. "Maybe I was just pretending. Or maybe you have no idea who I truly am!" Ricky smiled. "Then show me what kind of a man you really are!" Dora said, "But remember, Ricky, I will never give you up!" Dora turned around to leave the room. "Wait!" Ricky stopped Dora. "What? Do you change your mind?" Dora was a little surprised. Her expression was so hopeful and genuine which showed her longing for being with Ricky. Amazed at Dora''s yearning and dedication to him, Ricky was speechless. "Don''t think too much about it. I just want to give you something," Ricky exined. "I have a me of Beast Fire suitable for you. I can give it to a senior you trust and let him or her refine it for you!" "Beast Fire?! Do you really want to give it to me?" At the moment Ricky made the offer, Dora was astonished. "I wouldn''t offer such a thing lightly!" Ricky said. "It appears that I have a ce in your heart after all!" Dora said. "How would you be willing to present such an important thing to me otherwise?" "Well, you can think what you want!" Ricky murmured. "How about I give it to Elder Lucia? She will refine it for me!" Dora said and left happily. She was content with what she obtained. Not only did she get the amazing gift of Beast Fire, but she also got Ricky''s sincere concern! ... "What a bold girl!" Ricky said to himself as he watched Dora leave. "My master, you should grant her request. The importance of Body of Water Spirit is more than its owner''s virginity. If you integrates with it, it will greatly benefit you two. It''s an amazing chance for both of you!" Alva said. "Really? Body of Water Spirit is so miraculous!" Ricky was shocked once again! "Yes. Although the cultivation of the women with Body of Water Spirit will decline sharply after they lose their virginity, they can gain more if they continue to have sex with the person who took their virginity. The cultivation speed will be improved significantly, especially for Body of Water Spirit!" Alva added. "So, Dora did not tell me the whole story!" Ricky felt stuck in a rut. "My master, perhaps she didn''t lie to you. She perhaps didn''t know the real function of Body of Water Spirit!" Alva suggested. "You really think so?" Ricky cocked his head. "My master, I think you already consider her to be your woman. It''s only because of your inner struggle that you declined her!" Alva went on. "Ha-ha, Alva, you are an old dog!" Rickyughed. Alva was right. Ricky really did have feeling for Dora deeply. He didn''t take her virginity because of his control, but he wouldn''t let Dora be touched by other men. He wasn''t truly a kind-hearted saint, and he still did have some ambition and greed. It was because of his greed that he wouldn''t give up Dora''s Body of Water Spirit. Surely, if he could get it, he would take care of her as was his responsibility. "My master, you seem not to be as good a man as I thought!" Alvaughed. "Alva! At one point, I was apletely good man, but now I am aware that kindness doesn''t always pay off! You have to be willing to do whatever it takes to be sessful and live a longer life. I still try to act like a good man despite that, though!" Ricky exined. "Ha-ha, my master, I understand you loud and clear!" Alvaughed. "My master, what make me trust you most is the greatest virtue you have. I think your best trait is you treat the people around you so well!" "Is that true?" Ricky smiled. ... Afterwards, Ricky went to Elder Lucia''s and talked with her. In the end he left a me of Beast fire with her. Ricky found out that Elder Lucia was the acquaintance of the three grandmasters of the Shui n. ... When he came back, Ricky closed his door to regte the chaotic breathe after battles and then digest the battle experience. Thus, one day pasted quickly as night fell! In the yard of the Misty South Faction, everything was still. All the disciples were sleeping at that moment. They didn''t need to be alert and could rx because the Snow Sect was safe. Covered in darkness, a ck shadow shed through the yard and entered Ricky''s room. Without saying anything, the ck shadow tried to strike directly at Ricky''s head. Ricky opened his eyes and warded the punch off because he was never truly defenseless and was always vignt. Chapter 185 Exchange Chapter 185 Exchange "I knew you were there when you were around 100 yards away!" "Who are you?" Ricky asked while holding his attacker''s fist. He slowly stood up and gave a cold look. "How dare you mess around here with the Snow Sect, or are you a member of the Snow Sect?!" "You want to know who I am?! There''s a simple solution if you want to know. You have to take me down in battle!" the man in ck clothesughed. Then, the man in ck quickly jumped out of the window and sped towards the depths of the mountains. After a short hesitation, Ricky ran after him. This man in ck did make Ricky feel a little threatened, but he did not truly feel like he was in danger. Moreover, he had Heaven Melting Pagoda, which made it possible for him to escape from even an innate spiritual king. Ricky chased the man in ck, and soon they both came to a stop in the depths of the mountains! There were strange roaring and sounds of fierce beasts at the ce they stopped within the mountains. "You finally stopped!" Ricky said after the man stopped. "I had no n to run from you, but I didn''t want to disturb all the people of the Snow Sect!" The man in ck turned around and said, "Let''s begin! If you win, you will learn who I am. If you lose, it will mean death for you! I also want to observe what skills you have as the Snow Sect''s new inner disciple!" "I just want to know who are you, and what your purpose is!" Ricky responded coldly. "My master, be careful! This man is very strong. He very likely is a warrior of Bone Reinforcement!" Alva reminded. Meanwhile, Ricky made the first move. He directly brought out his strongest power which was the cultivation method of Ice Cage Fingers. The frosty power of it was condensed around his body. Crack! The next moment, icy power condensed in Ricky''s right hand. With a wave of the Double Ice Cage Fingers, he smashed it into the man in ck. "What an unimpressive trick!" the man in ck just said with disdain. He was hardly affected by the strong power of the Double Ice Cage Fingers. His soles mmed onto the ground, his energy condensed, and he punched his fists out. That seemingly casual punch directly destroyed the Double Ice Cage Fingers that Ricky had applied. All the power that was carried in the attacker''s fists muffled all Ricky''s energy. The energy of that casual punch, before it receded, turned into a storm. The storm swept away and towards Ricky. When he saw that, Ricky''s pupil suddenly contracted. His figure quickly retreated, while Ricky directly broke out his Nine-degree Body Refining Form. Even his hands crossed in front of his chest to shield himself. Bang! There was a sound of dull collision. Though Ricky stood against this power, his body slid across the ground for dozens of yards. The pain in his arms was so deep that it felt like the blow reverberated into his bone marrow! Meanwhile, the man in ck just stood there calmly, looking at Ricky with a cocky smile! "You are a powerful warrior of Bone Reinforcement!" snorted Ricky as he slowly raised his head. A casual punch, with barely half his power, beat Ricky down so badly. No one should be able to do this, if not a warrior of Bone Reinforcement! Or maybe a super genius could do this. "Although you have dual properties, as far as I know, you are not good at frosty power. You should use the power of fire. For my next attack, I will only use one third of my power." The man in ck smiled while stretching out three fingers. "Who the hell are you?" Ricky snorted again angrily. Up until then, he really didn''t get what the attacker was after. Ricky didn''t really believe the man just came to kill him and steal his treasures. Perhaps the man just came humiliate Ricky? "I said I will tell you, but only if you win!" the man in ck replied with an edge in his voice. Ricky''s power was bursting! This time, without a word from Ricky, his frosty power retreated. His body already burned with a raging me. The man was right; although Ricky cultivated dual properties, he was not very good at frosty power. Still, the power of fire made Ricky feel so much more powerful! At the same time, the sixth degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form was activated and the blue energy was rising! Ricky made one condensed strike with all his power towards the man, Iron Destroyer behind on the back of Ricky screaming out, Devouring Fire and Heaven Melting Fire rising! "Yes, you finally made a decent move!" The man in ck was very satisfied with Ricky''s attack. In the next moment, the man''s energy broke out again. The golden ray rose up, and then a golden me blew out. The man punched at Ricky colliding with the fire that Ricky had let loose. Ricky finally realized the identity of the man he was fighting. After the collision, Ricky and the man retreated a few steps at the same time. The power they each put into the collision was almostpletely equal! Of course, the man in ck hardly brought out one third of his power. "Autn, take off your hood!" Taking back all the energy around his body, Ricky smiled slightly. "Sure enough, when the fire came out, you realized it was me!" When he heard that, the man also smiled slightly and took off his hood. It was indeed Autn! "me, is it the purpose of luring me out sote?" Ricky asked. "Ricky, let me exin and I will stop making you guess. I want to know if the fire on your body is from the Heaven Melting Dragon or not! Is it the Heaven Melting Fire?" Autn asked frankly. "Yes, it is," Ricky said directly. "So it is Heaven Melting Fire! That is a familiar name!" Autn said with some emotion creeping into his voice. "So, Autn, is the golden me on your body really a sacred fire? The Heaven ughtering Fire?" Ricky asked. "Yes, it''s just as you said!" Autn was as frank as Ricky. "I''m guessing that''s not all you wanted since you went to the trouble of leading me outside here," Ricky whispered. "You are still so smart, Ricky. No one can fool you!" Autn smiled, "Yes, confirming your skills and where your fire is from is not my main goal tonight." "The real thing I wanted to do was to exchange my fire for yours! Is that something that you would agree to?" "Haha haha! Autn, you really know me very well!" Rickyughed excitedly at Autn''s proposal. The offer was exactly what he wanted. Originally, he wondered if Autn would ever agree to the exchange. He did not expect that Autn was as eager about it as he was. "It seems that even if I didn''te to you today, you would still havee to me!" Autn smiled at Ricky. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Autn, this is a piece of Heaven Melting Fire!" Meanwhile, Ricky took out a cluster of fire from the Chaotic Fire Zone and handed it to Autn. Autn did the same and gave Ricky a cluster of his Heaven ughtering Fire. As for how the two of them got the fire, they were too smart to ask each other. Chapter 186 Caleb And Elviss Invitation Chapter 186 Caleb And Elvis''s Invitation Ricky and Autn began to cultivate their powers in seclusion when they exchanged the sacred fires. They had to refine the fire as soon as possible so that they could cultivate the sacred fire in their body. Alva said that the Heaven ughtering Fire was the sacred fire belonged to Five-wed Golden Dragons. Almost all Five-wed Golden Dragons had the ability to control that fire. The Heaven ughtering Fire was good for offense on the battle but had no defensive capability. Therefore, it was a huge risk to use the Heaven ughtering Fire. One had to have the courage to burn their own body. "What a powerful and dangerous sacred fire! No wonder I always had faith in the amazing abilities of Autn in battle!" Ricky said. "Such person is the worst kind of enemy!" Alva agreed. "I will also be that kind of person when I learn how to use the Heaven ughtering Fire. I am looking forward to it so much!" Ricky said excitedly, seeing the golden me in the Chaotic Fire Zone. He activated the Chaotic Fire Skill immediately and channeled the power of Devouring Fire and Heaven Melting Fire so as to cultivate the Heaven ughtering Fire. Only half a dayter, Ricky had cultivated itpletely. Alva was astonished. "My master, your, your speed is too incredibly fast!" Alva said in disbelief. "Really?" Ricky asked. "My master, I was born in the sacred fire. It''s a difficult task even for a person who is in his prime! Most people have to spend half a month cultivating the sacred fire corresponding within their realms!" Alva said. "Maybe I am a fire cultivating genius!" Ricky suggested with pride. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hearing that, Alva was speechless. Of course, Ricky clearly knew that it was thanks to the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Chaotic Fire Skill that he was able to cultivate the Heaven ughtering Fire so fast. The Chaotic Fire Zone seemed to be made for taming all powerful mes in the world. For Ricky, even if he put a wildfire into it without further cultivation, the fire could be absorbed by his Chaotic Fire Zone within days! ''Next, I have to cultivate the Heaven ughtering Fire to match my current realm. I am not sure if I have enough Beast Fire to do that, since I only have 87 left!'' Ricky thought to himself. "I can''t stay in the Snow Sect anymore. Four days have gone by, news in the Earth Fire Land should havee! The Misty South Faction will likely see little change, so I''ll just leave here tomorrow!" ... The next day, Ricky said goodbye to Grace and Heather. He exined that he was going to train outside! Ricky also arranged some work for Edgar. He asked whether Edgar could help him ask Zenith for something really important the day before. Ricky was now there waiting for Edgar to return. ... "Edgar, what is going on?" Ricky asked. "Ricky, Master told me two months ago that Boris let Nate and some other disciples leave the Snow Sect. It seems that their destination was the gathering ce of the Nan n. The gathering ce is the Stone City!" Edgar responded. "What does he want to do by returning to Stone City?" Ricky asked. "He wants to help Boris take the Stone City. The fight between Master and Boris is not only restricted to the Snow Sect though. The fight has spread and affected all sects. It has spread to spheres of influence and cities within the Snow Land," Edgar said. "Why do the innate spiritual kings fight for it?" Ricky did not understand. After all, if they were powerful enough, everything would be much easier. Why didn''t they take the time to cultivate themselves? "Ricky, once a warrior bes an innate spiritual king, it bes much harder to make further progress. For an innate spiritual king, blood and talent are very important. However, the other key factor is considerable cultivation resources!" "While these cultivation resourcese from those sects, the spheres of influence, and the cities!" "Okay, I understand!" Ricky nodded. "So, did Chief Zenith dispatch disciples to the Stone City?" Ricky asked. "Of course he did that. He sent the core disciples¡ª¡ªMaster Rushton, and Johnny from the Sun n in Stone City! He also sent some inner disciples!" Edgar said, "If you go to the Stone City, Master wants you to give him a hand!" "I will certainly do it!" Ricky nodded. "Another thing, is Xenia a disciple of the Snow Sect or not?" Ricky asked. Since they met in the mountainsst time, Ricky had never heard any news about Xenia. Although Ricky had changed a lot, he still felt an attachment to Xenia. "Ricky, Master said he knows Xenia, but he asked me to tell you that there''s a gap between warriors. The difference in the powers of some warriors are sometimes like the gap between a dragon and a snake!" Edgar said with a little embarrassment in his voice. It was because he knew the meaning of Zenith! "Well, I think I know what he means!" Upon hearing that, Ricky shook his head slightly. It seemed that he wasn''t eager to find Xenia. "Ricky, Master also said that some snakes can eventually metamorphose into dragons!" Seeing Ricky be frustrated, Edgar spoke again. "Can a snake really eventually metamorphose into a dragon?" Ricky asked with his brows furrowed. "Master said so. As for whether it''s right or not, I don''t know either!" Edgar said, shrugging his shoulders. "My master, a snake really can metamorphose into a dragon, but it is very rare!" Alva said. Then Ricky''s eyes grew serious. "Edgar, give my thanks to the sect chief!" Ricky said, "What''s more, you shall take charge of the Misty South Faction from now on. If you get into any trouble, you should seek help from Autn. He will stay in the Snow Sect in case you need him!" "Don''t worry. I am sure you will see a totally different Misty South Faction when youe back!" Edgar responded. "Ha-ha, then thank you very much!" When night fell, Ricky secretly left the Snow Sect! To his surprise, Caleb and Elvis walked into his room before he left. "Caleb, Elvis, what is the matter?" Ricky asked in confusion. "Ricky, we found a good method that stands a chance of making a breakthrough. We need your help to do it. All three of us will share it then!" Caleb and Elvis said without any hesitation. "Oh? So what is this new method you found?" Ricky asked excitedly. "It is in the depth of snow mountains where there is a dangerous ce full ofva. The area is a gathering ce of beasts whose powers is at the peak level of Blood Purification!" Caleb said. "But before we can find it, there is a beast, Half-step to Bone Reinforcement actually. It is a bit tricky for us to fend off, so..." Elvis continued. "I know exactly what you mean. I am going to train outside anyway, so we can go there together," Ricky said. "But you should tell me what things will be like on the journey first!" "Of course, Ricky, have you ever heard of the Volcano Fruit?" Chapter 187 Infernal King Bear Chapter 187 Infernal King Bear "Volcano Fruit?" Ricky muttered. "Leader, it is a kind of high-level Treasure from Heaven and Earth. It contains great power and fire energy. If a warrior gets one, his power and the energy of his fire will be at least doubled. That willst until the death of the warrior or after he breaks through into an innate spirit!" said Caleb. His tone was full of expectation. "Yes, it''s a Treasure from Heaven and Earth. It is invaluable for warriors who have Beast Fire. There is much more to it than that, though. It is named after the ''Volcano'', which means that the grade of this fruit is actually above a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth!" Elvis said with a pointed look. "That makes it such a precious thing!" Ricky was surprised again. No doubt he was absolutely tempted by that kind of fruit. However, he was also a careful person. He said to Alva, "Check the looks of them. Are they lying to me? Does that kind of fruit really exist?" "My master, I actually have heard of that kind of fruit before. It is really invaluable to you for your current stage. I suggest we go and check it out by ourselves just in case!" Alva said. "We will go then! We will do it to check out what those two''s intent is!" Ricky nodded. "I really appreciate it that you two bring me information that is so precious," Ricky said to show his eptance to their invitation. "Leader, we are like family. You gave us Beast Fire before. More importantly than that, you are our leader now. It''s our duty to bring you information," Caleb said. "Otherwise, we would have to count on your power." "Ha-ha, if that is the case, I will take it. By the way, when will we go?" Ricky smiled. "Better earlier thanter. First, a long night is fraught with dreams; second, you are intending to go out to practice and experience, right?" said Elvis. "Okay, we''re ready to go now as well." .... Immediately, the three of them departed the Snow Sect to try and find the so-called Volcano Fruit. The three reached their destination before dawn from one long night travel. It was a valley deep in the snowy mountains. It was somewhat close to the ce the beasts of Bone Reinforcement resided in. In the valley, there was a natural magmake! However, it was shallow on the surface and was located in the Snow Land. The heat was not that powerful as a result. ''Seems like the ce that they described, '' Ricky thought. "See? In the middle of the magmake, there is a red ind. On the ind, there is a small red tree. That tree is the Volcano Fruit Tree!" Caleb said. Sure enough, Ricky saw everything that Caleb had described. He also saw the so-called Volcano Fruit, which was a cyan fruit that seemed to glow with a red light. It was arge fruit and was about the size of three fists. Across that distance, Ricky could feel the enormous force and strong power of me radiating off it. However, there was only one fruit they could see. The problem with that was that there was three of them there and they all wanted it. ''Not an excellent situation, but good enough. One is still okay, '' Ricky thought to himself. "Leader, this is not good! Before today, there were three fruits there. The beast must have taken the others!" said Caleb hatefully, before Ricky could talk. The beast mentioned by Caleb was the guard there. ''What a liar! It must be that only one Volcano Fruit can be grown on this tree!'' thought Alva in contempt. Roar! Before Caleb finished his words, an angry roar shook the ground. Inside the magmake, a giant red bear that was three yards tall emerged from theva. Its eyes stared directly at the three of them. "It''s the Infernal King Bear!" Elvis spoke quietly when he saw the beast. Obviously, the two men had fought the beast before, and lost. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Leader, this beast is Half-step to Bone Reinforcement. Its outbreak is extremely powerful in this magma. Our power is not even its match!" said Caleb in a terrified voice as he stared at the beast. "This beast is very powerful, and just by the energy it puts off, I can feel its power. I think we three should fight together against it!" Ricky said in a deep voice. It was not possible for those two to simply use Ricky as a shield. "Okay!" What surprised Ricky was that both of them epted his suggestion so easily. Immediately, they gathered their power and energy together, and shot it at the beast fiercely. "Leader, we will both distract this beast. You need to find the opportunity to give it a swift killing blow!" The next moment, the two were in a fierce battle with the beast. Moreover, Ricky could see that the two men didn''t shrink away from battle. They were trying their best, and even using their powers of Beast Fire! ''Alva, I guessed wrong! These two guys were sincere about bringing me here!'' Ricky thought passionately. "My master, if these two guys really wanted you toe here to get the fruit, they wouldn''t have said that there were three fruits," Alva said. "There are too many hypocrites in the world!" "Then, I will y at their game. I will see when these guys will expose their true intent!" said Ricky. Then Ricky no longer hesitated, took out Iron Destroyer and joined the battle. At that time, Ricky brought out his full strength. He brought out his most explosive power; it was no less than the power he used when he fought Gennadi! The beast was definitely much stronger than any warriors in the same grade as it. The three of them actually couldn''t defeat the beast at first. Of course, Ricky did not use all his power at first! "My master, take your shot! Use the innate power of Iron Destroyer, and give this beast a blow. Make sure to kill it, but at the same time, keep some power for yourself. I think if you hold back a little, these two guys will show their ws!" reminded Alva. "Understood!" "You two, distract the beast from different sides!" I will give it a killing blow, so even if the blow does not directly kill it, it will lose a lot of power!" Ricky said. "Got it!" The other two nodded in agreement. In an instant, the two separated from each other. They burst the power of Beast Fire. It was the most effective power against the beast. This beast was Half-step to Bone Reinforcement and it had some intelligence, so it seemed it had figured out their trick. The beast didn''t pay much attention to the nking attacks of the two men because of that. The beast had natural physical strength, so their attacks did nothing to it. The beast reared its head back and roared before rushing straight toward Ricky! " Half-step to Bone Reinforcement, huh! Smart beast! Whatever, you will die after this strike!" said Ricky with disdain, looking at the beast dashing towards him. Chapter 188 People From Endless Shadow Chapter 188 People From Endless Shadow "Leader, be careful!" the two yelled quite anxiously. Witnessing the Infernal King Bear channeled all of his powers to attack Ricky had made them both quite anxious. However, they just stretched their hands but did not move even a single step forward. ''It would be eptable if both of Ricky and the Infernal King Bear lose this fight, '' they even thought of the same thing. The events that followed happened pretty quickly. "Kaboom!" A loud crash shook the entire ce. Ricky''s strike directly collided with the Infernal King Bear''sva burst. Tongues of mes and spiritual energy swept across half of the magmake in one snap! Both Ricky and the Infernal King Bear''s figures were submerged. Only Ricky was able to notice the white light that glinted out of the Iron Destroyer which was actually the innate power that had been contained in the demi-spiritual energy. "Whoosh!" A lot of blood and scattered flesh gushed out of the mes and spiritual energies, which meant that the impact created by the collision was of tremendous power. Seeing the gory scene before them, both Caleb and Elvis let dark smiles paint their faces. It was known to the two of them that the power possessed by the Infernal King Bear was unparalleled. Even if Ricky had time to unleash his mysterious and formidable body refining cultivation method, it was of no use. Naturally, it was mostly Ricky''s flesh and blood that was shot out of the collision. In just a short amount of time, the mes and spiritual energies had dematerialized, and peace was slowly restored throughout the magmake. The bodies of Ricky and the Infernal King Bear were nowhere to be found. Only the horrendous view of the flesh and bones on the verge of melting were discernible. "Leader!" "Leader!" the two called out tentatively in unison. However, there was no response. After the search, Ricky, as well as his body, weren''t discovered. "Ha! You call that a genius? Well then, we have finally killed one!"ughing boisterously, they assumed that the littered flesh belonged to Ricky. "I think we will be rewarded for killing Ricky, Caleb. After all, they once failed in doing so," Elvis stated exultantly, nudging Caleb on the ribs yfully. "You''re right! The reward will definitely give us a chance to enter the Bone Reinforcement without trouble!" Caleb eximed, excitement evident in the tone of his voice. "Let''s go take the Volcano Fruit and let our leader know then!" "Caleb, wait. How about we keep the Volcano Fruit for ourselves, then put all the me on Ricky?" Elvis said casually. The words that came out of Elvis'' mouth sparked up the greed in Caleb. Staring at the fruit, he felt so many thoughts and possibilities wash over him. In the end, however, his fear won over his greed. "Elvis, I think it''s better not to do that. The reward is enough for us to enter the Bone Reinforcement. Why should we have to carry such a burden every day if we do such a thing?" Caleb spoke softly. "Besides, if we get caught, we both know what''s going to happen to us! Our leader doesn''t like traitors much if you can remember." Upon hearing Caleb''s words, fear also started to grow in Elvis'' heart. He was reminded of all the cruelty that had gone down. "You''re right, Caleb. Let''s just send the message to the leader at once!" Elvis said, trying to get rid of the lingering fear that had crept upon him. His impulsive desire for obtaining the fruit was now nonexistent. "You and I are brothers, right? We have got to stay close. If we don''t protect each other, the mean ones wille after us," Elvis continued, making sure he was clear. "I know," Caleb responded, sighing to himself. They picked up the Volcano Fruit and sent a signal into the air. A momentter, a fierce ck bird descended from the sky. Ricky had seen this bird before. It was none other than the ck Vicious Pengornis, a beast of Bone Reinforcement. It meant that the people who came along were the members of the Endless Shadow, and that Elvis and Caleb were arranged to spy around the Snow Sect by them. Two unidentified figures hopped off the ck Vicious Pengornis. They were wrapped in ck robes, which meant that they were members of the Endless Shadow. One of the two effused such strong energy, and weird crunching and creaking sounds could be heard from his body. Undoubtedly, his force waspelling. The other one had an energy that seemed to blend with nature. It was hidden well. Based on the looks on Elvis and Caleb''s faces, this man was definitely the leader - a demi-immortal warrior. "Chief," Elvis and Caleb said respectfully, slightly bowing their heads before the leader. At once, they handed him the Volcano Fruit. The leader nodded after receiving the fruit. "It seems that you have killed Ricky. What were you able to get from him?" "Chief, we don''t understand," Elvis said. Caleb was also baffled by the leader''s words. "Didn''t you tell us to kill Ricky regardless of that mysterious manual?" "Yes, I know. I''m asking if there was anything strange that appeared after his death. Maybe a red pagoda?" the leader asked anxiously. "Chief, there was none. I don''t recall seeing anything," Caleb answered. Both him and Elvis trembled in fear. "We enticed Ricky to fight the ferocious, Half-step to Bones Reinforcement beast. His flesh had been destroyed in the collision. He was nowhere to be found!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The leader grew quite confused upon hearing those words. "Did you see with your own eyes that it was his flesh that was destroyed?" asked the assassin of Bone Reinforcement. "We¡­ We didn''t. But we found all the blood and scattered flesh after his fight with the beast," Elvis responded, his voice cracked a little. At that certain point, both Elvis and Caleb knew that something was wrong. After all, they only found flesh and blood. There were no pieces of clothing in sight, nor Ricky''s saber. Now came to think of it, a collision like that was not enough to destroy an intermediate Mortal Level weapon. They should have known better. "You useless idiots!" the leader yelled angrily. In just a sh, a forceing from the demi-immortal hit them squarely. Immediately, blood rushed out from both Elvis and Caleb''s mouths. The two of them fell and rolled around the ind like crabs, screaming in pain. It was impossible for them to stand back up. The demi-immortal really was as powerful as they said. He was able to cripple two warriors at the peak of Blood Purification just by using the strength of his vigor. With a hostile look into the magmake, the leader announced in a piercing voice, "I know you''re hiding in the iron pagoda now, Ricky! As long as you''re willing toe out and give me the pagoda, the conflict between you and the Endless Shadow shall cease! We can even be friends! You should know that not many people can be friends with our kind!" "Ha! Sure! As far as I know, everyone is your enemy!" Ricky mocked just as soon as the leader finished speaking. Slowly, he appeared on the very spot where the magma exploded. The killer leader was right. Ricky hid in the Heaven Melting Pagoda right after the collision against the Infernal King Bear. The Iron Destroyer itself possessed enough power to tear the Infernal King Bear into pieces. The only reason he stayed hidden was to find out what Elvis and Caleb were up to. He had his suspicions. The involvement of Elvis and Caleb with the Endless Shadow was unknown to Ricky, and little did he expect that the demi-immortal leader would somehow get to that ce. Ultimately, Ricky knew that this was all because everything that had happened in the Earth Fire ce was no secret anymore. Chapter 189 The Pride Of The Heaven Melting Pagoda Chapter 189 The Pride Of The Heaven Melting Pagoda "You, Endless Shadow, are out of bounds. How dare you to put spies in the Snow Sect!? Even more, two of them are even in the top ten disciples," Ricky said again, walking away from the magma to the ind. He was staring intently at Caleb and Elvis who were out of fighting strength. Ricky suspected that the two were actually from the Casting Faction and Refinement Faction, but Endless Shadow was beyond those thoughts. The situation with him was over a hundred times worse. "As I thought, the iron pagoda is an extraordinary spiritual space tool. Hand it over, and I will let you die decently!" Seeing Ricky appear out of nowhere, the leader of the assassins was certain about the rumor, so he made hismands proudly. The greed in his dark pupils was beyond description. "Hey, you just said that as long as I handed over the iron pagoda, you would let me go and that you''d have the Endless Shadow group be my allies. What? Now you want to kill me?" retorted Ricky. He was pissed off, after hearing the death threat. "What a stupid cad!" The assassin of Bone Reinforcement sneered in disdain. "Ha-ha! Did you not know that, except money and cultivation resources, Endless Shadows never fulfill their promises?!"ughed the leader of the assassin. "So, you mean to say that today I will be a dead man," Ricky said coldly, in a low voice. "Not necessarily. Although we, the Endless Shadow, aren''t likely to fulfill our promises, there are exceptions. Let''s say that today, I just might fulfill the promises I made." The leader of the assassins smiled hazily. "I will not kill you, but I will make you a ck Blood Corpse. So, you can stay alive, and be a friend of the Endless Shadow forever. I think that will be a better deal, right? Ha-ha, ha-ha!" The leader and the Bone Reinforcement assassinughed together after they finished mocking Ricky. Even Caleb and Elvis were staring at Ricky angrily. They felt like they got hurt by the leader of the assassins because of him. It was very likely that they would not be able to get out of bed for a few months because of how beat up they were by the leader''s energy. "Although I don''t know what a ck Blood Corpse is, it is definitely not a good option. So, I can''t give you the iron pagoda. This deal is invalid," Ricky said quietly. "Ha-ha, ha-ha!" The leader wasughing even louder and asked, "You think this is really a deal? Ridiculous! It is said that you, Ricky, are a clever genius. Now that I''ve met you, I think you are just a piece of junk. You are just a peasant with a bit of luck." "Peasant? Luck? That''s just what you think," Ricky retorted hatefully. "I will kill you all." A strong and deadly energy rose from him after what he said. Hearing what Ricky said, the leader of the assassins, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement, as well as Caleb and Elvis, were all frozen for a moment. But the next moment, they were allughing uncontrobly again. One was a demi-immortal, and one was an assassin of Bone Reinforcement. Ricky was only at the seven grade of Blood Purification. He wanted to kill them all despite their higher levels. That was really arrogant, and it made him seem very delusional. There was no wonder it was making his enemies laugh. "Killing us is really out of your power. Since you don''t want to be a ck Blood Corpse, you will be a shattered corpse!" the leader of the assassins said after he finishedughing. He was fed up and couldn''t wait to kill Ricky. Next minute, the assassin''s hand rose up to bring out the endless spiritual energy, which instantly transformed into a huge hand. It carried some innate power as it directly smashed toward Ricky. There was no chance for Ricky in a match between a seventh grade of Blood Purification versus a demi-immortal. Ricky couldn''t move at all under an attack with such power. More than that, with his powerpletely imprisoned, he was unable to activate his spiritual energy Even up to the attack that just happened, Ricky didn''t really intend to fight back. The fire from the seal of Heaven Melting Pagoda on his arm bloomed out of him. It directly turned into a torrent, just like the Heaven Melting Dragon. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When Ricky took the constrain of Heaven Melting Pagoda off Heaven Melting Fire, the power of Heaven Melting Fire was beyond Ricky. Visually, the torrent of Heaven Melting Fire directly flooded over the ck big hand and passed through the space and to the face of the leader of the assassins. "What? What is this? How is this possible?" murmured the leader of the assassins. He felt the irresistible power from the Heaven Melting Fire. Before he finished his words, the Heaven Melting Fire from Heaven Melting Pagoda drowned him. Then there was a scream that meant the fight was over. Nothing was left of him. All that marked where the leader of the assassins had stood was a pile of ash. "He was so stupid to threaten me. He already knew the iron pagoda was with me. Demi-immortals are not really invincible," Ricky said to the ash. Heaven Melting Pagoda was a supreme weapon. It was way more powerful than a demi-immortal even though it was broken. Having Heaven Melting Fire inside had made it even more formidable. After that, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement and Caleb and Elvis hadpletely fallen in fear. They had empty eyes and had no idea what to do next. "My master, this guy has a storage ring!" Alva said. As Alva was saying that, Ricky found the storage ring in the Heaven Melting Pagoda, left over from the leader of the assassins. "Generally, of all the demi-immortal warriors, only casting masters of Demi-spirit Level would have storage rings. He was quite rich as an assassin," Ricky said. "I will check what''s inside after I kill the others. Hopefully the contents won''t be too disappointing." "Alva, hold the warrior of Bone Reinforcement for me first!" Rickymanded. "No problem!" Immediately, the power from the Heaven Melting Fire turned into a me prison. It directly imprisoned the assassin of Bone Reinforcement. Then, Ricky looked at Caleb and Elvis before slowly walking toward them. "You two are really good at lying about everything. It was really a big surprise to me to learn that you are from the Endless Shadow!" Ricky grinned. His grin was twisted and malicious. It looked like the smile on the face of the devil to Caleb and Elvis. "Leader, p... please! We were forced to do it by the leader of the assassins. It''s not our business!" Caleb and Elvis cried. "Leave us alive, and we will be your servants forever!" "If you two were such good assassins, why are you so cowardly? Is it because you have been spies in the Snow Sect for such a long time that you have forgotten how to be assassins?!" Ricky demanded, shaking his head. "In that case, you two will be either a burden or just betrayers to me, so...." Before Ricky even finished, his Iron Destroyer shed out and shed their necks. Both of their heads rolled from their shoulders before they knew what happened. Then, Ricky looked at the assassin of Bone Reinforcement and said quietly, "Alva, release him of his imprisonment!" Chapter 190 The Stepping Stone To Breakthrough Chapter 190 The Stepping Stone To Breakthrough After Ricky finished his words, the prison made of Heaven Melting Fire in which the assassin of Bone Reinforcement was imprisoned disappeared. Meanwhile, in that moment, this assassin of Bone Reinforcement finally reacted to the death of the demi-immortal assassin. He didn''t be as useless as Caleb and Elvis, but his fierce eyes were also full of fear. In spite of everything, he also feared death. Nevertheless, he had behaved rtively well even though death was staring at him right in the face. "What are you nning to do? Why did you release me from your prison instead of killing me right away?" The assassin asked in a low voice, clearly very confused of Ricky''s behavior. "You are indeed an assassin. Only assassins like you can be that calm in the face of death," Ricky said, somehow appreciating the assassin''s nonchnt reaction. "Calm, as assassins can be, you say? I just don''t want to die in a pathetic way," the assassin of Bone Reinforcement said. "If I had the chance, I would definitely give you a fatal attack before I die." "Very well then, I''ll give you the chance." Ricky smiled. "What do you mean? Are you serious?" the assassin of Bone Reinforcement asked doubtfully. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "If I''m not mistaken, you have just reached the first grade of Bone Reinforcement, right? Meanwhile, I''ve been stuck in the seventh grade of Blood Purification for a long time. Therefore, I want to use you as my stepping stone. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Ricky said, not beating around the bush. Consequently, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement became extremely enraged upon hearing Ricky''s words. "Don''t be so angry. You said that if you had the chance, you would give me a fatal attack. I just want to give you the chance. Whether you take it or not is up to you," Ricky said with a faint smile, "Perhaps you will thank me for this." "How vicious you are!" the assassin said fiercely upon hearing Ricky''s words. "I''m not as vicious as you, Endless Shadow. In order to kill me, you went as far as to dispatch a demi- immortal warrior!" Ricky responded. "Now, I will give you the chance to choose. If you choose to fight me, you may be able to give a fatal attack and kill me. Or you can just choose to die now and save me a lot of trouble." "I choose to fight with you," the assassin said fiercely with madness in his eyes. He was well aware that even if Ricky lost the fight, he still wouldn''t be able to kill Ricky. He was just too strong. But as long as there was even the smallest chance, there was no way he would give up. He would do everything just to get back at Ricky, even if he had to die in the end. In the next moment, strong power radiated from the assassin of Bone Reinforcement as he went straight to his limit. Then he drew his ck sword out in a smooth move. "I hope I can finally reach the eighth grade of Blood Purification after this fight," Ricky murmured, the power arising from his body. "Shadowy Fatal Attack!" Without hesitation, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement broke out his unique assassination skill, waved his ck sword and lunged at Ricky. "Five Beasts Arts!" Not wasting a moment, Ricky activated his Five Beasts Arts, the cultivation method at the inferior stage of ck Level. His speed, strength and sensitivity were all intensified in an instant. He lifted his Iron Destroyer and leaped at the assassin of Bone Reinforcement. "ng!" The sound of metal colliding rang through the air as Ricky and the assassin, together with their attacking powers, collided in a forceful crash. Fierce spiritual energies exploded in an instant. Assassins were people living in the shadows and killing others secretly. This assassin of Bone Reinforcement was no different. Each move of his was quirky. It was very difficult for Ricky to see his sword track. The sword stabbed at the vital parts of Ricky''s body again and again at an immense speed. Fortunately, with the Five Beasts Arts, all of Ricky''s skills had been greatly increased. Even though he couldn''t see the sword track, he could feel every single move of it. He raised his saber to withstand each and every attack. However, a warrior of Bone Reinforcement was still stronger than him. Even if he could defeat warriors Half-step to Bone Reinforcement, it was more than strenuous for him to fight with a warrior of Bone Reinforcement. While Ricky was strong enough to withstand the collision, the rebound power from the sword sent intense painful vibrations into his body, leaving him wounded and bloody. At that point, Ricky was on the verge of being defeated. ''Warriors of Blood Purification are indeed no match for warriors of Bone Reinforcement, '' Ricky thought. The situation he was in didn''te as a surprise to Ricky. If the assassin of Bone Reinforcement had been too weak, then he would not expect to reach Bone Reinforcement himself. ''The Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form!'' Ricky roared in his mind. The blue lights shone brightly as his power broke out again. At the same time, Ricky activated two powerful cultivation methods and the power of two mes, now giving it his all. Ricky was already at the limit of both his power and Blood Purification. "Try again!" Raising the Iron Destroyer, Ricky once again collided with the assassin of Bone Reinforcement. After he activated the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, Ricky became almost invincible. This time, he did not suffer much damage every time he collided with his opponent. The Devouring Fire together with the devouring cultivation method made the ultimate devouring power. The power of the assassin was devoured with ease. The Iron Destroyer coated with the Heaven Melting Fire shed the des of rage continually, colliding directly with the assassin. This way, Ricky gradually reached the limit. He needed this to win. Due to the brute force of Ricky''s power, the assassin of Bone Reinforcement becamepletely overwhelmed for a while. He had several gashes on his body from Ricky''s Iron Destroyer. However, since he was a Bone Reinforcement warrior, it only took the assassin a short period of time before he couldpose himself once again. He regained his footing and fought with Ricky with immense strength and impable moves. "Bam!" Another resounding sound rang in the air. Ricky was beaten hard and was thrown back a couple of feet. The assassin of Bone Reinforcement saw this as his chance. He simultaneously broke out his power and attacked Ricky. "Shadowy Darkness¡ªFatal Sword!" ck power suddenly rose up in the air, circling the assassin of Bone Reinforcement. Except for his slightly bright eyes, his whole body looked like a ck hole. The ck spiritual energy and the power of sword-light gathered, emerging with the assassin holding his sword. At the moment, the stab of this assassin was really amazing. Of course there was still a great distance compared with the ultimate performance that worked one''s sword in great harmony. But it could be regarded as a rarely seen stab of Bone Reinforcement. Ricky felt himself filling up with dread as he felt the danger he was in. He knew that the assassin''s move could prove to be fatal. "My master, it''s time for me to take action," Alva said, interrupting Ricky''s thoughts. However, Ricky refused Alva''s help. "Alva, this is exactly what I need. Only when I am in danger will I be able to push my power to the limit and finally reach the eighth grade of Blood Purification sessfully. This way, I can also increase my fighting ability towards Bone Reinforcement. So thanks, but please don''t do anything to help me now." "But my master, you may not be able to withstand this move," Alva said in a worried tone. "Set your heart at rest. I''ve activated the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. I will not die here," Ricky said,forting Alva. "You can imprison him after this collision. Just remember not to hurt him yet." "Alright, I''ll keep that in mind." Alva decided to put his faith in Ricky. After all, in all the time he had known Ricky, Ricky had always found a way to do exactly as he said. Later, when the assassin''s fatal stab emerged from the shadow and the darkness, Ricky regenerated his power instantly and let out his strongest attack. "Devouring Skill¡ªWrath Strike!" Ricky roared fiercely as he leaped up into the air. Chapter 191 Monkey Nine Chapter 191 Monkey Nine "Devouring" was from the Devouring Skill and Devouring Fire; "Wrath" was from Heaven Melting Fire and Chaotic Fire Skill! This strike was the apex of Ricky''s power. "Bang!" The collision of sword and saber was like the sh of the torrents of me and an endless ck hole. Waves swept the entire ind, and their ripples disturbed theke of magma! From the center of the collision, bright sparks and light burst forth, filling the whole ce! Bang! With a dull sound, a figure flew straight out of the center of the explosion, crossed half of the ind, and fell directly into the magma. Obviously, it was Ricky! Even he brought up his strongest power, there was no chance for him to beat this assassin of Bone Reinforcement! Right when Ricky fell into the magma, a cluster of Heaven Melting Fire shot out, wrapping itself like a cage around the assasin of Bone Reinforcement! The assasin had expected thising and so didn''t care about it. Instead, he just stared directly at the magma where Ricky hadnded. He wanted to know what price Ricky would pay! "Ha-ha, ha-ha! What a relief!" After a minute,ughter came out from the magma, together with a figure which leaped onto the ind. It was, of course, Ricky. "How coult it be!?" the killer of Bone Reinforcement shut his eyes in disbelief. Was he seeing things? Hisst blow was supposed to have been fatal to Ricky. Havingpleted his task, he would have been satisfied to die! But the fact was that Ricky only acquired a few scrapes! Closing his eyes, the killer asked himself how it could be possible that such a powerful warrior at the seventh grade of Blood Purification existed in the Realm of Wildness. The young master of the Imperial Pce of Wildness, when he had been at the seventh grade of Blood Purification, was inferior to Ricky! Ricky would be a big threat to the Endless Shadow if he survived today! .... At that moment, Ricky was in an embarrassing state. His robe had been totally burned and thus he was naked. There was a deep wound on the chest, but none of his internal organs hurt. Blood covered most of his body. But on the other hand, his energy had reached a higher level than ever before. His power had surpassed the realm of Blood Purification and Ricky himself was now beyond the seventh grade of Blood Purification! "So it is, if you want to achieve a huge breakthrough in realm and power, you have to fight a battle to the death. The collision just called forth the power beyond the Blood Purification inside me! If I want to break through and reach the eighth grade of Blood Purification right now, it will be as easy as snapping my fingers!" Ever since Ricky refined the Heaven ughtering Fire and gained its power, he had always been eager to break through and reach a higher level. There was a difference, however. The breakthrough with the power of the Heaven ughtering Fire was only on the grade and his power would be the same as before. Ricky wanted to improve both his grade and his strength. This breakthrough would make him, a warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, have equal power to a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Suddenly, his whole body''s energy exploded, and the familiar sound of a breakthrough echoed. With his energy slowly simmering down, Ricky reached the eighth grade of Blood Purification. Immediately, Ricky seated himself to cultivate, not just to consolidate the realm of the eighth grade of Blood Purification, but also to heal the trauma caused by the collision! Half a day flew by and Ricky finally came to. The wound on his chest had stopped bleeding. Then, he put on a set of blue clothes from his storage bag. Before the departure, he had packed in anticipation for this! "If only I knew thising, I think I would have chosen tomit suicide!" the assasin said with resentment, seeing Rickying towards him. "Ha-ha, unfortunately, there is nothing in the Misty South to heal the hurt of regret!"ughed Ricky. "You are right. Just do it. Maybe being killed by a genius like you is the best way to die!" said the assasin. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "It will be my pleasure to know your name before your death," said Ricky. "Very few of my enemies have impressed me, after all." "Should I feel honored?"ughed the assasin coldly. "Whatever you wish to feel!"ughed Ricky. "No name for assasins, only code names. Mine is Monkey Nine!" he replied. "Monkey Nine!" muttered Ricky. Suddenly he waved his right hand, and the Heaven Melting Fire around Monkey Nine returned to Ricky. "What? You want to use me as a punching bag to practice your skill again?" said Monkey Nine coldly, seeing Ricky do this. "Ha! You think you are qualified to be my sandbag?" grinned Ricky, with no trace of contempt but confidence. "You..." snorted Monkey Nine, growing speechless. "If you don''t believe, try it out," grinned Ricky. "Humph!" Quieting down the anger in his heart, Monkey Nine asked, "So, what do you want?" He could see that Ricky did not seemingly want to kill him. He must want something else. "What if I say I let you go?" grinned Ricky. "Let me go?" said Monkey Nine in surprise. "Yes, I will let you go!" said Ricky. Monkey Nine was silent after hearing this. From the look on Ricky''s face, he could see that he was serious about what he said, not joking in the slightest. Who didn''t want to live instead of dying? However, if he left, it meant that he betrayed Endless Shadow and would be hunted down forever. Once he was caught, death would be inevitable! .... "What''s your condition?" Monkey Nine finally got the courage to ask, after a brief moment of hesitation. "Ha-ha, what a pleasure to talk to someone who has guts!" Rickyughed. "Not like thest assasin! Because of his fear of the Endless Shadow, hemitted suicide!" "Maybe, that''s a better choice," said Monkey Nine quietly. "How can it be better? You still have chances as long as you are alive," Ricky said. "Even if you are ready to kill yourself, do it before get caught. It can''t be toote to kill yourself!" "You win. Tell me your terms!" said Monkey Nine quietly. "Quite simple. Serve me, and I will sapre you," said Ricky. "Serve you? Monkey Nine asked in surprise. For a moment he was quiet, before he raised his head, said slowly, "I don''t think you would need an apprentice like me." "Why not? I want an apprentice like you very much," smirked Ricky. "What do you think? All I need is an answer and an oath. I never treat my men unjustly. I believe you already know that from Caleb and Elvis." Chapter 192 Powerful Endless Shadow Chapter 192 Powerful Endless Shadow After hearing what Ricky said, Monkey Nine once again fell silent. "Since you are ready for death, you are ready for everything!" Ricky said. "I am really not looking for a servant, just a helper. I could really use a helper, specifically because two gangs of the Snow Sect, the Endless Shadow and the forces from the Earth Fire Land can hardly wait to kill me. I am sure you understand." "Yes, well, count me in!" Monkey Nine said. "Great! I hope we can be sincere fighting partners," Ricky said, smiling as he reached out to shake Monkey Nine''s hand. .... "Monkey Nine, your code name seems a little strange to me. Would it be okay if I called you ''Nine'' instead?" Ricky asked. "You can call me whatever you want. As for me, I will be calling you leader, just like Caleb and Elvis," said Monkey Nine. "Nine, do you want Beast Fire?" asked Ricky. "Even demi-immortal warriors rarely have the opportunity to have beast fire, so I would be lying if I said that I didn''t want it. Was the power you applied earlier the power of Beast Fire, leader?" "Yes!" Ricky confirmed. Then, Ricky went over to the headless bodies of Caleb and Elvis in tow with Monkey Nine. Without hesitation, Ricky directly applied Devouring Fire onto the bodies of the two, and in no time, the Beast Fires of the two were sucked out! "They are Beast Fires. How is it possible that they both have Beast Fire?" Monkey Nine said, shocked over what he was seeing. More than that, he was even more shocked that Ricky had the ability to suck out Beast Fires from the bodies. "I gave them those Beast Fires, but they betrayed me, so now I am taking it back," Ricky said grinning. "Now they are yours, just think of it as a wee gift." "Thank you, leader!" Monkey Nine took the Beast Fires without hesitation. He also understood the hidden meaning behind Ricky''s words. "Nine, what do you know about the killers of Endless Shadow?" asked Ricky. "Just some management and divisions. After all, I am just in the first grade of Bone Reinforcement!" said Monkey Nine. "Then tell me something about that," said Ricky. "First of all, I have never seen the head of the Endless Shadow, nor do I know anything about him. All I have heard is that he is probably an upper spiritual king," said Monkey Nine. "There are two Halls under the control of the head, the Hall of Heaven and the Hall of Earth. The leaders of the two Halls are both middle spiritual kings. Additionally, each Hall has two deputy leaders who are lower spiritual kings! Each Hall has six segments. Each segment is led by an overmatch of demi-immortal. These twelve segments are named after animals: Rat, Ox, Tiger, Rabbit, Dragon, Snake, Horse, Goat, Monkey, Rooster, Dog, Pig. Each segment has nine killers of Bone Reinforcement, the grade of which is from nine to one. By combining the segment name and the grade, our code names are formed. For example, I am a first grade of Bone Reinforcement in segment Monkey, the Hall of Heaven. I''m the ninth in my segment, thus my code name is Monkey Nine. Meanwhile, the killers of Blood Purification? They are not even included in the organization of the Endless Shadow. They are nobodies." "What a delicate organization!" Ricky murmured quietly. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Yes, and the hierarchy is very rigid. When one killer dies, he will immediately be reced by a new killer," said Monkey Nine. "That is not the worst part. The terrible thing is that, at the very least, we will have to deal with one upper spiritual king, two middle spiritual kings, and four lower spiritual kings," Ricky said in a low voice. It would not be an exaggeration to say that this organization was the top force in the Realm of Wildness. Until then, Ricky finally understood why, in spite of the Endless Shadow''s many enemies, they had never been defeated. It was not that everyone needed the Endless Shadow to do secret work for them, but that the Endless Shadow had immense strength. ''Right now, I am no match for a warrior of Bone Reinforcement. How can I handle the Endless Shadow?'' thought Ricky in his heart. ''I think I''ll just focus on the matter of the Stone City first!'' "Leader, now you understand why I am so afraid of betraying the Endless Shadow!" said Monkey Nine. "Ha-ha, I understand, but at the same time, isn''t that the exact reason you are still alive now?" Ricky laughed. "It does not matter how strong they are. One day, I will make them tremble in front of me!" "Leader, perhaps you will be able to do that with your talent and ambition!" said Monkey Nine. In truth, the reason why Monkey Nine promised to serve Ricky was that he was very fascinated by Ricky''s talent. Ricky''s terrible talent: seventh-grade of Blood Purification VS first-grade of Bone Reinforcement... Well, that was something he had never heard of before. And so, when he saw it with his own eyes, he was immediately captivated. "What do you mean ''perhaps''? I will definitely go there. I know it." .... "You will refine the two Beast Fires, while I consolidate the stage of the eighth grade of Blood Purification. After that, we need to deal with some things!" said Ricky. "Okay, leader!" Without dy, the two of them left the magmake and found a cave in a remote location. As soon as they settled down, they went into a state of refining themselves. Initially Ricky wanted Monkey Nine to go with him into the Heaven Melting Pagoda for refining, but he changed his mind at thest minute. After all, there was no trust between them yet. Inside, Ricky took it easy and took out all the things from the storage ring of the demi-immortal. What he found inside the storage ring made Ricky so excited. Inside the ring was tens of thousands of gold coins, and hundreds of thousands of silver coins. This kind of wealth almost equaled the wealth of an innate spiritual king! ''What a rich killer!'' Ricky eximed. Other than the coins, there were nine weapons of the advanced Mortal Level and dozens of intermediate Mortal Level weapons. More than that, there were also two other Treasures from Heaven and Earth apart from the Volcano Fruit. One was a ck fruit about the size of two fists. "My master, this is an Infernal ck Fruit. It grows in dark ces, and has a strong dark power. It is valuable for any killer," said Alva. "It seems that I don''t need it then, and neither does Autn!" said Ricky. "My master, it would be useful to Monkey Nine," Alva replied. "If he wants this fruit, then I''ll give it to him once he proves his loyalty to me. Besides, I already gave him two Beast Fires. There''s no need to rush," said Ricky. Another Treasure from Heaven and Earth was the Soul Nourishing Herb just like the one given by Elder Alex. Without hesitation, Ricky refined it with his regained spiritual meridian! After all, his regained spiritual meridian didn''t require any Treasures from Heaven and Earth to nourish it. All it needed was absorb more fierce power. ''Now it''s time for me to refine this fruit!'' thought Ricky as he looked at the Volcano Fruit. Chapter 193 Enemy Of The Realm Of Wildness Chapter 193 Enemy Of The Realm Of Wildness "Volcano Fruit, the fire, the power! I hope you do not disappoint me!" Locking his eyes on the green fruit with crimson shadows, Ricky eximed with excitement! Then, he went straight to the Devouring Skill and started to channel the power embedded in the Volcano Fruit. Thanks to the devouring cultivation method he learned, he didn''t have to take many of the Treasures from Heaven Earth orally anymore. He could just go directly to the Devouring Skill and refine them without any trouble. As the refinement began, he felt that the me and power inside his body strengthening and improving simultaneously. The improvement on his mes was less drastic due to the Chaotic Fire Zone. But he knew he was getting stronger just by how his entire body felt. For an ordinary warrior at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, his power was approximately five thousand kilograms. As Ricky went on with the refinement of the fruit, he felt his power increasing by at least fifty kilograms every passing second. ''It seems that the fire from the Volcano Fruit isn''t of much use to me. But maybe its fire can help me fortify my power at the eighth grade of Blood Purification through the Devouring Skill!'' Ricky thought to himself. It took Ricky a whole day toplete the refinement of the Volcano Fruit. As a result, he had reinforced his current level of Blood Purification significantly. After a hard day''s work, he felt that his power grew by a thousand and five hundred kilograms! And thanks to his stronger power, Ricky''s strength would be no weaker than that of a warrior at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement! ''You did not disappoint me, Volcano Fruit!'' Ricky shouted eagerly in his heart as he initiated his internal strength to feel his new gained power rushing through his body. Now that he had reinforced his level at the eighth grade of Blood Purification, the power he obtained was no different to the power of a warrior of Bone Reinforcement! "My master, your next goal must be to take down an opponent who is three levels higher than you in Bone Reinforcement. You are going to be a genius no one should take easily!" Alva suggested. "Defeating someone at a higher level is a difficult task. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If you could take down someone who is three levels higher than you in Bone Reinforcement, it could serve as a solid foundation for your breakthrough to the innate spirit! By that time, challenging someone who is three levels higher than you in the innate spirit stage should no longer be a problem!" "Take down someone who is three levels higher than me? Now that would be amazing! I''ve never thought about that before!" Ricky responded. "My master, be bold, please! You have every quality to achieve that. You own a peculiar fire and two sacred fires. Add to that, the powerful mysterious cultivation method and the incredible spiritual meridian! You are surely strong enough to take such challenge! There is no doubt in my mind that you will seed in it!" Alva expounded further to his master. He was dwelling inside Ricky''s body for several days. Now he had known some of Ricky''s secret weapons. As an ancient artificial, his knowledge had always been wider than others. "Is that so? Ha-ha. I''m looking forward to it!" Ricky said as heughed hysterically. He began to feel confident about taking on the challenge Alva just proposed to him. A great genius who defeated someone three levels higher than him! Ricky decided that he should be the one! He tidied himself and walked to Monkey Nine''s ce. Standing at the gate, he discovered that Monkey Nine was still in seclusion. "Although Monkey Nine is a warrior of Bone Reinforcement, it seems that he still needs more time to refine the two Beast Fires. I guess I''ll have to wait," Ricky mumbled as he could see from outside that Monkey Nine was still silent. ... It took Monkey Nine another whole day toplete his refinement on the Beast Fires. Finally, he opened his eyes from the seclusion with a thrilled expression on his face. He could tell that his strength had improved significantly. ''I did it! I did it!'' he screamed excitedly in his heart. He then proceeded to walk out of his ce and saw Ricky hunkering down on the ground outside. He approached Ricky and bowed to him. "Thank you so much!" he thanked Ricky with sincerity. Judging merely by the way Monkey Nine looked at Ricky, it was clear that he respected him very much. "I''m d you''re done with it. Next, we go to the Stone City!" Ricky said coldly as he stood up and raised his head to look towards where Stone City was located. There was an overwhelming murderous intent in Ricky''s eyes that Monkey Nine who was a professional assassin shuddered in fear. "So, you have already decided to do something to the Nan n?" asked Monkey Nine. The Endless Shadow had been hunting Ricky for several months. As one of the members, Monkey Nine knew the history between Ricky and the Nan n. "Yes, I think it''s time. I am a member of the Nan n. Of course I''m not going to kill everyone. I''m just returning to confront those who have proven themselves to be my enemies!" Ricky said with coldness in voice. Then Nate''s face showed up in his mind. Ricky had decided that he must kill Nate once and for all. Otherwise, Nate would only continue to traumatize him during his breakthrough to the innate spirit no matter how stronger he got. And those leaders of the Bloody Gang! Along with Nate and Gilbert, they set Ricky''s father up! They were his targets as well. "You''ve been evading death for quite a time. It''s time for all of you pay for what you''ve done to me and my father!" Ricky murmured in a deep voice with resentful eyes. "Yes, I got it! We better start moving!" Monkey Nine said. Ricky nodded to him and then the two headed for the Stone City. The Stone City was nowhere close to the Snow Sect. So Ricky and Monkey Nine went to the market, intending to find two horses. They also stocked up on some food in case they didn''t get the chance to stop for meals. When they were done with those necessitates, they hit the road. They advanced at great speed but it still took them five days to enter the territory of the Stone City. Along the way, they hid their real identities by wearing cloaks. People in the Snow Land knew about what had happened in the Earth Fire Land. Everyone heard the news that Ricky did not die. Therefore, almost all the organizations concluded that Ricky could have obtained the great chance of that mysterious pagoda alone. As a result, everyone was talking about Ricky and his experience. He was bing a well-known figure in the Realm of Wildness. All those powerful organizations began to take actions by deploying search parties to look for Ricky. And it wasn''t Ricky that they wanted to get but the mysterious pagoda he owned! A pagoda who could speak! It must be an advanced spiritual weapon! No one in the Realm of Wildness could probably resist it. All of them were desperate to get their hands on it! ''The Snow Sect must be crawling with warriors from every n and organization!'' Ricky thought to himself. He had been aware of the news they spread about him and was certain that people went to the Snow Sect to search for him. Ricky''s prediction was right. On the second day after he left the Snow Sect, strong warriors from various organizations in the Realm of Wildness visited the Snow Sect. Those from the Earth Fire Land asked Zenith to surrender Ricky to them so that they could kill him and avenge their men. Those among them who were from the Casting Guild who stood by Andrew and Ivan even threatened Zenith and demanded him to surrender Ricky. Fortunately, Elder Alexander led a group and came to the Snow Sect to provide assistance. Otherwise, Zenith would have been unable to deal with all the chaos. Despite Elder Alexander''s help, Zenith was still put under a lot of stress. Deep inside his heart, he cursed Ricky a thousand times over! Autn and other Ricky''s friends also gradually understood why Ricky refused to stay and left in a hurry. ... Ricky did not spend too much time and energy on thinking about the harsh situation the Snow Sect was in for the time being. He was focused on aplishing his goal at the Stone City! "Hey. I''ve heard them talking about you angrily. It seems that you did something really terrible in the Earth Fire Land. It looks like that the entire Realm of Wilderness is now your enemy!" Monkey Nine said to Ricky in a low voice. He had been holding back those words for quite a long time. He was finally able to utter them. "You know what? I''m regretting to promise to be your man now. I just came out from a trap and it seems that I''ve fallen into a bigger trap. I''m sure that there''s a whole lot crazier things waiting for me!" Monkey Nine continued in a regretful tone. "It''s toote to regret now! Just follow me and be my man!" Ricky said as he rolled his eyes at Monkey Nine. "The Stone City is our top priority!" "What about those who are searching for you? Anyone who finds us could probably crush us like ants!" Monkey Nine said as he furrowed his eyebrows, worries written all over his face. "You should just keep them at the back of your head. Whether you are worried about being discovered by them or not wouldn''t make any difference. They are hunting for us either way. So just focus on our priority for the time being," Ricky replied in a calm tone. He actually knew how Monkey Nine would feel. However, he was not the same Ricky he used to be. Being treated as a traitor and an enemy by the Nan n wasn''t exactly new to him. What he had learned from that lesson was that he had to grow to be a powerful man so that no one would dare go against him or his family and friends. "Well, you are right! There isn''t really anything I can do about it!" Hearing Ricky''s rational words, Monkey Nine couldn''t speak and just let out a deep breath. He had epted the fact that there was no way he could escape working for Ricky. They stopped discussing and kept riding towards their destination. It wasn''t long until they heard some beasts roaring ahead of them. Soon, they saw a group of people heading towards them! Chapter 214 The Gu Clan From The Heaven Wood Land Chapter 214 The Gu n From The Heaven Wood Land "Ha-ha, my pleasure to help such beautifuldies like you!" Ricky replied jokingly. But kidding aside, even if they had not been pretty young women, Ricky would have still given them a hand. One of his distinct attributes was being kind, after all. Both of the two young women flushed upon hearing Ricky''s words. They were rarelyplimented on their appearance so tantly and felt quite bashful. They did not fear Ricky or find him annoying, even if he was making rather flirtatious remarks. They could tell that he had no malice behind his words. Everyone appreciated beautiful things or faces in the world after all, and Ricky was no exception. Somehow, they had a gut feeling that the man in front of them was a decent, righteous, and great man. "Ha-ha! All right. My name is Russell. May I know yours?" Ricky asked with a kind smile, looking them in their eyes. He had toe up with a false identity in order to escape the assassins from the Realm of Wildness. The mask Zenith had given him came in handy, and he needed a new fake name to go with it. "My name is Tracy Gu. This is Alicia Gu, my sister. Nice to meet you, Russell!" the older girl said. But all of a sudden, the moment she finished speaking, her face turned deathly pale. The ck toxin had already spread all over her body. She screamed in pain and then cked out. "Tracy!" Alicia paled at once upon seeing her elder sister faint. She hurriedly reached out and pulled Tracy against her body. "Damn it! She is in an extremely dangerous state now. The toxin is killing her!" Ricky concluded, his brows furrowed. He knelt down to feel Tracy''s pulse. "What should we do? Russell, help her, please! I beg you!" Alicia grew panicked, tears welling up in her eyes. Now, she was all alone without her elder sister to guide her. This man was the only person she could turn to. He had helped them defeat that beast earlier. She could tell he was powerful and wished that he could bring Tracy back. "Let me try!" Ricky nodded. "Put her on the ground!" he said, already thinking of a way to save Tracy. "Yes!" Alicia sobbed as she carefully did what Ricky had ordered. Then, Ricky squatted down, put his hand above the wound on Tracy''s arm, and activated the Devouring Skill. He was trying to suck the venom out of her body by using its power. Alicia stood aside and stared at Ricky. ''Please, please. Wake up, Tracy!'' she prayed in her heart, crossing her fingers. A worried expression hade over her delicate face. The Devouring Skill was indeed a powerful cultivation method and worked quite well. Before long, Tracy''s face returned to its normalplexion. A rosy flush came onto her cheeks, indicating that blood cirction had returned. However, she did not wake up. What was worse was that her breathing was beginning to falter. "Why? Russell, I don''t understand! The venom was already sucked out! Why didn''t she wake up? She''s dying!" Alicia choked back sobs. "The venom has circted her body for a while. What''s more, the toxin is from a ck Marsh Python. It''s very powerful and strong. Now it has already seeped into the bones. Even though part of the venom was sucked out, there is still a certain part that remains there," Ricky said quietly. "Then... What should we do? How can we save her?" Alicia became more panicked at Ricky''s exnation. Tears began running down her cheeks. "Don''t worry! I have a Recovery Pill! It can remove the venom from a beast of Bone Reinforcement!" Rickyforted her in a calm tone. He took out a Recovery Pill and passed it to Alicia. "Make her swallow the pill now!" he urged. Alicia took the pill and nodded. She forced herself to calm down so that her hand would not tremble, and put the pill into her sister''s mouth. Gradually, Tracy''s breathing returned to normal. ''Another Recovery Pill is gone now!'' Ricky thought begrudgingly. His pill was incredibly precious to himself. However, seeing Tracy recover, he was relieved. At least, this pill worked and sessfully saved an innocent woman. He was not the kind who could bear to see people in mortal danger without lifting a finger to save them. Ricky did not have the stomach to leave this beautiful woman to die. "Thank you so much, Russell!" Alicia said sincerely, her eyes brimming. She was so grateful for what Ricky had done to save her and her sister. "It will probably take about two hours for her to wake up. Let''s move to a safe ce and wait for her to regain consciousness!" Ricky suggested. "Yes, you are right. That''s a very smart proposal!" Alicia agreed. Then, they took Tracy to a rtively remote and unnoticeable small hill. After they hadid Tracy down, they sat down and began to talk. "So, where are we now?" Ricky asked, having no idea where he exactly was. He had been busying running away, after all. "You don''t know where you are?" Alicia was surprised. ''What a strange man! But he was so kind to help us, '' thought she to herself. She was an honest girl. Ricky had saved her and her sister''s life, so she would tell him whatever he wanted to know. Through their conversation, Ricky got to know that this small mountain was in the junction area between the Heaven Wood Land and the Snow Land. Once they went across this hill, they would enter the territory of the Heaven Wood Land. There was a city called Water Fire City near this ce. That was where the sisters came from. ''I''ve already reached the Heaven Wood Land!'' Ricky thought in surprise. Alicia then told him that their father had been bitten by a Double-tailed Scorpion. In order to heal him, the doctors told them that the cure must be made from a ck Poison Flower which was stronger than the toxin. Fighting fire with fire was a primary method in the field of medicine. That was why they risked their lives and came to this ce to search for a ck Poison Flower. Fortunately, they managed to find the ck Poison Flower. But their luck turned as they encountered the ck Marsh Python right after. "How bold and reckless you were! Neither of you is a warrior of Bone Reinforcement. How dare you come to this ce where beasts of Bone Reinforcement roam!?" Ricky admonished her. Deep inside his heart, he admired them very much because they were willing to put their lives in danger in order to find the cure for their father. Once again thinking about the Recovery Pill he had used on Tracy, he did not regret his decision at all. He knew he did not waste the pill by saving a selfless and courageousdy. "Yes, we were reckless, I admit. But, Russell, if we can''t bring the ck Poison Flower back, my father will..." Alicia could not help sobbing again whenever she thought of her father lying on his bed, lifeless. Seeing how Alicia was about to cry again, Ricky stammered. He had no clue how to deal with a crying woman. "Don''t cry, Alicia. I promise that I will go with you to take the ck Poison Flower to your home after your sister wakes up. Okay? Everything will be fine," Rickyforted her. That was the only thing he could think of doing. "Yes, I trust you. Thank you!" Alicia replied and clutched the ck Poison Flower in her hands more firmly, as if it might disappear the next second. Two hourster, Tracy finally opened her eyes. She was nearly fully recovered. After she found out that Ricky saved her by contributing a Recovery Pill, a precious pill, she thanked him over and over again. In order to repay him, she invited him toe with them to the Water Fire City and visit their home. Ricky was d to ept this offer. He had not been in the Heaven Wood Land for long and was unfamiliar with this ce. It was ideal if he was provided a shelter by the Gu n. Those who were chasing after him would not be able to find him easily. Meanwhile, he would also have the opportunity to know what was like in the Heaven Wood Land. He had no ns to go back to the Snow Land before he reached the level of demi-immortal, which meant that he would stay in the Heaven Wood Land for quite a long time. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. ... They headed for the Water Fire City at full speed. About eight hourster, they finally approached the city. Along the way, Ricky asked the sisters about what kind of organizations there were in the city. Among the many families or organizations, the Gu n and other one, the Zhen n, were the most powerful. For thest two hundred years, the Gu n and the Zhen n had been fighting against each other to win the control over the Water Fire City. They kept feuding all the time. Now, the Gu n was at a disadvantage as their poption decreased. So far, there were less than thirty people in total in the Gu n. However, it still remained one of the most powerful families in the city. This good reputation was all thanks to their father, a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Now, their father was hurt badly by the Double-tailed Scorpion, a beast at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement. Even if the flower they brought back could cure him, he would not be as powerful as he had been in the past. It was foreseeable that their enemy, the Zhen n, would do whatever they could to strike the Gu n while it was weak. Everyone from the Gu n were well aware of their dangerous situation. So Alicia and Tracy offered to go to the jungle in search for the antidote, the ck Poison Flower. ''It seems that I''m going to live a rather chaotic life in the Gu n!'' Ricky thought to himself after he learned about this. However, now that he had already promised to visit the Gu n, he could not go back on his word. ''Chaotic life? Hmm, so what? I''ve never lived a peaceful life, anyway!'' Ricky teased himself quietly. Once they entered the territory of the Water Fire City, Tracy and Alicia attracted some attention. They were quite famous thanks to their family as well as their beauty. People in the city also noticed Ricky. They stared at him with envious eyes. Of course, a man apanied by two pretty and well-knowndies would be enough to make other men envious. Soon, Ricky noticed that many warriors whispered as they stared at Tracy and Alicia. Something bad seemed to have happened. The sisters were observant and also noticed the murmurs. They exchanged anxious looks, their faces growing taut. "Russell, I''m afraid something might have happened to my family. Can we speed up?" Tracy turned to Ricky and asked in a worried tone, worry growing in her heart. She felt extremely uneasy. "Yes, sure. I''m going with you! Let''s move!" Ricky replied with a nod. He understood their concern. What could have happened while they were gone? Chapter 215 Bastard Chapter 215 Bastard The Gu n was located in the west of Water Fire City. They owned a lot ofnd, and all kinds of inns and trading halls were positioned after another. They too were the n''s property. Typically, it would be bustling with noise and excitement, with hawkers who set up shop along the street. But today, it was very quiet and the atmosphere was a little tense. Almost all of the warriors were gathered in front of the gate of Gu n! It seemed that something had happened in there. "Uncle Charlie, today I''m here to ask you for the hand of your daughter with utmost sincerity. As long as you promise to marry your daughter to me, the two of us will be one family. The Water Fire City will be controlled by you and my father!" a brash voice sounded from the crowd. Although it sounded diplomatic, there were untoward implications between the lines. Everyone could hear that! The voice came from a young man dressed in splendid robes. He was at the seventh grade of Blood Purification. However, his handsome face didn''t have the intense blood vitality that the warriors of Blood Purification should have. Instead, hecked vital energy, and everybody knew that it was because of his excessive drinking and other indulgent vices. Near the young man stood an old man. His entire being screamed of arrogance and disdain. He thought of himself so highly because he was at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement, which was higher than many of the other warriors in the Water Fire City! In front of the young man and the old man, a middle-aged man sat on a chair. He looked very weak and was surrounded by many young warriors! But s, among these young warriors who guarded him, the highest ranking one was only at the seventh grade of Blood Purification! "Jalen is humiliating the Gu n. He offered to just take a thousand silver coins as the dowry to marry Charlie''s two daughters. That is a threat!" the surrounding crowd muttered to each other. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "It''s not surprising because this is apetitive world. Now, the master from Gu n is poisoned and will soon die. It''s the right time for Zhen n to overthrow Gu n!" "Well, it''s such a pity that the sisters of Gu n are going to have to marry Jalen!" ...... "Jalen, get out of my face!" Charlie roared at Jalen, angrily looking at the thousand silver coins on the ground. However, this roar exposed his physical condition. Because after that, he spat outrge amounts of ck blood from his mouth. He looked pitifully weak and on the brink of death. "Master! Master!" All the disciples shouted anxiously, seeing what happened. "Uncle Charlie, how can you still be angry? If you think that a thousand silver coins are too little, I''d add another thousand silver coins to marry both of your daughters!" Jalen said, and his eyes gleamed with malice at the sight of Charlie''s condition. But he kept his expression very serious, ying up the act. "Well! Maybe, this is what happens when a man who loses his power and influence! He may be subjected to much indignity! But, Charlie is at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. He''s one of the strongest warriors in Water Fire City. Now he''s being bullied by some insignificant guy!" many warriors sighed, feeling sympathetic. "Hush up. If Jalen hears you, he might castrate you!" ...... "Cough-cough!" Charlie spat some more ck blood again at Jalen''s offer. "Jalen, go to hell!" The disciples couldn''t tolerate any more of this cruel humiliation. A disciple at the seventh grade of Blood Purification stood up, gathered all his strength and directly rushed at Jalen! "You''re too proud of yourself, and too weak to challenge me!" Jalen sneered. His body moved quickly. With a single strike, the disciple was lying on the ground! "Uncle Charlie, I really don''t know why you''re training these pathetic disciples. They''re too weak and aren''t worthy of the time and resources you spend to train them. So, I really would suggest that you give me the hand of your two daughters. Only by doing so will your disciples be outstanding in the future!" Jalenughed, pping his hands. "Jalen, you dirty bastard! How dare youe to my house to make trouble while we''re away!?" an angry shout came from the crowd. The two sisters of the Gu n had arrived! Immediately, all eyes shifted to them. "Oh! I didn''t expect the two sisters of Gu n to appear! I thought they ran away already!" some disciples murmured. "Father! Father!" The two sisters came to Charlie and cried! "You...you really shouldn''t be here!" Charlie said angrily when he saw his two daughters. He had no strength to protect them now. Once they fell into Jalen''s hands, the consequences would be terrible! "Ha-ha, Uncle Charlie, you shouldn''t say that. Since your two daughters are here, you can marry them off right away!" Jalen said eagerly, lustfully gazing at their perfect bodies. He even inched closer to Tracy, moving his hand to touch her hip! "And I swear I''ll treat them well!" he said sleazily. "Get out of my face!" Tracy spat in disgust, feeling Jalen''s handing at her. Then in a sh, she unsheathed the sword from her waist, spun around and stabbed him directly! "Ouch!" Jalen yelped as his hand was shed by Tracy''s sword. Luckily his reflexes were fast, otherwise if he hadn''t moved swiftly, his arm would have already been cut off! "Little bitch, how dare you hurt me? I''ll torture you to death!" Jalen showed his real disposition and roared angrily, clutching his wounded hand. "Elder Keaton, why are you standing there like a post? Help me take off this bitch''s clothes. I''m going to have sex with her here to show her who''s boss!" Jalen spun around and roared at the old man who was at the second grade of Bone Refinement. All the warriors present were utterly disgusted with what Jalen had said. Even Elder Keaton was also disgusted with Jalen''s words, but he had no choice but to obey his employer! "Little girl, you''d better listen to him and take off your clothes by yourself. If you behave, you won''t get hurt!" Elder Keaton said nonchntly. Then his power at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement sprang out threateningly. Immediately, Tracy''s face turned pale. Her eyes filled with fear at what was about to happen to her. "Rupert, if you''re a man juste out and meet me face to face. There''s no need to send your son to do your dirty work!" Charlie shouted, looking at the sky. "Charlie, you won''t see Master Rupert today unless you submit to our Zhen n. Otherwise, I''ll help Jalen do what he wants to your daughter!" Elder Keaton replied harshly. "So, if you don''t want your two daughters to get hurt, make up your mind! I''ll give you time to think about that!" "Elder Keaton, didn''t you hear my words clearly? Just take off this bitch''s clothes now!" Jalen impatiently roared like a spoiled brat. Chapter 216 He Had to Help Them Chapter 216 He Had to Help Them "Before I came here, the master of the Zhen n said that I was still in charge of everything here!" Elder Keaton was furious after Jalen growled at him. His voice was cold with his murderous intent surging towards Jalen. If Jalen weren''t the master''s son, he would have beaten him a million times over! When Jalen felt the real murderous intenting from Elder Keaton, he had to admit that he was really a coward. He stopping yelling at him because he feared his anger. Although Jalen indulged in tasty wine and beautifuldies, he was not stupid. It was true that Elder Keaton wouldn''t dare to kill him, but he would definitely teach him a lesson and beat the shit out of him if necessary. As for that, well, he bet that his father had no objection. "Made your choice yet? Charlie, if you can''t make up your mind, I can only do what Jalen told me to!" Immediately, Elder Keaton started to threaten Charlie again. Charlie helplessly looked at Tracy and Alicia and then nodded because he could see there was no other way. If Charlie was alone and wasn''t responsible for the entire Gu n, he would absolutely not have made such a humiliating choice. With his daughters and all the people of his n depending on him, he had no choice. "Ha-ha, that''s right, Charlie. We can finally work this out after you agree!" Elder Keatonughed loudly when he saw Charlie nod. "Then after today, please transfer all the properties of the Gu n to the Zhen n and send your daughters to our n!" "Father, don''t! I don''t want to go to Zhen n!" Alicia cried and shouted as soon as she heard that. Tracy also burst into tears, but said nothing as her sister protested. Charlie could do nothing to stop it. When he looked at his daughters, he felt like he was already torn apart inside. "Please, Russell, I''m begging you! Help me and my sister!" Alicia realized that there was nothing that her father could do about it. So, she knelt directly in front of Ricky! This scene naturally attracted the attention of all the warriors! Only then did they notice that there was another man, a stranger that they had never before seen in the city! "Who is this young man?" "I don''t think I''ve ever seen him." "That''s not the point. Do you think he is going to be soft-hearted and get involved in this fight?" "Well, the young warriors now are all ambitious and red-blooded. Even heroes fall for beauties like that." ¡­¡­ "Damn! Now I''m going to get involved in something I shouldn''t have bothered with again!" Ricky sighed to himself. Honestly, he didn''t want to get involved in any disturbance when he got there. All he wanted was just to inquire about the Heaven Wood Land and find a suitable Sect to help him cultivate. Once he did that he could reach the level of demi-immortal as soon as possible and go back to the Snow Land! But now, things were out of control. He couldn''t just let Alicia and Tracy walk straight to danger. Even if Alicia didn''t ask him for help, he had made up his mind to help them! "Come on, get up. I promise, no one will take you away from the Gu n!" Then, Ricky held Alicia up andforted her in a low voice. Immediately, Ricky looked at Elder Keaton with his cold eyes and said, "Take your bastard home and tell the master of your n to stop messing with the Gu n!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Wow! This young man is ying with fire! How dare he talk in such a tone! Now that is not brave or red-blooded. Apparently, he is insane!" After hearing what he said, the people around broke into excited murmurs and whispers. "How dare you insult me? I will kill you!" Jalen growled when he heard Ricky. He couldn''t mess with Elder Keaton, but the young man was just a piece of cake to him. Then the spiritual energy raised in his right hand and formed as a sharp w that came down towards Ricky''s throat. However, with a loud smack, Jalen''s hand was easily caught by Ricky who hardly move at all! Ricky slightly twisted his hand. When he twisted Jalen''s hand, the sound of broken bones was heard! Then, Jalen suddenly screamed in pain! "Stop it!" Elder Keaton yelled at Ricky when he saw that. Elder Keaton took a strike at him in an instant. The surging wave-like spiritual energy formed a sharp w that raced at Ricky. Ricky was ready to take on the strike, so he pulled out his Iron Destroyer and shed the de of me out to meet the w! Boom! A loud and deafening boom resounded through the air. The de of me crashed into the Elder''s Wave Sharp ws and struck towards the old man''s chest! "How can it be?!" Elder Keaton eximed with a gasp when Ricky shed away his strike so easily. He pulled himself together immediately and gathered the power of defense right away to resist Ricky''s des! However, Elder Keaton didn''t realize how powerful Ricky was. Even the ck Marsh Python of the second grade of Bone Reinforcement couldn''t withstand Ricky''s strike. An old man of the second grade of Bone Reinforcement had no chance! Boom! Then, the sound of a crash followed. Elder Keaton fell heavily onto the ground from Ricky''s attack. "Stop!" Elder Keaton begged. "Why didn''t you say that before?" At that moment, Ricky replied coldly. Except for Jalen''s growling, there was terrible silence after Ricky said that. People were just shocked at the sight of the scene. Then, only Tracy and Alicia acted normally. After all, they had seen how Ricky yed the ck Marsh Python of the second grade of Bone Reinforcement effortlessly! "Bone Reinforcement...He... He is the warrior of Bone Reinforcement!" After a while, a trembling voice broke the terrible silence! "Who is he? He is already a powerful warrior of Bone Reinforcement even though he is so very young. He also defeated Elder Keaton with only one strike!" "He must be a leading disciple who trains and cultivates from one of those powerful sects. This time the Zhen n really messed with the wrong guy!" "Yeah..." ¡­¡­ "Ah! Let go of me!" Jalen howled again. He had lived such a good life since he was a child. Everybody protected him from harm, so he couldn''t stand the insult and pain of his broken arm. "You are nothing but scum. You should die millions of times over, you bastard!" Ricky ruthlessly said when he heard Jalen howl. After he finished his words, he wielded the Iron Destroyer in his left hand and pressed it to Jalen''s neck. The howling stopped abruptly. "NO!" Elder Keaton shouted again, but it was toote. Before he could do anything Jalen was dead. Ricky tossed his body on the ground. Ricky was not obsessed with killing, but he knew that only death could stop people like Jalen. If he let him go, he would just keep harassing those poor people. As for Ricky, well, he didn''t care about that at all, but Alicia and her sister were innocent people! Moreover, he didn''t want to leave any loose ends. It was true that a little bug couldn''t threaten him at all, but once the bug could influence others, it would definitely make a difference! "Killed...He was killed. That young man actually killed Jalen. That was so quick!" Looking at the corpse on the ground, warriors around were shocked again! "He''s dead! How dare you kill Jalen?!" Elder Keaton stumbled to get up from the ground and spoke in shock. Although he didn''t care whether Jalen was dead or not, he would be the one to me because Jalen died under his watch. With the cruel and fierce nature of the master of Zhen n, he would be cruelly punished even if he didn''t need to die. After all, there was a huge difference between Jalen''s death and Jalen''s being beaten! Chapter 217 The Decision Of The Two Sisters Chapter 217 The Decision Of The Two Sisters "You have to die!" Elder Keaton burst out hysterically. All at once, heunched numerous Wave Sharp ws against Ricky. Since the second young master of his n was killed by Ricky, he knew he would be severely punished by his n if he didn''t do something about it. He then chose to take revenge on Ricky with all his might! "You old git, I am warning you that you are really biting off more than you can chew!" Ricky sneered coldly. Of course, after Elder Keaton and his young master had done such a nasty thing, he didn''t need to show politeness and mercy to Elder Keaton. In an instant, Ricky bolted. He raised his Iron Destroyer and engaged in a fierce battle with Elder Keaton! Ssh! The moment when the two people changed their positions, the sound of blood sshing on the ground could be heard. There was also a thump as an arm dropped on the ground. As ity on the ground, it was obvious the arm belonged to an elderly person. After a moment, everyone realized that the arm was Elder Keaton''s! Bang! With his waves wildly spreading, Elder Keaton tumbled to the ground again. Meanwhile, he whined pitifully. After all, the pain of having an arm cut off would be unbearable to anyone. "Just now, I could have cut off your head, but I only cut off one of your arms so that you can go back and inform the members of your n what I have just told you!" Ricky said coldly, totally ignoring the whining. After that, Ricky put his Iron Destroyer away! "What awesome skill! Elder Keaton of the Zhen n is like a vulnerable child while fighting with this strange young man!" At the end of the battle, the warriors around them gradually regained their frayed nerves to chatter confidently. "Did you see that the young man is just a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement? He''s a real genius who can challenge those stronger than him!" "What? The first grade of Bone Reinforcement?! He can really challenge those stronger than him?!" "Hiss¡­" The sound of inhaling deeply could be heard. "All I said was absolutely true. He''s a genius of geniuses." Everyone was so engaged in their discussions. "If you don''t get out of here now, I''ll make sure you will stay here forever!" Ricky bellowed coldly again as he slowly turned around. At that point, Elder Keaton had lost all his momentum and ambition for revenge. He had just experienced a brush with death and was quite aware of how it felt to die. Ricky had hardly finished his words before Elder Keaton, despite his great pain, stopped whining. He pressed the gaping wound and hastily picked up Jalen''s corpse. He fled the site as fast as he could with one arm. At that moment, the trouble that gued the Gu n was resolved. Of course, all the warriors on site had a clear understanding that the end of the issue would only usher in a bigger storm because the master of the Zhen n would definitely seek revenge for the murder of his son. After Elder Keaton left, the members of the Gu n realized that a bigger problem was around the corner. Tracy and her sister were so shocked that it was like they were in a trance. They anticipated that Ricky would help them get out of trouble, but it never urred to them that he would be so mighty that no one from the Zhen n was an equal opponent to him. "Thank you very much, Russell! the two sisters thanked Ricky sincerely. To show their sincerity, they also knelt down in front of him. "All the members of the Gu n, kneel down now to thank our hero, Russell!" Charlie gasped out the order to show how thankful he was. All at once, the people of the Gu n knelt down to Ricky! Ricky was helpless about what to do as they knelt before him. He had no other better way to deal with it. So, he just threatened them directly, saying, "If you don''t get up now, I will leave you alone to deal with this matter!" Hearing his threatening words, the two sisters and the other members of the Gu n got up one after another! The warriors around all witnessed the situation. "Russell! His name is Russell!" They imprinted the name deeply in their minds so that they could snoop around and find out where Russell came from! Yet, they would never know that Russell was just Ricky''s false identity. Shortly after that, Ricky was naturally taken to the house of the Gu n and amodated by Alicia. Tracy immediately extracted the essence from the ck Poison Flower by boiling it and delivered the essence to her father to take. Ricky was also secretly praying in his mind, hoping that the ck Poison Flower could cure all the poison in Charlie''s body. He would have to lose another Recovery Pill to rescue Charlie otherwise. After he got deeply involved in the affairs of the Gu n, he could not just sit by and watch him die. In Ricky''s room, Alicia had arranged for the servants to prepare a sumptuous meal for Ricky. There was a variety of delicious food made of the flesh and blood of different fierce beasts. Ricky didn''t reject her offer because he was just too hungry! On one hand, he had been staying in the Chaotic Fire Zone for more than a month, during which, he maintained his physical fitness only by two kinds of space forces. On the other hand, after he had been walking around a whole day, he was just too starving to resist. Faced with the well-prepared food spread out on the table, Ricky simply wolfed it down. As for the members of the Zhen n, Ricky spected that they wouldn''t show up at the house of the Gu n within the following two days. They were still quite unaware of Ricky''s real strength and didn''t want to challenge him yet! As night fell, Ricky was ready to go to bed early because he was quite sure that the situation in the next days would be tricky. He felt that he needed to have a good rest to prepare himself for whatever was waiting for him. He had learned that the master of the Zhen n was a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. That man would be one of his strong enemies! Just at that moment, however, Tracy knocked on the door and walked inside after gaining Ricky''s permission. "Tracy, how is your father now? Have all his poisons been eradicated? If the ck Poison Flower doesn''t work, I can give your father a Recovery Pill!" Ricky asked quickly. C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. "Thank you for your concern, Russell. The ck Poison Flower is working quite well. Most of the poisons inside my father''s body have been eradicated by it! I think he''ll be all right in a few days," Tracy said in a gentle voice. "Good to hear that!" Ricky said with a polite nod. "Russell, I''m sorry that I lied to you before!" Suddenly, Tracy burst out and was about to kneel down in front of Ricky again! "What''s wrong with you?" Ricky bellowed in an unhappy tone and stopped her. He just didn''t like it when people would kneel down to him all the time! "Russell, I invited you to the Gu n on purpose, because¡­" Tracy, summoning up all her courage, spoke hesitantly. Yet, before she could finish her words, she found that her courage was lost and her voice trailed away. She was so scared that Ricky would be mad at her if she told him the truth. "I know why. It''s not a big deal," Ricky said with a smile. "Don''t worry! I don''t me you, and I won''t leave until I help you resolve all this trouble." As a matter of fact, when Tracy invited him to her house earlier, he vaguely had a guess about her true purpose. If he was irritated by that, he would not have epted her invitation, to begin with! Ricky had just walked out of the Chaotic Fire Zone, and he did not want to get in trouble. Nevertheless, he had still offered help to the two sisters. Why was that? Ricky was a little confused about his own actions. All he knew was that he didn''t want innocent girls like Tracy and Alicia to be hurt. Maybe he still had goodness hidden inside him. Of course, it was impossible for Ricky to have a crush on them. Although he was affectionate, he wouldn''t fall in love with every pretty woman he met. "Russell, are you really not mad at me?" Hearing Ricky''s words, Tracy found it hard to believe her ears. "If I was, why would I promise to help you and your n resolve all your trouble?" Ricky replied with a smile. Hearing what Ricky said, Tracy finally believed him and said excitedly, "Russell, I couldn''t be more grateful!" "All right, Tracy, I really need to have a rest now, so it''s time for you to leave. Don''t worry! I will keep my promise!" Ricky said at once. However, without any warning, Tracy took off her outer robe. Immediately, her luscious shoulders were revealed while her big breasts were about to burst out from her bra. As she stood there nearly naked, Ricky could smell an enticing fragrance covering her body. Everything just happened too fast, leaving Ricky no time to react. While he was stunned, Tracy didn''t stop there and was about to take off her underwear too. "What are you doing?" Ricky shouted loudly and angrily when he finally realized what was happening in front of him. After his body was reshaped, he could better endure that kind of temptation. Within a moment, he overcame his desire and immediately picked up the clothes on the ground and put them back on Tracy. "Ru¡­Russell, aren''t you happy with me? If you don''t like me, my younger sister is still waiting outside the door!" Tracy said with tears in her eyes. Chapter 218 The Fire Cloud Fist Chapter 218 The Fire Cloud Fist Ricky found it both funny and annoying after hearing what Tracy said. They both wanted to seduce him with physical attraction. He was so speechless. ''What kind of man do they think I am?'' The next moment he noticed that Alicia was also standing outside of the door. "Tracy, is this your father''s idea?" Ricky asked as he narrowed his eye in suspicion. "Of course not. This is nothing to do with our father. We made this decision by ourselves. Besides that fact, our father has been in a semi-conscious condition after taking the ck Poison Flower!" Tracy exined hurriedly after feeling Ricky''s anger. "You guys made that decision on your own?" Ricky asked doubtfully. Ricky''s first instinct told him that it was Charlie''s scheme. He suspected that he made Tracy and Alicia seduce him in order to use him against the Zhen n. "Russell, you know very well about the current condition of our family. Since you know that, pick one of us! Although my father will recover from his poisoning in several days, his power will still be fatally weakened after that. It will be by a god''s blessing if he even still retains the strength of the second grade of Bone Reinforcement," said Tracy seriously. "My father is the only Bone Reinforcement warrior of our family. The only person who can protect us is lying in bed. I cannot even imagine what will happen to our family if you leave us now. My sister and I thought that the only thing we could give you would be ourselves, so we made this decision... So Russell, please don''t me us! Believe me when I say we wouldn''t have done that if we had a better option! We have to do this for our family!" Tracy said with sadness in her eyes. Alicia stepped into the doorway at that moment. She also wanted to apologize to Ricky for what they had done. "Now I understand it," Ricky said. "But all in all, I had said before that I would help you guys solve your problems before my leaving. So, don''t worry about it." "Russell! Thank you so much!" Words failed them after hearing what Ricky said and that was the only thing they could utter. "If you still feel unsure about that, go find me a book of fire-natured cultivation method," Ricky spoke softly to ease them, sensing their hesitation. "Ricky, most of the people of our family own the fire-natured spiritual meridian, so we have many books of cultivation method suitable for spiritual meridian like that. Please wait a second and we will be right back shortly," Tracy said excitedly after hearing what Ricky asked. Ricky made a request that he knew would set their minds at rest. He wanted to show that he would help them by all means. Then, they left Ricky''s room. "Well!" sighed Ricky heavily. They might have a good impression of him, but it was definitely not enough for them to sleep with him. It was simply something out of desperation. He understood that they were forced to do it. That reminded him of his old days with his family. He had been so desperate for life, with his mind lingering on in a steadily worsening condition. He shook his head and tried to get some sleep. The body rebuilt by the two giant zones had weakened him. He had lost some of his frosty power in the ordeal. He found that out during the battle on that day. Now, there were only two kind of power left in his body--one was devouring power, the other was infernal power. His had lost all of his frosty power. ''Nothing is given without a disadvantage to it. I just wondered what will happen if I still need to rebuilt my frosty power, '' Ricky wondered. He still kept in mind the cultivation method of the frosty power. He could have regained his frosty power if he wanted to. On the other hand, he still thought that his loss of frosty power in the two zones must have happened for a reason. ... After they left Ricky''s room, Tracy and Alicia went into Charlie''s room side by side to see how he was. Charlie was not in a semiatose condition like they had told Ricky. Although he had not fully recovered, he was not in too bad condition given to the way he looked. "He did not let you two stay for the night?" Charlie asked when he saw his two daughters. "No, he did not, father," Tracy said in shame. "Tracy, Alicia, I feel very sorry for you two about that. There is no other solution for us when I can''t protect our family because of my physical condition. Please forgive me! I am so useless!" Charlie cried out full of grief and regret. "Father, we never med you for this! We know it is not your fault!" Alice and Tracy said immediately. "I know... I know that you don''t me me. You two are such good girls!" Charlie said with tears dropping from his eyes. "He did not take advantage of you two despite the situation. That means that he is a good person, and I was worried far too much before." "Father, Russell said he needs fire-natured cultivation methods," said Tracy. "That is all he asked for?" Charlie asked upon hearing what Tracy said. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Yes, father. Nothing else besides that," Alicia nodded. "He is a genius, so our cultivation method should mean nothing to him. He just did that to ease our minds," said Charlie. "Well, since he asked of it, go find one for him. That is all we can do for him. Tracy, Alicia, go now to the secret basement of our family to get the cultivate method for Russell!" ... ''I''d better stop working on my frosty power since it was obviously erased from my body by the two zones, '' Ricky thought. Then, he made the decision and gave up practice on his frosty power. Soon, the sound of footsteps could be heard outside the door. The two sisters wereing back. "Russell, this is the most powerful cultivation method belonging to our family--the Fire Cloud Fist." The cultivation method was written on a scroll of beast hide. Tracy handed it to Ricky as soon as she arrived at his room. "Tracy, Alicia, I will take and make good use of it. Now you guys can feel assured. My eptance of your cultivation method means that I will help and protect your family to the end. Please trust me!" Ricky said with a smile. Then, he put it on his bed. "We do, Russell!" They nodded at the same time, with nothing to hide any longer. "That is good! Now you two can go, or do you really want to share a bed with me?" Ricky asked. He teased them lightly with a wink. They went out of the room shyly upon hearing that. ... "So, it''s called the Fire Cloud Fist. I wonder how powerful it is!" Ricky then put his attention on the cultivation method. He unrolled the beast hide the next moment. When he unrolled it Ricky was so shocked by its content. He stared at the beast hide for a while and could not take his eyes off of it. "This Fire Cloud Fist is a cultivation method of the intermediate stage of the ck Level!" Ricky blinked his eyes and spoke to himself in disbelief after a while. He could not believe it! Ricky used to think that the Gu n was well-matched in strength with the Nan n and the Sun n at its peak, so he thought the cultivation method of the Gu n would at best be in the inferior stage of ck Level. He also thought that they would have just brought him a cultivation method at the advanced stage of the Yellow Level. He did not have a lot of expectation put on it. There was a cultivation method of the intermediate stage of ck Level in his hands thanks to the Gu n, and he was so excited about it. In terms of Ricky''s presented ability, the cultivation method was of great value to him. At this point, the best cultivate method Ricky mastered was Five Beasts Arts, a cultivation method only at the inferior stage of ck Level. ''It seems that the ancestors of the Gu n were quite remarkable!'' Ricky sighed with emotion, and then he started to practice the cultivation method immediately. Chapter 219 An Unexpected Visitor Chapter 219 An Unexpected Visitor The Fire Cloud Fist was a fire-natured cultivation method in the intermediate stage of the ck Level. There were four levels of that type of fist. For one thing, warriors who wanted to practice this method had to have the capability to control and manipte their fire spiritual energy with their own will. They had to be powerful enough to transfer their fire spiritual energy into either a cloud or mist easily. It was a bit simr for warriors to practice the Chaotic Fire Skill, which required the practitioners to be able to control the fire freely. It sounded like an easy job, but it was not as easy as it seemed. Few warriors who focused on practicing the cultivation methods of fire elements were strong enough to do it. Another thing was that they had to be able to feel the strong fire elements from the air or space around them. They needed to control those elements from outside skillfully. They also had to change them into either a cloud or mist just like what they could do to their own fire spiritual energy. Only those who were strong enough to manipte both the external fire elements and the internal fire spiritual energy were qualified to practice the Fire Cloud Fist. The four levels of the fist were able to be exined in depth. To reach the first level, warriors should be able to use the fire spiritual energy they possessed and the fire elements from the outside to form a shadow fist with the shape of fire cloud. They then had to show their peak energy. To reach the second level, warriors should be able to form two fists and show energy that was twice as strong as their own strength. To reach the third level, warriors should form three fists and show energy that was thrice as strong as their own strength. As for the highest level, the forth level, there was not a uniform standard. How many fists they could form and how strong their power could be all depended on how smart and talented the warrior who used it was. ''It is really worthy to be identified as a cultivation method at the intermediate stage of ck Level! I''ve already felt that practicing it is going to be much more difficult that practicing the Five Beasts Arts! I''m sure it''s going to be a really powerful method if I seed in practicing it! Don''t disappoint me, Fire Cloud Fist!'' Ricky said silently to himself. He was delighted at the prospect of learning the new skill. One of the crucial advantages of the Fire Cloud Fist was that one was able to use energy more powerful than their own base strength. That trait deviated itself far from an ordinary cultivation method at the intermediate stage of the ck Level. It made itself more like one of the advanced cultivation methods of the ck Level. ''I''ve already seeded in the Chaotic Fire Skill. This means that I''m able to manipte the fire easily. With such an advantage, reaching the first level of the Fire Cloud Fist is not going to be difficult for me. For the first night here... I''d like to know how much progress I can make tonight!'' thought Ricky, as he activated the two Supreme Skills he owned and began to practice andprehend the Fire Cloud Fist. His cultivation started then as he closed his eyes and dedicated himself to practicing the fist. As a warrior of Bone Reinforcement, he did not need to sleep much. It was not even exaggeration to say that he rarely needed to sleep at all. Theoretically, a warrior of Bone Reinforcement could go a lifetime without sleeping as long as there was enough spiritual energy in their body. Cultivation and practice were much more important to a warrior of Bone Reinforcement. ... For warriors, no matter what level they were at, they would not feel time pass when they concentrated on their cultivation. Ricky was no exception. When he opened his eyes, it was already two dayster. However, he did not feel as if that long had passed. For him, it was like he had only spent several seconds cultivated. When he woke up from the cultivation, Ricky felt that the infernal power inside his body grew stronger. He felt like he had endless infernal power running in his body. He felt that he was just like the volcano which was about to erupt at any time. "The Chaotic Fire Skill, plus the Fire Cloud Fist! Even I have no idea how strong I am now," Ricky muttered to himself while he shook his body out a bit. "Alva told me that I have to sessfully beat someone three levels higher than me when I am at the Bone Reinforcement stage. The master of the Zhen n is at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. He is an excellent candidate! Yes! Cool! He is my target now. I''m going to beat him and let everyone know that I''m an excellent talent!" Ricky said to himself with confident eyes. He walked out of the room with determination. The moment he stepped out, he heard a cold voice speaking at the gate of the building. "Patrick, you are not wee as a guest here, in the territory of the Gu n. If you are here to avenge your younger brother, just do it! I, along with all my family, will be d to fight against you!" "Ha-ha, Uncle Charlie, don''t be so hostile. You are misinterpreting me. I am visiting your house to apologize on behalf of my younger brother, and to send my father''s regards to you, by the way." Patrick Zhen made a bow and replied in a sincerely tone. There was a smile resting on his face. No one could read his mind when he wore such expression because he was a calcting man. His smile and his calm expression were totally out of everyone''s expectation. He did not show any grief or unhappiness when faced with the people from the Gu n. How could he not be grieving?! The one who died miserably at the gate of the Gu house a few days ago was his younger brother! How could he be so calm?! Patrick Zhen was the eldest young master of the Zhen n. He had a gentle face and deep eyes. He was a warrior at the ninth grade of Blood Purification and was pretty simr to his father, Rupert. Rumor had it that he was actually even crueler and more heartless than Rupert. Despite his gentle looks and smile, he was actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing. Everyone was scared when they noticed Patrick''s seemingly friendly smile and heard his sweet sounding apology. They all knew that he did not really mean any of what he said. His arrival meant that a bloody storm was on the way. "First of all, I''d like to express my congrattions to you, Uncle Charlie. I''m so relieved to hear that you''ve already recovered from the toxin. I''m d to have you back to the martial arts world," Patrick continued. "My younger brother behaved terribly by saying those offensive words at the gate of the Gu house. It was all his fault. Even if that brave warrior did not kill him, my father would definitely have punished him by killing him and would have brought his body here to apologize to you." "Pffft! You are about as sincere as crocodile tears!" Tracy, Alicia, and many other members snorted through their noses at Patrick Zhen''s speech. Patrick, on the other hand, turned a deaf ear to their unkind attitude. He continued his speech despite their behavior. "Uncle Charlie, I''m really sorry for what my brother did to you. To show my family''s remorse, my father has prepared this; ten thousand golden coins. Please take them. He hopes that the Gu n and the Zhen n will get along in the Water Fire City just like the two ns did in the past." "If you are not here to avenge your brother, I don''t see any reason for you to apologize by giving us the golden coins. Please go away!" Charlie replied in a distant tone. He did not want the Gu n to get involved with the Zhen n again. The longer they stayed away from the Zhen n, the better. Rather than listen he wanted to just show Patrick the door at once without epting his golden coins. "Yes, I will leave. But first I want to finish thest task my father has assigned to me. I would appreciate it if you didn''t drive me away and let me finish my speech at least." Patrick remained calm and smiling, despite the fact that Charlie asked him to leave. "What is it?" asked Charlie. "Can I talk to that warrior, Russell? My brother and Elder Keaton offended him and I must make amends," Patrick Zhen said. "So, I''d like to express our apology to him." He paused for a moment and then continued on as if he was afraid that his excuse of insisting on seeing Ricky was not convincing enough. "Although my brother is already dead, and Elder Keaton has already paid the price, both my father and I still feel sorry for him. So, my father asked me to apologize to him in person." "Humph! Stop being a liar! Russell is busy in cultivation now. He won''te out and see you!" Alicia took a step forward and scolded him coldly. "Oh? He is busy in cultivation now?" Patrick Zhen asked in surprise. Alicia had given Patrick some key information that caused his eyes to light up when he heard what she said. "Alicia, be quiet!" Charlie ordered in a serious tone. Her father''s serious expression made Alicia realize that she had just said something that she was not supposed to say. Pinching her lips together, she stepped back at once. "Uncle Charlie, is he really in there practicing now?" Patrick questioned him closely, not willing to let useful information slip by. "Master Charlie, if he really wants to talk to me, here I am!" Ricky''s voice rang out before he walked out from behind the Gu n members. He knew that it was about time for him to show up. Patrick Zhen would not let Charlie go easily otherwise. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Russell! You''re done with your cultivation!" Seeing Ricky appear, both Tracy and Alicia spoke in low and excited voices. Charlie also felt very relieved at the sight of Ricky. If the Zhen n confirmed that Ricky was practicing in the Gu n''s home, there might be some terrible consequences since they might do whatever they could to disturb Ricky and make him lose control during cultivation. "Oh! You must be Russell! My name is Patrick Zhen. I''m here to apologize to you for my brother! I''m really d to meet you." Patrick walked to Ricky and still spoke in a polite manner. However, a resentful and murderous intent was hiding deep in his eyes. It was not something that was detectable by ordinary people. "Patrick Zhen, right? So, you are the eldest young master of the Zhen n. I killed your younger brother and broke your Elder Keaton''s arm off. Now, you are iming that you came here to apologize to me? Are you serious?" Ricky responded in a distant tone. He was well aware of what kind of person Patrick Zhen was thanks to his acute insight. His gut feelings told him that the man was a vicious cunning fox who knew well how to dig out the information he wanted from others with his fake smile. Chapter 220 Rupert Shows Up Chapter 220 Rupert Shows Up "I have made it clear just now, Russell. It''s all my brother''s fault. We can''t me anybody for it, so my father sent me here today to apologize!" Patrick said earnestly. "We can''t afford to go against you, Russell. So, I thought we should clear the air face to face!" "If that''s what you came here for, then you don''t need to worry about that. I''ll never me a man''s whole family for what he did. Since the Zhen n can get over this, then I will also let it go!" Ricky said slowly. Of course, Ricky would be a fool if he really believed what Patrick said! "You really are a noble gentleman, Russell. Thank you, I really appreciate it!" Patrick was made more humble when he heard Ricky, bowing politely. Just as Patrick bowed, everything had changed. Without anyone noticing, a ck light hade out of Patrick''s sleeve. It shot into Ricky''s stomach before he could even realize what was happening! p! Ricky finally came to his senses after tottering backward a little. When he realized what happened there, his face turned gloomy. At the same time, all the warriors around also realized that Patrick had made a move to attack! "Russell!" Tracy and her sister cried out immediately, rushing to Ricky and holding him up carefully. "What are you doing, Patrick?!" Charlie roared, directly striking Patrick with a fierce blow. An old man stepped out from the crowd to stop Charlie. The old man forced him backward with a swift punch. "It is a top-ranked warrior of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement, Elder Dale from the Zhen n!" At once, all the people around realized who the old man really was. "It seems that the master of the Gu n has gotten treated by the ck Poison Flower, so he has recovered a lot of his strength!" "So what? Even though he had recovered, he is now the same level as Elder Dale. Now with Rupert here, the Gu n is doomed to be destroyed!" "Patrick is so awful and devious! He even y such a trick! No one else would have thought of it!" ¡­¡­ "Ha-ha! What am I doing? Don''t you see that this young man on your side has been seriously poisoned, Uncle Charlie? His injury is ten times more serious than yours, so nobody can save your n this time!" With that, Patrick became extremely vicious. "Elder Dale, kill him!" At that moment, without any hesitation, Patrick gave an order to Elder Dale. "Yes, Young Master!" Elder Dale nodded when he heard Patrick''s order. Then, he struck directly at Charlie. Immediately, they began to strike each other fiercely. Although Charlie was not as powerful as he was before, he reached the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement with all the battle experience that he had, so it was not easy for Elder Dale to beat him. While he was fighting he could not make sure to watch and protect every member of his n. "My little brother, I''m avenging you now. Since this guy killed you, I will cut him up into little pieces and feed him to the dogs!" Patrick spoke viciously with a cruel smile. He was walking toward Ricky who had barely managed to stand upright. "Since you like those two women, I will strip them naked and kill them. Then you will be joining them in another life soon enough!" Strong water-natured spiritual energy covered his right arm and turned into a huge w. He used the w to send a strike right toward Ricky''s head! "You want to take him down? Over my dead body!" Tracy and Alicia stepped out to stop Patrick right away. After they did, so did all the disciples of the Gu n. At that point in time, the people of the Gu n realized that they could only fight for their survival. "Kill all the people of the Gu n! Don''t touch these girls though; leave them to me!" Patrick gave an order to his men again when he saw the whole Gu n make a move. "COME ON!" Immediately, there was a strong roar of shouting and screaming. Behind the crowd, a group of disciples of the Zhen n rushed toward them in rage! The crowd got out of the way for them immediately when hearing that fierce sound. They were worried that they might get involved. "Well, it looks like the Zhen n came prepared!" After the surprise, the warriors there eximed in shock, "Russell doesn''t seem to be able to fight now. The Gu n is so screwed this time. Maybe the Water Fire City is going to have a big change happen today." Then Tracy, Alicia, and the other disciples of the Gu n were stuck in a fight with the disciples of the Zhen n. They didn''t have time to take care of Ricky anymore. "Now, you must feel a lot of pain in every inch of your body! It''s awful, right?" Patrick came over to Ricky to hiss in his ear. He red at him with intense hatred that sparkled in his eyes. It seemed like he had already killed Ricky a thousand times with those eyes. "You know, this is what happens to you when you kill my brother and provoke the unstoppable Zhen n!" Patrick growled that boast at Ricky, unable to hold back his contempt. "You talk so much. If I were you, I''d kill me right now. It''s better to not give your opponent a chance to fight back!" Ricky sneered after hearing what Patrick said, "Otherwise, you don''t know who''s gonna die in the end." "Ha-ha! You don''t know who''s gonna die in the end? You are full of bullshit. You know that? I mean, look at you now! Can you even stand up? You are right about I should give you any chance though, so go to hell!" Patrickughed wildly at Ricky''s ignorance. And as he was talking, the Wave Sharp ws he channeled alreadyunched right in front of Ricky. It looked like it was going to tear Ricky''s head apart in a second! At that very moment, a powerful force rose from Ricky and immediately made the Wave Sharp ws stop. The ws seemed like they could be destroyed at any minute. "How could you.." Patrick whispered in horror. Before he could finish, he spat out a mouthful of blood. Suddenly, he couldn''t feel his body anymore. It all happened so fast that he could not even say a word. Ricky''s right hand had punched out and pierced through his chest. They could even hear the sound of blood dripping to the ground from the giant wound. "I''ve warned you that it is not ever certain who will die in the end, but you wouldn''t listen." Ricky had already regained his power and stood straight as he spoke coldly. As soon as Patrick had realized what happened to him, he was already dead. Then, all the people who were fighting suddenly realized what had just happened. Both the Gu n and the Zhen n stopped to watch. "How... How is it possible that Russell was not poisoned? I definitely saw Patrick''s poisonous sting stab into his stomach!" The warriors all eximed in disbelief. "That''s great! Russell is fine!" Tracy and Alicia cheered excitedly. The disciples of the Gu n also looked at him in delight. "Young Master!" The people of the Zhen n couldn''t believe what they had just seen. All of them were roaring in rage. As everyone was still trying to figure out what happened, a voice of rage called out, "How dare you kill my sons, you bastard?! You''re digging your own grave! You are so dead!" A scarlet figure with a strong aura of cruelty came right to the scene, making all the warriors shiver. When Ricky saw him, his brows furrowed in concern. There was no doubt that the man was Rupert Zhen, the master of the Zhen n. He was a powerful warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 221 The Ultimate Battle Chapter 221 The Ultimate Battle ''Rupert is the master of the Zhen n. He is at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. So next, it''s my time to prove that I''m a genius who can go against someone of a superior level!'' Ricky thought, seeing the middle-aged man dressed in a blood red robe and approached him quickly. ...... Patrick''s needle had indeed contained a highly toxic substance. Even the warriors who were at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement couldn''t survive after being poisoned. But Ricky was much stronger than before. He had acquired the Devouring Skill, making him harder to wound. When this poisonous needle entered into his body, he wielded the devouring power to absorb the poison into the Devourer Zone. He then let the devouring runes dissolve it slowly. ...... "Rupert has finally showed up, so now we''re going to see some real fun!" many warriors said in a hushed voice. When Rupert appeared, they had forgotten to wonder about how Ricky didn''t get poisoned. All their attention was focused on Rupert. "That''s right. It would be even better if all three of them were injured..." They discussed with each other. Boom! When Rupert showed up, the endless waves of spiritual energy almost drowned the gate of the Gu n''s house. The anger and hatred contained in that spiritual energy seemed to condense into a physical substance. Immediately, all the warriors in the area retreated again. Rupert''s murderous intent was very intense, so they didn''t want to get hurt just by standing near the fight! "I will kill you!" Rupert roared. Then he gathered an attack with his water palms. He pped at Ricky ferociously. The pain of losing his sons left only grief and loathing in his heart. He didn''t realize that his sons'' deaths were all his own fault. If he hadn''t sent Jalen there, how could Jalen have met Ricky in the first ce? If he didn''t try to find out Ricky''s real strength and have Patrick attack him secretly, he would not have lost his older son either! "Go to hell!" Ricky roared out, bursting out his Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form to its peak and rushing at Rupert! "Five Beasts Arts, Tiger Arts and Tiger me Fist!" Under the blue light, Ricky jumped high. The endless me spiritual energy tilted down and turned into a tiger running through the sky. In an instant, the sound of the tiger roaring tore through the air! Immediately, Ricky''s fist with the ming tiger shadow collided violently with Rupert''s water palm! ''This feels great!'' Ricky felt relieved after bursting out with all his strength. He hadn''t used all his strength like that ever since he came out of the Chaotic Fire Zone. Moreover, he also felt a little surprised. The power he burst out for that battle was stronger than he had expected before! Thus, Ricky was very confident in challenging a superior level warrior and bing a genius in the eyes of the world! Boom! The next moment, the me fist and the water palm had already collided and erupted. The endless resonance and waves tilted down in an instant. They turned into ripples that wrapped the two warriors. The strong anti-seismic force made all the warriors feel like it was hard to breath, so they retreated back involuntarily! At the center of the collision, Ricky and Rupert''s clothes whipped in the wind threatening to tear at any moment. Ricky''s fist and Rupert''s palm were smashed together. Then, both of them were flung back quite a distance from the energy st as a result of the collision of attacks from both sides. Although Rupert retreated three steps, he still stood steadily. Ricky, on the other hand, not only stepped back a few dozen steps, but also bled from the corner of his mouth. Despite that, Ricky started tough. Heughed because he wasn''t defeated. Bleeding was not harmful to him at all. In other words, he had the same power as a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. All the warriors were stunned by that. Rupert couldn''t believe it either! They could tell that Ricky was really powerful and a genius who could challenge someone of a superior level. Ricky''s power had be far more powerful than it had ever been before. Ricky''s power and momentum had to belong to a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. No lesser power was conceivable for him. Although Ricky was in a bad situation, it also indicated that he could challenge someone over three levels above him! They had all heard that there were geniuses who could challenge someone one or even two levels over them. Rumor had it that that special "someone" from the Imperial Pce of Wildness could challenge people two levels above him. However, this was apletely different case. Was there really a genius who could challenge someone three levels above him? "No! That''s impossible! Russell is absolutely not at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Even if he was a genius, he couldn''t burst out such power and strength!" Many warriors shook their heads. "Russell is far more powerful than I expected!" Tracy and other disciples of Gu n were also stunned. "The momentum in his body is clearly belonging to the warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement though!" "Don''t forget there are many pills that can hide a warrior''s real power. It''s just that we can''t see his true level! I still don''t believe that a warrior who is at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement can fight with an opponent at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Many disciples whispered to one another. "What kind of forces do you belong to?" Rupert paused his attack to ask in curiosity. Faced with such a genius, Rupert firmly believe that Ricky belonged to one of the powerful forces. If Ricky was a disciple of a really powerful organization, whether Rupert killed him or not, he would have to seriously consider how he was going to get away with it. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "If you want to know my real identity, I''ll tell you after you defeat me!" Ricky grinned. His momentum burst out again, and then he directly used the Devouring Skill to attack. Ricky was very excited because such extreme challenge made him feel the desire to be a genius in the world! "You are asking for death, young man!" Rupert shouted indignantly upon hearing Ricky''s words. In the next moment, Rupert decided he didn''t really care about the real identity of his foe. For him it was a disgrace to be beaten by a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Then, he condensed his power and rushed at Ricky again. "Water Miraculous Wave--Wave Sharp ws!" With a shout, Rupert''s body leaped into the air several times. His arms were surrounded by the water spiritual energy and it burst out directly. Instantly the energy turned into two sharp ws as he rushed toward Ricky. "Devouring Skill--Devouring Fire Fist!" Ricky started running and released his devouring power. Then, he merged into the mes. He clenched his fist and crashed into Rupert''s attack head on! ''Now this body of mine is condensed with my devouring energy. It can therefore also be called the devouring body. Next, I''ll show you how powerful this body is!'' Ricky thought to himself in anticipation. ''Can Russell resist Rupert''s attacks again this time?'' All disciples around wondered suspiciously. They stared at the center of the collision, afraid of missing any details! Bang! Their two powerful attacks collided again in front of everyone''s eyes! Chapter 222 The Miraculous Water Orb Chapter 222 The Miraculous Water Orb "Bang!" Once again, both of them exerted their internal strength andunched attacks towards each other. They were both trying hard to defeat the other. Carrying their powerful energy, they collided so hard that they brought forth a tremendous sound. The noise was a bit weaker than the one when they first collided but it was still jarring. Only those who were more powerful than Ricky and Rupert could detect the small difference. As for those on-lookers, all of them were unable to tell the slight difference because they were weaker than Ricky and Rupert. All they felt and thought to themselves was ''Wow, incredible! They are so strong! What a wonderful battle!'' Rupert, however, felt everything. When his w met Ricky''s fist, he sensed that there seemed to be an invisible mouth behind Ricky''s fist. All the power belonging to his w was absorbed by that mouth via Ricky''s fist. Theoretically, his attack was supposed to be far stronger than Ricky''s fist. Nevertheless, the power of his attack was devoured by another mysterious power hiding within Ricky''s body. As a result, he was unable beat Ricky with his w. ''No! No! No way! How is this possible?!'' Rupert thought to himself desperately feeling as if he was about to lose his mind. He exerted more internal strength to make his w stronger. However, it was toote. Once a punch or w was sent out to attack the enemy, one could increase the power of the fist or w before it hit the enemy. When it already reached the enemy and its energy already broke out, trying to increasing the power of the fist or w would bepletely in vain. That was exactly what happened between Rupert and Ricky. The energy of Rupert''s w and Ricky''s fist broke apart as they met. The fire on Ricky''s fist crackled and was burning ferociously, trying to dry the water. The water on Rupert''s w was roaring as it likewise tried to put down the fire. It was literally a situation where fire and water were ipatible. The war truly broke out between them then! The endless power of two different elements caused air sts and rippled over the atmosphere. The waves were so powerful, that it seemed as if they could tear apart reality. Both Ricky and Rupert were knocked back a few steps again. The crowed could not help squinting their eyes to resist the strong energy. They instinctively wanted to avoid getting injured. The fight was just too much for most of them. At that time, neither Ricky nor Rupert held the upper hand. They were forced to walk backwards for almost the same amount of steps. After that collision, both of them spat blood. Needless to say, both of them had internal injuries. Ending in a draw that round was just a superficial state for them. Things were different on Ricky''s side. ''My body! My body refined in the Devouring Zone! I''m so d you didn''t disappoint me!'' Ricky thought to himself in excitement. Ending up tying with Rupert was actually a good sign. It indicated that Ricky was able to resist an attack from a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and that he was capable enough to challenge someone who was three levels higher than him! At the very beginning, Ricky had thought that there was going to be a serious fight between him and Rupert before he was able to resist Rupert''s attack. However, he made it through easily! Though he also spat blood, that was just a minor injurypared to the fatal injury he had thought he would suffer. No wonder Ricky was more than thrilled. ''I was probably already able to challenge someone three levels higher than me by the moment that my body was changed after the refinement process in the two zones. Maybe that was the moment when I was ready to be a unique genius!'' Ricky thought to himself in delight. ... "He made it! He sessfully resisted the attack from Rupert and survived! Oh, gosh! I thought he was doomed to die! There he is though! He''s still standing there, breathing! Who is this guy? Is he is really only at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement? Did he hide his power?" At that moment, all the other warriors were stunned and dumbfounded. Their brains were even too shocked to function at that point. "Am I dreaming?" Some warriors even started to question themselves on whether they were really seeing the fight or if it was an illusion. ... "The power! The power you just used to resist my w! It''s not your own power; I''m sure of it! What is that? Tell me! What is that?" Feeling the burning pain in his palm, Rupert roared out question after question in rage. "Like I said before, you are only allowed to know who I am and what power I use when you beat me! It seems that you are not going to live that long though. I will defeat you soon! Ha-ha! You im that you are a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement? There is no way I believe that!" Ricky teased and taunted him with every single insult he coulde up with. Rupert''s angry roar did not irritate him; it just made himugh. He was pretty sure that his happy face and delightfulugh would definitely piss Rupert off! He did that on purpose in order to irritate him. He was waiting for the real death match toe! Things went exactly as Ricky expected. Ricky''s arrogantugh frenzied Rupert. He howled as he opened his eyes wide. "I''m going to kill you! No matter where you are from and who you are, today will be yourst day alive!" In the next second, he gathered all his strength without any hesitation and poured it into his ws. Then, he threw his ws continuously towards Ricky. A fierce w shower was formed as he dashed at Ricky. ''Come on! Come on! Show me how capable you are! I''ll know how strong I am to be able to defeat a warrior three levels stronger than me! I''m going to prove my ability!'' Ricky screamed in his head before he ran into Rupert''s w shower. "Boom! Boom!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the next moment, they collided with each other violently once again! Everyone was shocked as Ricky''s fist hit Rupert''s ws furiously. They were totally speechless as their jaws dropped. ''How can this man be so powerful to fight against Rupert, the master of the Zhen n?'' everyone thought things like that, as disbelief was written on their faces. As they kept flying in the air and fighting, all the buildings near the Gu house got blown up by their powers. They werepletely in ruins with some deep and wide holes scattered on the ground! As the explosions continued, the onlookers also jumped here and there to escape being hurt. Once they had found themselves a rtively safe ce, they stood still there with their eyes focusing on Ricky and Rupert, dumbfounded. In their minds, Ricky was a real warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Refinement! If you were sharp-eyed or sensible enough, you would definitely notice that Ricky''s power was being improved as they kept attacking each other fiercely. Yes, without any doubt, Ricky was adapted to his body which was changed and refined in his two powerful zones. He did not show his real strength until Rupert had attacked him with such powerful energy earlier on. Now, he was not refraining from using any of his energy anymore. ''Show me how strong you are. Try to challenge my refined body!'' Ricky roared to himself. "Bang!" One hourter, they were finally set apart after they had been battling for such a long time. Rupert tried hard to breath calmly. Deep inside his heart, he already felt scared. In thest one hour of the fight, he gradually noticed that Ricky''s power was increasing continuously. Though it only increased by a very small bit, Ricky would grow powerful enough to kill him thanks to the continuous increasing when the time came. Ricky was growing stronger, while he was growing weaker with every passing second. He would be exhausted atst even if he was not killed by his enemy. He yed a little trick to try to suspend the battle. Next, he was going to use hisst card to y Ricky once and for all. ''It seems like he''s already realized that my strength was increasing in the battle. He knows that I only took advantage of him to practice my skill just now, so he must be ready to attack me with all his might, '' Ricky reasoned silently. He could feel that Rupert was preparing himself for thest strike. ''You know what, Rupert? It''s toote for you anyway. All your efforts will be in vain. I''ve already adjusted to my new body and I''m able to resist any strong attack from you! Now, I''m the most unique genius in the world! You were doomed to die the moment when we became enemies!'' thought Ricky as his eyes lit up, and a cruel smile appeared on his face. Immediately, Ricky concentrated all his strength on his fist, ready himself to throw thest deadly strike. He had already reached his goal of generating his peak power. It would only be a waste of him time should he engaged in a protracted war against Rupert. So, it was time to end the battle. Rupert, on the other hand, activated all his strength. His peak energy was pumping through his veins. Meanwhile, he produced an array with his hands facing each other. Immediately, ten drops of blood brimmed over each of his ten fingers respectively. Then they gathered in the array, forming a bigger drop of blood. Soon, it rushed to his forehead and seeped into his body! "What is he doing? Did he intend to use his blood essence? That was not the right procedure for releasing the blood essence!" muttered Ricky in shock. Seeing Rupert busy performing the strange method, he became confused. Though had no idea about what Rupert''s was doing, Ricky was still confident. Meanwhile, he kept himself alert, knowing that Rupert was about to use hisst card at that critical time. Deep inside, he was even quite expectant and curious about what kind of method Rupert was going to utilize. "Russell, be careful, please! He is going to use the Miraculous Water Orb!" Charlie reminded him. Clearly, he knew about Rupert''sst card, or perhaps he himself had such a card too. "The Miraculous Water Orb?" Hearing Charlie''s warning, Ricky grew puzzled. He had never heard of such a weapon or tool before. He took a closer look at Rupert and saw what it was like. The moment the ten drop of blood sank into his forehead, a strong water energy poured out from Rupert''s body. Immediately, it engulfed the space just like an abrupt tsunami was pouring over them. Then, a round and transparent ball about the size of a fist popped out from Rupert''s forehead. Despite its rtively small size, Ricky felt that the transparent sphere contained extremely strong miraculous water power which was almost as powerful as the power of water in the vast sea. That analogy was probably a bit exaggerated. It was still indeed quite strong. "How can it be? This water orb... How can it be so powerful?" Ricky asked in great shock. Rupert had indeed surprised him with the strange water orb. Chapter 223 Prove Myself Chapter 223 Prove Myself ''This is just wrong. That kind of strength can''t belong to Rupert. If it were really his, he would have shown all of it off from the get-go. In addition, only some array power requires blood sacrifice. This can''t be right.'' This immediately urred to Ricky right after the shocking event that unfolded right before him. Murmursing from the other warriors at the scene also validated his suspicions. "It''s the Miraculous Water Orb! It is said that every master from the Zhen n would use a certain kind of skill that has the ability to gather spiritual energy to produce the Miraculous Water Orb. Then, they pass it on to the next n master before their death! It''s the n''s ultimate secret!" "I''ve also heard of such an orb! I didn''t know it was inside Rupert''s forehead, however! It''s just a surprise how he needed to sacrifice some of his blood in order to use the Miraculous Water Orb!" "That''s not his own strength, is it? Regardless, Russell would still be in danger! After being able to use the orb in his possession, Rupert now probably has the strength of a warrior at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement!" "It''s time to decide who wins and who loses." Everyone had their own set of theories about the fight. ''I see. So this is what they call the Miraculous Water Orb.'' Ricky came up with that realization upon hearing the fuss among the other warriors. ''If every master from the Zhen n did this, this would mean that Rupert had more than one Miraculous Water Orb. I have to beat this guy in one go. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have the upper hand in this battle in the long run.'' Ricky continued to analyze the situation. "Today, you shall die under the power of my Miraculous Water Orb," Rupert said in extreme confidence after releasing the miracles of the orb. The eagerness in his aura had diminished, only to be reced with malicious intent. "Die? Today? What a joke! You think you can kill me with just your weak orb?" Ricky answered mockingly. "Let me tell you this. There is no way you''ll ever defeat me. No matter what you do, the results will be the same!" N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Your arrogance irks me!" Rupert yelled back. The next moment, Rupert''s power changed again. He began to merge the power of the Miraculous Water Orb! The orb engulfed his whole body. He continuously released the orb''s power, while merging it into his inner strength. The Miraculous Water Orb appeared smaller, as Rupert''s strength gradually became stronger. Soon, the power Rupert broken out wasparable to the strength of two warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. "Go to hell! Water miraculous power! Double-waved Palm!" With a loud growl, Rupert leaped high. Gathering all his strength in his hands, he aimed at Ricky. A pair of translucent gloves could be seen emerging from Rupert''s hands. Without a doubt, it was his mortal weapon. "Boom!" Two gigantic waves of power that appeared palm-like directly charged towards Ricky, hitting him squarely. ''I hate to admit it but this Miraculous Water Orb indeed had made him more powerful!'' Ricky thought to himself, seriously feeling the effects of the previous attack. ''It''s almost as if Rupert is already on the intermediate stage of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!'' It was Ricky''s ultimate goal to defeat Rupert at that very moment. It would be either that or his death. "nk!" A loud nking sound vibrated throughout. Two distinct runes began to appear on Ricky''s bluish body. One of them was crimson, while the other scarlet. Respectively, they were the devouring rune and the chaotic fire rune. This unexpected turn of events made Ricky a little weird. "Is¡­ Is that the runic power?" Those who witnessed the scene stared in disbelief. Gasps could be heard around. "I think it is! That must really be the runic power. Is he a casting master?" Most of the warriors showed the utmost respect for Ricky. All the doubts that were swimming through their thoughts earlier were now reced with curiosity. Not only could Ricky take down an opponent of a higher grade than him, but he also was a casting master. Instead of jealousy, the other warriors felt a strong sense of admiration for him. They could only look up to him because technically, Ricky''s strength was far beyond reach. "Where on earth did this guye from?" Rupert stressed out over what he just saw. Even Rupert knew of the miracles of the runic power. It could increase a warrior''s strength to an unbelievable extent. However, this did not get in the way of Rupert''s resentment towards Ricky. This didn''t be a reason for him to fear the boy in front of him. After all, he had the Miraculous Water Orb, and it was enough to defeat Ricky. "Devouring Skill-Wrath Killing Strike!" Ricky yelled confidently. Now that he had the strength of the runic power, he was able to draw out the Iron Destroyer. He managed to produce his strongest strike along with three kinds of fire. "Boom!" Both Rupert and Ricky''s strikes collided. It caused an explosion that rang all throughout the ce. Fiercely, the power of fire against water shed in a way that shook the space strongly. Some warriors even fell to their feet, while others struggled to look for somewhere they could lean on for support. Instead of two Bone Reinforcement warriors, the battle seemed to be one between two innate warriors trying every mean to take down each other. Even if the other warriors had stood far away, their bodies still vibrated from the collision of power. The impact that the two had caused was immeasurable. At that particr moment, people paid closer attention to where the water and fire were spreading out. "How is this possible? How can so much power be present all at the same time?" Onlookers were surprised by Rupert''s loud cry. The devouring power managed to eat up Rupert''s Double-waved Palm. He never expected such a fierce force to collide with his. That wasn''t all there was. A final wave of power came out,pletely destroying Rupert''s Double- waved Palm. This caused him to lose his confidence totally. The unparalleled strength of the explosion of two kinds of runic power and the merging of three powerful mes was finally shown in Ricky''s recovering body. At the center of the explosion where the Double-waved Palm was smashed, Rupert''s body fell heavily to the ground. Another wave of me strike hit where Rupert''s body was located. At that point, he was almost unconscious. "Bang!" Another explosion shook the entire ce. A small mushroom-like cloud flew over the ce, indicating that it was the end of the battle. The audience was then enveloped by a thickyer of dust that spread quickly. The emotions that filled the ce were mixed. But mostly, they were impressed. "Finally, I have proven myself to be a peerless genius!" Slowly, a tall figure carrying a saber on his right hand walked out of the st. Chapter 224 Fortune Chapter 224 Fortune Ricky defeated Rupert. It meant that he had seeded in challenging someone three levels above him. He was now a peerless genius. "Alva, I am a peerless genius now. When will you wake up?" he whispered to himself. Not a long time had passed, but there was an empty, lingering space in his chest. He missed Alva very much. Images of his father also floated by in his mind. "Where are you, father? Have you heard any news about mother?" Whispering a silent prayer, Ricky let his thoughts wander to those of the ones he loved. ... "Is it over?" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A sweeping hush fell upon the warriors at the sight of Ricky emerging with his saber. Were their eyes ying tricks on them? Rupert was among the strongest men they had everid eyes on. The very mention of his name was enough to make anyone shudder in fear. In the Water Fire City, his word wasw. But now, this young warrior who had not yet reached the age of maturity had emerged victorious from the battle. It was impossible not to feel stunned at the oue of the fight. As the curtain of air and dust dissipated, Rupert finally came into view. His mangled bodyy stretched on a deep pit, his limbs twitching theirst spasms. A deep gash ran across his chest and blood pooled from it to the ground like a crimson carpet. There was only the sound of his gasps and sputters as the life drained from him with each second. Then, there was nothing but stillness from his lifeless form. Ricky''s voice sliced through the awed silence of the people who watched the scene with disbelieving eyes. "Well, your Miraculous Water Orb doesn''t seem to have anything special!" he proimed, walking to the deep pit. "I am the winner!" His eyes scanned the crowd, then he pointed to Rupert''s body. "And he, Rupert of the Zhen n, was just a pathetic loser," Ricky dered. With this, his days at the Water Fire City had finallye to an end. If nothing else, the Gu n would im rulership over the city, but this did not interest Ricky in the slightest. He was going to leave here. There was nothing this city could offer for him to improve himself further. ... Rupert''s death meant the impending breaking apart of the Zhen n. It would only be a matter of time before other ns would destroy what was left of them. The Gu n''s courtyard was lively with joy and excitement, and the name of one young and mighty warrior was on everyone''s lips. ... After the battle, Ricky decided to rest. Not long after, Charlie and his two daughters paid him a visit in his room. They expressed their gratitude profusely and rewarded him with gold coins and Treasures from Heaven and Earth. At first, Ricky had refused their offerings. The set of Fire Cloud Fist was more than enough for him, but with his hosts'' insistence, he relented and epted some of the coins out of respect. Knowing that his inevitable departure wasing, the two girls of the Gu n felt sadness in their hearts. "Uncle Charlie, I came from the West Deste Land. I traveled around to sharpen my skills. Could you tell me what you know about the forces in the Heaven Wood Land? I''m actually heading there," Ricky asked. It was not his intention to deceive them. All who knew Ricky was aware that he hade from the Snow Land, but if he told them the truth, it would spell nothing but trouble. "The Heaven Wood Land is the biggest of allnds in the entirety of the realm. No one has scaled its entirety. You said earlier that you came from the West Deste Land. Perhaps you have also heard of the Earth Fire Land and the Snow Land. All three of these regions have incredibly vast territories but even all of them out together doesn''te close to the Heaven Wood Land," Charlie exined. "That must mean it is a veryrge area," Ricky said seriously upon hearing Charlie''s words. He had not expected that the Heaven Wood Land was so vast. All this time, he had thought of it as just another of thends in the realm. Charlie nodded in affirmation. "Indeed, it is. It is because of this that the Heaven Wood Land is considered to be the most important region across the Realm of Wildness," Charlie''s expression turned more ominous as he continued. "At the same time, it is also the most dangerous and violent one. Several distinctive forces, including some demi-immortal ones, divide the area. There is constant dispute among the groups for power, and bloodshed ismonce." Ricky paused for a moment, trying to fully digest the information. Then, he asked, "Uncle Charlie, how many forces of innate spirits are there in thatnd?" Ricky asked. Charlie seemed thoughtful for a moment before he answered. "Well, as you know, the Water Fire City lies on the borders of the Heaven Wood Land. I am not certain about the exact number, but there must be more than ten," he said. "No less than ten!" Ricky eximed in shock. There were only two forces of innate spirits in the West Deste Land, and only three in the Earth Fire Land if the Casting Guild are added. The Snow Land only has one force¡­" Ricky proceeded to enumerate the forces that he knew, a clear conclusion settling in his mind. "...The Heaven Wood Land must really be powerful..." He proceeded to inquire deeper. "Uncle Charlie, although the Heaven Wood Land has a vast territory, wouldn''t it be difficult for it to hold so many distinct forces? Why don''t some of them move to the other three Lands?" Charlie looked at the young warrior with age-wizened eyes and said, "Fortunes." Ricky was confused at his answer. ''Fortune?'' he repeated in his mind. The older man, seeing his bewilderment, continued, "You can be the most skilled warrior in the world, but without chance, it would not be enough." Turning to Ricky, he said, "I believe you already know that." Ricky was starting to understand better what Charlie meant. "That''s right. The strongest warriors get power from the chances that they encounter," he nodded. Even Ricky himself, he got powerful strength through a series of precious opportunities that he encountered. "And chance can be regarded as a good fortune," Charlie went on, pleased that Ricky was starting to make sense of things. "Fortune is invisible, but it does exist. A warrior who is followed by fortune finds many great chances not offered to just anyone. All of these will make him strong. On the other hand, even a genius will fail if fate is not on his side." "You are right. The fortune does exist indeed!" Ricky remained silent, taking in the older man''s words. "You must not forget. The mastery of a force is deeply connected to one''s fortune," Charlie continued. "You will find more chances in the Heaven Wood Land even with all the three otherndsbined. Most of the innate spiritual kings have great ambitions. They fight against one another to get their hands on the resources found in thend. Only by fighting and finding their fortunes are they able to cultivate their skills." "I understand now," Ricky replied. ''This fortune that Uncle Charlie refers to could be the one thing Alva had always said¡ªthe supreme enlightenment. If not, then it would certainly be close, '' Ricky thought to himself. "By the way, Uncle Charlie, which force dominates the Water Fire City?" Ricky asked once again. "The Sky Manor," Charlie answered wistfully. "Sky Manor!" Ricky eximed. "Do you know how many geniuses are in it?" Anticipation coursed through Ricky''s veins as he thought of all the different kinds of warriors he would encounter and the skills they possessed. The quickest way to develop himself and test his strength would be to use them in an actual battle. He was still weak, and he was determined to be much stronger from where he was at the moment. "It is said that there are three innate spiritual kings in the Sky Manor," Charlie replied. He had an inkling of what was going through the young man''s mind, but he spoke no further. ... That evening, Ricky climbed over the wall and left the Gu n without a word. As his steps took him further, Charlie and his two daughters emerged from the darkness, looking toward the direction he left. Chapter 225 Two Mysterious Strangers Chapter 225 Two Mysterious Strangers "Is he really gone, Tracy? He''s gone, right? Will he evere back? Will we ever see him again?" Alicia sobbed softly and asked, her eyes brimmed with tears. She tried hard to hold her emotions in. The possibility of not being able to see Ricky anymore washed over her like the waves in the ocean. "I don''t know, my dear sister. Maybe we''ll see him again. But please don''t hold on to it too much," Tracy replied in the same grief-stricken tone, her eyes wandering to the exact spot where Ricky once appeared. His face shed in her mind over and over again as she remembered every second that they shared. One day, as life should continue, they might both be married to the people they''d love in the future. However, they would never forget Ricky, who once saved both of them and as well as their family from the python and other troubles. Secretly, Alicia and Tracy had the same feelings for Ricky. They knew they had to get rid of those feelings for the rest of their lives. Noticing his daughters'' distress, Charlie turned towards them. "Tracy, Alicia¡­ I know how you feel about him. However, I think it would be best if you forgot about him instead. Russell is Russell. He isn''t someone who can just lead a normal life. He would never stop being a warrior for you. You are both just another faces he''d soon forget. He is unreachable. Moping over him is of no use." Surely, Charlie felt the affliction that his daughters were suffering through at that moment. Ricky just came out of nowhere and rescued them. It was inevitable that such young girls would feel that way for him. But as their father, he knew better. "He is indeed beyond our reach. We''ll never see him again," Tracy muttered to herself, letting her thoughts wander. Each night was going to be a long night with his absence. When daylight came, Ricky had already left the Water Fire City. He was headed to a ce called the Chaotic Region. It was a piece ofnd that was within the territory of the Sky Manor. Before leaving the Gu n, Ricky was able to hear of this ce from Charlie. As suggested by its name, the Chaotic Region was prone to chaos and mess. It was their normalcy. Demi-immortals in that ce fought one another to improve their abilities. Rumor had it that a great chance existed within the Chaotic Region. Any demi-immortal who defeated his enemies should be able to obtain this chance. Upon doing so, a warrior could break through his current level and be an actual innate spiritual king! But rumors were rumors until they were founded. However, this didn''t stop the demi-immortals from trying to unravel the mysteries that surrounded this certain great chance. Because of that particr reason, the Chaotic Region attracted eight demi-immortals despite itsck of spacious areas. To Ricky, it was a perfect ce to cultivate his skills. Not a single innate spiritual king existed there. He wouldn''t have to worry about being discovered through his breaths. Using his mask, the ordinary warriors would surely fail to recognize him. Being such a chaotic ce, both the good and the evil were all mixed up over there. All the dangers with the killing and fighting filled the Chaotic Region at all times. Battling against others was one way to toughen him up. Most importantly, the demi-immortals. They were the strongest warriors of all in that ce and Ricky wanted to reach their level. Being in Chaotic Region might teach him exactly what he needed. "Chaotic Region, I''ming! I wish to improve mybat power to the likeness of a demi-immortal''s!" Ricky said to himself with a determined look. He sped up towards the direction that would take him to the Chaotic Region. As he was focusing on moving forward in his journey, he detected two strong breaths charging towards him from behind. In just a matter of seconds, they were standing right in front of him. Forced to stop on his feet, Ricky looked at the man and the woman before him, staring right back. The man was tall and had quite a strong built. He towered over him. It almost felt like Ricky was standing in front of a mountain as he prevented Ricky from moving forward. ''Undoubtedly, he is one strong warrior good at body refining, '' he spected silently based on the man''s breath and figure. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The woman, on the other hand, wore a formfitting dress. Her hair was jet ck and she had a rather pretty looking face. The red lipstick she wore could certainly charm anyone that came her way. Ricky felt that somehow, the woman seemed more dangerous. One strike from this gorgeous being and he would be down. "Excuse me, Miss and Mister. Have we met before? How can I be of help?" Ricky asked, bowing his head slightly. He tried to recall any memory where he had encountered the two in front of him but failed. Not knowing whether or not they were hostile, politeness was the best choice in dealing with them. "Are you Russell?" the man asked softly. Nodding to the question, Ricky said, "Yes, I am. But..." Before Ricky even got to finish his words, the man instantlyunched a strike directly towards him. It was a normal punch that headed towards Ricky''s face. A simple strike. However, Ricky felt that it was by no means a weak punch. He sensed that it contained strong energy which was as powerful as that of a furious animal. Immediately, Ricky''s eyes darkened and his face grew serious. He focused all of his strength and violently made it circte in his body. He was ready to fight. Clenching his fist, he transferred all of his strength into his hand and reached out to resist the man''s punch. When his fist collided with the man''s punch, Ricky realized that he had made a totally wrong move. The moment his fist touched the man''s a gush of extraordinary pain flowed throughout his body like a tsunami. This unfathomable force traveled inside Ricky''s body, crushing every vessel, organ, and flesh inside of him. It was the first time that such immense pain was inflicted to him by others. In his past battles, he was the one causing unbearable pain to his opponents. At that moment, he was stunned in disbelief. Before he was able to steady himself, Ricky was knocked back a few steps. Blood streamed out of his mouth. Meanwhile, his hand kept shaking uncontrobly due to the man''s unbelievably strong strike. If Ricky had guessed correctly, it was not even half of the man''s ultimate strength. ''That was intense. This man is incredibly strong. He must have already reached the peak of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement! He could even be in sixth grade!'' Ricky thought, still in a state of great shock. Despite the amount of power this man had disyed, Ricky felt no fear. Deep down, he didn''t feel the need of killing these strangers. He had also noticed that the man controlled his power so that his punch wouldn''t kill Ricky. He surmised that these two strangers were not the enemies. The shock and surprise on Ricky''s face weren''t half as intense as those of the man and woman''s. They exchanged looks that were difficult to decipher. Confused with the strangers'' reactions, Ricky thought to himself, ''They seem to be more shocked than I am. How weird." He thought for a while and made a guess. It could be that these two came from the Water Fire City, as they knew him by his fake name, Russell. What the man did was probably to test him if he really was the same Russell who was able to face someone of a level that was thrice the high. They turned to Ricky with very respectful gestures. "Russell, call me Tyson. It''s a pleasure to meet you. Forgive me for what I had to do just now." The man''s apology sounded sincere to Ricky. "And my name is Kristen," the woman introduced herself as well. As they had sessfully shifted the atmosphere to friendly, Ricky decided to forget what the man did. He also knew he wasn''t strong enough to fight him just yet. "It''s nice to meet you both. I''m Russell, but I guess you already know that. Ie from a small sect in the West Deste Land. I am here to cultivate my abilities." ''A small sect from the West Deste Land?'' Kristen thought to herself, suspicions starting to creep into her mind. "I''m pretty sure you already know why we''re here," Tyson said yfully. He, on the other hand, didn''t think much about Ricky''s origins. He had already calmed down and even had a smile on his face while talking to Ricky. "ording to one of our men, someone who was able to defeat a warrior far stronger than him had appeared in the Water Fire City. We asked around and now here we are. I''ve tested your ability and I''m one hundred percent sure that you are more than just a genius who could beat someone stronger than you. Indeed, you are the supreme genius in all the Heaven Wood Land!" Tyson''s excitement only grew. "I appreciate that, Tyson. But if I were the same man you speak of, howe I wasn''t able to dodge your attack?" Ricky replied, a sly smile ying on his lips. Recalling how Tyson mentioned about "one of their men", he reckoned they hailed from a big organization. They definitely had spies all over the Water Fire City. Only arge scale organization could afford such manpower. "Oh, Russell. Have you forgotten that you''re just at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement? To tell you the truth, Tyson''s punch is strong enough to defeat most warriors in the fourth grade," Kristen interrupted, giggling to herself. "She''s right! To me, you are a super genius! Don''t be so modest, man! Otherwise, I''d have to throw some more punches your way just to prove so," Tysonughed. "Ha! Fine with me!" Ricky joked back. "So, why did you guys want to talk to me? I''m pretty sure finding out who I am wasn''t your ultimate goal." At that very moment, Ricky''s tone was serious. The air shifted. Both Tyson and Kristen nodded at each other, as if in agreement. At the same time, they responded, "You''re right. We are from the Royal Sky Guard." Chapter 226 Join The Royal Sky Guard Chapter 226 Join The Royal Sky Guard When speaking about the Royal Sky Guard, the two people clearly had a sense of pride in their tone. "The Royal Sky Guard? You mean the legendary Royal Sky Guard? Are you two actually guards of the famous Sky Manor?" After taking in their words, Ricky bombarded them with questions. "Ha-ha, Russell, you are so smart. We are guards of the Sky Manor, and we are under the leadership of the Sky Manor''s Chief. There should be 36 guards in our manor, and up until now, there are only 35. Our numbers are Guard 34 and Guard 35 respectively," Tyson replied with a smile. ''My god! They are really from Sky Manor. If they invite me to join the Royal Sky Guard, it will be hard for me to make the decision one way or another, '' Ricky thought and was caught in a dilemma. He had no objection to joining any sort of force, but he did not want to join a strong force such as the Sky Manor, a force of innate spirit, because the human skin mask on his face was likely to be detected by an innate spiritual king like the Chief of the Sky Manor. Then, his true identity would be exposed. Once his identity was found out, the consequences could be disastrous. "Guard 34? Guard 35? Tyson, do you mind telling me more details about it?" Ricky asked with curiosity. "The Chief of the Sky Manor is a powerful middle spiritual king. In addition to pursuing strength, our chief also respects geniuses and has attracted a lot of them to join the Royal Sky Guard established by our chief," Tyson said slowly. "Within our Royal Sky Guard, our chief only wants to recruit 36 people. Those 36 people must be geniuses." After a pause, he continued, "The 36 geniuses are then divided into 12 teams. There are three members in each of those teams. They then receive tasks from the Chief. Afterpleting the task, the members will be rewarded ordingly." "Currently, the Royal Sky Guards have 35 people and have been divided into eleven teams," Tyson added. "If I haven''t guessed it wrong, you''re the remaining two geniuses who haven''t formed a 3-member team!" Ricky said confidently. "Russell, you are right. Kristen and I are the remaining two who haven''t formed a team, so I came to you today to invite you to join the Royal Sky Guard and form a team with us," Tyson said sincerely. "Moreover, I don''t think it conflicts with your skill training, because epting the tasks of our chief will have a better training effect on you anyway!" "Thank you for your invitation, but I don''t think I am qualified to join the Royal Sky Guard." Ricky refused his offer and shook his head slightly. "Russell, if a genius like you is not qualified to join the Royal Sky Guard, then all us other 35 guards really should be fired immediately," Tyson said andughed. "Is that really so? Then, does that mean that you two can make the decision now?" Ricky asked immediately as he obviously found out more hidden information from Tyson''s words. "This time, our chief has given us three tasks. The first, of course, is to find thest member for our Royal Sky Guard group. As long as both Kristen and I think that the person is qualified to join us, then he can join us without asking for our chief''s permission," Tyson said proudly. "That is to say, as long as I ept your invitation, I can definitely be one of your members and there''s no need to meet your chief?" Ricky asked in a low voice. "Yes, you are right!" Tyson nodded. "And you can follow us toplete the next task we have right away." Hearing what Tyson had said, Ricky felt his previous worry slowly go away. Now that he didn''t need to meet the chief face-to-face, he had a greater interest in joining them. Yet, he had to be cautious in joining any organization due to his current identity. With more doubts to be rified, after a little consideration, he asked seriously, "Tyson, I want to know more details; after joining the Royal Sky Guard, what kind of responsibility will I have to assume? What kind of constraints are there on its members?" "Of course, there are some responsibilities as one of our members. When Sky Manor is threatened, or when Sky Manor''s interests are damaged, we have to offer help if necessary. Of course, after helping solve the troubles, you will be rewarded ording to your contribution to the situation," Tyson said honestly. "As for constraints, I don''t think there are any of them, because whenever our chief delivers a task, we can choose to ept it or refuse it. If you refuse it, you will not be med or punished. When we are not undertaking a task, we are all free to do anything we like." "Well, if that''s the case, then it would be so cool to join!" Ricky said and nodded slightly. Despite it sounding like such a good deal, Ricky was still apprehensive. Tyson immediately knew that Ricky still had some concerns. "Russell, before I joined the Royal Sky Guard, I was as cautious as you are now. However, after joining it, I only have one feeling¡ªI am d that I chose to join it!" Tyson continued his persuasion with a trace of wheedling in his tone when he detected Ricky''s hesitation. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Russell, that''s how I felt too!" Kristen said sincerely, luring Ricky to join them. Hearing their persuasive words, Rickyughed aloud and said jokingly, "Ha-ha, you two are obviously luring me to join you!" After a small pause, he continued, "I am wondering what the consequences would be if I refused to join you." "Russell, have your heard the saying, ''A mountain does not allow for the co-existence of two tigers''? It means that geniuses from one force definitely cannot tolerate the existence of geniuses from another force." Kristen didn''t answer his question directly but implied the repercussions. "What''s more, the Royal Sky Guard is supposed to be a top secret organization and should not be known to anyone outside of the Sky Manor," Kristen added seriously. "So, that means I have no more reason to refuse your invitation!" Ricky said in a bit of a helpless tone. Although he didn''t have to meet the chief of the Sky Manor, and had a little interest in joining the Sky Royal Guard, he was still afraid to join deep down in his heart. He was afraid just because he was not Russell, but actually Ricky, who had been known to the people of the whole Realm of Wildness. Also, he did not doubt what Kristen had told him. He was sure that if he refused, the next moment the two guards would kill him without any mercy. They had to because they had told him too many important secrets of the Sky Manor. They even implicitly mentioned that the Royal Sky Guard was a secret organization to him. The moment he knew about it, he was doomed to have only two choices. One of his choices was to join, and the other was to refuse to join and be killed. "Russell, we believe you will make the right choice. Based on what we have witnessed in Water Fire City, we appreciate your talents very much and sincerely want to be your friends andrades," Tyson said honestly, smiling again. ''Tyson, though looking simple and honest, is actually quite shrewd and determined. It is probably safe to say that anyone who can join the Royal Sky Guard is sure not to be simple-minded!'' Ricky''s mind was racing wildly. The next moment, Ricky said directly, "All right! I''m in!" As they had exined everything to him, he had no other choice. "Ha-ha, then our twelfth team wees you, Russell!" Tyson said immediately. Hearing Ricky agree to join their team, he was beaming and very excited. Next to Tyson, Kristen also nodded slightly. "Thank you. As I am a neer, I might need your guidance and help, so please forgive me if I bring you any trouble in the near future," Ricky said. Then Tyson took a ck bag out of his inner pocket. It was a storage bag. "Is that a legendary storage bag?" Ricky asked curiously. "Yes, and it''s for you!" Tyson said as he handed the storage bag to Ricky. "Inside the bag, there are a thousand gold coins and a piece of a jade token to use as a symbol of the Royal Sky Guard." After receiving the storage bag, Ricky immediately exercised his mind to get into the bag and explore it. He then saw a thousand gold coins and a white jade token, just as Tyson said. The token was made of some unknown material and it had four words etched on it, ''Sky Manor, on the front and ''Guard 36'' on the back. "So, this jade token will be my identity token, right?" Ricky asked at once. "Yes, your identity will be the 36th Guard. The gold coins and the storage bag are your rewards for joining the Royal Sky Guard. In the future, you will have to take your own staff to Sky Manor to exchange rewards," Tyson exined carefully. "Thank you! Wow, Sky Manor is really quite generous. This storage bag alone is worth thousands of gold coins. Sky Manor, as a force of innate spirit, really lives up to its reputation!" Ricky said and laughed as hepletely epted his new identity as a member of the Royal Sky Guard atst. "So next, I''m going to tell you the second task that our chief assigned to us. Whether you ept it or not is totally up to you," Kristen stated now that Ricky was an official member of their team. Chapter 227 Kristen’s Blood Power Chapter 227 Kristen¡¯s Blood Power "Oh? With that mysterious look, you are making me curious. Tell me the details of the mission," Ricky asked, his eyes lighting up. "There is an area called the ck Marsh. A gang named the Rats has recently appeared and is growing rapidly. It''s likely, warriors who go to the ck Marsh for toughening and improvement would be their targets. Going by their aggressive activities, they would fancy taking over the area, and they would kill with abandon anyone who ventures into their territory. Besides, the mob also preys upon organizations and ransack their treasures, resources - whatever they have," Kristen started to borate the mission. "A few groups of warriors havebined force and gone to the Sky Manor, requesting for the destruction of this mob and hoping the Sky Manor would help. Our Chief was d to ept their request. Now the second phase of the n has been assigned to Tyson and me. The purpose of the mission is to exterminate the Rats within half a month. Now that you are a member of this team, the task ahead lies on our shoulders. Of course, this is a rewarding mission. The bonus is one-tenth of the treasures of the mob, and each of us will receive two thousand gold coins from the Chief!" Her excitement was palpable as she spoke of the reward part. "You said that this gang killed lots of warriors and robbed quite a few many organizations of their resources. Oh, there must be tons of treasures in their hands. One-tenth of the treasures, and two thousand gold coins¡­ Hmmm, that''s quite a generous offer! I''m in, guys!" Ricky replied, doing a quick math of the benefits in his head. If the Rats was some kind of righteous faction, probably Ricky would think twice about the offer. But after hearing what they had done, he inferred that it was a wicked gang of robbers. In that case, he would show no mercy. Besides, the task was a great deal. He could not only improve his skills by fighting against them, but also harvest a great deal of wealth. "You are right, buddy! They have amassed quite a fortune! You know what? Even if the Chief would only give us one-tenth of those treasures without the gold coins, I''d still dly join this mission!" Tyson was itching to have a go. "That''s cool! So do you have any idea about the gang''s strength? Like how many people they have?" asked Ricky with a serious look. "Sure. Our men have already dug out some crucial information about the group. The leader is a guy at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and has two assistants to deputize him. One is at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, while the other is at the fourth grade. We take down the three guys, we take down the Rats. We have three, and they have three; perfect matches! What''s your thought?" Kristen exined in details. "So I''m going to deal with the one at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, right?" Ricky inquired, delighted at the prospect. "Hope he is strong enough and won''t disappoint me!" "I''m d to hear such confident words, Russell! I know you must be eager for a fighting chance against a strong, established warrior to reinforce your skill! I can assure you that this particr deputy at the fourth grade would not disappoint you. As far as I know, he is stronger than Rupert, the man you defeated in the Water Fire City," said Tyson, beaming a delighted smile. "If you are disappointed at him and feel that he''s not enough of a challenge to improve your skills, then my opponent, the deputy leader at the fifth grade, is yours!" he promised. "You can also choose to fight against the ultimate opponent, the leader at the sixth grade!" Kristen chimed in withughter. "Thank you for your offer. Let me deal with the guy at the fourth grade as scheduled. I won''t feel disappointed whether he is strong or not. Both of you are so kind to me!" Ricky replied, feeling touched by their generous offers. He understood how precious the chance was for a warrior to fight against someone at the equivalent level, yet they still made such a selfless offer. Their gesture of kindness really touched him. "The only condition is that youe closer to us, and stop working in istion. We are a team now. Team members are supposed to support each other," Tysonughed, patting Ricky on the shoulder. Then he turned to Kristen and suggested, "Let''s move!" In agreement, Kristen smiled and nodded. The team of three then set off for the ck Marsh, chatting andughing heartily as they went. The ck Marsh was a rtivelyrge and dangerous ce this side. It was a perfect ce for warriors at the inferior stage of Bone Reinforcement to improve their abilities. Organizations of warriors at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement also gathered near this region. The emergence and growth of the Rats in the area was now increasingly bing a threat to those organizations. The mob conducted itself with impunity, killing and maiming at will, while on their never- ending looting spree. Gradually, all the organizations had weakened, losing more and more ground to these heinous creeps. Various groups had once cooperated in fighting back. However, they got the worst of the battle. Some of the organization leaders died in the process. Because the leader of the Rats was at the peak of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, there never was anyone in the ck Marsh to match him. Left with no alternative anymore, the surviving leaders in the area had turned to the Sky Manor, hoping that the Royal Sky Guards could wipe out the infamous gang. ... The ck Marsh was only slightly over half an hour''s distance, and soon enough, they were in the gang''s territory. The moment they stepped into the area, Ricky felt a dark and moist atmosphere, a typical characteristic of a marsh. Thanks to the moisture in the air, the spiritual energy in this area was rtively thicker than it was in most ces. This was a suitable ce for Treasures from Heaven and Earth to grow, which attracted warriors here in their droves, all year round. The area used to be a hive of activities before the gang took over. Back then, today, like any other day, would have seen several new arrivals as well as departures. However, what greeted Ricky and his team now was a far cry from the former glory. Far worse than Ricky had expected. If anyone ventured here, the gang would have no scruples about killing. And the few who survived would lose all their treasures. Gradually, warriors stopped exploring this region, leaving it deste. At the edge of the ck Marsh, sat huge forest, sealing off the rest of the marsh. Until they entered the forest, Ricky and his team did not know what to expect. Once inside, the very first thinging to wee them was a sprawling wend covered with ck sludge. Small bushes, a few hills, or giant ck trees scattered here and there littered thendscape. Some of the trees were so massive that they obscured everything on the horizon. "You see those massive ck trees? They emit a certain odorless, colorless but highly poisonous gas into the air. To keep safe, you have to stay at least a hundred meters away from them. Even a warrior at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement can hardlyst fifteen minutes if he crosses that limit," Tyson cautioned. "Okay, I got it. Didn''t know some trees can be so highly poisonous!" Ricky nodded in acknowledgment. "Exactly! Also, there are two more natural dangers here. Dangerous animals roam the expanse of this ce, stealthily lurking in the shadows. You lose concentration or wander off only once and the next thing you know, you''ll be anxious, face to face with the grim reaper," Tyson continued. "The other danger is that there are many unmarked ck spots, which are not easily noticeable in the marsh. These are known to suck people in. Once engulfed, you may end up there, dying a slow, painful death. Only warriors with the power of demi-immortal could fight their way out. And thest threat is the Rats, our target. We are kind of at a disadvantage for the time being because we have no idea where their main camp is." "It seems that this is by no means an easy job! We are going to have a serious fight to im the bonus," Ricky warned, his face turning more somber now. "Yes, you are right. If this is an easy job, those organizations would not have suffered crushing defeats, one after another. Otherwise, they wouldn''t seek help from the Sky Manor, and we wouldn''t havee here for this mission," Tyson replied with a slight smile. Then he continued, "Do you know how many professional spies died in order to dig out some of the information we are relying on?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Well, that''s a big question. How many, please?" asked Ricky. "Well, we lost a good five warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and ten at the third. Yet, despite the heavy price we paid, the Rats'' base camp is still nowhere to be found," replied Tyson, his heart growing heavier as he recalled hispanions. "Oh, Jesus Chris! Can I regret it now? Can I quit and leave?" Ricky blurted out in great shock. Five professional spies at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement lost their lives for merely trying to sniff out the Rats'' camp. That sounded like a bad-ass gang for a team of three to on. Besides, Ricky had merely thebat power of a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement at most! Was this a safe bet to take? Ricky was not sure whether he wanted to be a part of this mission at this point. "Of course you can!" Kristen nodded. Tyson added the next second, "Sorry to say this, but right now as we stand, there''s no turning back. You just have to grow balls, coz there''s no other way about it. If you don''t man up, I''ll either throw you into the restricted circle around one of the trees or force you into the sucking ck spots where you''ll meet your slow torturous death. Which one would you prefer?" "Uhm. I think I''d better go with you and try to work at my best to take the Rats down!" Ricky made the choice immediately. He knew that they were friendly to him, but he also knew they would be merciless, if he decided to quit and abandon them at this very crucial moment. "Ha-ha. That''s what a smart guy would do!" Tysonughed out again. "How will we tell which part of the marsh is safe? How will we avoid those dangerous ces where we may be sucked in?" asked Ricky. From his keen assessment, he noticed that both Tyson and Kristen did not appear to be shaken about the dangers, at all. "That''s a good question! It all depends on her!" Tyson replied before he turned to Kristen. "Show him!" he said. "Oh?" Immediately, Ricky turned his eyes to Kristen, curious. Kristen, on the other hand, let out a confident smile. She looked rather different with that proud face. She looked so dignified, radiating spiritual energy around her halo. Soon, something began to change around her eyes. The meridians near the canthus gradually stood out, and then her ck pupils suddenly turned red! Ricky almost dropped his jaw at her change. In an instant, he felt the blood power emitting from Kristen. Chapter 228 Defeating The Vicious Black Crocodile Chapter 228 Defeating The Vicious ck Crocodile Kristen''s eyes didn''t change because of external factors like the flow of her spiritual energy or anything else. Instead, it happened because of the internal condition of her organs and blood. Those scarlet eyes didn''t appear scary at all. They actually struck Ricky as noble and graceful. When Kristen showed the color of her eyes, she also took pride in her capacity. But you couldn''t say that she was being arrogant. After all, not every warrior had the blood power of innate spirit. "I bet the color of your eyes is rted to your blood power of innate spirit, Kristen. Although I don''t fully know the extent of your power yet, I must tell you that it makes you look more graceful and beautiful," Ricky praised Kristen. "Stop it," Kristen red shyly at Ricky. But it was obvious that she was quite pleased. Any woman in the world would feel happy when their beauty wasplimented! Tyson, who was standing beside them, gave Ricky a thumbs up. He was impressed. "May I know the name and power of your eyes, Kristen?" Ricky asked her politely. "I don''t know the name, because I just gained it unconsciously. The Chief has never seen this kind of scarlet eyes before either. As for the power, you''ll found outter," said Kristen. She shot Ricky a mysterious smile. "You''ll also understand why the Chief sent our team here, Russell," Tysonughed too. "You two, stay right behind me, or you''ll get stuck in the mud of the marsh and die!" Kristen warned, leading the way in the ck Marsh. Ricky and Tyson had no objection, only following behind her. They both knew that now it was an impractical time to try and prove their machismo. Ricky guessed that Kristen''s scarlet eyes might be able to help her see or sense things hidden in the dark. The mud in the ck Marsh, which could devour warriors and ferocious beasts, was usually hidden to the naked eye. Perhaps, Kristen''s eyes could help her see it clearly. As they got deeper into the swamp, the first sign of danger appeared. But Ricky and Tyson had no clue that danger was so close. As it was fifty meters away, there was no way they could have detected it. It was Kristen who told them. "Watch out, heree the Vicious ck Crocodile! There''s about twenty of them. They are staying less than fifty meters away around us," whispered Kristen. "What? Neither of us even saw a thing!" Tyson was extremely shocked. He, as a powerful warrior of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, was supposed to sense the danger from hundreds of meters away, but right now... Ricky was shocked too. He had not anticipated this. "The Vicious ck Crocodile is a ferocious beast which is capable of hiding in the ck Marsh. It''s hard for us to discover it even within ten meters, not to mention fifty meters," exined Kristen. "I can see everything within five hundred meters with my scarlet eyes. But I didn''t even see the Vicious ck Crocodile until it came within fifty meters of us. You can only imagine how great their hiding skill is!" "The Vicious ck Crocodile. I''m impressed. And your eyes are incredibly sharp!" said Ricky. "Save your ttery and instead think about what you''re going to do about these Vicious ck Crocodiles!" Kristen rolled her eyes. "Ha-ha, don''t worry. Leave it to me!" Tyson had steadied himself and was ready to fight. He channeled the power of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement and lobbed a strike towards the beasts. "Growl!" These beasts of Bone Reinforcement possessed of a certain wisdom. Instead of hiding in the dark when they sensed Tyson''s power, they growled and came straight out of the ck Marsh, snapping their gaping maws to bite them. These Vicious ck Crocodiles were two feet long with bumps on their broad backs and ck, corrosive venom that came from their mouths. "Be careful with the venom of these Vicious ck Crocodiles. It may not kill us, but it will definitely debilitate us!" Kristen reminded them. "Is there a swamp around here where people can get stuck?" Tyson asked her. "No, don''t worry. It''s a safe to fight for about a three hundred meters radius!" Kristen replied. "Great! Russell, stay away with Kristen. I''ll take care of these monsters!" Tyson, now confident about the terrain, rushed towards the Vicious ck Crocodiles. "Aggressive as always!" "That''s fine. Saves us a lot of trouble," said Kristen. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "These Vicious ck Crocodiles are a big threat. And some of them have already reached the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. I think I''d better help Tyson out." Ricky was a little worried as he watched Tyson fighting with a Vicious ck Crocodile. "You''d better not do that, Russell. Tyson is a maniac when he''s fighting. Right now, to him those Crocodiles are his main objective. He sees them as his target. If you try to interfere, he will think that you want to take away his targets and will probably fight against you because he feels threatened!" Kristen stopped him. "No way, that''s crazy!" Ricky was a little speechless when hearing this. Then he looked at Tyson. Well, he had to admit that Tyson certainly looked obsessed at the moment, fighting like a maniac. "If you don''t believe me, feel free to have a try and help him!" Kristen grinned. "Of course I believe you!" Ricky nodded with an embarrassedugh. "Iron fist!" Tyson roared loudly and channeled all his power again, which seemed to be beyond the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. His eyes shed dark green. Suddenly an endless green spiritual energy gathered in Tyson''s fists. Instantly, they transformed into fists of real steel. Every time he punched with his iron fist, he smashed a Vicious ck Crocodile into pieces. And the poison on their backs didn''t harm Tyson at all! "What a strong fist! Kristen, Tyson must be very good at body refining!" eximed Ricky, very impressed. He had a strong feeling that if they were in the same situation, Tyson would definitely instantly defeat Gennadi and Wyn who ranked first and second among the inner disciples in the Snow Sect. Maybe this was the substantial gap between the talents of the Snow Land and the Heaven Wood Land. "Yes, there are quite a few talents among the Sky Royal Guards practicing body refining. But as far as I''ve seen, they can''tpete with Tyson!" Kristen nodded, her eyes focused on Tyson. "Growl! Growl!" However, something changed again all of a sudden. The Vicious ck Crocodiles who had just been fighting madly a second ago suddenly calmed down and stopped. They rapidly retreated after roaring, as if they had beenpelled to back out. "What''s going on?" Ricky asked Kristen at once, thoroughly perplexeds. Chapter 229 Furious Kristen Chapter 229 Furious Kristen "What''s wrong? I am not done fighting yet." As the Vicious ck Crocodile retreated, Tyson also recovered from the state of madness. But he was still in a bad mood. "They have shown up," Kristen said in a low voice. "Faster than I thought." On hearing Kristen''s words, Ricky and Tyson reacted immediately. They looked straight ahead. However, what they saw was a group of forty people. Absolutely, they were all members of the Rats. They didn''t pay much attention to this group of people. Instead, they were focusing on these people''s feet, because each of them was stepping on a Vicious ck Crocodile. "How... How is this possible? How can these ferocious crocodiles allow these guys to step on their backs?" Seeing this terrifying scene, Tyson shouted uncontrobly. Ricky and Kristen didn''t utter a single word, but from the look on their faces, they were even more bewildered than Tyson. "Ha-ha, we all know that when a friend arrives, he must be treated with hospitality. We Rats just dispatched twenty poisonous crocodiles, but I''m afraid it''s still not enough. Now, I, Rattus, personally lead my brothers here to wee you all to my humble abode." When the three were still in astonishment, a sharp-tongued, shifty-eyed thin man appeared from the crowd and let out a roaring laughter. While he wasughing, his tiny eyes constantly swept around Kristen''s plump body, almost drooling. "Ha-ha, your name is Rattus. You have a spitting image with a rat." Hearing theughter, Tyson reacted from the shock. He sneered at Rattus, and thenughed. All of a sudden, the face of Rattus turned gloomy, so did the members of the Rats standing behind. Even those Vicious ck Crocodiles started to roar. "Leader, please give the order. Let us y this rubbish and chop him up. Those who insult our leader should all go to hell!" Warriors of the Rats all shouted angrily. Their outburst was almost strong enough to submerge Tyson. "Humph! You bastards, why don''t you all fight me? That will be my pleasure as I am not through with all of you yet. Come and try my fist of fury!" Tyson bellowed after he heard those warriors'' mor. ''This Tyson is really out of his mind. How can I make him calm down a bit? ording to the current situation, possibly it is we that might be defeated. After all, those Vicious ck Crocodiles are not just for parade!'' Ricky eximed in his mind as he felt Tyson''s craziness for fight. ... "What on earth are you doing? How can you be so savage in front of this alluring beauty?" Rattus didn''t seem to be impressed. Instead, he turned to talk to people behind him in a calm manner. However, his calm figure made all the members of the Rats ufortable. Some of them even felt terrified beyond belief. ''Is this Rattus so terrible?'' Ricky thought to himself at the sight of him. At this time, Rattus had grown strong desire towards Kristen. Saliva flowed down from his mouth while his small eyes almost popped out. He said to Kristen eagerly, "This beautifuldy, will you be my wife? If you agree, everything that your eyes can reach within ck Marsh will be yours..." "Get out of my face! Now scram!" Kristen''s face reddened with exasperation. She let out a sharp kick to his crotch right before he could even finish his words. Without precaution, Rattus was inevitably kicked by Kristen. Then he flew out in miserable scream with his hands covering his crotch and tumbled awkwardly in the ck Marsh. Ricky and Tyson were both frightened while watching the ghastly scene. They thought to themselves that even for the most powerful warriors, to be kicked in their crotches would be excruciating. They would never want to get kicked in their groins by Kristen, a warrior almost at the seventh grade of the Bone Reinforcement. From the eerie scream, Ricky and Tyson seemed to figure out what was called a disaster. They gaped at each other, deliberating: Kristen was a dangerous warrior. We should always watch our back and never irritate her. "Kill! Cease them! Kill them all!" Humiliated, Rattus could not bear it any more even if he was a gentleman, which he wasn''t. His eyes grew dimmer and let out a frantic cry. Two warriors came up immediately to hold his arms. Remaining members of the Rats as well as the Vicious ck Crocodiles under their feet came straight to Ricky, Tyson and Kristen like a swarm of bees. Everyone seemed in outrage, especially the Vicious ck Crocodiles. They were all howling as if they also felt the agony of Rattus. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ''The alliance between these Vicious ck Crocodiles and Rattus seems exceptional.'' Ricky analyzed the current plight he was in based on his judgement. Besides, he knew the Rat warriors could handle the Vicious ck Crocodiles, which made him wonder how they managed to do that. Despite the fact that mortals and warriors could bebat partners, it was umon that this warrior troop all becamebat partners with the Vicious ck Crocodiles. However, Ricky had no time to spare. He had to first find solution to the present danger. This time, it was Kristen instead of Tyson who took the lead in counterattacking. She was even more outraged than Tyson. She was formidable as she had never been. Kristen broke out her power of a warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, her bloody eyes seeming to be nobler. A long blood- red whip suddenly appeared in her hand. She brandished her whip flexibly and struck down several Vicious ck Crocodiles as well as members of the Rats. ''Women in rage are frightful!'' Ricky blurted in his mind. Needless to say, Rattus must have made Kristen disgusted and nauseated, which aggravated the most furious Kristen. Tyson standing behind also shook his head, obviously having the same thought as Ricky. However, Ricky soon found out some key points that Kristen seemed to be able to predict the attack pattern of the members of the Rats in advance, and then make the most precise counterattack. It did not take her much effort to defeat these warriors. ''Does her eyes always appear scary as that? Is this another ability of her bloody eyes?'' Ricky thought to himself. Ricky knew that Kristen''s scarlet eyes were odd. And now, this pair of eyes seemed to also ignite the Chaotic Fire Zone inside his body. But Ricky couldn''t analyze and envision what could transpire during the brutal battle. The battle was a lot easier owing to Kristen''s rage and the powerful strikes of Tyson. Time passed by, the Vicious ck Crocodiles and the members of the Rats were slowly losing. Of course, an important factor was that their leader¡ªRattus, was seriously hurt by Kristen''s sudden kick, making the Rats lose one third of their fighting power. Because Rattus was at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, his skills and power were equal to a third of the fighting force of the Rats. "Step back instantly!" Rattus roared all of a sudden. Chapter 230 The Beast Tamer Chapter 230 The Beast Tamer After Rattus loudly and furiously gave the order, the Vicious ck Crocodiles and the mobile warriors immediately stepped back. They simply surrounded the 3-member team of Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen from afar. At the same time, Rattus, with the support of two warriors, walked towards his three enemies. Due to the sharp pain in his testicles, he was walking slowly in a very funny way. "Ha-ha!" Tyson couldn''t help but burst outughing when he saw the way Rattus was walking. "You poor guy, I believe you are gonna die of that pain without being able to have any descendants! Are you afraid now? If you are, just kowtow to us and apologize. Then, give all your property to us! Also, you need to beg us for our mercy sincerely, then we''ll consider sparing your life." In fact, even Ricky found it hard to hold in the urge ofughing out loud. The image of Rattus at that moment was really hrious. What he found so funny was the idea of him losing his dignity as a man. "You are all seeking your deaths! You are all sons of bitches! Especially you bitch, you stinking woman! I, as the head of the Rats, must defeat you and imprison you as my ything. Then I will give you as a reward to all my subordinates, including the Vicious ck Crocodiles!" Rattus yelled angrily. He was greatly irritated by Tyson''s words. However, Ricky felt another strong wave of murderous intent. It was so tremendous that Ricky was frightened. Using his mind to search, Ricky then found out it was exuding from Kristen. ''She is unbelievably eager to kill! What kind of powerful force is hidden in Kristen''s scarlet eyes?'' Ricky sighed and thought to himself silently. At that point, Tyson came over to Ricky and whispered in his ear, "Russell, I think we may not need to join the fight, because Rattus will definitely be killed by Kristen as she has been greatly offended by him!" "Although Kristen is strong, I don''t think she can be that strong. I think you are over-exaggerating. After all, Rattus is a warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement," Ricky whispered and found it hard to believe Tyson''s words. The murderous intent inside of Kristen was strong and the power contained in her eyes was also extremely powerful. Nevertheless, it did not mean that Kristen was able to destroy all of the Rats with her power alone! "You''ll learn about the true extent of her power in a minute!" Tyson said mysteriously, keeping Ricky in suspense. "Today, you all will die here!" Kristen bellowed slowly and angrily. It was hard for anyone to imagine that a beauty like her could be that furious and that such cruel words coulde out of her mouth. With the shiny changes of her bloody eyes, the momentum of her body was also increasing, as if to blow up the whole area of the ck Marsh! Howl! Without any warning, at the exact moment, Rattus raised his head and suddenly howled to the sky like a monster. Seeing Rattus howling so furiously, the warriors from the Rats were filled with great fear and quickly retreated far away from the dangerous area. The two warriors who were supporting Rattus were so scared that their legs were trembling. It was as if they had heard something extremely terrible. Nevertheless, they were still holding Rattus up. Meanwhile, the Vicious ck Crocodiles were also in situ! "Tyson, I feel like something is wrong. I always feel that Rattus is dark and evil. He might have a mighty and dark trump card waiting for us. We''d better retreat now. We can find another time to finish our task because the Chief has given us half a month to finish it, '''' Ricky said urgently. A weird feeling was "Russell, you can rest assured! No matter what card Rattus takes out, it will be a useless decoration when he faces Kristen in the heat of battle!" Tyson said confidently. As far as Ricky could see now, Tyson seemed to have more faith in her than she had in herself. "Since you have so much confidence in her, if it doesn''t work out for her to win, I''ll run away before anything happens and you two can''t me me!" Ricky said, still a little distrustful. "Ha-ha, we definitely would not me you!" Tyson replied briskly and let out a loud guffaw. Howl! Howl! The next minute, in response to Rattus''s howl, there were more intense howls from all directions. Obviously, the howls were made by many ferocious beasts! Boom! Boom! In a split second, Ricky and Tyson both heard intense galloping sounds from all directions. The noise came from above ck Marsh. After a little while, they witnessed arge group of ferocious ck beasts,ing quickly from a distance. They were sshing waves of moor mud from the ck Marsh. It could be seen that the wild beasts were a group of two hundred heads by rough calction. They were roaring and rushing toward the three-member team, like a mountain rolling towards them! The ferocious beasts included the Vicious ck Crocodiles, the Blue Centipedes, the ck Marsh Pythons, and the Double-tailed Scorpions. Also, they immediately detected that all the highly poisonous and deadly beasts were at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement! Watching the group of venomous beasts swooping at them with their mouths spitting out deadly venom, Ricky was taken aback. He then asked Tyson next to him hesitantly, "Well, then¡­ Tyson, are you still that confident in Kristen''s strength?" "Russell, I... What did I say..." Tyson, almost as fearful as Ricky, was dumbfounded and could only reply automatically in a dull voice. "You didn''t say anything convincing. I''m gonna be getting out of here!" Ricky said in a hushed voice as he was about to run out of the ce as fast as he could. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. However, he was stopped by Tyson. "Russell, I know you''re a little scared, but Kristen doesn''t have any intention of leaving now. As we''re in the same team, we are supposed to help each other. We should not leave any of our team members behind and put their lives in such great danger!" Tyson said firmly. "Then we just ask Kristen to run out of this ce with us!" Ricky said eagerly. Ricky''s reaction was quite justified. After seeing so many poisonous and ferocious beasts, who were all at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement, he did not have the slightest confidence in fighting with them. It would not be a matter of honing his martial art skills, but a matter of life and death. Ricky couldn''t be more aware of that. "Ricky, you need to know, Kristen is in a rage now. If you ask her to leave this ce, I''m sure she will throw you into the beast group first!" Tyson said helplessly. "Then, what should we do now?" whispered Ricky hastily. If they didn''t figure out a solution within a few seconds, when the beasts came to them, they would have to fight as hard as they could! "There is no other option but to fight against them. We just need to get ready to fight!" said Tyson gravely. It was up until at that point that Ricky could feel the seriousness in Tyson''s words. They were now driven into a corner and had no way to run away from it. "All right! Then let''s fight!" Taking in Tyson''s words, Ricky had no choice but to sigh. He knew he could not abandon his team members and run away alone this time. Judging from the look on Kristen''s face, it was clear that she was greatly determined to kill Rattus today. "Russell, thank you!" Tyson expressed his appreciation simply and firmly. "You are wee. I''ll never forget that we''re on the same team," Ricky said sincerely. At once, he took out two Recovery Pills from the storage ring in the Devourer Zone and handed them to Tyson. "You and Kristen each take one Recovery Pill. I think that through the help of the pill, we can be protected from the deadly venom of these beasts!" "Recovery Pills are so precious though! Russell, it seems we have made quite the right decision by taking you on to our team to finish the task in ck Marsh!" Tyson said excitedly, seeing the two Recovery Pills. The gravity in his eyes slightly receded a little. Then Tyson took one and delivered the other one to Kristen! Kristen took the pill directly from Tyson and swallowed it down without checking what kind of pill it was. Tyson was right. She had made up her mind to fight. ''s, I lost another two Recovery Pills. I only hope that one-tenth of the contents of the Rats'' Treasure Tower are things of some real value to reimburse me!'' Although Ricky had offered the two pills voluntarily, he still felt a little sadness in losing them. So then, there were only nine Recovery Pills left in his storage ring. "You, must be a very talented beast tamer!" Kristen said seriously as she was looking into Rattus''s ferocious eyes. Chapter 231 Iron Golem Chapter 231 Iron Golem "Well, bitch, I can''t believe you know the beast tamer. Interesting! Now I definitely have to have you as my woman!" Rattus said viciously, shocked by Kristen''s words. ''Beast tamer?'' Ricky thought to himself. He was equally puzzled. But when Rattus summoned lots of poisonous beasts all around, Ricky understood what it was. "Beast tamer? I can''t believe this shifty-eyed guy is a beast tamer. It is a total waste to give him such an extraordinary talent!" Tyson said slowly. Obviously, he had also heard of the beast tamer. "Tyson, so what is it..." Ricky asked softly. "Russell, in this world, there are geniuses, warriors who possess the blood power of innate spirit and some talented masters. The beast tamer is one of them," Tyson said. "Beast tamers have two abilities. First, they can read the minds of ferocious beasts or spiritual beasts andmunicate with them. Second, they are endowed with a kind of fortune of beasts. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As for the fortune of beasts, it is hard to make it clear for you. It is the same as the fortune of warriors. Those beast tamers increase their fortune by getting along with spiritual beasts. So with these two talents, beast tamers can control any beasts in a lower level than them. These beasts will obey their orders absolutely. Now you understand why Rattus can summon so many ferocious beasts!" "Such a terrific talent! If so, these powerful beast tamers will be invincible," Ricky said seriously. "That''s right. Those powerful beast tamers will be absolutely invincible. However, they have a shortage; that is, they have no talent in martial arts. In their cultivation, they have to make more efforts and consume more resources than other warriors. In other words, their cultivation is much more difficult than us. So, the top-ranked beast tamers are very rare in the Misty South." "I see. God is fair. beast tamers gain two extraordinary talents, but they are deprived of some other capabilities." Ricky felt a little at peace after hearing Tyson''s words. No doubt, the talent to control beasts was quite enviable. ... "But what use is such an extraordinary talent be on a jerk like you. It''s a total waste. Today you will go to hell with your beast controlling talent!" Kristen said coldly. At this moment, her aura suddenly changed and was boosted to its maximum. "You noisy bitch, I''ll show you my true talent today!" Rattus shouted. "Guys, rip these two men apart. Catch that bitch." At that simplemand, those poisonous beasts swung into action, with a swish, violently attacking the offenders. Kristen fought back quickly, her scarlet eyes gleaming. With her whips, she cracked lots of ferocious beasts into pieces, her whole body covered with ck gore from the in beasts. Likewise, Ricky and Tyson fought back. Fighting those poisonous beasts at the third or fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, Ricky unleashed his full strength. He burst out the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form with a blue light that shone brightly through the dark. A blinding sh of three infernal powers and a deafening thunder showed his power. Under his Iron Destroyer, he slew countless poisonous beasts. He activated his Devouring Skill to its limit, which channeled the poison in his body to the Devourer Zone¡ª¡ªand consecrated to detoxification. "Nice cultivation method!" Tyson eximed, feeling the force of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "Russell, you''re an amazing guy. I already knew that you couldpete above your level and even your body refining could be much stronger than mine. But to my surprise, you are also a casting master. Man, I''m blown away!" Tyson looked at Ricky with admiration. Even Kristen who was totally engrossed with fighting had noticed the scene. She was shocked at Ricky''s strength. Rattus and his followers did likewise. "Go! Go! Go! Guys, tear that warrior with saber," Rattus shouted jealously. Then more poisonous beasts leaped at Ricky. They besieged him more and more, till, for a moment, he felt sharp pain from his chest and back where the beasts attacked. "Damn it,e at me, you stupid beasts!" Tyson roared. "Iron Golem!" In a sh, he turned into an iron man. Even his hair and eyes were covered with iron. "What an overwhelming force in Tyson''s cultivation method! Jeez! Now his whole body bes an invincible weapon!" Ricky eximed on seeing the unexpected change. Every part of his body, including hands, feet and head had turned into weapons. The iron man crushed beasts into pieces violently regardless of their sharp teeth. Like a meat mincer, Tyson left flesh and blood in his wake, poisonous beasts swishing and twisting in pain all over the battlefield as they gave up the ghost. Now Tyson, marked as a bigger threat attracted more attacks, gradually easing off the pressure from Ricky. "I must hurry up!" said Ricky, fearing that Tyson must have burst out his force so abruptly, and he might notst long. In swift movements, Ricky fought his way out, moving his Iron Destroyer with devastating ferocity. Once he turned on the innate power of that saber, none of the beasts charging at him had a defense left. "C''mon Russell! You are so cool man. How can you burst out so much force without breaking a sweat?" Tyson eximed, oozing with excitement. "It''s a pity. The power is limited!" Ricky responded seriously. True to his word, the Iron Destroyer stopped bursting out its innate power after cutting a paltry eight times. It seemed to have dried uppletely. Usually, the demi-spiritual weapons could only work for demi-immortal warriors or stronger warriors. Without nourishment from innate spiritual energy, it would only be a tad sharper weapon, slightly above a regr high grade Mortal Level weapons. Since Ricky was not a demi-immortal warrior, the innate force in the Iron Destroyer would dried up pretty soon. The only constion was that about three-quarters of the two hundred beasts were either dead or severely injured by now. It was fairly safe, so far. Chapter 232 Blood Eyes In Black Flame Chapter 232 Blood Eyes In ck me "Ha-ha, you don''t have to worry. I can handle these beasts. You go ahead and defeat that shifty-looking guy." Tysonughed. The next moment, Ricky felt that Tyson was stronger than before. He was at his peak and could defeat all these remaining beasts. "Russell, you help Tyson while I take care of this guy!" Kristen refused his suggestion. "Well, you take care of yourself. He may be seriously injured, but he is still at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement," Ricky reminded her. Then he and Tyson fought bravely to defeat all the remaining beasts. "Go to hell! It''s like you want to be killed!" Rattus roared. His face growing more ferocious. "Do you think that I would depend everything on my followers? Today, I''m going to tear you to pieces!" "Growl!" Rattus roared again. "Did...did he summon the poisonous beasts again?" Ricky murmured in disbelief. But just as he expected, arge number of beasts around the ck Marsh rushed out all at once. They were definitely more thanst time. Seeing this, both Tyson and Ricky were stunned because now they were too weak to keep fighting. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Maybe Ricky could continue to fight, because he was able to maintain his own peak state with the Devourer Zone. But it was still not enough. Even if he could stay at the peak all the time, he still wouldn''t be able to defeat all these beasts. Most of them were at the fifth or even the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement! ''Even if I wanted to show them the Heaven Melting Pagoda, I wouldn''t be able to. Because Alva''s sleeping and that means the Heaven Melting Pagoda''s sleeping too, '' Ricky thought to himself. As for the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Devourer Zone, Ricky didn''t want to reveal them yet. "Ha-ha, you will learn that whoever dares to oppose me shall face their death. Aren''t you supposed to be strong? I''d like to see you kill all the beasts under the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in the ck Marsh with your own strength." Rattusughed upon seeing their surprised faces. "You are the one who will die first!" Kristen said coldly. She ignored those beasts that rushed out, and pointed her whip towards Rattus. Seeing this, Ricky and Tyson responded by yelling at Kristen, "Kristen, stay back. It''s too dangerous!" Next thing they knew, Kristen was submerged, unable to give Ricky any time to think further about revealing his true strength. Then he felt a surge of guilt in his heart. Maybe he should''ve exposed the two zones earlier... Both of them knew Kristen''s n; it was to capture the ringleader first in order to capture all his followers. She was right. The only way to defeat these beasts would be to kill Rattus first. Otherwise, just as Rattus said, they wouldn''t be able to defeat all the beasts under the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in the ck Marsh. There was only three of them and that was far from enough. There were about hundreds of beasts in front of Rattus, all of them at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement. Moreover, the effects of the Recovery Pill given by Ricky was about to wear off! Therefore, Kristen was on a suicide mission. She could have got herself killed before she could even lay a finger on Rattus! But everything seemed a littlete. Just when Kristen was closing in on Rattus, hundreds of beasts smothered Kristen from all directions. With such ferocious bites, even warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement wouldn''t survive, let alone Kristen who was just at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. "Kristen!'' Tyson howled, with grief on his face and tears streaming down from his eyes. Ricky couldn''t help but cry out of despair as well. Although Ricky only spent half a day with Tyson and Kristen, he knew they really wanted to be friends with him not just because he agreed to join the Royal Sky Guard. And Ricky also felt a genuine connection with them. But before they could even get the chance, Kristen was... Even if men shouldn''t shed tears easily, Ricky couldn''t hold his own... He cried because he was ming himself. He thought maybe he shouldn''t have hesitated in using the power of his two zones. "I''ll kill you!" In that moment, Tysonpletely forgot about his limits and didn''t care for his own life anymore. His blue eyes turned red, burning with the intent to kill. ''Kristen! It''s all my fault. Now, I''ll kill all of them with my body and the resilience of the Devourer Zone!'' Ricky thought in his heart. His hesitation waspletely gone. The power of the Chaotic Fire Zone had already surrounded Tyson. Once Tyson was in grave danger, Ricky could just drag him back into the Chaotic Fire Zone to protect him. Having made a mistake, Ricky refused to make another one. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to forgive himself for the rest of his life. "Go to hell!" Ricky shouted, killing Rattus was the only thing in his mind. The Heaven ughtering Fire that carried endless killing intent flowed through his veins. "You think you can beat me? You are too proud of yourself! Join that bitch in hell!" Rattus sneered, with a ferocious smile slicing across his face. As soon as he said this, all the beasts roared and rushed to Ricky and Tyson. Boom! At this moment, the Chaotic Fire Zone in Ricky''s body caused an enormous tremble. The Heaven Melting Fire and the Heaven ughtering Fire did the same. ''How is it possible that the sacred fire or the peculiar fire exist in this area?!'' Ricky thought in shock. Then Ricky followed his sense, trying to detect where the strange feeling came from. To his great surprise, he felt that strange fire wasing from where Kristen was smothered by the filthy beasts. He also recalled that Kristen also affected his Chaotic Fire Zone, and then he thought with disbelief, ''Dose Kristen have the sacred fire or the peculiar fire, just like Autn?'' ''Does that mean Kristen might have survived?'' Then in an instant¡­ The beasts on top of Kristen burst into ck mes. And in the ck mes mixed with red was the taste of blood. It attracted the attention of all eyes, including the beasts''. Suddenly, a ck figure came out of the ck me. It was Kristen. However, Kristen had be more grim. Her eyes had turned into blood red and her body was burning. And the blood seeped out from the corners of her eyes. Chapter 233 The Black Flames Chapter 233 The ck mes The living watched with fearful eyes as the terrible scene unfolded into something akin to death itself. The scent of sulfur assailed their nostrils as fire spread out, burning everything along its path. In the midst of the heat, deep, bloody eyes glowed behind the gray curtain of smog. It was as if hell had come to thend of the living, and the mortals who bore witness cowered in its presence. Amid the hundred venomous beasts that screamed violently, a ringing silence came across everyone''s ears. All people trembled at this disy of power. Buzz, buzz! It was at this moment that a strong urge throbbed within Ricky. The erratic change had incited a kind of hunger in the Chaotic Fire Zone. He could feel its desire to absorb the ck gue. ''Kristen''s blood eyes are powerful, '' he thought to himself. ''It would be enough to summon energy as powerful as the peculiar fire and sacred fire.'' Ricky closed his eyes and took a deep breath. The outbreak of this ck gue was by nature more powerful than the three kinds of fire energy he held in his body as Kristen was of a higher rank than him. Through the Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky had a strong feeling that the ck mes would never disappear unless Kristen controlled it with her blood eyes. As this thought came over him, Ricky''s eyes were drawn to the trail of fire. It was mercilessly burning not only animals, but also the earth in the ck Marsh. Earth, as they all knew, could not be burnt by any sacred fire. But the scene that Ricky was witnessing with his very eyes defied this very fact. He kept his eyes on the fire, as if to make sure he was not seeing an illusion. And there it was. The Earth burned into a crisp until it disappeared at the touch of the ck mes. ''What fire is this!?'' Ricky asked in his head. He had never seen anything like it. The air crackled and the tongues of ck fire spread even further. It had not been long, but the mes had already burned nearly a hundred beasts to death. And as if that wasn''t enough, it continued to incinerate bodies until everything had been reduced to ash. The ck mes gathered around Kristen, changing configuration slowly. "Die!" Rattus stood in shock at the scene. Kristen turned to him, her eyes filled with a murderous glint. At this moment, the ck mes coiled and curved until it had formed into the outline of an eye. Immediately, the eye of fire shot a ck me arrow that flew straight to Rattus'' direction. Sensing danger, Rattus recovered from his trance brought about by the pervasive smell of death and countered the attack. With a ferocious look, he turned to Kristen and screamed, "This little trick of yours is nothing but fraud. You really think you can subdue a beast tamer with your flimsy fire? You have a long way to go, little girl." The ck mes had burned nearly a hundred fierce beasts to death at once, and Rattus was also agitated. He calmed himself with the thought that it was only due to theck of preparation. The mes had caught them by surprise. So the beasts had no time to escape. But all this convincing Rattus told himself did not amount to much. He did not have the Chaotic Fire Zone like Ricky. It was not possible for him feel the real power of the ck mes. This ignorance was his weakness. Rattus roared again. Immediately, the beasts started to gather once again. They charged straight to Kristen''s direction. "Rattus is no fool. He also fights with his head. He is going straight for Kristen. Once the source of all this power is defeated, the energy of the mes will also be gone," Ricky murmured, watching the two go against each other. "He may also know that Kristen can''t control the mes for long. The blood eyes are already bleeding from the exertion." Turning to Tyson, he said quickly, "Tyson! Let us attack those beasts and distract them. That should buy Kristen enough time to concentrate on Rattus." Tyson nodded at his suggestion. "Alright!" he answered. He turned to the beasts and prepared to attack. But before they couldmence the n, the situation changed once again. They saw the ck arrows of me multiply and fly straight to the beasts. Ricky and Tyson did not move. They were confused about what was happening. With lightning speed, the arrows changed their trajectory, passing through the space between the snarling beasts and hitting Rattus directly. Ricky and Tyson were almost unable to follow the arrows with their eyes until they saw itnd on Rattus. Rattus was also caught off guard. He did not even have enough time to understand what was happening until an arrow shot straight into his chest. ''How could she suddenly create so many arrows with such speed?'' Ricky marveled at what he had just witnessed. It was not far from possible that Kristen might have reached the peak of the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement. She had grown immensely from this one battle. Tyson watched, unmoving. He had yet toprehend what had just happened. The next thing he knew was that Rattus was on the ground. He was dead. Had it not been for his mastery of two Supreme Skills and his two powerful zones, Ricky would have been the same as Tyson. "Kristen! Her eyes!" Immediately, Kristen''s bleeding eyes came to Ricky''s mind. He tore his gaze from the fallen beasts and Rattus and turned to look quickly at her. Trails of blood flowed out from her eyes like crimson rivers, staining her face. It was at this moment that Kristen''s proud bearing dropped. Her body staggered and she fell forward, only managing to kneel to stop herself frompletely falling. She heaved, as if the very act of breathing was a herculean task. Her shoulders shook. It seemed as if she would faint any moment. "Kristen!" Ricky and Tyson were immediately heading towards her. They were no longer thinking of anything else. They reached her quickly and grasped her staggering body to help her up. Just then, a blood-curdling scream ripped through the air. Rattus'' body writhed in agony as the ck mes imed him. Soon, not even his bones were visible. Roar! With the death, the fierce beasts copsed one after another with a great thud. The others fled quickly, trying to escape the ck mes. "Tyson, I will stay here. You go and catch the Rats'' two allies. They must know where his resources are hidden. If we let them escape, everything today would be for nothing!" Ricky said firmly. The members of the Rats'' were fleeing the scene like cowardly animals. There was no way they would let those vermin escape. Tyson nodded quickly. "Alright. Leave them to me. You take care of Kristen first." Going after the Rats'' allies would not take much. Tyson ran forward and followed them. "Kristen, are you alright?" Ricky asked, his voiceced with worry. Kristen''s eyes had not ceased their bleeding. Reaching for his pocket, he took out a Recovery Pill and let her take it. The pill could not only be used to heal poison. It could also restore a warrior''s physical strength. Kristen swallowed it down, but even the pill''s potency did little except give her body a little of her strength back. She had taken too much damage from battle. Using the ck mes had backfired and taken a toll on Kristen''s body. She was not able to contain the huge amount of energy and she was now feeling the consequences. Seeing this, Ricky took out two more Recovery Pills and handed them to her. Fear rose in his heart as he looked at her weak state. He would never be able to forgive himself if he let her die here. But instead of taking the pills, Kristen feebly pushed Ricky''s hand away. "Ricky, even a thousand Recovery Pills won''t help me now. This is the price of the blood eye," she said. At her words, Ricky''s fear was slowly being taken over with helplessness. Refusing to believe herpletely, he insisted that she take them. But Kristen just shook her head. Leaning on his arms, she stood up. "Kristen, what are you doing? If you won''t take the pills, then just sit down and rest," Ricky said, not understanding why she was standing up despite her weakened state. Kristen staggered, but her eyes shone with determination. "I have to be quick and take advantage of this time. I can still use the blood eyes and I have to take care of these mes. The fire will burn down everything unless there is an array deployer to seal them!" Kristen said slowly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She took a deep breath. Then, opening her eyes once again, she used what was left of her energy to summon the blood eyes. Chapter 234 The After Effects Chapter 234 The After Effects "Russell, I know what to do. See those mes? They''re called the Devil me. I will have to use my eyes to put them out before things get worse," Kristen said. "That will drain most of your energy, Kristen! Are you sure about this?" Ricky questioned in concern. "Yes, I... I can do it," she answered hesitantly. The Devil me began to fade away as soon as Kristen activated her power. The me disappeared a few momentster and the entire ck Marsh was saved from its supposed destruction. Kristen almost passed out from fatigue after using up most of her energy. Luckily, Ricky immediately caught her and helped her back up. "Are you alright?" Ricky worriedly asked. "Yes, I''m fine; I just need to rest. Thank you, Russell," Kristen answered. "I should be the one thanking you, Kristen. If it weren''t for you and the power of your eyes, the Devil me would have continued to burn and destroy everything in its path," he said. Ricky started to develop an interest in the Devil me after experiencing its power first hand. He had realized its destructive capabilities and began to put a lot of thought into the me''s true nature. He also realized that the Devil me could be sealed off by an array deployed by a professional array deployer. Of course, he wouldn''t have known about that if it wasn''t for Kristen. "Buzz!" A faint buzzing sound suddenly could be heard as Ricky was lost in deep thought about the Devil me. He realized that the noise wasing from Kristen. Her energy was still fully drained from fending off the powerful me and she thenpletely passed out. "Maybe it would be best if we find you a ce to rest, Kristen. You have to recover your strength after all," Ricky said with a tender smile on his face. Then, he took out a robe from his storage ring and gently wiped away the blood from around Kristen''s eyes. After that, he picked Kristen up and brought her to a safe and clean ce where she could rest. He spread his robe out on the ground and ced her on it carefully, trying to make it morefortable for her to lie on. He sat down near Kristen and waited for Tyson. Tyson had gone to catch the two deputy leaders of the Rats. As they were waiting, he started to think about exchanging something he had for a bit of Kristen''s Devil me. ''If I want to exchange a bit of my Heaven ughtering Fire for a bit of her Devil me, will she agree to that?'' Ricky wondered wildly. ''What if my Heaven ughter Fire is not worthy enough to exchange for it? Would the Treasures from Heaven and Earth be good enough? It looks like I will have to look for a priceless Treasure from Heaven and Earth before I can make a trade!'' His mind just kept racing wildly like that because he was so fascinated by the great power of the Devil me. Half an hourter, Tyson came back. When he returned he was carrying a man who waspletely passed out on his shoulders. Ricky guessed that the guy must be the deputy leader of the Rats. His power was known to be at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement! "Tyson, where is the other deputy leader of the Rats?" Ricky asked quickly before Tyson could say anything. "Russell, don''t worry; he will not wake up anymore. I''m not good at handling him because he''s at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. I just killed him and brought back this guy on my shoulders who''s at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Tyson said briskly with a big grin on his face. "Wow, you are amazing! I was concerned about you being on your own, but I guess there was no need to worry!" Ricky said happily with a chuckle. "How''s Kristen doing?'''' Tyson asked eagerly as he saw herying on the ground, full of concern for his team mate. "She passed out a bit ago. It''s a good thing though, so at least she can have a good rest. We should take care of everything else so she doesn''t have to worry!" Ricky said seriously. "Oh, no! She''s suffering from the after-effects of using the mysterious Devil me again! Kristen will probably be blind for the entire next month! That''s a hefty price to pay..." Tyson said sadly. Then, he couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh. "What do you mean?" Ricky asked at once. He was quite puzzled after hearing what Tyson had just told him. "Every time Kristen triggers the power of her eyes, it causes her to go blind for one or two months afterward. It most often happens after she uses the mysterious power of the Devil me. She might even be blind for much longer this time," Tyson exined slowly in a helpless tone. "I happened to hear our chief say that the more times she uses her bloody eyes, the shorter lifespan Kristen will have. Her lifespan will be greatly shortened if she keeps using it so much! At least four years each time she uses that power!" Tyson added grimly. "What? Howe the after-effects are so severe for her?" Ricky quickly asked, unable to hold back his surprise and concern. "Yes, it''s unbelievable but it''s true. I guess it''s thew of bnce created by the gods. Since she has been endowed with such powerful eyes, ording to thew of bnce, she has to sacrifice something else in return!" Tyson said, shaking his head in sadness. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. "Can''t this lifespan problem be solved?" Ricky asked, unwilling to ept the terrible truth. He was aware that the general lifespan of a strong warrior with strong Bone Reinforcement skills, like Kristen, was about 120 years! Therefore, even using that power three or four times would be a heavy lifespan loss for Kristen. Using it too many times could kill her very quickly. "The chief also said that, if Kristen can reach the realm of innate spiritual king, those after-effects will be reduced by a little bit. The lifespan of an innate spiritual king can reach 500 years or more, after all!" Tyson said hopefully. "If she can reach the realm above innate spiritual king, I hope the after-effects that reduce her lifespan will disappearpletely!" "It would be quite difficult for anyone to reach the realm above the innate spiritual king, though!" Ricky said anxiously. Tyson and Ricky both signed mournfully at the thought of how difficult things would be for Kristen. Without thinking of any other possible solution for Kristen''s problem, they began to shift their attention on the deputy leader of the Rats. A wicked smile spread across both of their faces! "Let me wake him up now!" Tyson said. After that, while he was exercising his spiritual energy, Tyson lifted a mass of ck mud from the ck Marsh. Without hesitation, he hit the deputy leader in the face with the massive clump of mud. Instantly, the man woke up from hisa. Without checking to see what environment he was in and the people around, the man immediately knelt down and begged for mercy. He spoke in a pathetic voice and said, "Please let me go! Please let me go! Whatever it is that you want to know, I will tell you everything!" "Hey, Tyson, I am really curious¡ªwhat on earth did you do to him to make him act like this?'''' Rick asked Tyson with a wicked smile. "Russell, just bug off!" Tyson blurted out, pretending to be irritated. Looking at Ricky''s wicked smile, Tyson could tell that his friend was joking by suggesting he did something dirty to the deputy to make him beg like that. "Ha-ha!" Ricky burst outughing spontaneously. The Rats'' deputy leader realized by that point that a lot of time had gone by since he was knocked out earlier. He still didn''t dare to stand up. He knelt down in the dirt and lowered his head to beg for mercy. Ricky and Tyson stopped joking around and took a serious look at the guy. "Hey, you! If you want us to spare your life, you need to take us to where your people store the resources and treasures you have stolen from others!" Ricky ordered, getting to the point without wasting his time again. Although his tone was t, it was also full of murderous intent. "Re¡­ Resources¡­" the man stuttered as he heard Ricky''s words. "So, do you want to die now!?" Tyson warned, his voice cold and angry. At once, he raised above the man''s head and threatened him with it. He waited, ready to strike if the man didn''tply. "I have a small question for you gentlemen. How can you guarantee that you won''t just kill me anyway after I''ve told you about the ce?" the deputy leader looked up and then asked quickly after he was able to summon up enough courage. After that, he lowered his head again. He trembled due to great fear as he waited for their answer. "Well, we could say that whether you tell us or not, you aren''t really worth our time to kill, so spit it out already!" Ricky said lightly. Ricky and Tyson were confident that the man would definitely take them to the ce that stored all the resources. It was obvious he didn''t want to die yet and was very afraid to die, so the threat was likely to work against him. Sure enough, after a moment of trembling and thinking about his options, the deputy leader opened his mouth and said, "I will take you gentlemen there, but you two must keep your promise not to kill me!" "Your cowardice is just a total load of crap! Killing you won''t benefit us at all, after all! Letting you be to help us is the better idea, so lead the way!" Tyson ordered coldly. He pushed the man in front of him, forcing him to lead the way to the resources of the Rats. "Remember this. Don''t y tricks by taking us to the marsh to try and trap us. We guarantee that you will die faster and in a more gruesome way if you do that!" "Please, no, I would never do that! I am quite aware of the consequence if I don''t obey you!" the man replied quickly and firmly. "Russell, I''ll give you the chance to take care of Kristen from now on. Don''t let her be left alone!" Tyson said and motioned to Ricky to look after Kristen for him. "Tyson, you and Kristen are quite familiar with each other, so I think..." Ricky stopped talking abruptly as he found that Tyson and the deputy leader had gone more than ten yards from him by then. Tyson didn''t seem to hear what Ricky was saying at all! "Oh, Tyson!" Ricky protested in an unhappy tone and felt helpless. He had no way to move Kristen, but to carry her on his back and follow closely behind them! He started walking slowly and carefully out of the ck Marsh. He had to be careful because, if he made a mistake, he and Kristen would be left in the nasty marsh forever. Ricky couldn''t deny that he quite liked carrying Kristen around. Her body was soft and warm against his back as he walked. He didn''t mind that he had to hold on to her thighs to support her as he carried her either! "Wow, it seems that I don''t have to suffer at all while carrying her on my back!" Ricky murmured to himself with a wicked smile covering his face again. Chapter 235 Crazy Rich Harvest Chapter 235 Crazy Rich Harvest ... Along the way, the deputy leader had no other cunning intention. He was focused on leading them to where the Rats stored the treasures they robbed. He would not dare y any tricks on Ricky and Tyson after he had learned how strong the two were. All he wanted was to finish his task - taking them to their desired destination - and then beg them to let him go. As for the beasts, they fled and hid themselves here and there, afraid that Ricky and Tyson would come after them. Though they were not intelligent creatures, they had the instincts to run away from danger. Beasts at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement did not appear along the way either. They were usually found deeper in the marsh. As a result, Ricky and his team did not face any threat. All they did was concentrate on reaching their destination at great speed. About six hourster, the terrain changed and they saw small hills. It was a dark and frightful ce. If people came here alone, they would be frightened. "Here we are. There is a small entrance over there. Go inside and you will discover arge cave. That is where we hid the treasures and resources we robbed," the man said as he pointed at the entrance, his voice trembling in fear. "Is there any danger in that cave? Did you set up any traps?" Ricky asked. "No, no, no! I did not do anything here. But our leader ced ten crocodiles at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement somewhere inside. I''m not sure whether they are still there to protect the cave or¡­" "Howl! Howl!" Before the man finished his sentence, they heard roars. Ricky and Tyson took a look around to check where they wereing from. Two crocodiles rushed out of the hill and dashed towards them. They were obviously hostile, their teeth grinding against each other. "As far as I could tell, there should be four crocodiles," Tyson said with confidence. "Let me deal with them!" "Ha-ha, sure, please. You are the only one who can handle them. I would definitely die if I fought against them," Ricky replied, a smile resting on his face. "That''s true, ha-ha. Here Ie!" Tysonughed out loud and then attacked the beasts, intending to ughter them mercilessly! ''I saw his fight against the Rats; it''s clear that Tyson could only fight against beasts at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement when exerting his full strength. ording to what Alva once told me, he is a second-ss genius, a lower kind for that matter, '' Ricky reasoned in his heart as he watched Tyson fight the crocodiles. ''Yet in the Realm of Wildness, he is still at the top. Generally speaking, he is strong and righteous, so is Kristen. Probably I should find a chance and convince them to join the Misty South Faction!'' It didn''t take long for Tyson to kill the crocodiles. He walked towards Ricky while whistling. "It''s all done," Tyson said and then turned to the man. "Lead the way! We''re going inside the cave!" The man nodded with fear and did what he was ordered to do. It was a dark and dank cave. The ground was covered with piles of hay to absorb the humidity which made it possible to breathe inside. Scattered on the hay were tons of cultivation resources. There were dozens of resources piling up into tiny hills. Ricky and Tyson were thrilled to see them. They made a rough calction and assumed that there were about dozens of piled treasures! Thousands of gold and silver coins shimmered brightly on the ground, almost blinding to the eyes. Additionally, there was a variety of medicinal herbs and cures, arge number of Treasures from Heaven and Earth and some jars containing pills lying around. And various mortal weapons! "Oh, my God! Look at all these stuff! They are as valuable as the properties of two demi-immortal organizations! No wonder those guys made a generous offer to the Sky Manor and asked the Chief to help!" Tyson swallowed before he said with greed in his voice. His eyes lit up at the sight of these treasures. "The Chief said we would be reward with one tenth of them, right? Even if we get only one twentieth, that would still be plenty for the three of us!'' he added. The so-called deputy leader, on the other hand, felt his heart ache in agony. He hated to part with these resources. They once belonged to the Rats, his gang! However, there was nothing he could do but watch Ricky and Tyson take them away. He sighed desperately. However, his priority for the time being was to stay alive. He couldn''t afford to be worried about other things but his own life. "Yes, this is just incredible! I think the Rats robbed and gathered these resources here all because their leader could tame beasts," Ricky said. "Otherwise, they would never be able to snatch so many precious resources within just a few months!" "Agreed! Oh, talking about Rattus''s identity as a beast tamer, I couldn''t remember when those organizations provided this crucial information to us in advance. I''m sure they must have known about it, yet they kept it from us. How sly of them! I''ll definitely tell the Chief about it once we return to the Sky Manor. I''m sure the Chief will demand them to pay more for their deception!" Tyson ranted unhappily. "Please don''t get angry. I can understand why they kept it from us. They were afraid we''ll get our hands on these treasures. They did not want us to harvest them with ease. That was probably the reason," Rickyforted Tyson. He did not feel angry at all. He was already used to this jungle where everyone had the tendency to cheat since the day he was framed as a traitor by the Nan n. "Please! Can I leave now? Don''t kill me, please. You promised you would let me go," the man asked with a trembling voice, eyes filled with fear. "All right! Leave, now! It would only be a waste of my time and energy to kill you," Tyson waved him away impatiently. "Thank you so much! Both of you! I''m leaving now! Please, enjoy them!" The man felt enormous relief. He knelt down and crawled towards Tyson and then ran out of the cave quickly. Within a few seconds, he had already disappeared into the distance and could no longer be seen. "How I wish I could p that bastard to death! Unfortunately, I did promise to let him go once we got a hold of these treasures!" Tyson recalled unhappily. "Just let him be! Should he dare show himself again, you can easily kill him!" Ricky consoled him. "We better collect all of these and leave this ce!" he then proposed. "I think the remaining members of the Rats who survived and ran away would spread the news about what we''ve done. That bastard who just left a few moments ago will definitely inform the others about this cave. If we stay here, I''m afraid we''ll have another fighting to us. That is thest thing we want. We can no longer fight. We''re still recovering from thest fight and Kristen is still in aa." "Yes, you are absolutely right!" Tyson nodded eagerly. "Didn''t the Chief give you some bigger storage bags before you left the Sky Manor?" Ricky asked. He didn''t want to show his storage ring and his two zones for the time being. All he could use were the two storage bags he had, but they weren''t big enough. Only about one fifth of these resources could possibly fit. "No. But fortunately, the Chief gave us a storage ring!" Tyson smiled and took out a golden ring from his pocket. He stared at the storage ring for a while, admiring it with his eyes. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Wow! You have a storage ring! How generous of our Chief to give such a precious treasure!" Ricky sighed in surprise. "No, no. It doesn''t belong to me! The Chief just lent it to me to help us take these resources back! It''s not our possession. I''m supposed to return it when we get back," Tyson exined in response. "I don''t think the Chief would ever give it up easily. A storage ring is highly precious. It is as valuable as all these resources, more or less!" "Yeah, you are right!" Ricky replied with a low voice. They began collecting all the resources into the storage ring without any hesitation and then hurriedly backtracked and left the ck Marsh! As they predicted, many people arrived at the ck Marsh within four hours after they had left. They scrambled toe on time, hoping to gain some treasures the Rats had. However, they were all too late. Nothing was left but some beasts which were terrified to death. ... While they were busy searching the ck Marsh, Tyson, Ricky, and Kristen had already arrived at another remote ce far away from the ck Marsh. They found a secret cave where they could stay and wait for Kristen to wake up. While they were waiting, Ricky and Tyson investigated the resources in the storage ring, curious about how much they could get. They initially thought that one tenth of these resources wouldn''t be much amount when distributed into three people. However, the result surprised both of them. They made a rough estimation and concluded that one tenth of the resources would amount to almost thirty thousand golden coins! Plus the two thousand gold coins, each of them would have twelve thousand golden coins! That was a lot of money for anyone. Even a demi-immortal warrior, who lived a wealthy life, would find it to be arge fortune. "This is huge! The mission brings us twelve thousand golden coins! I did not expect that at all! I''m sure I will soon reach the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement and be on the way to the seventh grade!" Tyson eximed with excitement. Chapter 236 The Third Task Chapter 236 The Third Task "Tyson, I have an idea. What if we give the extra two thousand gold coins to Kristen? If it weren''t for her, we wouldn''t have been able to get out of the ck Marsh!" Ricky suggested after doing some thinking. "Yes. She definitely yed a huge role in helping us get out of there alive," Tyson agreed with Ricky, nodding. "Well, it''s settled then!" Ricky also nodded. "But don''t just tell her when she wakes up. I''m sure she wouldn''t agree. We''ll have to do it secretly," added Tyson. "Got it!" ¡­¡­ After resting and cultivating for a day and a night, Ricky and Tyson regained their strength. The battle really cost them a lot of energy. However, Ricky didn''t use his Devourer Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone in recovering. He knew that when he recovered through cultivating and training, he would learn from the experience he got frombat. Both Ricky and Tyson developed a better understanding of the realm, one step closer to reaching the next realm. It was the perfect time to cultivate in istion. However, since Kristen was still in aa, all they could do was cultivate and rest while keeping an eye on her. And suddenly, Kristen came to her senses, which also roused them from cultivation. "Kristen, how are you feeling?" Immediately, both of them asked out of concern. "I''m fine. I can move but I don''t think I''ll be able to see anything for the next two months. I might need you guys to help me until that''s over," Kristen said, worrying that she might trouble them. "Ha-ha, don''t worry, Kristen! As far as we know, Russell would love to take care of you!" Tyson couldn''t hold hisughter. "Shut up!" However, Kristen wasn''t embarrassed one bit. Instead, she turned to Tyson with a cold face. "Tyson, if you dare say that again, I wouldn''t mind giving you a taste of my power." "No! I''m sorry, Kristen," Tyson waved his hands with fear. "Ha-ha!" Rickyughed too. Ricky went out of the cave to hunt small beasts for food. They were all hungry and finished their barbecues pretty quickly. Tyson and Kristen were impressed by Ricky''s cooking skills. Once they fully recovered their energy, they began to pick out the cultivation resources they wanted from the storage ring. But of course, the price of the resources they chose couldn''t exceed ten thousand gold coins. "Russell, I suggest we take the gold coins because these Treasures from Heaven and Earth and medical herbs aren''t much help to us now. We can just take the coins and trade the Treasures from Heaven and Earth at a higher stage in the Sky Manor," suggested Tyson. "Tyson is right, Russell. Ten thousand gold coins, plus our own gold coins, we can trade the Treasures from Heaven and Earth at a higher stage. It would be totally worth it!" said Kristen. "I understand, but I''d like to take some Bone-building Pills." "I need a lot of Bone-building Pills because of my body refining cultivation method," added Ricky. He didn''t tell them that the real reason was he had a feeling that once he broke into the next grade of Bone Reinforcement, he would need a lot of pills of the same level like how it was when he broke through Skin Refinement. "By the way, Russell. Please tell me honestly, at which level is your body refining cultivation method?" Tyson asked curiously when he heard Ricky. "You know, the Iron Golem that the Chief gave me is at the intermediate stage of ck Level. But I can feel that your cultivation method of body refining is much more powerful than mine!" "You have a good eye, Tyson!" Ricky grinned. "Of course, I may not be able to identify other cultivation methods but I did my research in terms of body refining!" Tyson said confidently with intense curiosity in his eyes. Kristen was also very curious, because she was already familiar with Tyson''s capabilities but knew little about Ricky''s. "To tell you the truth, I''m not sure of the exact level of this method, but from what I could tell in my cultivation, it should be at the advanced stage of ck Level," Ricky paused for a while and then whispered. "I knew it! I could tell it was at the advanced stage of ck Level!" When Ricky had confirmed it, Tyson replied out of shock. "The advanced stage of ck Level, huh? Russell, you''re pretty good at hiding what you can do," Kristen also eximed in surprise. Because they didn''t have any cultivation method at the advanced stage of ck Level, they were envious. But still, they would never take it from Ricky. "Well, I just got it from one of my quests. I''m just a lucky dog. Unlike you guys, you got the formal methods from the Sky Manor!" Ricky said modestly. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Fine. I can use my Iron Golem to trade for your body refining method!" Tysonughed loudly. "Knock it off!" Ricky said, pushing him away. ¡­¡­ A few momentster, the three of them chose what they needed. Ricky chose over one thousand Bone-building Pills, about four hundred gold coins worth; over one hundred Recovery Pills, about a hundred gold coins worth. Then he changed what was left into gold coins. Tyson and Kristen also selected some Recovery Pills and some other pills which could help them recover their spiritual energy. Then they did the same with the rest. "Now, what is the third task, Kristen?" asked Ricky. Their faces turned serious after hearing Ricky''s question. Kristen said slowly, "Do you know there is a vast area on the periphery of Sky Manor called the Chaotic Region?" "Chaotic Region? Yeah. I know it. That is exactly where I wanted to go before I cross paths with the both of you," replied Ricky. "So you probably know that whoever gets there may have a chance to be an innate spiritual king," Tyson asked seriously. "Yes. I''ve heard that before. That ce would not possess the Eight Demi-immortal Forces, if it had no benefits," Ricky said slowly. "If you knew that, things would be much easier!" Kristen continued. "The Chief told us that the opportunity to be the innate spiritual king will appear in two years." "In two years?" Ricky pondered. "Yes, in two years. The third task is to dominate the Chaotic Region in two years and seize the opportunity of bing the innate spiritual king!" Kristen said firmly. "But to dominate the Chaotic Region in two years isn''t an easy task. You know, it''s not so easy to be a demi-immortal," Ricky responded with a low voice. "That''s why it is challenging, Russell. And it can also push us to make great progress and not be surpassed by other Royal Sky Guards. We can further improve our skills inbat!" Tyson said with great determination. "So, I''m looking forward to going to the Chaotic Region!" "Ha-ha, now if you put it that way, there is no way I would say no." Immediately, Rickyughed ambitiously with no trace of hesitation on his face! "Well, then the next goal for the three of us is to dominate the Chaotic Region!" Chapter 237 The Admission Rule Of The Chaotic Region! Chapter 237 The Admission Rule Of The Chaotic Region! "Ha-ha!" The three warriors exchanged looks with one another and then burst outughing. Yet, they didn''t know that at that very moment, in their joyfulughter, they had all been growing closer. They had a strong connection and their friendship was deeply rooted in their hearts. It took them quite a while to realize this. After that, the three couldn''t set off straight to the Chaotic Region for their third task. Before going there, they had two more urgent things to handle! The first, of course, was Kristen''s condition¡ªthat she was temporarily blind and was badly injured in their battle with the Rats. They didn''t have enough time to wait for Kristen to regain her vision, but they had to wait for her to at least regain her strength. Secondly, all three of them were in urgent need of cultivation in seclusion, so that they could have time to digest thebat experience they went through in the ck Marsh, and also strengthen their martial arts skills. Especially for Ricky, if he got to cultivate in seclusion, he would soon be able to reach the peak of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement and promote hisbat strength to the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Once they were ready, they all began their cultivation in seclusion! Of course, Kristen couldn''t get herself intoplete seclusion. She could easily hear everything within 100 meters, which was also the reason why Ricky and Tyson were confident in starting their cultivation inplete seclusion. As for Kristen''s food, Ricky had prepared roasted meat enough for the next three days! Warriors of Bone Reinforcement usually wouldn''t require food after taking the Fasting Pill. Yet, Kristen was in a different situation. She needed to recover as fast as possible through meat, so she should eat as much meat as possible! Ricky guessed that three whole days would probably be enough to finish his cultivation! When all their preparation was done, the three warriors began their cultivation simultaneously! The purposes of Ricky''s cultivation were simple and clear. With the assistance of his two Supreme Skills, he could digest thebat experience, unravel the mystery of realm of martial arts, and gradually improve the level of his martial art skills! The two Supreme Skills lived up to their reputation that they would dramatically help any warrior who grasped them. As soon as Ricky initiated his cultivation, he immediately felt his perception, his realm of martial art skills, and hisbat power improving! As a result, in less than three days, Ricky woke up from his cultivation. Just as he had expected, he had reached the peak of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement, while hisbat power reached the intermediate stage of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement! There was one more thing¡ªif Ricky used Devourer Zone, he would certainly reach the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. But this wasn''t part of Ricky''s ns. Why was that? If he made a breakthrough with the help of his Devourer Zone, his maximumbat power would stop at the top fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Ricky''s n was that, after limiting his power at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement and improving hisbat power to the top of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he then would try to make a breakthrough and reach the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. This way, as long as he reached the second grade of Bone Reinforcement, hisbat power would jump straight to the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. After Ricky finished his cultivation, he told Kristen to concentrate on her cultivation. He would now be the one to guard their surroundings and guarantee their safety! On the fifth day, Tyson finished his cultivation. By that time, Tyson was already half a step into the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Ricky guessed that Tyson would probably carry out the simr cultivation n that he had. At first, Tyson had limited his current power level¡ªthe fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and then went further into improving hisbat power, so that Tyson had the hope of breaking through the shackles and reaching the higher level of second-ss genius. Also, Tyson and Ricky sparred to disy what they had learned from their cultivation. Of course, Tyson suppressed his real power during the fight. Otherwise, based on the huge gap of their current strength, Ricky wouldn''t be able tost against him. It was not until the eighth day that Kristen finally recovered and regained her peak strength at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement! What about Kristen? If she didn''t use the power of her bloody eyes, she would have been a third ss genius; if she did, her power would be strengthened sharply and she could almost be considered as a first ss genius! By the time she finished her cultivation, although she hadpletely recovered, unleashing her true power wouldn''t be so convenient due to the temporary blindness of her eyes! As soon as their cultivation was over, they headed straight to the Chaotic Region to finish their third task! In a nearby town, the trio bought a carriage from the market. On their way to the Chaotic Region, Ricky and Tyson took turns driving the carriage! It was a long journey. It took them a few days before they finally reached their destination. The Chaotic Region, though not veryrge, was noisy and was crawling with life. Many kinds of forces and numerous warriors were stationed there due to a well-known legend. It was said that opportunities and luck were hidden there and anyone who conquered them would be an innate spirit king! The environment here naturally presented a kind of subtle darkness. From the subtle darkness, the bloody evil spirit exuded. If a warrior was not that mindful of their surroundings, they would fail to notice it. Yet, a meticulous warrior would definitely sense the presence of the bloody evil spirit and feel its heavy energy weighing down on them. Without any doubt, the bloody evil spirit existed because the ce had seen a lot of blood shed in its history. It could be said that the Chaotic Regionpletely highlighted the bloodyw of dog-eat-dog among the warriors'' world! In other ces, there would always be a great force upholding justice. However, in this region, fist and power ruled everything. The Chaotic Region was surrounded by woods and mountains. The trees were dark as if they were corrupted by the evil lurking in the region. Red trees could also be seen scattered in the woods. The entrance of the Chaotic Region was a hill made of rocks with a bloody boulder on the side. Two words are engraved on the boulder: Chaotic Region! The blood had been dry but one could still smell the pungent scent of blood! Meanwhile, in front of the hill, hundreds of broken skeletons and corpses were scattered on the field. A buzzing sound traversed the skies. Anyone who got closer to the scene would immediately witness that countless giant insects were scavenging for carrion. They could be seen flying around the bodies and skeletons. The whole scene looked extremely gruesome and the smell could probably harm anyone who came close. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Some of the broken skeletons and corpses belonged to human beings while some belonged to various kinds of beasts. This kind of environment, without the slightest doubt, represented the killings that never ceased. It would also be quite easy for anyone to think that what kind of warriors could be found inside the Chaotic Region. There was a faint sound of killing and screaming wafting from a nearby ce. Ricky, Tyson and Kristen, the trio, had to finish their task under such circumstances. After several days of traveling, the carriage carrying the trio finally arrived at the entrance of the Chaotic Region, and the rolling sound of the wheel had awakened their bloody and terrible surroundings. Caw! Caw! Firstly, the ck crows on the withered trees were startled and flew away. Next, the insects resting on the skeletons and corpses swarmed together and left. They stopped and descended their carriage. Suddenly! The horse tied to their carriage galloped away, crying out of fear! "Well, I believe you are extremely frightened by this murderous and bloody environment," Ricky said in a low voice. Upon inspecting his surroundings, he himself felt uneasy! "Is this the entrance to the Chaotic Region?" he asked. "Yes, it is. With one nce, you can feel the strong killing atmosphere¡ªthe cruelty!" Tyson eximed with his fighting spirit flickering in his eyes. "Hmm? There are people around the woods!" Ricky winked at his twopanions, reminding them with a voice that could be only heard by them. "Russell, leave them alone. They have always been living in the dense forest nearby because they serve as monitors of the Chaotic Region!" Tyson whispered. "What do you mean?'''' Ricky asked with confusion. "Russell, have you seen the bloody boulder?" asked Tyson. "Yes!" Ricky nodded. "Warriors entering the Chaotic Region for the first time must follow a rule. They must clean the two words "Chaotic Region" engraved on the boulder with blood!" Tyson exined. "Oh, I see now. No wonder that I could smell a pungent odor of fresh blood from the boulder. So, what creature''s blood is needed?" Ricky asked doubtfully. Chapter 238 Warriors Of The Panther Gang Chapter 238 Warriors Of The Panther Gang "The blood of either humans or beasts should do!" Tyson said. "For any warrior entering the Chaotic Region for the first time, they must scrub the words ''Chaotic Region'' written on the boulder with the blood of either beasts or warriors. There is one condition: the chosen warrior or beast should be of the same level with the warrior who wants to enter the Chaotic Region. That means if we want to enter the Chaotic Region, we need to y three beasts that are at the sixth, the fifth, and the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Either that or we y warriors of the same level. That''s indeed an interesting rule. It tells those who enter the Chaotic Region that as long as you are here, there''s nothing for you to see but blood and murder." Ricky nodded his head slightly and said, "Now, I am both curious and a little frightened of this Chaotic Region!" "Ha-ha, I never knew you could be frightened." Tysonughed loudly. "All right. Regardless, we need to y some beasts. Otherwise we won''t be able to enter the gates of the Chaotic Region," Ricky said. From this moment on, his new journey of murder and blood began on the Chaotic Region. "Perhaps we don''t need to y beasts!" Kristen said, suddenly. "Why?" Right after Kristen finished her words, Ricky and Tyson noticed something unusual. They looked behind them. "Growl! Howl!" Immediately, they heard roars of ferocious beasts. A massive wave of dust rolled in. More than a dozen ck Panthers rushed in. Several people in ck clothes were riding these ck Panthers. These ck-d men had ck panther tattoos embroidered on their chests, showing that they were warriors from the same organization. Their leader was a young man riding one of the panthers. Through the merging of the power of the two zones, Ricky could sense that this young man was at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. Two middle-aged men next to the young man were both at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. As for the remaining ten warriors, they were all at the peak of Blood Purification. The ck Panthers were all at the advanced stage of Blood Purification. They all came forward and stopped in front of Ricky, Tyson and Kristen. The young man was staring directly at Kristen and her perfect figure. "This beautifuldy, it must be your first time to the Chaotic Region. How about joining my Panther Gang?" The young man jumped down from the panther''s back, and stretched out his hand, trying to invite Kristen to join them. Ricky immediately stopped him. "Who the hell are you?" Ricky said coldly. Now that the Chaotic Region was a ce of blood and murder, only one rule mattered: the strong shall dominate the weak! Thus, Ricky couldn''t afford to show any weakness with these people and their arrogance. The young man''s behavior proved everything they imagined. In other ces, those second-generation warriors who wanted to get a woman knew how to be polite. But for this young man, he didn''t even pretend to be courteous at all. Instead, he tried to forcefully im thedy without her consent. "A neer dares to resist Barry! Go to hell!" The three guards behind the young man said murderously, while the young man named Barry didn''t care about Ricky at all. He looked at Ricky as if he did not exist. Meanwhile, the three guards riding the ck Panthers attacked Ricky with their long sabers! Ricky directly pulled out the Iron Destroyer from his back, hatred beginning to fill his eyes. He then turned his back on them, and immediately a scorching me broke through the saber and rushed towards the three guards. In an instant, the bodies of those three guards were cut in half and fell from the back of the ck Panthers. Ricky kicked the three ck Panthers away. They were now howling in agony on the ground. However, this didn''t scare Barry and his warriors. Not one of them blinked, as if they didn''t know who those three dead men were. What surprised Ricky more was when Barry pped his hands and eximed, "Good! Good! I like this saber. It''s so much better than the one I have." Meanwhile, he locked his eyes on the Iron Destroyer. "Damn! Are all warriors in the Chaotic Region like this? How could he be so arrogant and crazy?" Tyson couldn''t help but curse rudely after hearing Barry''s words. "Let''s see if he could still p when he sees his own coffin!" Ricky said lightly, flipping the Iron Destroyer in his hand murderously. "You two, help me get the saber and thedy. You will receive great rewards once we return to the Panther Gang!" Barrymanded the two warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement with one bow. Hearing his promise of great rewards, the two warriors'' indifferent eyes widened. They unleashed their power, preparing to engage Ricky and Tyson. "Young master, don''t worry. This should only take a moment!" they answered dly and leaped from the back of their ck Panthers. One of them was charging a punch while the other was about to kick. Tyson and Ricky anticipated the iing attack! "Russell, give these scums to me. I can''t tolerate them anymore!" Tyson roared angrily. His two fists turned into the color of blue iron. In an instant, he shot two shadows of blue iron fists towards his opponents. "Bang!" Two enormous sounds of heavy collision filled the air. The two warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement crashed to the ground like two cannonballs, leaving two smoking holes on the hills. They were dead before they could even make a sound. Tyson had actually owned the strength of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. How could two normal warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement withstand his fists? Barry, who was beaming arrogance began to fear Tyson. His hands and feet were trembling in fear. "You... Do you know who I am..." Barry said in his shaking voice, pointing at Ricky and Tyson with his trembling right hand. Then they all heard a loud crack! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Before Barry could finish his words, his neck was sliced by a de made of me. He couldn''t even react. He fell to the ground in two, his body separated from his head where his unwilling eyes froze with death. "Who you are or which force you belong to are none of my business!" Ricky said indifferently, putting his saber back, "You have no one to me. You just dug your own grave!" "Crack!" Kristen also began to attack. She waved her scarlet whip all over the field and killed the guards stunned by her movement. Kristen might have been temporarily blind but it was still easy for her to kill these guards who were only at the peak of Blood Purification. "Although the warriors we killed don''t include warriors at the fifth and the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, I think they might just be enough for us to enter the Chaotic Region," Tyson murmured. Then Tyson turned around, looked towards the dark forest, and said loudly, "Friends inside, could you tell me whether the blood of these warriors is enough for us three to enter?" "Not enough!" said a cold voice. "However, since you have killed Barry of the Panther Gang, it might just be enough to enter the Chaotic Region." Chapter 239 Intrude Into the Tiger Gang Chapter 239 Intrude Into the Tiger Gang As he spoke, the voice snickered, as if enjoying their embarrassment. What the voice had said was true. If the man they killed was not the young master of the Panther Gang, they might not have managed to enter the Chaotic Region. For a fact, two warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement and a group of warriors at the peak of Blood Purification were no match for one at sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement and another at fifth grade. That was the truth of the matter. After that, the voice went silent. With a sudden swoosh, all the figures around the forest magically disappeared. All that Ricky and his companions could sense was a slight rushing sound, but no any trace of the mysterious spies again. "Now, we may enter the Chaotic Region," said Tyson, taking a deep breath. "I wonder where does the Panther Gang rank in the Chaotic Region." "Tyson, tell us about the force division in the Chaotic Region," asked Ricky. "Okay, Russell. Now listen carefully. The Chaotic Region has three divisions: the Upper, the Middle, and the Lower Region. The reason why the region was divided in three is that there has been opportunities of bing an innate spiritual king in recent years," exined Tyson. "The three parts correspond to three levels of power. The Lower Region contains all kinds of gangs, in which the best warriors are from either the sixth or seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement. The Middle Region is for the Pce forces, which is superior to the gangs in the Chaotic Region. Among the Pce forces, their finest warriors are drawn from either the eighth or ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. As for the Upper Region, there are only eight forces." "Eight forces," whispered Ricky, his face knitting into a frown. "Ah! The Eight Demi-immortal Forces, right?" "Exactly. The Eight Demi-immortal Forces. They are the real masters of the Chaotic Region," nodded Tyson. "All the mysterious warriors in the ck forest are from the Eight Demi-immortal Forces. Reportedly, they have been in full control of the Chaotic Region for quite some time now." "If that''s the case, then I guess they must be pretty an impressive demi-immortal force. That would mean they are our biggest challenge ahead. For us to take control of this region in two years, they will be quite a formidable hurdle to ovee," murmured Ricky. "Take it easy! Nothing is impossible, right? As for now, we''ll make it one step at a time. The immediate step we should be talking about is to get into the Chaotic Region first!" Tyson exined with the confidence of a man who knew what he was doing. Then, activating his spiritual energy, he gathered the blood spread on the ground and sprayed it to the huge rock that stood beside him. Immediately, the characters on the rock that read "Chaotic Region" took on a bloody terrifying look, as if animated from beneath. Supporting Kristen, who had a slight limp on their shoulders, Ricky and Tyson made their way to the ck forest and stepped into the Chaotic Region. On the way, they crossed a few hills dotting the sprawling basin. There were new buildings and old castles in strategic ces of the expanse - the bases of the Chaotic Region''s warriors. Looking far into the distance, they could see eight enormous castles. No doubt, home to the Eight Demi-immortal Forces! Between the castles were many street markets, where the warriors from all cadres traded various commodities. Of course, many trades were unfair. Hardly had the three stepped into one market than they came face to face with the cruel reality. The market ce was run by callous bullied who had no scruples with tricking out the unsuspecting or even violently attacking and robbing anyone who walked into their. However, the warriors walking past were not in the least surprised. Some of them even stopped by and watched with glee while all the cheating and violence were taking ce. From the look of things, notorious bullies ran the show in this ce, and their impunity had be somonce that no one seemed to give a hoot. The market square had a chilling stone-cold indifference wrapped around it like a humid, oppressive nket. Here and there across the market, dead bodies and skeletons littered the ce, giving it a deathly aura. The soil was wet with blood. It seemed that fighting and killing were necessary, daily part of life. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As if everyone here was haunted, either by bloodthirsty, murderous demons, or an inexplicable suicidal frenzy. "Our next step is to establish a gang of our own in the Lower Region. We need to upy a castle and gain a footing and infiltrate this region over time," said Tyson, climbing on a rock to have a peek at the castles in the distance. "upying a castle? Good idea! But which castle? Do we have a target?" asked Ricky, excitement showing in his voice. "We are not familiar with the forces in the region now. So no, we don''t have a specific target. But there''s no need to worry. We''ll wait and see if there is anyone who is willing to show us the way!" Tyson put on a confident smile. They nced around, studying the people in the market. "Hey, look! There''s a pretty chick there!" said ascivious voice beside them. Ricky, Tyson and Kristen were strange faces here. They were spotted the moment they stepped into the market, especially Kristen. Girls were rare in the Chaotic Region, let alone beautiful girls like Kristen. It was not surprising that she had quickly been marked as target by the hungry warriors. Shortly after, many unkempt, savage warriors gathered around them, blocking their way. "Listen Kristen! Sometimes your pretty face can invite unnecessary trouble. But who knows, the same beautiful face could also save us a lot of time and effort here. For now, we will count on the positive! We need someone to show us the way and see? Here they came!" Tyson exuded joy at the unexpected help. "Tyson, stop joking, or you''ll be sorry!" whispered Kristen. "Hah-hah. Okay, okay! Sorry, Kristen." Tyson shut his mouth. "Hey girl, be my woman! Leave that coward ande with me! I''m much stronger than him, you''ll see. I can rock your body all night long." It was the voice of a huge, hideous looking man with a shaggy beard. His eyes fixed on Kristen, he drooled with lust. "Hah! Russell! Did you hear that? This creep has the guts to call you a coward!"ughed Tyson. "Humph. He will have to pay for that!" answered Ricky, shaking his head and sniffing with disdain. Hardly had the man realized what was happening than he was thrown into the air by a brute force. He fell on the ground like a heavy sack of potatoes. His eyes sunk back of the sockets, he spoke with a slur and foamed at the mouth. Shortly after, his head dropped and stopped struggling. The people who had surrounded the ce were taken aback, and were left exchanging scared nces. They all knew that man. A respected, powerful warrior at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement, just about to break through. Arguably, he was the finest among them. How had he died so easily, without even as much as a hint about Ricky''s moves? Obviously, the three strangers were no pushovers as everyone had initially thought. At the sign of trouble, the crowd of onlookers fled in disarray. They did want the girl, but they didn''t have the power to win her over. "Hey! You! Stop there!" Sessfully, they had stunned the people around. Aware of their fete, Ricky smiled and shouted at aparatively handsome young man who was passing by. "Don''t harm me! I''m just passing by!" The young man was so frightened that he lowered his head and broke into tear, wailing at the top of his voice. "I know. Don''t be afraid. I just want to ask you a question," Ricky smiled gently. . The young man led them to a small castle, on the top of which sat a board with three words inscribed. "The Tiger Gang," read the terse inscription. "This the gang that I belong to. What do you want?" asked the young man in a trembling voice. "Are you sure that the head of this gang is only at the fourth grade of the Bone Reinforcement?" asked Ricky, staring the young man straight in the eyes. "Yes, I''m pretty sure our leader is at fourth grade of the Bone Reinforcement!" confirmed the young man, nodding in affirmation. "Very good!" With that, Ricky jumped high in the air, gathered his spiritual energy on his foot and kicked the board, shuttering it into pieces in one fell swoop. Chapter 240 The Peak Combat Power Of Tiger Chapter 240 The Peak Combat Power Of Tiger tter! The Tiger Gang''s big que was broken into pieces and with a din, its fragments scattered around the gate of the castle! Seeing the whole scene, the young man was dumbfounded, finding it hard to believe his eyes. Living in the Chaotic Region, he couldn''t be more aware of the current situation and what Ricky and his companions wanted to do¡ªto challenge and defeat the powerful Tiger Gang! "Who is there? How dare you toe to our Tiger Gang and mess around!" a roaring came out from inside the castle. Obviously, the noise had startled the warriors inside the castle. Meanwhile, it also surprised the warriors passing by. In no time, the perimeter of the Tiger Gang castle was packed with warriors who were curiously thinking they could watch a wonderful y. "Is someone challenging the Tiger Gang? Let me see who the hell it is!" some powerful warriors said arrogantly. "It''s such a beautiful girl! How I wish I could sleep with her at once!" said many warriors vulgarly when they spotted Kristen. "Ha-ha, don''t be so hasty! Let''s watch how this unfolds first. Just wait and see how she and her two sidekicks will provoke Tiger and his Tiger Gang," some other warriors said with smug looks on their faces. "After their fight is finished, it will be the perfect time to take action!" The surrounding warriors were quite immersed in their discussion. "Whoosh! Whoosh!" In a split second, arge number of warriors quickly dashed out from the castle of the Tiger Gang, followed by a middle-aged man with only one eye. The warriors of the Tiger Gang immediately surrounded the three outsiders. The one-eyed man was, of course, Tiger, the leader of Tiger Gang, who was at the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. His gang''s que had been smashed, and as the head, he definitely needed to check what happened in person. As he rushed out of the gates, Tiger was aggressive, furious and puffing like a turkey cock. But the moment his eyes fell on Kristen, his expression immediately turned lustful. "Hey, Kristen, as expected, wherever you go, you immediately attract all the attention!" Tyson whispered in Kristen''s ear. "About a hundred people around us can''t take their eyes off you and want to eat you alive as if you were a te of delicious food!" "Stop it. We should be more careful and pay a little more attention to our enemies. I''ve detected that there are no fewer than five warriors at the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Kristen reminded in a bit serious tone. "Don''t worry, Kristen! If the warriors at the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement dare to try and meddle with us, they will die first!" Tyson whispered back. He and Kristen kept assessing the situation. What were their odds? "Hey, one-eyed man, where the hell are you looking? It''s me who kicked your que into pieces!" Ricky''s voice burst out at the moment and caused a sudden silence to fall over the crowd. "You bastard, you really want to die young!" Tiger was furious and bellowed. "Kill him now!" Hearing their leader''s words, the two warriors at Tiger''s side who were at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement immediatelyunched attacks against Ricky. "You should do it yourself, coward!" Ricky yelled. And all of a sudden, he stomped on the ground hard, dashed forward with his ultimate speed and passed the two warriors in a sh. He then appeared in front of Tiger in the blink of an eye. Without hesitation, Rickyunched his Tiger me Punch against Tiger. Ricky''s attacking speed was quite impressive, but Tiger''s reflexes were also very quick. After all, he was at the peak of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Within a second, Tigerunched his palm attack. As a result, his move collided violently with Ricky''s punches. "Bang!" With the loud sound, a violent st burst out. The two warriors both were forced to retreat due to its sheer force. Tiger retreated 10 steps back, and so did Ricky. The spectators were feeling surprised at the realization that it could be a well-matched fight! "How is that possible? You are not supposed to have such tremendous strength; the momentum you exude shows that you should be at the peak of first grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Tiger said in disbelief, his eyes growing sharper and darker. Tiger was not the only one who was in shock. Quite a lot of warriors felt the same way. What was happening!? "You are just so ignorant, like a group of bullfrogs in a well that know nothing of the great ocean. Haven''t you heard of a pill that is able to hide a warrior''s real power?" Ricky said with a grin. "A pill to hide a warrior''s real power? Howe you have such pills? If you give them to me now, I won''t dismember your corpse once I am through with you!" Tiger shouted with greed. He had no doubt about Ricky''s words, because apart from what Ricky had told him, he couldn''t think of any possible reason behind why a warrior at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement could challenge another warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Of course, at the same time, the same greed was also shing in the eyes of the other warriors around who felt the same way as Tiger. Yet, at the very moment, they would not take any action since Ricky was still fighting with Tiger. As experienced warriors, they were quite familiar with this kind of fighting and all knew that stealing the rewards after their fighting would be far easier. "You hand over this castle to me, and I''ll keep your corpse whole!" Ricky responded indifferently. "Go to hell!" Tiger screamed. After that, his momentum at the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement burst forth and suddenly transformed into a tiger w. In a sh, it swooped directly at Ricky. ''Today, I will have an experiment on you, to find out if mybat power has reached the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement!'' Ricky thought to himself. Meanwhile, he continued to hurl his punches towards Tiger. The next moment, the space in front of the castle had been cleared and became a makeshift arena for the two warriors. In the second round of collision, the two men fought each other through their fists, feet, and other body parts. The audience found it impossible to tear their eyes off them, following them intently as they travelled everywhere. In their wake, the whole area became a mess with several deep pits gauged into the ground. ''Russell, you are a lucky man. You really managed to challenge a warrior three levels higher than you! Ah, three levels higher than you! Has there ever been such a genius among the four continents?'' Tyson couldn''t help but still exim to himself, despite already knowing Ricky''s capabilities. This was altogether understandable, because a warrior challenging someone three levels higher than him was really quite unheard of! ''A genius challenges someone three levels higher than him! Has the West Deste Land ever seen this kind of genius before?'' Kristen wondered curiously. ''Recently, I only heard of a man named Ricky, who they said has the capacity to challenge warriors two levels higher than him... Wait! I feel something is up¡­ Russell! Ricky? Could they happen to be the same guy?'' Kristen''s mind raced, her heartbeat quickening at this possibility. While Tyson and Kristen were lost in thought, the fighting between Tiger and Ricky continued incessantly. "Bang!" After multiple rounds of collisions, the two came together again and then separated once more, leaving deep gouges on the ground. ''Sure enough, I have gained thebat power of the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Then, it is time to end this fighting. In this Chaotic Region, we need to set up our own gang!'' Ricky thought silently as he channeled the vigorous fighting spirit. He smiled with satisfaction, feeling it surging through his body. At once, heunched his Chaotic Fire Skill. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Prepare to die!" Tiger hissed angrily with bared teeth. After several rounds of fighting, he knew for sure that he faced a powerful opponent. To save his face as the leader of his gang and own castle, he had to pull out all his efforts and power. "Bring it on, one-eyed freak! The next round will decide whether the castle is yours or mine!" Ricky responded with augh. "Cracking Tiger w!" Tiger summoned loudly andunched his final attack. All the spectators gasped. His eye had filled with thick evil spirit while his body exuded the intense momentum of a tiger. What was more, his spiritual energy formed a tremendous giant tiger shadow at his back. He violently hurled a punch and then the intense momentum of the tiger w flew towards Ricky in an effort to tear him apart. ''Fire Cloud Fist, I will depend on you now. I hope as a mysterious cultivation method, you will not disappoint me," Ricky muttered silently to himself, sensing the great momentum hidden in Tiger''s skill¡ª Cracking Tiger w In a sh, Ricky''s entire body was wrapped by a hot me. Behind him, the ming spiritual energy instantly condensed and produced a Fire Cloud, which was about half the size of his body. However, the momentum the Fire Cloud burst out was extremely strong and now the people around the arena felt as though they had been suddenly plunged into a hot burning oven. "Fire Cloud Fist!" Ricky howled mightily. The Fire Cloud behind him merged directly with his right fist, turning into a real Fire Cloud Fist and heading rapidly towards the Cracking Tiger w. "Boom!" The two fierce forces collided with each other. Shock waves rumbled through everything around them ¡ªthe ground, the people, the buildings. What a collision! Chapter 241 Manor Gang Chapter 241 Manor Gang With intense momentum, the only element visible was the blur of the rapid movements of the fist and the w. When the two forces finally collided, Ricky and Tiger were locked into a stalemate. The power and spiritual energy kept surging from their arms for support. "Is it possible that this may cause havoc on both parties when this smite is over?" The warriors gathered around were specting while watching the stalemate. "Great! They can both go to hell!" At once, a warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement hustled into thebat between Ricky and Tiger, striking his most powerful punch towards them. Ricky and Tiger were still on brawl against each other. The two, however, realized that if they take a blow from the man, it could cause them serious harm. This could indeed be the perfect timing for that warrior at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement to make a surprise attack. But he realized he had spoken too soon. He underestimated how powerful Tyson and Kristen could be. As soon as he let out his powerful blow, an iron-like fist hit him in the air which felt like two huge mountains crushing him. He was in intense excruciating pain. A sudden gush of power rushing to his arms seemed to rip his arms apart. He couldn''t endure it at all. A spit of blood came out of his mouth and he rolled to the ground in pain. He was breathing heavily and his eyes were in terror. He died on the ground. Every inch of his body felt the tremor leaving himpletely shattered. "I will not spare anyone who tries to interfere with the battle. This is what is going to happen." Tyson was notpletely satisfied when he killed the man who was at the fourth grade of Reinforcement with only one shot. He just looked at everyone with apathy and gave a warning. The warriors were all threatened to witness Tyson''s power of the fifth grade of the Bone Reinforcement. "How is it possible?" "He is a warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement?! I thought that the young man in the battle was the best." The spectating warriors muttered to each other. "It seems that today, the Tiger Gang was meant to be destroyed. A warrior of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement is known as the top fighters in the Lower Region. If they would set up theirbat troops, they will surely sh with the rest of the top ten gangs." "A conflict will bring us good. Perhaps they wille to destroy all other gangs and meet their doom. When this happens, we can totally take advantage of it!" There was a long moment of silence. Ricky didn''t want to waste any time. At once, he channeled the power of the Heaven Melting Fire to his Fire Cloud Fist, so the fist''s power changed dramatically, which made him smash Tiger''s w. Fire Cloud Fist was a cultivation method that could make warriors explore and channel their spiritual energy to its highest form. Ricky possessed both the Fire Cloud Fist and Heaven Melting Fire. There was no doubt that Tiger whose only at the fourth grade of the Bone Refinement couldn''t match up with Ricky. Besides, what Tyson did just now also distracted Tiger. Tiger did not do anything while his opponent was gaining more power. It was quite obvious that he would lose the battle this time. Tiger was defeated. This destruction meant that he would soon meet his doom. Perhaps Ricky would have been soft-hearted and let everything pass if it had happened in another location. This is not how things work in the Chaotic Region. It would appear that he was weak and an indecisive man if he let Tiger go. Ad in that case, anyone who was not as powerful as Ricky was would dare to taunt his strength and even challenge him. When Tiger fell to the ground, Ricky hastily moved towards Tiger and used his Iron Destroyer to sh his neck. "We will take the Tiger Gang''s castle. Anyone who''s not with me cane up here and face me!" Ricky, standing straightforward carrying his Iron Destroyer, viciously peered at everyone in a loud commanding voice. There was silence. No one dared to speak or even tried to move their lips. Everyone seemed terrified. The power of Ricky and Tyson hadpletely intimidated them. It seemed that only the top ten gangs would be able to take them down. "If no one has any problem with that, then you should go. I don''t need warriors just standing and doing nothing in front of our castle!" Again, not a single word was heard from the crowd when Ricky made the announcement. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The surrounding warriors slowly began to leave one by one. They knew for a fact that even the warriors who reached the peak of the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement would not dare go against Ricky. They knew that they were just some ordinary warriors, too weak to have their own opinions. Soon, only Ricky, Tyson, Kristen and the former members of the Tiger Gang were left at the gate of the castle. The members wanted to leave, but no one dared. They were frightened because Ricky did not order them to step out. What would happened to them? What would Ricky do after mercilessly ying their leader? "You got two option. One, you leave and you can never return. Two, you stay and fight with us!" Ricky said to the former gang members of the Tiger Gang. "Take your pick." One-third of them chose to leave. The rest of the gang chose to stay instead of leaving or going against Ricky. Those who left were afraid that Ricky and Tyson might kill them. Those who stayed felt it was safer for them to live in a stable castle in the Chaotic Region. "Well, wee aboard!" Ricky was smirking looking at some members who stayed. They didn''t need the loyalty of these members. They just needed several people for it to be called a real gang. After all, it could be embarrassing if there are only three members in the gang. Then, after Ricky''s order to have someone clean the castle, they gathered the members for a meeting. Ricky, Tyson and Kristen discussed the name of the gang. Since they were the guards of the Sky Manor, they deliberated on the new gang''s name, "Manor Gang." Ricky divided the gang into five halls. They picked five people to be the hall leaders, who would be in charge of the five halls separately. As for their positions, Kristen would be the leader. Tyson came the second. And Ricky would be the third. A few momentster, Ricky and Tyson had asked former gang members about how the Tiger Gang had been run. It turned out that the only way to provide such a big gang was to hunt down beasts and search for Treasures from Heaven and Earth. When they got all the information that they needed to know, Ricky asked the members to do their own thing. Also, he told them to hang a new board at the gate of the castle. At the gate, crafted a new board that read, "Manor Gang ." ... "It seems that there is no actual industry in all the gangs of the Lower Region. No wonder there was no expansion or growth whatsoever of those gangs," said Ricky. After making sure that everything was in ce, the three of them walked to a room to have a further discussion. "You are right. It''s quite difficult for these gangs in the Lower Region to develop. One reason is that they don''t have many powerful warriors. And the other reason is that there isn''t enough cultivation resources," Tyson nodded agreeing for what was said. "More importantly, I think those Pces of the Middle Region would also smash them down. They certainly didn''t want one more lord in their Pce." "But we have to develop this gang. Only by developing can wepete with other strong forces. We canpete for advancement and other resources and strengthen ourselves. Then we will eventually have a chance to dominate this Chaotic Region!" Ricky emphasized. "But what kind of industry can we develop?" Tyson eagerly asked. "You got me. I don''t know either. Unless we risk our own gold coins to invest something?" Kristen was also bewildered. Her face was full of confusion and uncertainty. "Kristen, Tyson, how about the casting?" Chapter 242 Tysons Power Chapter 242 Tyson''s Power "Casting? Do you mean casting weapons?" Kristen and Tyson hardly believed what they had heard. Despite their disbelief, they soon realized what a good idea it was. "Yes! We almost forgot that you know how to use the runic power for casting! You''re already at the first grade of Bone Reinforcement, so you should be able to cast a weapon at the intermediate Mortal Level!" Tyson said excitedly, patting his forehead. ''Runic power... I remember that Ricky is also a casting master. I''ve heard that his Pounding Skill is superb. Lots of casting masters at the Demi-spirit Level are so jealous of him! Even though his enemies are all around the Realm of Wilderness, he seems to not be afraid of them at all! Could Russell really be...'' Kristen thought to herself as her eyes were shining in interest. * Giving Tyson a nce, Ricky took out the jade tablet from his storage bag. It could prove to them that he was a casting master at the intermediate Mortal Level. "Oh my god! You are indeed a casting master at the intermediate Mortal Level!" Tyson was surprised to see Ricky''s jade identity card. "Our Manor Gang is going to be a very powerful group with your casting skills! Wow! It''s at the intermediate Mortal Level!" he continued. "A majority of the warriors in the Lower Region are at the advanced stage of Blood Purification and inferior stages of Bone Reinforcement. Most of the weapons they use belong to the intermediate Mortal Level. In the Chaotic Region, the fighting never stops. Weapons in the intermediate stage of the Mortal Level are the most needed kind!" he added after a short while. "Tyson, you''re right. That was what I was thinking too!" Ricky agreed, "First, we start our own gang, and then we can develop a casting business! I can see that we are going to be the biggest gang in the Lower Region." "With that, we can try to make our way to the Middle Region. Gradually, we might find a way to have a huge sess. Maybe we can even make it to the Upper Region!" Ricky continued. "Russell, have you helped someone establish a casting organization before? If not, do you have any experience in handling a n''s business?" Tyson asked Ricky after hearing him out. "Hahaha... I''ve learned how to handle a n''s business before! That''s what I am doing here now!" Ricky said with a smile. "Just as I expected," Tyson replied. "Okay then, let''s do this. We should try to get everything in order here in the next two days. Then, we can start our casting business. We can only rely on you for casting the weapons though," Kristen consented. "Hahaha! Great! Kristen thinks it''s a good idea too! We definitely can make all this happen!" Tyson said, smiling at both Ricky and Kristen. Boom! Just then, a loud noise that shook the ground came from outside the castle. They were all familiar with that kind of noise. It sounded just like the noise they had made earlier that day when they smashed the Tiger Gang''s board. "What''s that noise? I think someone is causing trouble for us outside!" Tyson said as his brow furrowed in slight annoyance. "Leader! The people of the Panther Gang are here! They crushed our board right after they arrived!" A follower ran into the room, tripping over himself in haste. His voice was shaking in fear. "The Panther Gang!?" Ricky realized at once the reason why they hade there. They were there to take revenge! "Kristen, please wait here for us. Tyson and I will be back soon," Ricky ordered. Then, he walked out of their castle. It seemed like they had seen the same situation y out earlier. Earlier that day, they had stood right outside the castle and tried to take it from the Tiger Gang. There were many warriors surrounding the castle again. ''Hey! This is ironic! We just smashed the former castle master''s board earlier today. It seems like our new board has only been up for like two minutes!'' Ricky thought to himself, ncing at the warriors from the Panther Gang. To his surprise, he found a warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement among them. ''I can''t believe that they have a powerful warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement with them. We might have some trouble in this fight since Kristen isn''t quite able to fight again yet, '' he thought as he gazed at the warrior who was at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. He was a middle-aged man with a delicate face. His murderous intent was so strong that any living creatures within a hundred yards could have felt it. Quite a few onlookers were discussing the situation with each other. "The Panther Gang ranks Number 4 among the top ten gangs. Why did theye here? Oh! One of their deputy leaders is leading their team. What has the Manor Gang done to get into such trouble?" "Haven''t you heard? Barry was killed by those three warriors who just established that Manor Gang!" "What? Barry was killed by them? No wonder the Panther Gang hase here! I still can''t believe that the Panther Gang has sent Thaddeus Shen though! He is the deputy leader, and ranks third in their gang!" "Hey! The Manor Gang just took down the Tiger Gang a while ago. I bet that they are going to be exterminated by the Panther Gang now. This is really an ironic situation for them!" Every onlooker was looking at Ricky and Tyson with a smug smile on their face. Since Ricky and Tyson''s attitudes towards the onlookers hadn''t been so good, the onlookers were taking pleasure in their misfortune. "Tyson, that middle-aged man is at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, so be careful!" Ricky said in a low voice as he stood close to Tyson. "What?!" Tyson was shocked upon hearing Ricky''s words, but he calmed down quickly. Even though he never thought that they would be up against someone at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he still believed that they would be able to handle it. "Don''t tell me that only two of you dare toe out. That''s okay though. We''ll kill you two first!" Thaddeus Shen said mockingly. Even though he didn''t know Ricky and Tyson, he knew that they were the enemies he was looking for just from the look on the onlookers'' faces. He was very annoyed by them, so he wanted to destroy them as quickly as he could. If Barry hadn''t been killed by them, he wouldn''t have been ordered to take care of the murderers; instead, he would have been cultivating in seclusion now. Thus, Thaddeus hated them even before he came here. "You two should just kill yourselves!" Thaddeus Shen said, putting his hands behind his back. He thought that neither Ricky nor Tyson would be able to defeat him. "Dream on!" Tyson replied roughly. "Kill them!" Thaddeus Shen ordered curtly. A warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement stepped forward, gathered all his strength, and suddenly ran towards Tyson. "That''s a strong warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement! The Panther Gang has so many strong warriors!" one of the onlookers sighed. All the onlookers felt the warrior''s momentum at once as he stepped forward. They were so jealous of someone like that who was at such a high grade. "You''re killing your follower by sending him after us!" Tyson sneered. He got his iron fists ready while he spoke. With all his might, he raised up his fists and attempted to block the attack with his own punch. Bang! Bang! After three powerful collisions, the warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement from the Panther Gang fell to the ground with a pale face. Tyson had killed someone a grade higher than him with just three punches and he didn''t even break a sweat. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. There was silence as the whole world went deathly still. Everyone present was stunned to see the result of the short scuffle, including Thaddeus Shen. Even though his follower wasn''t able to defeat Tyson, Thaddeus never thought that Tyson would kill him so easily. The reality of the situation had given him a hard punch to the gut. Maybe it was because he had been a deputy leader for such a long time that he almost forgot that a talented warrior like Tyson might be able to challenge people that were his superiors in power. "What a chump!" Tyson sneered. He shook his fists cockily. Then he turned to Thaddeus Shen and said faintly, "Shouldn''t you battle us yourself? Even if you send more followers, they will all be killed by us. Oh, and I''m sorry; even if you battle us yourself, you will be killed by us as well." "You fool! I''m going to kill you!" Thaddeus shouted. Gathering all his strength, he ran towards Tyson. Chapter 243 Tysons Great Advance Chapter 243 Tyson''s Great Advance "Bang!" The power he exuded was characteristic of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. It burst forth in full swing as the great noise resounded. In an instant, a ferocious atmosphere had set into all the surroundings. The other warriors could not help but step backwards, wary of bing involved in their battle. It was bound to be a fierce, relentless one. If they had the misfortune of bing caught up in the fighting, they were going to die first. "So, this is the power at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement? Good! Come on! Let''s fight!" ring at Thaddeus, Tyson roared with a low voice. Thaddeus''s overwhelming aura did not frighten him in the least. Instead, he was more eager to fight this man. After all, brave warriors should not be fearful when faced with a strong opponent. They should jump at the chance, because fighting against stronger warriors would help them enhance their skills. Suddenly, Tyson let out a loud roar. His eyes were wide, his face taut, his entire being ready to fight. Immediately, his body turned a color of steel gray, his usually-ck hair and eyes included. It seemed that he just walked out of a vat of molten iron. Here he was, an iron man! As his body changed, his power increased as well. It became so strong that it overwhelmed Thaddeus''s power in the blink of an eye. "Bang!" The onlookers'' jaws dropped at the sight of the iron man, marveling at Tyson''s change. While they were still struggling to manage their surprise, a loud crash burst out and echoed through their surroundings. The fists of the warriors had already collided violently. Everyone squinted their eyes to avoid the dust and shock waves caused by the collision. Secretly, they felt lucky that they had retreated before the battle began. Otherwise, they would have already been hurt badly by now. Two tornadoes rose from their fists and grewrge quickly. Before long, they developed into giant ripples and spread all over. Some of the crowd stepped back further to keep themselves further away. They were too weak to resist the powerful momentum brought by this fearful battle. There was no doubt that both of them were extremely strong warriors, judging from their energy tornadoes. But even so, Tyson was slightly overpowered. Their collision had forced him to walk backwards for three steps before he tried hard to steady himself. This did not discourage him. On the contrary, it filled him with more strength and courage. He grew more determined to beat his opponent now. Such a powerful match was exactly what Tyson had wanted! If he managed to defeat Thaddeus, he would improve his warrior level and make great progress. "Ha-ha! That''s not bad! Come and fight me again!" Tyson roared out loud happily before heunched another attack. Tyson was a warrior who mainly concentrated on cultivating and practicing the body refining method. His hands were his most distinct and powerful weapons. Each time when he fought, he never held back from sending his fists towards his enemy. At this point in his life, he had won thousands of fights. His fists had already grown to be extremely powerful because of this. Right then, he employed his special cultivation method of Iron Golem. Lapsing into the deadly battle madness, Tyson began hurling his merciless fists continuously towards his enemy. He was too busy launching into this intense attack that he wasted no time or energy to dodge his opponent''s blows. All he could think about was taking him down. "So, this is yourst card? An iron body? Huh! I''m going to crush you into tiny pieces!" Thaddeus inevitably felt how powerful the Iron Golem cultivation method was. Yet he still cursed arrogantly with his voice harsh and disdainful. But deep inside, he realized that his opponent was by no means a weakling! "Ha-ha. You n to crush me into broken pieces? Why don''t you try!" Tyson responded with a sneering. Meanwhile, they kept firing at each other, hurling continuous and tremendous sts. The air was continually stirred up and the dust began to blind the onlookers. Thaddeus, as the third deputy leader of the Panther Gang, was a qualified warrior at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. All his attacks used his full strength. Besides, he was an expert at attacking in diverse ways. All his moves were tricky, unbridled, and ferocious. However, despite Thaddeus''s unpredictable strikes, Tyson''s iron body was the perfect shield to protect himself from being harmed dangerously. He withstood his enemy''s attacks with his body. He did not hide or dodge them at all. Tyson strode towards Thaddeus, bearing the direct brunt of his attacks. Tyson was quite tall and strong. Thaddeus felt a touch of fear as Tyson walked closer to him. He had no choice but stop attacking. Before their fight, he had nned to kill Tyson violently and quickly. But things went terribly awry. In his mind, what Tyson was doing, using his body as the shield, was akin tomitting a suicide. Tyson was not scared of death, but Thaddeus was. Indeed, Barry, an important figure in his gang, the Panther Gang, had met his death with Tyson. However, Thaddeus did not think he was obligated to avenge Barry by killing Tyson. Fighting with Tyson had been his boss''s order, after all. He was just forced to execute themand. At first, he had been quite willing to fight against Tyson. He thought that Tyson would be easily defeated! However, Thaddeus had now changed his mind. He had graduallye to understand that his opponent would rather die as a brave hero than live as a coward. Unlike Tyson, Thaddeus did not have the guts to risk his life like this. Thaddeus retreated as Tyson kept approaching him. Before long, it was apparent that Tyson had the upper hand. ''Finally! Herees the time! I''ve made huge progress! I can take down someone much stronger than me!'' Tyson shouted excitedly to himself as he felt his enhanced ability. At first, he could only match fresh warriors at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement when he broke out his peak energy at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. But now, he was able to withstand the attack from a warrior at the intermediate stage of Bone Reinforcement! This was a huge improvement! Tyson was thrilled at his improvement, yet he was still aware that he was not strong enough to kill Thaddeus. There was still a long way for him to be that powerful. ''Damn it! Howe he has such a strong refined body?'' Thaddeus raged silently. He felt as though Tyson was now dominating their fight. What was more, he was only growing more and more excited as the fight went on! What kind of warrior was this? Thaddeus had been able to live till now in the Chaotic Region thanks to his violent and crude character. Dying miserably here was thest thing he wanted. Risking his life to avenge Barry? No way! He would never put his life in danger for a person he did not care about at all. If he tried his best to kill Tyson and Ricky, he would be met with a difficult battle because both of the two were considerably strong. It was likely that he would be injured badly. In that situation, someone harboring ill intentions in the Panther Gang would scramble to take over his role as the third deputy leader. By that time, he would be too weak to defend himself. He was sure that his boss would not stand up for him. A useless subordinate would be meaningless to a boss. ''Screw them! Seems that I have to flee like a coward today!'' cursed Thaddeus resentfully. Despite that he was extremely unwilling to back out, running away seemed to be the optimal choice for the time being. Having made up his mind, Thaddeus exerted his strength with all his might, channeling it into his fist. He hurled his most powerful fist towards Tyson. As expected, a louder explosion burst out when his fist knocked against Tyson''s iron body. Thanks to the forceful crash, Thaddeus bounced back for quite a few steps. Now he was rtively far away from Tyson, a result he was d to see. "The Manor Gang, right? I will remember it! And I''lle back to you sooner orter!" Thaddeus snorted through his nose before he leaped onto his ck Panther and left. His subordinates also followed and withdrew quickly. Before long, they disappeared into the distance and were nowhere to be seen. "Ha-ha! Thaddeus, right? I will also keep your name in my mind! When we meet again, I''ll definitely beat the shit out of you!" Tyson burst out into unrestrainedughter, doubling over and pping his knees. He had no ns of giving chase. Ricky also shook his head at him, indicating that he should let Thaddeus leave. Both of them knew clearly that neither of them could defeat Thaddeus even if they caught up with him. They were still not strong enough to take him down. A cornered animal was a dangerous foe, after all. They had already reached their goal of frightening the surrounding warriors through fighting against Thaddeus. After learning how powerful Tyson and Ricky were, none of these people dared to give it a try to challenge them. "It''s over! Why don''t you leave?" Ricky announced loudly, seeing the crowd standing still in shock. On his face was a nk expression. Then he turned to his men and ordered them to make a new que. "Hey, Russell. You''ve seen what I just did! I''m sure we''ve showed our ability. Everyone has witnessed the fights between the Manor Gang and other gangs. The strength of the Manor Gang is well known now. Our gang stands firm in the Lower Region! I''m thinking it''s time for us to recruit more members and expand our scope!" Tyson turned his eyes to Ricky and proposed, eyes brimming with excitement and hope. "Yes, that''s a reasonable suggestion. But before we start the expansion, we''d better find out more about the Panther Gang''s strength," Ricky replied with a nod. ... As Tyson had predicted, the Manor Gang''s reputation spread like wildfire across the Lower Region after theirst battle against the Panther Gang. Many warriors even considered the Manor Gang as the eleventhrgest gang in the region. It was swiftly recognized as one of the powerful gangs in the Lower Region now. This good repute was all thanks to Tyson, whosebat power was at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. ... In a room in the castle, Ricky, Kristen, and Tyson were discussing business. "Russell, Kristen, I''ve determined the Panther Gang''s real strength!" Tyson said, excitement written all over his face. "Oh? Do tell us," Ricky replied. "In the Lower Region, there are ten strong gangs. Among them, four gangs stand out. People usually call them the Top Four. The remaining six gangs have arge gap between them and the top four," Tyson exined energetically, eager to share this information with hispanions. "There are more than three warriors at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. One of them is even at the peak level of the sixth grade. The Panther Gang is one of the Top Four, of course! It is no exaggeration to say that the Panther Gang is corrupting the Lower Region!" Tyson''s voice grew higher as he talked on and on. He then stopped, grabbed the cup on the desk, and chugged some water. Then as if nothing had happened, he continued immediately, "Do you remember the guy we killed before we entered the Chaotic Region? You know what? He is the third son of the Panther Gang''s leader!" "So, we''ve gotten into a real big trouble," Ricky replied in a low voice, eyebrows furrowing. "It seems that we''ll have to deal with the Panther Gang before we focus on expanding our gang." "Well, actually I don''t think dealing with them first is necessary!" Tyson disagreed. "Why?" Ricky was puzzled at his confident im. "Because I''ve also found out that the leader of the Panther Gang actually doesn''t get along with the other three deputy leaders. After all, they''ve always been eyeing his position!" Tyson stated, a mysterious smile on his face. "That is also why Thaddeus, the third deputy leader of the Panther Gang, chose to stop fighting against me and fled away so decisively. I''m quite certain that he isn''t so keen on executing all the orders from his boss!"? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 244 Something Strange Chapter 244 Something Strange "Really? The deputy leaders and the leader of the Panther Gang do not get along with each other?" Ricky murmured thoughtfully. "That must mean that the three deputy leaders would not assist the leader with all their forces in an emergency." "You get the point. They won''t risk their lives for each other. If they are not sure they can win against us, they won''t fight seriously with us." Tyson agreed with Ricky. "I gave Thaddeus a head-on blowst time we fought with him. I believe the other two deputy leaders won''te after us knowing that. They are almost equal in strength to him, so they won''t risk it. As for the leader of the Panther Gang, he won''t fight with us himself. That''s because he isn''t confident of victory either. Besides, though he was anxious in seeking revenge for the murder of his son, he won''t pick a fight now. Once he loses the battle, the position of leader will be taken over by someone else immediately. So, we don''t have to worry about it in the near future." "You are right. Let''s start casting weapons tomorrow!" Ricky nodded with his eyes filled with excitement. "Wait a minute, Tyson. You forgot something very important!" Kristen said in a serious voice. "What is it, Kristen?" Tyson and Ricky asked at the same time. Both of them were taken aback a little by her words. "Do you know why the top four gangs are superior to the other six gangs in the Lower Region? You could say that the leaders of the top four gangs have members from the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. That is true, but that''s not all," Kristen exined. "Then, what else is there?" Ricky asked anxiously. "Before we got into the Chaotic Region, Tyson told us that, in the Lower Region, the best warriors are from the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, so..." Kristen said, turning her eyes to Tyson, who agreed with a nod. "So it is reasonable to suppose that each one of the upper four gangs have warriors of the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement," Ricky understood her concern and finished her sentence for her. "Oh Gosh! You are right. How silly of me! I forgot to find out whether there are warriors of the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in the upper four gangs!" Tyson grumbled, pping his forehead. He had also realized the problem. "Let''s pray that the strongest warriors in the Panther Gang won''t attack us, or we can do nothing but run away," Ricky sighed in a dejected voice. "Damn it! How disappointing!" Tyson grunted, stamping his foot in frustration. "Let''s not worry about it now. We''ll have a good rest tonight and start casting weapons tomorrow. As for the Panther Gang, we''ll take defensive measures ording to the actual situation. If a warrior of the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement reallyes for us, we can run away and start again somewhere else," Ricky patted Tyson''s shoulder to try tofort him. "You are right. That''s the only thing we can do right now," Tyson nodded and forced a smile. The Lower Region of the Chaotic Region started bustling when the night fell. The wild beasts wouldn''t roam freely during daytime and often came out only at night. Many gangs would choose night time to hunt because of that. Ricky and Tyson had told the members of the Manor Gang that they were not going to go hunting at that time. The members of the five halls all agreed. Though it was important for them to hunt more beasts, they shouldn''t be too impatient. After all, the Manor Gang was newly established and the members needed some rest. It was better to start hunting after a few days. Without any task to finish, the members all went to sleep early. They hadn''t had that good a sleep for such long a time. . While they slept, under the cover of the night, a figure climbed over the rampart and crept into the castle of the Manor Gang. There were warriors on patrol duty in the castle but none of them noticed the intruder. The figure was moving swiftly. Soon, he was one hundred yards away from the bedchambers of Ricky, Kristen, and Tyson. The three woke up from their cultivation and immediately realized that a strong enemy was approaching. Without any hesitation, Ricky and Tyson rushed into Kristen''s room. Shortly after, an old man followed them into the room without a sound. The old man was very thin. It was no exaggeration to say that he was almost a mere skeleton. The weak blood vitality in his body was covered by a sense of death. Obviously, he had one foot in the grave. Despite that, the threat that the old man had brought to them could not be overlooked. "So... You three are the ones who killed my stupid grandson, aren''t you?" the old man asked in a low and gloomy voice. He nced around the room and then examined them with disdain. "You are the warrior at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement from the Panther Gang. Is that right?" Tyson said, clenching his fist. The three were anxious, but had strong resolve. They realized what woulde, would eventually come. "Hah, smart boy." The old man sneered at them. "I''ll give you some advice as a reward. You can just cut your own throats now." The old man did not deny who he was. "Humph, don''t be too confident you old dog!" Tyson challenged in a loud voice. "Don''t you think that you are too old to fight against us?" As he spoke, he peeked at Ricky out of the corner of his eye. He was checking with him whether they should stay and fight or run away. Ricky shook his head slightly. It was unwise to take rash actions. Ricky clearly knew that, though the old man had a foot in the grave, he could defeat them without even his least bit of effort. He was at the seventh level; that was among the top grades of Bone Reinforcement. Understanding what Ricky meant, Tyson turned his eyes forward, telling Ricky that he was ready. Supporting Kristen, they retreat immediately, trying to break the wall and escape. "Hah-hah, you can''t run away from right under my nose, kids. Just save your breath, because you are going to be killed by me today!" The old manughed. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Why are you so sure?" Tyson stared at him fiercely. "Why? Because I''m here!" Tyson had hardly finished his words when another shrill voice caught their attention. Though they could hear another voice, they could see no one else in the room except the old man. "What is happening? Who is that?" Ricky asked nervously. Neither Tyson nor Kristen could answer his question. They held their breath and examined their surroundings on high alert. To try to find out the source of the voice, Ricky activated his internal strength in the two space on his spiritual meridian to its fullest. To his astonishment, the other voice was alsoing from the old man. ''How... how is this possible? There are two spirits in his body!'' For a few seconds Ricky stood in shocked silence. "Now let''s split up, old friend, or you''ll have this little girl petrified. If that happens, she won''t taste very nice." The old man smirked, his sagging face twisting grotesquely into a grimace of extreme cattiness as he spoke in his normal voice again. "Hah-hah, you old goat. You are always so impatient." The shrill and horrific voice arose again. "But you are right. I''lle out right away. I can''t wait to enjoy that beautiful little girl!" As he spoke, a dark shadow rose from the body of the old man. At the same time, streams of pitch- ck spiritual energy began to diffuse slowly. Shortly after, the dark shadow and the spiritual energy mixed together and turned into the shape of another scrawny and hideous old man. "How can it be possible? How can someone''s shadow turn into a whole other person?!" Seeing that unimaginable scene y out, Tyson opened his mouth in astonishment. Ricky was just as shocked by what he saw. He stood there, at a loss for what to do. Chapter 245 Elder Barret Chapter 245 Elder Barret ''Is this a kind of strange cultivation method that not many disciples know?'' Ricky thought to himself with an anxious look on his face. It was as if his mind was searching for some useful information. Thinking back about that rare skill, Ricky had to say it was an incredible move. Ricky still didn''t believe that a member of the Panther Gang could know such an amazing skill. How could that old guy turn his shadow into an actual living breathing person? Ricky didn''t think anything of it until he categorized it into a kind of cultivation method. "Yes, that is it! The ugly old guy must have cultivated a kind of unusual cultivation method. The skill can render the shadow invisible and let it unexpectedly swoop in by hiding it in another shadow!" "What happened, leaders?" The members of the Manor Gang ran towards the room and asked anxiously, as if they had been attracted by the noise. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Get out of here! You weak bastards! It''s none of your goddamn business! If you don''t leave right now you''re really going to annoy me. I''m warning you! I won''t hold back and will drain all the blood from your weak bodies for bothering me," the ugly old guy said in a menacing tone after seeing members of the Manor Gang appear in the door. Then, the shadow man mustered up his strength and burst out a skill of the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in a snap. To all the spectators'' surprise, the massive aura directly knocked everything in Kristen''s room over. All the members of the Manor Gang had witnessed the serious destruction he created. "How could the two... they... they are..." Many members felt shocked and shouted out simultaneously. It seemed like the majority of them had known very well about who the two guys were. "How... how can it be possible? Everybody knows that the leaders of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang both died one year ago. How could you two bring yourselves back to life and appear here?" One newly appointed hall leader of the Manor Gang stammered as his body trembled and his jaw dropped open in fear. "Ha-ha. I haven''t enjoyed all the beauties in the world yet. I am not willing to end my life so early with such arge regret left!" The leader of the Ghost Gang let out a lewdugh. As he exined his reasons, his eyes were wandering over Kristen''s graceful body. "I like this girl''s tender and lovely skin. Her blood must be even more delicious than she looks!" "This girl is very brilliant and attractive!That''s why I invited you here. I didn''t disappoint you, right?" The previous leader of the Panther Gang asked as heughed in satisfaction. He could see that the leader of Ghost Gang had a strong eagerness and could hardly wait to grasp the girl in front of him. "Ha-ha. You are literally my best friend and you know me the best! So, in return, I have decided to send you a valuable advanced pill as a gift after we take this beautiful girl and go back home!" The leader of the Ghost Gangughed with extreme excitement. That showed everyone that Kristen was exactly his cup of tea. "You must honor your promise!" The leader of the Panther Gang spoke in a trembling voice as he also became oddly excited at the sound of the appealing promise. ...... ''It seems that the two old guys had no time left to live, so they depend on some pills to expand their lifetime.'' Ricky had almost exactly guessed the situation that the two guys were in by analyzing their conversation. "Step back! You don''t need to help us handle this!" Ricky yelled towards the members of the Manor Gang as he didn''t want to see them lose their lives in vain although he hadn''t really formed any emotional ties to them yet. "We will obey your orders, leader!" All the members of the Manor Gang agreed and immediately stepped back at Ricky''smand. In fact, they were happy to hear such an order because they knew they couldn''t fend off any of the two old guys'' skills and the order was the only way that they could avoid their sacrifice. The two old men didn''t stop the Manor Gang''s underlings from leaving because all of their attention was being paid to another important thing--how much they wanted to get Kristen. "How can we deal with them? They''re both at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement! It will be quite difficult for us to escape from right in front of them!" Tyson said to Ricky nervously. "So, we have to stay and fight!" Ricky said with a grave look. At that point, Ricky had released formidable powers from his two zones. They were rapidly enveloping Kristen and Tyson, ready to drag them into the Chaotic Fire Zone at any time to protect them if they couldn''t defeat the two old men. "You two attract their attention; I am going to condense my power and activate the power of my eyes again!" Kristen said,ing up with a fighting strategy. "No, you can''t do that! If you use that power again to fight with those two sly foxes, you are likely to stay blind and will never be able to use that power in the future again. I can''t allow you to hurt yourself!" Tyson put his foot down when he realized that Kristen was about to risk her life so that they could win. "I''ll stay here alone to fight the two old guys. Russell, you run away with Kristen and get somewhere safe. If there is a chance in the future, remember to take revenge on them for me," Tyson said. He had already made up his mind to deal with the two mighty opponents by himself, or die trying. "Do you really think that I''d leave you behind?" Kristen retorted, "Death means nothing! You remember that! If our three lives can all be saved in exchange for my eyes, I think that''s a very worthwhile deal." "Hey, you three little bastards, don''t waste your energy thinking about escaping. I''ll tell you again, no one can flee us, even if you grew wings," the leader of the Ghost Gang said as heughed in disdain after seeing them whispering to each other. "Most especially for you, little girl. You had better follow my orders before you get badly hurt. After all, in the Lower Region of the Chaotic Region, none of my prey has ever gotten away from me, unless I let them!" Boom! When his speech had ended, he released his formidable aura again, and rushed towards them. The ck spiritual energy was transformed into a ghostly face, and a giant hand condensed from it before bursting out of the ghost face and making a viscous grasp for Kristen. Kristen also released her fighting spirit. She was immediately ready to muster up the power of eyes to attack. At the same time, Ricky had prepared to drag them into Chaotic Fire Zone in secret. "Kristen, if you use that power again, your injured eyes will bepletely broken." Suddenly, a gentle voice spoke to them. Then, the high sky presented them a wave of power. In a snap, the temperature of the whole area seemed to drop tremendously. From the center of the wave, two icy green des shot out. The two icy green des went on their way at a slow speed before they smoothly pierced through the space and sank right into the spot between the eyebrows of the two leaders of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang respectively. Click! Suddenly, the two leaders'' bodies were frozen solid and they stood there as still as statues. Then, they began to crack before bits of thempletely broke and fell onto the ground. It was an unbelievable scene! The two superior warriors, both at seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement, had been torn into shreds in such a swift way before having a clear look at their enemy. They hadn''t even had time to utter a question. Then, an old man in white robe walked slowly out of the mighty wave that hung in the sky. He made a simple step tond in front of Ricky, Kristen, and Tyson. "Elder Barret? Why... why are you here?" Tyson asked with great surprise filling his mind. He could clearly see the elder''s face, but did not understand why he was there. Ricky was very well aware that the elder was an innate spiritual king as their surroundings were filled with his immense aura. The aura was so incredible that it was capsulizing the sky and thend. That was a ssic sign of an innate spiritual king. That was how Ricky figured out the Elder''s identity just by feeling the current air. ''Why did the innate spiritual king of Sky Manor appear here and help us?'' Ricky thought to himself in enormous confusions. He seemed almost unhappy even though he had just escaped death. Perhaps he was anxious about his fake identity and the skin mask that were likely to be exposed by the powerful innate spiritual king. "If I didn''te in time, my Kristen''s lovely eyes would have been lost. The Chief warned you to take care of Kristen before you left. Tyson, do you think you have done well to honor your promise?" the Elder said to Tyson with a little reproach. He was scolding Tyson because he felt that Kristen was in bad condition. "Elder Barret, I did make a huge mistake due to my carelessness. Please punish me!" Tyson begged. "The one that will punish you is the Chief. I don''t have the authority to do so. Fortunately, I sensed the danger ahead of time and arrived here. Thankfully, Kristen ispletely safe and sound. It is lucky for you that you didn''t have the opportunity to make a bigger mistake!" said the Elder, waving his hand at Tyson dismissively. "Elder Barret, please don''t me Tyson; I got us into this situation!" Kristen exined. "Kristen, you also need to be punished. The Chief and I have told you again and again that you aren''t allowed to use the Devil me. Why didn''t you listen to our warning? Do you think you have a limitless life expectancy? Hmm?" Elder Barret said with an edge in his voice. He was looking at Kristen, obviously concerned about her condition. That being said, he still released an innate power that swarmed into Kristen''s body. Ricky sensed that Kristen recovered a lot of her energy immediately and he could tell that her eyes would heal much faster. Then, Ricky realized that Elder Barret had turned around and fixed his eyes on him. Chapter 246 The Innate Spiritual Ball Chapter 246 The Innate Spiritual Ball "Thanks a lot, Elder Barret!" Kristen said excitedly as she felt the changed in her body. "No need to thank me, Kristen, I can only slow down the progression of your blindness. As for your life, even the Chief can do nothing to help!" Elder Barret sighed as he heard the gratitude in Kristen''s voice. Then he asked, "Is this thest Royal Sky Guard member you were looking for?" "Yes, Elder Barret!" Tyson nodded. "Since I left the choice up to you, I will not ask more about him." Elder Barret nodded, looking at Ricky. His old yet bright eyes were full of doubts despite his words. Did he doubt Ricky''s loyalty and power, or could he somehow be aware of the human skin mask on Ricky''s face? At that point, Ricky was naturally feeling awkward, but he still acted very calm. He respectfully said, "Thank you, Elder Barret." Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Elder Barret was an innate spiritual king, but he did not put on airs when he heard Ricky''s simple response. He nodded slightly and replied, "Since you have joined the Royal Sky Guard, please do your best for us. We all depend on each other." "Elder Barret, why did youe here?" Kristen suddenly asked. "After you left for a few days, our informants received intelligence that the forces in the ck Marsh area were concealing an important message. The leader of the Rats is a beast tamer. But I''m sure you''ve already known it by now," said Elder Barret. "Chief sent me to chase you and tell you to be discreet. Unfortunately, you have already arrived here. I am afraid it''s because of the beast tamer of the Rats that Kristen used the Devil me!" "It is exactly as you say, Elder Barret. The forces in the ck Marsh area deceived us; because of their tricks, Kristen was injured," Tyson said angrily. "Do not worry, the Chief has severely punished them," Elder Barret said. Seeing that Elder Barret was no longer paying attention to him, Ricky breathed a sigh of relief. It proved that even a lower spiritual king still couldn''t see through the human skin mask on his face. ''It seems that this human skin mask given to me by the sect chief is not so simple, '' Ricky thought to himself. "I came to the Chaotic Region mainly to bring you something to help you gain a foothold and make some new progress," Elder Barret added. "First of all, there are 10, 000 gold coins. It includes 6, 000 gold coins as your main quest rewards. The remaining four thousand gold coins are development costs!" As he spoke, Elder Barret took out a storage bag from the storage ring on his hand. He then gave it to Tyson. "Also, I want to give you something that could save your life--the innate spiritual ball!" Elder Barret flipped his hand over so the palm faced up. Three small white balls appeared in the palm of his hand. After he revealed them he handed them to Kristen, Tyson, and Ricky, one by one. "Elder Barret, why did the Chief even send such good things to us?" Picking up the innate spiritual ball, Tyson was delighted but also confused. Ricky carefully felt the ball and discovered that the so-called innate spiritual ball contained amazing innate power. "Is this ball a means of attack?" Ricky doubted that it was because it wasn''t something he had ever heard of before. Seeing Ricky''s doubts, Tyson exined, "Russell, the innate spiritual ball is formed by the spiritual energy of an innate spiritual king after death. It has both a strong offensive and defensive power. Each innate spiritual ball can attack or defend three times. Once the innate spiritual ball is motivated, even a demi-immortal can be seriously injured or even die from its use!" "What? What a valuable thing!" Ricky sighed with deep emotion. "Of course, otherwise I wouldn''t be so excited. Even at the Sky Manor, I am sure that there are no more than ten innate spiritual balls!" Tyson said and looked at Elder Barret again. "Although it''s precious, it is more important for you to seize the opportunity of be innate spiritual kings. So, now you understand how much the Chief really cares about the guard members!" Elder Barret said. "Elder Barret, you can rest assured that we understand and appreciate it. We will never disappoint the Chief. All the power in the Chaotic Region must belong to our Sky Manor," Tyson pledged. "Tyson, you misunderstand the Chief!" Hearing the words that Tyson said, Elder Barret rebutted him. "Elder Barret, I don''t understand what you mean." "Listen, what the Chief meant is that the opportunity of bing an innate spiritual king is fleeting. As long as any one of you has a chance to achieve it, don''t hesitate. Don''t worry about bringing it back," Elder Barret said. "If you get it, it means that the Sky Manor gets it!" "We understand what you mean, Elder Barret!" After hearing that, they answered together. ''I can''t believe that the Chief of the Sky Manor has such a broad understanding!'' Ricky thought to himself, ''The Chief is willing to give this opportunity to uspletely; not to mention all the resources provided to help us! Maybe the Chief of the Sky Manor is the same as Chief Zenith. They are both respectable decent people it seems!'' After hearing how kind he was treated, Ricky had gained a little admiration for the Chief of Sky Manor. "Okay, the rest is up to you. If you can''t do it, don''t put your life at stake. If you lose your life, you really lose everything," Elder Barret exhorted again. "We understand, Elder Barret." They all nodded. "Well, I should leave. Although I am an innate spiritual king, staying here for a long time will get me detected by the eight demi-immortals here. That would not be good. After all, there is an unwritten rule that an innate spiritual king should never intervene in matters in the Chaotic Region!" Pieces of blue ice filled the air around Elder Barret. He disappeared suddenly after he uttered those words. "Ha-ha, with these innate spiritual balls, we will be able to dominate the Chaotic Region," Tyson said excitedly after Elder Barret left. "Tyson, why are you so excited? If we ever have to use the innate spirit balls, it will be when we are in a tough spot. The more we need to use them, the more likely we are to fail or be in danger," Ricky said abruptly, seeing that Tyson was very excited. "Yes, the most important purpose the Chief had in giving us the innate spiritual balls is to let us save ourselves! Therefore, we will only use them if we are in danger of failure!" Kristen said. "Oh...I''m sorry for sounding so rash." Hearing what Ricky and Kristen said to him, Tyson responded in slight disappointment. "Now, the Panther Gang is no longer a threat to us. We can start casting weapons tomorrow and continue to annex the gangs in the Lower Region!" Ricky spoke seriously with a cold light shing through his eyes. "Okay, we can dominate the Lower Region within two months!" Kristen said solemnly. ...... Later, they summoned the remaining members of the Manor Gang. After that disturbance, even with the three of them, their remaining was less than fifteen people. They didn''t worry too much about it because they believed that it would not take too long to get more members. They believed that there would be many warriors seeking to join their Manor Gang in near future. Then, Ricky distributed some gold coins to each one of their underlings, so that they could buy the casting materialster. Chapter 247 Casting Monopoly On The Lower Region Chapter 247 Casting Monopoly On The Lower Region To these members, Ricky gave each one hundred gold coins as the rewards for staying. Hence, these members promised him their unwavering support. After all, one hundred gold coins were not a small sum of money. Normally, for such an amount, they''d have to hunt beasts at Bone Reinforcement for over half a month or even more. ... The following day, in the Lower Region, almost everything went on as usual, except for a few things. Some unfamiliar faces whose arrival no one seemed to have a clue about were seen around the Manor Gang. Most likely, they were from the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang, sent by their leaders to spy on Ricky and hispanions and confirm the rumors. Once they established that all the three leaders of the Manor Gang were still alive, they quickly left to report back to their leaders. The senior members of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang sensed a strange aura about their leaders. They all seemed to be very anxious, even as they went about their duties with the unppable air of battle hardened warriors. To raise more suspicion for the day, the leader of the Ghost Gang secretly came to the leader of the Panther Gang. Nobody knew what they had talked about behind closed doors in the chamber. Anyway, after they came out, they looked rather depressed. ... Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen knew there were spies lurking around, but they were not worried. If the leaders of the two gangs daree to the Manor Gang, Ricky and his team would just let theme and see what would happen. In half a day, the remaining members of the Manor Gang had collected all kinds of casting materials. After that, Ricky started his casting directly. In his casting, Ricky didn''t use the Pounding Skill of the Devouring Skill and the Chaotic Fire Skill. Instead, he used the alternative pounding methods devised and taught by Elder Alexander and Elder Samuel. He concealed his intricate skills so as to stay under the rudder for as long as he possibly could. After he left the Earth Fire Land, he hadn''t spent much time in casting. However, as he learnt more of the two Supreme Skills, his casting also improved immensely. Even as he went about casting, Ricky could tell his skill had reached the peak of the intermediate Mortal Level. If he could keep on training hard enough, he was sure he''d graduate to advanced Mortal Level in about a month. Besides, he wanted to establish a vibrant casting industry here. Members of the Manor Gang all felt incredible when they heard that Ricky was about to conduct casting. Watching Ricky sessfully cast five weapons at intermediate Mortal Level within six hours, they were quite astounded. Meanwhile, they were also d that they had chosen not to leave the Manor Gang. A casting master at intermediate Mortal Level would, with no doubt, upy the highest position in the Lower Region of this Chaotic Region. Everyone from the top ten gangs would badly want to associate with Ricky when they knew his casting skill. Even more exciting was Ricky''s generosity and genuine concern for everyone on his side. He spent half a day casting suitable weapons for every member of the Manor Gang. Going out of his way, he cast enough weapons so that they had an excess to sell off for some money. The impressive skills and selflessness instantly endeared Ricky, Tyson and Kristen to members of the Manor Gang. From now on, they resolved to give their loyal and support. While Ricky was casting, Kristen listened carefully to his unique pounding aura. Somehow she was not fully convinced it was the ideal realm she wanted. ''Did I guess wrong? Maybe Russell is not Ricky!'' Kristen thought to herself, ''Or did he deliberately conceal that intricate Pounding Skill?'' ... So far, for four consecutive days, Ricky had been casting, and he had managed toplete a hundred weapons at intermediate Mortal Level. Of course, Tyson and Kristen had assisted in smelting. Otherwise, no matter how fast he was, Ricky would not be able to cast a whole one hundred weapons in such a short time, all by himself. "Russell! You''ve cast one hundred weapons in only four days. You are indeed an experienced hand with extraordinary skill and work ethic!" eximed Tyson with a satisfied smile. "If you hadn''t helped me with the melting process, I wouldn''t have been that efficient!" Ricky also laughed. "Well, let''s wait and see how many of the weapons we can sell tomorrow." Tyson smiled with expectation in his eyes. ... The next day, Ricky, Tyson, and the members of the Manor Gang set up stalls directly in front of the Manor Gang to sell off the excess weapons. They immediately attracted the attention of the surrounding warriors. Naturally, the warriors were skeptical about whether so many weapons were really at intermediate Mortal Level. However, on close observation, they were shocked. From years of experience in hunting, they were pretty much skilled in distinguishing weapons. Surprisingly, the stack of weapons on sale here were not only at intermediate Mortal Level but also the best possible quality. Not to miss out on this rare opportunity, they brought all their money to join the auction straight away. Secretly, some of the warriors wanted to cause trouble and thus disrupt the sale. But when they saw Tyson, they gave up their mischief. Due to the high demand, the average price of the weapons shot to fifty thousand silver coins per piece - the equivalent of five hundred gold coins. Ricky and his team fetched a pretty penny. That was a windfall, far beyond all expectations. In the real sense, the prime cost of these weapons was only three thousand gold coins at most. With over forty thousand gold coins, the four days of hard work werepensated for in a way that words could not begin to express. "To earn fifty thousand gold coins in four days, no wonder casting masters are the richest people in this world!" Tyson observed excitedly as the bags of gold coins were carried into the castle. "With these fifty thousand gold coins, we can build ten shops in the town," Ricky said, squinting his eyes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Next, his goal was topletely monopolize the weapon industry in the Lower Region. Having earned so many gold coins, Ricky decided to reward the members of the Manor Gang. He took out five thousand gold coins and distributed them directly. Afterwards, they all shared a sumptuous meal. Determined to hit the ground running, Ricky gave five thousand gold coins to Tyson along with two members of the Manor Gang. In the next ten days, he charged them with the task of finding people to build ten shops around the castle. While the construction of shops was going on, Ricky led the remaining members of the gang in continuously casting weapons. By the time the shops had all been built, an extra cache of three hundred intermediate Mortal Level weapons were also ready to go on sale. When the shops opened, all the weapons sold out in less than half a day, and the Manor Gang had another windfall. Now, the Manor Gang''s casting was thoroughly spread throughout the Lower Region. Most importantly, just from these two auctions, other gangs that sold weapons were counting their losses, as customers were getting cozy with their newfound love. Now customers all chose to buy Ricky''s excellent weapons and meanwhilemented on other weapons as rubbish. The aggrieved gangs were not going to take the invasion of their business territory lying down. They would have to put an end to the aggression and expansion of the Manor Gang. However, they all knew Tyson was the wrong guy to mess with. As such, they hoped that the Axe Gang of the lower six gangs would react first. The Axe Gang was sure to take actions because arge part of their ie was from selling weapons. ... And as sure as night follows day, five dayster, the Axe Gang finally took action. Chapter 248 Conquer The Axe Gang Chapter 248 Conquer The Axe Gang On that day, the castle of the Manor Gang was surrounded by the warriors. The number of them was ten times that of a previous simr asion. All the warriors from major gangs known to sell weapons at the Lower Region of the whole Chaotic Region had shown up. The Axe Gang came with the most number of warriors. The Axe Gang was one of the six gangs less powerful among the top ten gangs. Its leader Trent was a warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and also a casting master at intermediate Mortal Level, while his younger brother, Bastian was at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement. With the two brothers'' powerful strength and in particr, Trent''s authority as a casting master of the intermediate Mortal Level, it was enough for them to keep the Axe Gang among the top ten gangs. The Manor Gang was known for its unbeatable reputation. Almost all the members of the gang led by Trent and his brother Bastian had joined forces, hoping to add up to a resounding victory in their battle against the Manor Gang. "Ha-ha! We have never expected that the two influential leaders of the Axe Gang woulde. We apologize for not being able to usher you into our castle with such short notice," Ricky and Tyson said as soon as they heard the news and walked out of their castle with a polite and weing smile on their faces. "To our respected guests, wee to our castle. This way, please follow me," Ricky added politely, inviting the two leaders inside the quaint castle. At once, Ricky thought of an idea that he wanted to achieve and that was to win Trent''s trust. In this way, the whole Axe Gang could be conquered and would abide by his orders. Trent was just an average skilled warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Ricky had no much confidence in challenging him. Meanwhile, Trent was also a casting master. In weapon casting, Ricky, however, had enough confidence to defeat him. "No, I prefer to stay here and negotiate," Trent said, rejecting their cordial offer. "Well, alright, let''s talk here if you insist!" Tyson said, smiling. "What brings you here? What can I do for you?" Tyson asked. "As far as I can remember, the people of our Manor Gang have never done any of you or your subordinates wrong!" "You two leaders, Tyson and Russell, stop ying tricks on us. Let us cut to the chase. The casting industry of your Manor Gang seriously threatens the survival of over a dozen gangs, including our Axe Gang. Today, we would like to hear your exnation!" Trent said firmly. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Yes! That''s right! "We are with Trent''s side and we want to hear your exnation!" The moment Trent finished his sentence, the leaders of other small gangs below all roared, agreeing to what they had heard. "Ha-ha, Trent, what you said made me confused. I don''t understand why our Manor Gang owes you an exnation about that situation. In the Chaotic Region, its ruthless rules are like those in the jungle, where the weak ones are the prey of the strong and the events of dog-eat-dog always happen. Our Manor Gang dominates the weapon industry and threatens your survival, which can only indicate one problem¡ªyou are not strong enough topete with us," Ricky said bluntly andughed. After a few seconds, he continued, "So, since the problem is you are not strong enough, please stop comining in front of our castle like this." "Russell, how can you say that? Are you trying to annoy us?" The leaders of some gangs protested angrily in a deafening manner when they heard the harshments from Ricky. "Ha-ha, anyone who feels irritated by our Manor Gang just step forward and challenge us or you can gather your own team and defeat us. I am going to fight all of you," Tyson said at once andughed heavily, while he took a step forward, looked around and exuded an intense momentum. "If you don''t dare to challenge me, just keep your mouth shut!" Tyson added. When the leaders protesting earlier heard Tyson''s remarks, not one noise was heard. They were intimidated, not only by Tyson''s fame based on his great strength but also by the obvious powerful momentum exuding from his body. In that case, they could do nothing but only to steer their attention on Trent and his brother, desperately hoping the two brothers would say something to defend them. With such flowing attention, Trent was fully aware in his heart that the leaders of these small gangs were just pushing him and his brother into the limelight and hoping all the troubles could be solved by them. However, Trent was willing to walk into the limelight and end all the troubles they were facing. The Manor Gang''s wild expansion in its weapon industry had seriously threatened the survival of the Axe Gang. Therefore, they had been left with no other options. If they didn''t improve the situation now, the members of the Axe Gang would be forced out of the weapon industry and put to a more desperate position where they had to live on by hunting fiercely beasts. Trent, as the top leader of Axe Gang, had to stand up for the survival of his gang. ring at Ricky and Tyson, Trent said seriously, "You are both correct. The Chaotic Region is a ce where the power rules everything and the powerful people are well-respected." There was a short pause. Then he muttered, "But if all the gangs here are united and start a fight with your Manor Gang, the results would be ugly in the end and I believe you two leaders would not want to see that happen." "Oh, Trent, now you are threatening us, aren''t you?" Ricky and Tyson responded, dissatisfied with Trent''s words. But they were not quite worried. Though warriors of the Chaotic Region were ouws, most of them were strangers to each other and couldn''t work together as one team. Thus, Ricky found it hard to believe they could be closely united to fight against the Manor Gang. "I wouldn''t dare do that. I''m just telling you two leaders, even in this bloody Chaotic Region full of murder and bloodshed, people should never be too cruel. Even the tamest animal will strike when its life is endangered. Show some mercy for others to survive," Trent said slowly yet calmly. "Oh, is that so? Trent, what do you want us to do? Do you want our Manor Gang to leave the weapon industry?" Ricky sneered. "My idea is rather simple. I want to challenge your Manor Gang in weapon casting skills. If I lose the challenge, I will never bother you or mention about this matter any more. And we, Axe Gang, will withdraw from the weapon industry and will never set a foot in it from then on," Trent replied coldly with great determination beaming in his eyes. "However, if we defeat your Manor Gang, you will be ordered to never set foot in the weapon industry as well! How does it sound? Do you have enough guts to ept this challenge?" ''Wow, you must have read my mind! That''s exactly what I want to happen!'' Ricky thought silently and felt an extreme excitement upon hearing those words. Earlier, he had been worried and nning of a good way to conquer Trent, but he did not expect that Trent would offer such a good deal himself! At once, he peered to Tyson as if guaranteeing him that he would defeat Trent. Then, Ricky said, "Trent, since you have said so, I will totally ept your challenge. Let''spete in weapon casting." "Well, it appears that you''re the casting master of Manor Gang?" said Trent coldly. "Yes, that''s right, and let''s learn from each other from ourpetition then," Ricky said, smirking. "So, can I set up a rule for thispetition?" "Go on!" Trent said. "When I am crafting weapons, I don''t like to be watched by any spectator. Therefore, when you and I arepeting in weapon casting, I suggest youpete with me in the casting workshop inside our castle. Will this be alright with you?" Ricky asked with a sense of politeness in his tone. "Why is that? What are you plotting?" said Bastian in a frigid tone. "Bastian, do not fear. If I don''t dare to enter their castle, then I am not qualified to be hailed the leader of our Axe Gang," Trent said confidently as he patted Bastian''s shoulder to assure him. Trent briskly followed Ricky to step inside the castle of the Manor Gang. "Trent..." Bastian grabbed his brother''s arms and would like to say something more. But he was lost for words when he detected the sincerity and peace in his brother''s eyes. After a while, they just vaguely heard the sound of hammering and beating from the castle of the Manor Gang, whichsted for two hours and then disappeared. "So, thepetition is done. Based on Trent''s strength in weapon casting, I guess this Manor Gang will soon dere its withdrawal from the weapon industry!" Murmurs were spreading among the warriors of different gangs. "Hum, you are just a bunch of frogs scavenging at the bottom of the well, so ignorant that know nothing of the great ocean!" Hearing their discussions, Tyson cast a disdainful look on them and murmured to himself in a low voice. Meanwhile, the members of Manor Gang standing behind Tyson were also disdainful of those warriors in discussion, because they had personally witnessed Ricky''s weapon casting efficiency and force. "Ha-ha! Ha-ha!" The next moment, theughter from two people came to their ears. Soon, they saw Ricky and Trent stepped out of the castle, walking side by side, unlike enemies or opponents. With their arms on each other''s shoulders, they looked like two old friends enjoying a stroll. "Wh¡­What''s going on?" When the warriors saw the two casting masters walking like friends, they were taken aback. Even Tyson and Bastian were dumbfounded and rubbing their eyes as it was just so hard to believe what had happened in front of them. Chapter 249 The Lower Region Was Rocked. Chapter 249 The Lower Region Was Rocked. It waspletely beyond belief! At the time Ricky and Trent went into the castle, they were imcable rivals. At the moment they walked out of the castle, they had already be bosom buddies. It was incredible how fast things could change! Before the warriors could react, Trent walked up and spoke loudly to them, saying, "From now on, the Axe Gang has been incorporated into the Manor Gang. We have be the Axe Hall -- one of its halls!" This announcement was like a bombshell! His warriors were in total shock! "We must be dreaming! Our gang has turned into one of the Manor Gang''s subordinate halls?!" A number of warriors yelled loudly when they recovered from the shock. The world had just underwent tremendous changes for the leaders of the smaller gangs in the region. Everyone involved was dumbfounded. "Trent must be spellbound by Russell''s great charm and distinction. Russell is devastatingly handsome!" Even Tyson was surprised. When Ricky and Trent went into the castle topete with each other, Tyson had expected Ricky to win thepetition in the end. He had still never expected that Trent had lost in admiration and grew great respect and adtion for Ricky. It was even more incredible that Trent was really willing to work for Ricky. "Trent! My brother... you..." Bastian called to Trent. He was angry at the situation and worried for his brother. "Bastian, I know you cannot ept my choice yet, but please believe in me!" Trent answered, staring into Bastian''s anxious eyes. "In the future, I''ll give you a satisfactory exnation, but for right now you should just support me!" "I will trust you, brother!" Bastian finally nodded in agreement, although he was extremely reluctant. In the depths of Bastian''s heart, his brother Trent was more important than the Axe Gang. ''Those two must be close!'' Ricky thought to himself enviously as he watched them. He highly appreciated Bastian''s loyalty to his brother. In the cruel world they lived in, strong warriors preyed upon weaker ones and big fish ate little fish. The two brothers were flesh-and-blood human beings and had brotherly love to separate them from the animals. It was something that was rare and highly commendable. As for thepetition, Ricky''s casting skills had made Trent worship the ground that he trod on. During the process of thepetition, Ricky had yed his ace -- the Pounding Skill of the Chaotic Fire Skill. Although it posed a risk to his top secret as who he really was, he had to use it in order to win Trent''s support. Ricky did not regret his choice. That was why he had chosen topete with Trent inside the castle. Ricky had ignored one thing, though. That thing was that Kristen had spent every minute of the competition watching his Pounding Skill. The moment Ricky showed his Pounding Skill, Trent not only candidly admitted defeat, but he also expressed his desire to acknowledge Ricky as his teacher. As a casting master who really loved casting, the dizzying heights of the Pounding Skill was a great ma to draw him in. Ricky declined, of course. He had still promised to discuss and explore casting skills with Trent though. With things happening that way, Trent suggested that he was willing to be incorporated into the Manor Gang. Ricky had not declined Trent''s request at all. He had instead readily agreed to it. Getting Trent to join them had been Ricky''s n all along. Trent and Bastian were actually his highly sought-after talents. Ricky thought nothing of the other members of the Axe Gang. ... Trent was relieved and gratified to see Bastian supporting him once more. In this bloody and cruel world, such brotherly love was the most precious treasure of all things. Countless gold coins, untold cultivation resources, and the highest status--they all meant nothing to Trent! "My fellow brothers, thank you a million times over in advance for your participation in the Axe Gang. Maybe my decision is totally uneptable to you and you think you can''t handle the change. I know it is sudden, but I have made up my mind. In theing days, if you are willing to follow my lead, I will do my best to amodate your needs as we transition into joining the Manor Gang!" Trent proimed his decision in front of all the warriors of the Axe Gang. "If you decide to leave, I will not be your enemy. I am going to cast a handy weapon for each of you, or give 400 gold coins to each of you. All that is just little gift as a token of my appreciation for your service. Please do take it." "We are willing to follow your lead!" When they heard Trent''s speech, the warriors of the Axe Gang swore their oath in chorus. There was not even a single trace of hesitation among them. ''It seems that Trent''s reputation in the Axe Gang is not just grounded in his casting skills.'' Ricky was very moved by the heart-warming scene. He felt a wave of emotions well up inside him as he thought about the incredible level of trust they had. ''Perhaps in this bloody Chaotic Region, there are warriors who will literally put their lives on the line for their soul mates!'' "My brothers, it is a little inappropriate to call me ''leader'' now. From this moment onward, those two will be our leaders!" Trent spoke loudly with a smile. He felt exhrated by his underlings'' loyalty. Trent looked at Ricky and Tyson when he finished his speech. When the members of the Axe Gang had thought the matter through, they called Ricky and Tyson their new leaders in chorus. Of course, their voices were dripping with discontent. "My brothers, I am greatly thankful to you for your trust and confidence in me. I believe all of you will have a better future in the Manor Gang. There will be feasting, drinking, dancing, and revelry as our new normal. Your cultivation will also be elevated in the Manor Gang!" Ricky spoke aloud. ... In the ensuing several days after, the halls and rooms inside the castle of the Manor Gang were decorated withnterns and festoons. The castle was bustling with noise and excitement. Ricky had spent 5, 000 gold coins on buying the best quality liquor, fish, and meat from thergest inn in the Lower Region. Ricky''s philosophy of life was to party while you could and be happy with your job! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. While the drunken revelry went on, the news of the merger of the Axe Gang and the Manor Gang was spreading like wildfire through the whole Lower Region. Nearly everyone was shell-shocked. As it was known to the world, the Axe Gang was one of the top ten gangs. Besides, Trent was also an intermediate Mortal Level casting master. Although hisbat capacity was not so good, he was known far and wide for his good reputation as a leader. Nearly all the top level warriors in the Lower Region respected him very much! Soon afterwards, the other nine gangs had sent out warriors to figure out the truth in the news. The two leaders of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang, in particr, were terrified of the Manor Gang''s hard power. They were fully convinced that their two former leaders must have been killed on the Manor Gang''s turf. That was to say, the Manor Gang already had top level warriors who were strong enough to kill two warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement. That alone made them afraid to stir up trouble with the Manor Gang. To make matters worse, the Manor Gang even won the Axe Gang over and theirprehensive strength had reach a new level. It was hard to imagine that the Manor Gang would drop their weapons and live in harmony with them. Under such circumstances, the two leaders of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang met up with each other in secrecy once again. ... After their drunken revelry, Ricky, Tyson, Trent, and Bastian held a meeting to discuss their next step. It was at that moment that an unexpected visitor arrived. "Leader Tyson, Leader Russell, a mystery man in ck is at the door step. He said he needs your help!" A member of the Manor Gang ran in and reported to Tyson and Ricky. "Ah? Someone wants to see us? Has he identified himself?" Tyson asked. "He said he wouldn''t identify himself until he met with you two!" "Well, let him in and let''s see what kind of man he is." Ricky gave the order. After a moment, a warrior in a ck suit walked into the room. This warrior immediately took off his hood when he entered. "Nichs, I can''t believe it''s you!" Facing Nichs in person, Trent and Bastian stood up from their seats immediately. They couldn''t believe their eyes. Chapter 250 Nicholas Chapter 250 Nichs "Since big shots like you guys have joined the Manor Gang, I muste for a visit." When Nichs realized how surprised Trent and Bastian were, he smiled and acted causally as if he came here with good intentions. "Nichs, the second deputy leader of the Panther Gang," said Tyson, standing up, his eyes narrowed in confusion. ''Why did Nichse here? I thought our Manor Gang was the Panther Gang''s worst enemy, '' he wondered. "You are right. I''m the second deputy leader of the Panther Gang!" Nichs grinned. "Nichs, we joined the Manor Gang because we are willing to pay for our bet, and we admire Russell''s casting skills. But the Panther Gang is the Manor Gang''s worst enemy. I think it is a little inappropriate for you to visit in the middle of the night," replied Trent. "Can we be the exceptional first people to defy the wisdom of seeing a friend of your enemy is your enemy?" Nichsughed. Then, he looked at Trent and Bastian and continued, "Like you two, before today, the Axe Gang and Manor Gang were enemies. But now..." He stopped mid-sentence, because he knew he had already said enough. "We understand what you are trying to say," said Ricky rising to his feet. Then he nodded, his lips curving into a smile and added, "Please just tell me what you want from us. If we make a deal, everyone will be happy. If we can''t make a deal, the four of us will just act as you nevere here." "I like your attitude, Russell! So I''ll just cut to the chase," said Nichs. Impressed, Nichs confessed, "I want to work with all of you of the Manor Gang to destroy the Panther Gang!" Everyone in the room fell silent, dumbfounded by his interest in cooperation. The four of them looked at each other with confusion and shock. "We don''t understand what you''re saying, Nichs. Please exin to us," said Ricky, breaking the ice. "Guys, what we know as the Panther Gang now was formerly the Shen n. After several decades of changes in the Chaotic Region, the Shen n gradually transformed into the Panther Gang," exined Nichs. "And the core members of the Panther Gang were majorly drawn from the Shen n." "Well, we''ve heard that the former Panther Gang was indeed the Shen n of the Chaotic Region!" Trent nodded, confirming that Nichs was telling the truth. "The Shen n is divided into four sub-ns, one of which is directly under the overall master, while three elders rule over the other three sub-ns. The gang leaderes from the master''s side," continued Nichs. "It turns out there is such an interesting history behind the n." Unconvinced, Ricky quipped, "But what has that got to do with the thing you mentioned just now?" Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Well, I''ming to that. But first, may I ask this? Is the former leader of the Panther Gang die here?" asked Nichs, instead of answering Ricky''s question. By now, if they paid closer attention, they would have realized how excited Nichs was about the death of his former leader, almost as if it had been something he had been waiting forever. "What?" Trent and Bastian were a little confused. "Didn''t your old leader die a year ago?" Meanwhile, Ricky and Tyson exchanged a curious look, as if they had been asking each other what to say. "Well, that''s just how the old man feigns death. That way, it''s easier for him to do things behind the scenes." Nichs sneered. "He fakes it?! Nichs, now we seem to understand why so many gangs were destroyed in the Lower Region this year." Trent and his brother suddenly realized the truth. "By deceiving most gangs that he was dead, the old man had seed in destroying most of the gangs in the region," Nichs offered. "Holy cow!" Recalling the miserable deaths of the members of the said gangs, the two brothers recoiled. "Your old leader is freaking cruel!" "But how did he finally die in the Manor Gang?" They asked, feeling incredulous. "That''s because twenty days ago, the old man acted in secret, trying to wipe out the Manor Gang. That was a terrible mistake. It cost him his life. At his death, the Panther Gang, scared stiff, would not dare take on the Manor Gang," said Nichs. No doubt, they wanted to confirm whether Nichs was telling the truth. "Yes, your old leader died in our castle," said Ricky, unafraid of the reaction. "It''s true! Your gang is unpredictable, but genuinely powerful." Ricky''s admission really shocked Nichs, but he had the answer in his heart even before he came here. As for Trent and his brother, even though they were surprised they felt more grateful. A warrior who could kill the former leader of the Panther Gang must be at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement. That implied there were warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement in the Manor Gang. It was ridiculous that they still came here to make trouble before. If they refused to join the Manor Gang and kept provoking them, they might end up paying the ultimate price. They were so lucky. "Thank you for helping me avenge!" Touched to the core, Nichs knelt down in front of Ricky and Tyson. With a deeply heartfelt sincerity he thanked them. ''Is there deep-seated hatred between Nichs and the old leader?'' Ricky thought to himself when he saw what Nichs did. It seemed he had desperately wanted to destroy the Panther gang. "Please get up, Nichs. We don''t understand why you''re doing this." Immediately, Ricky helped Nichs up. "Guys, that old bastard killed my father and raped my mother and sister!" Nichs said furiously. In greater details, he went on to narrate what happened. The old leader of the Panther Gang was almost dead ten years ago. But suddenly, he learned a mysterious cultivation method which could help him promote longevity by sucking a female''s energy. So the old leader of the Panther Gang began to hunt women, and along the way Nichs''s family, like many others fell victim. The damnable old man first killed Nichs''s father and then raped his mother and sister. At that time, Nichs was in the mountains, hunting. He didn''t know about it, and the old man thought that what he did would nevere to the light. But what he didn''t know was that someone from Nichs''s family witnessed everything that happened that night. In fact, Nichs got that information first hand from an eyewitness, who saw all that transpired that fateful night. Since then, Nichs had tightly kept his secret, waiting eagerly for revenge once he was strong enough. Chapter 251 Taking Concerted Action Towards The Common Enemy Chapter 251 Taking Concerted Action Towards The Common Enemy Nichs'' heart was full of grief, anger, and rage. Whatever his heart felt that day was so strong that it had already affected every single human being present in the area. However, Ricky was also there and noticed Nichs'' downing aura. He came towards him and said, "Nichs, I''m sorry for your loss. Now that the old leader of the Panther Gang is dead, you have completed your revenge. I really wish that you could hold down your grief today. I still have one question, though. You have said that your enemy was thete leader of the Panther Gang. But why does it seem like you still want to destroy the entire organization? Haven''t you had your revenge already?" Nichs calmed himself upon hearing some trigger words from Ricky. After a few seconds of silence, he then spoke, "Russell, all the people that belong, and those who are involved in the Panther Gang are murderers of my father. All of them are considered my enemies. If it weren''t for their help, that old bastard would never get the chance to kill my father, and to rape my mother and sister. My poor father, mother, and sister. I swear that I will do whatever it takes to defeat them. I swear to collect this blood debt at all cost!" "One of my cousins suffered from diarrhea and he went to the bathroom that night. It was unsightly, given the state of his bowel, but he happened to see the whole thing in the dark! And I''m telling you, he was scared as hell. Unfortunately, he died of fright three dayster after he told me about what he saw." Upon hearing Nichs'' story, Ricky started to believe Nichs more, and was on board with whatever n he had to defeat the Panther Gang. "So Nichs...what do you want to do with them?" Ricky kept asking. "After the merge between the Axe Gang and the Manor Gang, many members of the Panther Gang felt threatened. This coboration paved the way for a littley-low so that they could prepare something bigger to weaken your gang. By the looks of it, they''ll attack you guys soon. I think I have an idea. What if you coborate with me? In that way we can unite with forces inside and out and wipe out the Panther Gang with one blow. What do you think?" said Nichs in rage. Nichs'' loathing towards the Panther Gang was never kept hidden from the way he uttered words. Even Ricky could tell the unwavering hatred that Nichs had just by listening to him speak. Nichs had a valid reason to hate the gang. They murdered his family and surely, his grief and anger was within reason. After all, no one in his right mind would be able to process loss gracefully. "I will take my people away and leave this Chaotic Region. I am tired of this ce so much. But of course, there still might be this other possibility. The possibility of me dying in battle. I guess that would be a better ending for me. I''m just so tired." All the people had no words to mutter after hearing what Nichs had said. Nichs was processing grief just like any other person who had lost someone, or in his case, lost family members. The people who heard him just fell into silence for they didn''t know what to make of it. They weren''t sure how tofort a grieving person. They didn''t know how to react to someone who spoke terribly of such an organization, too. But if what Nichs said was true, this would be a great opportunity for the people to unite and destroy the Panther Gang. Nichs understood what was going on. He kept his mouth shut until someone could finally give him an answer. It was a very delicate situation. Tyson, Trent and Bastian all looked at Ricky at the same time, as if it was orchestrated. They were eyeing Ricky to say something and even make the decision. They all knew that in this picture, Ricky was the level-headed one. They weren''t aware that they all wanted the same thing from Ricky. It was simple--they trusted him and his judgment. They had already even taken him as the leader of their team! Ricky responded appropriately. He knew what they wanted from him. After all, he knew that he had no choice in this one for he was a reasonably decisive person all the time. "Nichs, count me in!" said Ricky. Then he added, "When would you like to take action?" "He who strikes first gains the advantage. So everybody, I want to do it tomorrow night. What do you think?" said Nichs in an cold way. "Yeah, Sure. We''re cool with that. But before that I want to mention one more thing. In my opinion, there stands a good chance that the Panther Gang may have already united with The Ghost Gang!" said Ricky with his visage bing more severe. "What? How is that even possible?" said Nichs in disbelief after hearing what Ricky had just said. It took him a little while before he was able to absorb what Ricky was trying to tell him. He then said, "I see! No wonder I have seen some people of the Ghost Gang get around the Panther Gang these days! Now that would exin everything!" Ricky nodded and said, "Then we guessed correctly. They have already united!" "How did you know about that, Russell?" Nichs asked abruptly. "It''s just that I remembered that when the old leader of the Panther Gang attacked us, he still had a helper around. Our Men saw his face and recognized he was exact the same person as the leader of the Ghost Gang," said Ricky softly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "The leader of the Ghost Gang? He was still alive at that time?" Nichs, Trent and Bastian were all shocked to hear about the news. "You guys have also mentioned before that there were many gangs in the Lower Region that were secretly destroyed. I overheard some parts of their conversation and I guess that they may be the ones behind this evil doing. It could also be said that they use the same cultivation method in the fight," eximed Ricky. "Treacherous!" sighed all of them at the same time. "Okay then let''s move on. How about that old bastard from the Ghost Gang?" Nichs asked. "Have you forgotten? Both of them died in our hands!" said Ricky. "Good! Remember that once you spare their lives, they could get revenge... like snakes in the grass!" said Trent as he pped his hand for effect. "Russell, since there are still many powerful warriors in the Manor Gang, could you ask some of them to help us?" said Nichs softly. "Nichs, to be honest, the Elder who helped me kill the two evil old devils before has already left. Now, we can only count on ourselves on this!" said Ricky. "Ah, I see," Nichs reflected on what Ricky said. "Now, if you think that our action is too risky, we can all press rewind and pretend that none of this ever happened!" said Ricky when he saw Nichs'' hesitation. "Russell, I admit that I indeed have some hesitation. You see, I have no choice at the moment. If I still don''t revenge my families, I will lose control and die from hatred. So I will work with you by all means! I have to!" said Nichs excitedly. "Okay, so on with our n!" he added. Deep sadness and loathing enveloped his eyes. For years, he had been obsessed with revenge and determination to destroy the Panther Gang and avenge his family. "I love your determination, Nichs. I hope we can cooperate happily and win this fight!" said Ricky excitedly as he felt Nichs'' tenacity. "However, aren''t you afraid that we will not appear tomorrow night as we discussed? What if we ked?" asked Ricky with a smile. Ricky and Nichs talked with each other once again, guessing each other''s purpose. Ricky was also worried about the probability that some others might ke on their n. "Russell, I''d still go on with the n whether you show up or not. I can''t wait any longer. It''s just too painful for me. I can''t stand another day feeling like this!" said Nichs. "Alright, deal! And I understand it!" said Ricky. "Which reminds me... what should we do with the people of the Ghost Gang? I can just get two warriors at the fifth stage of Bone Reinforcement. As you can see, the rest of my men do not have the ability to help us!" said Nichs after a while. "Ah, yes. The members of the Ghost Gang can be pretty rming. They''re all strong. But we still have a big chance to win this if we have some people from the inside. We need an insider," said Ricky as he frowned. "Russell, let us deal with the Ghost Gang. Although we are not as strong as they are, we can still buy you some time!" said the brothers. "Ouch, man. That hurts. How could you forget us? Leave them to us. We''ll beat them to a pulp!" Chapter 252 The Slaughter Began Chapter 252 The ughter Began Suddenly, the door was pushed open. A woman in a red dress walked in. It was Kristen. This Kristen seemed very different from who she was. She had been sick for quite a while. She had been pale and lifeless because of her utilization of the power of her eyes to defeat her enemies. But now, she looked like totally revitalized, as if she was stronger than before. Her eyes sparkled with energy. Anyone who was caught by her glistening eyes were in for a trip they wouldn''t be able to escape. Both Ricky and Tyson were thrilled at the sight of her. They left their seats in a hurry and walked towards her. "Kristen! What a surprise! Seems that you''ve been feeling better!" Tyson blurt out with delight written all over his face. "Oh finally you''re recovered! What a relief!" greeted Ricky with excitement. "Yes, here am I! If I left myself glued on the bad and lifeless for eternity, I would have been a great burden to you guys," Kristen replied with a smile resting on her face. "So, this is the first leader of the Manor Gang, am I right?" Nichs also stood up and bowed to Kristen before speaking. At the same time, he sized her up discreetly and sensed that the woman was strong enough to defeat him in the blink of an eye. ''So, the first leader of the Manor Gang is a woman?! That''s incredible! Being the first leader means that she is stronger than Russell and Tyson!'' Nichs eximed in his mind. "Ha-ha! Yes, you are right. Thisdy is none other than the first leader of the Manor Gang. She had been injured the past few days. But now, she''s fully recovered as we all could tell from her refreshed look," Ricky turned to Nics and exined with proud eyes. "With all due respect, may I know how strong you are?" Nichs turned his eyes to Kristen and asked humbly. This was what he was most curious about. Now that he decided to cooperate with the Manor Gang, he would prefer to make sure this gang was being led by a strong warrior. "I would say I won''t disappoint you in this respect, Nichs. You have my words, and you do not have to worry one bit. Now that I''ve made up my mind to stop the Ghost Gang from bringing tyranny to this ce, I''ll surely try my best. I believe my strength grants me the capability to take the Ghost Gang down. Otherwise, I would not make such a promise. Putting myself at risk is never my style," Kristen replied, a confident smile resting on her delicate face. "That''s great! I understand everything more clearly now. Thank you for your kind exnation," Nichs replied back as he nodded to show his acknowledgment. "I think I''ve achieved my goal ining here to visit you guys. I better leave and return immediately. Otherwise, Abner would notice my prolonged absence, and that might lead him to having doubts about me. That is thest thing we would want to happen. I''m very d that we''ve reached a consensus today. Keep our n in mind and hold on to your words, please. Because I surely will!" Nichs made a bowed slightly to everyone before he bade goodbye. He had told them everything - what happened between his family and Abner, the current leader of the Panther Gang, and why he was determined to take revenge on him - to the core members of the Manor Gang. At the same time, he was lucky enough to see Kristen - the woman who was respected by both Ricky and Tyson - with his own eyes. Staying for a longer time would only increase the risk of arousing Abner''s suspicions. Thus, he left immediately and headed quickly back to the Panther Gang. After Nichs left, Ricky reported his story to Kristen. "So, guys. What Nichs just said, what do you think about it? Do you believe his story?" Kristen squinted her beautiful eyes and asked for other''s opinions. "He seemed sincere. But I couldn''t help but have some doubts," replied Ricky, caressing his chin with his hands. "I agree with Russell. We can''t give him ourplete trust. What if he just made up that story to make us feel sorry for him? What if he was only trying to take advantage of us? We should have a contingency n to cope with the possibility of him being a fraud!" Trent chimed in with a nod. "You are right. Actually, whether Nichs visited us or not today shouldn''t make any difference. We''re going to fight, anyway. The Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang are ready to prey on us all the time. I have the gut feeling that they are going to start making moves very soon," Ricked said as his eyes darkened. "All right. So, we should allocate the distribution of tasks," he continued. "Well, don''t waste much time on the allocation. I''ll deal with the Ghost Gang, and you prepare yourselves in taking down the Panther Gang," Kristen announced decisively. "No, Kristen! It''s too dangerous to engage in a fight with the Ghost alone. They have four warriors at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement! And one of them is at the peak level of the sixth grade! It''s too risky!" Ricky did not think Kristen''s n was something they could afford to do. He wouldn''t let her get trapped into such a life-threatening situation. Both Ricky and Tyson knew why Kristen was very confident about herself. She was going to utilize the power of her eyes again. However, they were worried about her condition. After all, she did not spend much time in recovering. "I know what you are thinking about. You are afraid that I might get hurt again because of the utilization of my eyes, am I right?" Kristen said. Deep inside, she was touched by their kind gestures for worrying about her. "But don''t worry. Let me show you something." The moment she finished her words, a powerful energy burst out from her body. "Bang! Bang!" She released her strength in an instant, flooding the room with all her powerful energy. All the other people felt an overwhelming aura eating up all the space. "Th... This is incredible! Kristen, you are close to the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement!" Exerting his internal strength to resist the storm-like stifling atmosphere, Tyson eximed in shock. Trent and his brother were even more surprised to see this. The brothers estimated that Kristen should be at the peak of the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement at most. But now, what she just showed to them was clearly the near-seventh grade! She was inches away from the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement! Any warrior at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement was getting close to being an innate spirit. Therefore, even if someone who was close to entering the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement was far stronger than the intermediate and inferior stages. The gap of the power between the intermediate stage and the advanced stage was still enormously overwhelming. "Yes! But I''m more than just close to reaching the seventh grade. As a matter of fact, I can break through and reach the seventh grade as soon as I want to!" Before they could digest the information about Kristen''s improvement, she added with confidence spreading all over her face. "Jesus Christ! Seriously? I can''t believe what I''m hearing right now!" Ricky asked, shocked by the news. "Bang!" "Bang!" After that, another stronger st burst out from Kristen''s body. Her overt strength expanded even more, reaching the critical point. Once she crossed that line, she would immediately step into the seventh grade. Another shocking thing was that all of them could clearly sense that Kristen hadn''t fully released her power yet. This indicated that she wasn''t bluffing; she could reach the seventh grade easily if she wanted to. Secretly, Ricky initiated his two special zones to check whether this was true. The result was positive. "For the past month, I did more than just recovering my health," Kristen said. "Tyson, Russell, I''m sure both of you must have also made some great improvements!" She turned to Ricky and Tyson and remarked with expectant eyes. "Don''t you disappoint me!" "Ha-ha! What sharp eyes you have! You''ve seen right through us!" Ricky and Tyson burst into loud laughter upon hearing Kristen''s words. The three of them had gotten along for a rtively long time, which meant they already knew one another well. Tyson channeled his strength at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement at once in response to Kristen. He had sessfully consolidated his power at the sixth grade by now. Ricky, on the other hand, didn''t disy his capability. But actually he had also made great progress in thest twenty days, mostly working extra hard on casting weapons. Now, he had made it to the second grade of Bone Reinforcement and consolidated this level as well. He had been at the peak condition of the first grade of Bone Reinforcement. Add to that, his two Supreme Skills were also improved enormously when he concentrated on training his casting. Breaking through his former grade and reaching the second grade was surely necessary. Otherwise, he would be no different to a useless warrior. "One at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement and one at the sixth grade. Your powerful strengths are the Manor Gang''s secret weapons! Now I can conclude that even if Nichs made his story up to use us for his own self-interest, there isn''t any need for us to worry one bit. We are going to win, either way," Trent sighed in shock with wide eyes. He did not understand why Ricky promised Nichs and agreed to cooperate with him so easily until this moment when the three leaders of the Manor Gang disyed their real strengths. Everything was under their control! Kristen''s breakthrough could almost guarantee their victory in any future fights against any enemy. "That''s exactly true. Even if Nichs lied to us, it would not make any difference! The Ghost Gang and the Panther Gang are doomed to fall before us," Ricky imed in a cold tone, and his face remained calm as his eyes lit up. Ricky''s original n was that Kristen and Bastian would lead the Axe Gang to handle the Ghost Gang. He had wanted Kristen to lead the team because Ricky and Tyson already knew that Kristen''s eyes had recovered from battle. What he did not anticipate was that Kristen was able to break through and reach a new stage whenever she wanted. She was inplete control. This was no more than a piece of thrilling news. "So, our ughter game begins starting from now! Once we seed, the Manor Gang will definitely take control over the whole Lower Region!" eximed Ricky with hope in his eyes. Then he turned to Bastian. "Bastian, ask your men in the Axe Hall to get ready for battle. You and your men will join me in attacking the Panther Gang tomorrow." "That''s not a problem! We are at your service throughout the way," Bastian replied firmly with a nod before he left the room. Needless to say, he was heading back to the Axe Gang to mobilize his men. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "So, Kristen. I think it may be better for you to take a dozen men from the Manor Gang along with you when you confront the Ghost Gang. We just want to make sure you will be intact," Ricky said, still a bit worried about her. "Thank you for caring about me. But don''t worry and put your mind at ease, Russell! I can deal with it alone. If there were any emergency which I couldn''t fix, it would be much more convenient for me to run away. Take those guys with you and take down the Panther Gang as early as possible. The sooner you finish, the sooner you cane to assist me. Do we agree on this?" Kristen insisted. She now could not know any better about her strength and was one hundred percent sure to beat the Ghost Gang once they met. "All right, if you insist!" Ricky now realized that he could never change Kristen''s mind, so he quit trying to convince her. ... The next day, the Chaotic Region remained a mess where killing and fighting could be found in any corner of the ce. One different thing which warriors rarely noticed was that the air smelt more bloody and the atmosphere grew more stressful. Before long, the night fell. Chapter 253 Confronting The Two Young Masters Chapter 253 Confronting The Two Young Masters The Panther Gang was one of the top four gangs in the Lower Region. Its castle was so grand and solid that it could block the attacks of any warrior at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement. The stronghold was also sorge that it was just like a city and contained many people. As darkness fell, the markets around the Panther Gang''s castle were extremely busy and crowded. The merchants were shouting for attention, while the visitors were looking around in interest. There were quite a few prettydies loitering around outside buildings that anyone could tell were brothels. They were so provocatively dressed that they attracted most of the nearby warriors'' attention. If someone listened carefully, they might even hear moaninging from inside the brothels. On that very night, very few of the warriors in the markets noticed that there were some strange people scattered around the markets. If they observed them carefully, they could have seen that most of the strangers were gathering into small teams. The groups of strangers stayed strangely close to the gates of the Panther Gang''s castle. Before long, there were fifteen groups of out of ce people gathered around the castle. Adding all the people in all the groups together, there were around one hundred and fifty of them. Most of the strangers were warriors who were at the advanced stage of Blood Purification. A few of them were also at the inferior stage of Bone Reinforcement. Other than that, there were a few warriors who were at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement, but there were less than ten of them. As they got ready for action, several warriors in ck finally arrived. Without much preparation, one of the warriors in ck raised his right hand and suddenly gathered an intense ming spiritual energy around him. The spiritual energy grew into the shape of a fierce tiger after a minute. Waving his fist, the warrior in ck threw a punch and a me tiger flew into the night air with a loud roar. Boom! Before anyone nearby realized what had happened, they heard a different kind of roaring from the gate of the Panther Gang''s castle. The noise attracted everyone''s attention as the gate creaked opened! "What is happening?" Most of the warriors present were quite confused at the events that were unfolding. Before they could figure out what was happening, there was the sound of some warriors roaring echoing throughout the markets and from the Panther Gang''s castle. The strangers in the markets gathered their own strength at the same time. Taking out their weapons, they valiantly ran into the Panther Gang''s castle, ready for battle. "Kill them all!" The warriors inside and outside the castle shouted the same thing almost at the same time, rushing at each other. "When the gate of the castle opens, the battle will begin! It seems that Nichs didn''t lie to us and everything he said is true!" one of the warriors in ck said upon hearing the shouting from inside the castle. The one who spoke was Tyson. "Yes, that''s right. Nichs was telling us the truth. Now, let''s do our job! Tyson, You need to take care of the Panther Gang''s leader¡ªAbner!" Ricky replied. He was one of the other warriors in ck. "Hahaha! Okay then. I''ve just had a breakthrough, so let''s see what I am capable of now!" Tyson said. "Marcus is the deputy leader who ranks first in the Panther Gang. Nichs said that he wanted to take care of Marcus himself. So, Bastian, Thaddeus is your responsibility," Ricky said. "Yes, Leader Russell. I''ll cut off the head of my target within one hour!" ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Okay, let''s do this! Have fun everyone!" All the warriors roughly removed their capes and ran into the castle right after Ricky finished giving them orders. "What... what is happening? I can''t believe that there is a group that dares to go up against the Panther Gang!" one of the onlookers said in surprise. In fact, every warrior nearby still had a hard time believing what they were seeing. "Look at those warriors who are attacking the Panther Gang. Those warriors belong to the Axe Gang!" The onlookers began discussing the situation with each other. "Yes, I also noticed that some of them belong to the Manor Gang. It seems that the Axe Gang is helping the Manor Gangunch this attack." The onlookers slowly realized who was attacking the Panther Gang as they watched it all unfold. "Huh? Who do they think they are? The Manor Gang haspletely overreached itself! Even if they managed to annex the Axe Gang, they will never be able to defeat the Panther Gang," one of the onlookers sneered. He thought that the Manor Gang didn''t stand a chance of defeating the Panther Gang like that. "It''s hard to say. It''s said that one of the leaders of the Manor Gang is a casting master at the intermediate Mortal Level. I heard that he is even better at it than Trent. That''s also why Trent decided to join the Manor Gang with his followers." "Oh? So, they must have cast many weapons at the intermediate Mortal Level. That means that they can manage to ask powerful warriors to join them. I think that the Panther Gang might not be able to win this battle!" Ignoring the onlookers'' remarks, Ricky, Tyson, and Trent''s teams already threw themselves into the Panther Gang''s castle. Tyson began to look for Abner, while the Axe Gang began to look for Thaddeus. Ricky, who was leading several warriors at the fourth grade of Bone Reinforcement with him, began to threaten the members of the Panther Gang into submission. "Members of the Panther Gang, listen to me! If you put down your weapons and separate yourselves from the rest of the Panther Gang, we promise that we won''t kill you," Ricky said to a group of the members of the Panther Gang. He was standing in a small lobby with his followers. The members of the Panther Gang didn''t say a word though. Taking out their weapons, they decided fight back against the Manor Gang instead. Ricky showed no mercy to his enemies. He killed every enemy he ran into. As a warrior with the combat power of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, he was like a tiger that kept hunting down its defenseless prey. After a few moments, most of the members of the Panther Gang had clearly realized that they were no match for Ricky and his followers. Letting their fear take control, they began to flee from them. "I''ll kill anyone who tries to retreat!" a voice shouted angrily. Just then, two ck Panthers at the third grade of Bone Reinforcement ran towards Ricky madly. There was a young man sitting astride each ck Panther. The two men looked very simr to each other. If Ricky thought carefully, he would have been able to see that both of the young men also looked very simr to Barry. "Young masters!" The members of the Panther Gang stopped running away and bowed respectfully. A glimmer of hope appeared in their frightened eyes. "You''re all deserters! How can you just run away like that?" one of the young men asked coldly. He felt really disappointed in the cowardice of his gang''s members. Stopping a few yards away from Ricky, the young men looked straight into his eyes. "Are you Russell, one of the leaders of the Manor Gang? Are you the one who killed our brother?" Craig asked furiously. "Yep! I''m Russell. Good lord, are you two the young masters of the Panther Gang?" Ricky replied mockingly. He hadn''t figured out the young men''s identities until just then. "I was worried that I wouldn''t get a hold of you two. Ha! I can''t believe that you came to me first," Ricky continued. "Russell, you''re so arrogant. Who do you think you are? How dare you attack our castle and talk such nonsense in front of us! You are now our mortal enemy! I''m going to tear you up if it''s thest thing I do!" Ashton roared in rage. "Hahaha! Okay, show me how you two are going to tear me up then! If you don''t do it quickly, I''ll show you how I''m going to tear you up!" Rickyughed. Without saying anything else, Ricky gathered his ming spiritual energy and ran towards the wrathful brothers. "I''m going to kill you!" the brothers shouted together in rage. They were furious that Ricky dared to challenge them with just his bare fists. Leaping from their ck Panthers steeds, they gathered their own energy and ran towards Ricky together. Boom! Boom! Their powerful attacks suddenly collided. Chapter 254 The Fierce And Bitter Fighting Chapter 254 The Fierce And Bitter Fighting Bang! The three people collided and produced a deafening noise and intense st. Immediately, the intense air st was turned into waves of air ripples. The ripples swept hard outward buffeting the area all around them. Meanwhile, the strong momentum of the air st even forced the three warriors to retreat involuntarily. ck! ck! The sound of retreating footsteps could be heard. Ricky and the two young masters of the Shen n were forced to step back at the same time! "Wow, you two are pretty good, much stronger than your younger brother. Clearly, you both have stepped into the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement! That''s something I didn''t expect! Unfortunately, you just reached that grade not long ago and your powers are still unstable, right? You are both doomed to be defeated by me!" Ricky whispered. In his tone, there was a trace of appreciation of his opponents and incredible confidence in himself! Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "How could that happen?! A warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement is actually showing the power of a warrior at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement!" The two brothers were so startled, while Rick was smirking in easy confidence. They were so shocked because the power that Ricky had just used seemed to be more powerful than their own. If one of them fought against Ricky alone, it was sure that they would suffer a great loss at his hands. During the nearly a month of casting Ricky had done recently, he had made a breakthrough and reached the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. With the help of the ideal realm in his weapon casting, hepletely strengthened his realm at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. Hisbat power was alsopletely consolidated at the fifth grade of Bone enforcement! All the gains he made were due to Ricky''s new insight about weapon casting! "My two young masters, it''s said that Russell took a pill that could hide a warrior''s real power and momentum. Please don''t be deceived by the weakness he is disying on purpose!" a warrior from the Panther Gang shouted trying to remind his young masters not to be fooled. "A pill that can hide a warrior''s real power!" the two young brothers repeated. The shocking looks in their eyes were suddenly reced by the looks of greed. It was said that the pill that could hide a warrior''s real power and momentum was likely to be pills at the rank of King Level. It was something extremely hard to find! ''A pill that can hide a warrior''s real power and momentum?'' Ricky muttered to himself silently. ''Although I would like to refute you and tell you the truth, perhaps it is better for me if you don''t know the truth. Otherwise, things might get tricky to handle for me!'' Ricky was right. Such a situation that a warrior defeated another warrior three levels higher than him was just too shocking. Even when Tyson and Kristen mentioned that Ricky could defeat someone three levels higher than him, they had also found it hard to believe¡­ "It turns out that you took that kind of pill. What a sneaky tactic! We almost suffered a great loss due to our ignorance. Now, we know what you did and you should just prepare to die!" Ashton, the older brother, said sternly. Of course, the sternness soon disappeared and was reced by greed. He wanted to gain all he could from Ricky after defeating him. The reason that two brothers wanted to kill Ricky so desperately was not simply due to hatred. It was more due to the greed in their hearts! "Look at the greed in your eyes. The more you try to hide it, the more it is exposed! If you want to steal everything I have from me, you need to show me your real martial arts skills and defeat me first!" Ricky said disdainfully as he watched their expressions carefully. The next moment, a nging sound rang out! The noise was from Ricky pulling out the Iron Destroyer from behind his back. At the same time, the two brothers also took out the silver swords from the sheaths on the belts around their waists. Their swords shook slightly with the spiritual energy that gathered around them in response to the roar of Ricky''s saber¡ªthe Iron Destroyer! "Three Killing Swords¡ªHorizontal Sword Attack!" The two young warriors roared furiously as they immediately moved their bodies and nked Ricky. Using their strongest spiritual energy force, they horizontally waved their swords towards Ricky! Ricky felt that they were determined to kill him in one strike using the Horizontal Sword Attack! The two brothersunched their powerful strikes at the same time so that Ricky was nked by them and could not find a way to escape. "Since I can''t escape, I will just fight against you head-on!" Ricky responded fiercely as his eyes lit up with furious murderous intent. Then, while his wrist flipped the handle of his saber, his whole body suddenly turned blue. He had released the power of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. ''Well, let me try the Nonuple me Strike!'' Ricky thought. Although the Nonuple me Strike, a cultivation method at the intermediate Yellow Level, was no longer suitable for the battle they were in at that moment. In the face of such dual attacks, it could still be very effective in cracking down on them! ''After this battle, I have to find new cultivation methods. I find that I grasp only a few cultivation methods for sabers!'' Ricky thought quickly. As he was lost in thought, he didn''t stop exercising his power. After a few moments, the blue light and the ming spiritual energy on Ricky''s body burst out furiously. The Iron Destroyer in his hand was turned into saber shadows and then nine ming shadow des appeared in its ce. They were divided into two teams, and collided with the two Horizontal Sword Attacks that wereing at him! Boom! At once, an air billow burst out, while the sword-light and saber-light were spreading around the fighting area, making the whole area into a blur. Ricky could feel how deadly the wildly spreading air billow was at the instant of the collision. Meanwhile, he also heard the two brothers'' roaring voices ring out again, saying, "Three Killing Swords ¡ªVertical Sword Attack!" Then, Ricky caught a glimpse of two shes of sword light. One was from high up in the air while the other came from the ground. Once again, the two brothers were trying to kill Ricky by sandwiching him. The murderous intent in their duel attacks was more intense that time around. ''The two brothers'' attacking speed is quite fast and impressive. It seems that the Three Killing Swords they keep using is likely to be a type of joint cultivation method!'' Ricky thought silently to himself as he observed their continuous joint attacks. However, Ricky''s counterattacking speed was by no means slow. In a sh, Rickyunched the Deer Art Attack from the Five Beast Arts to increase his attacking speed. He then waved his Iron Destroyer, producing huge spiritual energy. It collided with the Vertical Sword Attack from the below. The next moment, heunched the Tiger Art Attack from the Five Beast Arts. As a result, a roaring ming punch broke out and dashed toward the other Vertical Sword Attack that wasing at him from above! "Huh, you are seeking death since you tried to bite off more than you can chew. How can you continue to withstand my Vertical Sword Attack with your bare hands?" When Ricky fought back with his bare hands against the Vertical Sword attack from above, the words full of disdain came abruptly to his ears. Ricky had no time to retort back, as immediately, the sound of weapons colliding with each other ferociously reced that sound. The whole audience saw that Ricky''s blue ming punches severely collided with the Vertical Swords. Soon, they saw that the des of the Vertical Swords only hung there a little while. Their power was then drained and they dropped to the ground. Yet, there was only a light mark on Ricky''s palm after that. "No way! How could someone stop those attacks ande out unscathed?" the two young masters of the Shen n eximed in disbelief at the scene. They were not alone. The warriors around the fighting area were also shocked. ''What a strong body refining cultivation method!'' they thought to themselves in surprise. Among them, those warriors, original from the Axe Gang butter joining Ricky''s Manor Gang, all had a sense of respect for Ricky. As far as they could see, they understood that Ricky was not only a genius when it came to weapon casting, but he was also powerful when it came to martial arts skills. Under the leadership of such a powerful new leader, they no longer had any doubts or grudge against the Axe Gang''s incorporation into the Manor Gang! "Nothing is impossible. The reason you can''t believe it is because you are not so powerful yet. If you two only had this kind of power, it would be so disappointing to me because I have notpletely shown you how much power I have!" Ricky said seriously as he flipped his palm and easily summoned the Iron Destroyer back into his hand. "What an arrogant man you are! You are simply relying on your damn body refining cultivation method. There is nothing for you to be proud of," the two brothers responded sharply, full of disdain. "Wait and see! We will definitely kill you by our next and final strike." "What you said is just cliche to me. You know what, all the warriors who said those words to me before have been killed by my Iron Destroyer!" Ricky said and grinned. The fighting spirit that had been silent in his body for a month was suddenly aroused again. "Three Killing Swords¡ªJoint Vertical and Horizontal Attack, one fatal attack!" the two brothers bellowed furiously, totally ignoring Ricky''s arrogant and intimidating words. They were gathering all their energy and power on their swords for a truly fatal attack! "Vertical Sword Attack¡ªBreak the mountain apart!" Ashton, the older brother, shouted furiously and summered his attack skill. Meanwhile, he jumped high into the air and chopped downward with his sword. Immediately, the audience felt a strong momentum exuding from his sword. The virtual shadow of a huge mountain showed up, setting off the fierce power of his sword attack! "Horizontal Sword Attack¡ªSweep away thousands of troops!" Craig, the younger brother, shouted through gritted teeth. At once, he ran quickly toward Ricky''s side, shing his sword toward Ricky. The audience then felt a momentum like thousands of troops burst out from the younger brother. As his momentum burst out, he was swooping towards Ricky fiercely! Chapter 255 Devouring Strike Chapter 255 Devouring Strike The strong and powerful sword-light swept through the air. The whole ce was covered by the smite. People who were far away from the battle could also feel the power. The strikes seemed tobine,ing toward Ricky with an incredible murderous force. It was scary to even imagine if Ricky could take that blow. ''The momentum from this cultivation method is so powerful. Though it looks simple, it''s surprising how the warriors manage to strike from every direction. It leaves the opponent no ce to hide nor find an escape. I''ll have to take the bull by the horns, '' Ricky thought to himself as he watched the fierce disy of power. Eyes lighting up with keen interest, he badly wished he could master this cultivation method. Although it was a sword cultivation method and needed two people to practice, Ricky believed that with the power of his two zones, he would be able to transform this set of sword method into his saber method. Now, although the power looked intimidating, Ricky was not afraid at all. Hiss! The waves of spiritual energy swept across the field. Ricky channeled the force of roaring mes combined with the devouring runes. Given the dreadful force of every strike, Ricky would have to use apletely different way to fight back. He decided to use the devouring power to resist their strike and eliminate the threat via his Devourer Zone. The scarlet runes started spreading and formed into so many bloody mouths sticking with the Iron Destroyer, which seemed to tear the saber apart. Then Ricky''s eyes turned the color of blood, shing with beams as if he had two powerful torches. While at it, he waved his saber with all his might. To be precise, he didn''t just simply swing the saber. It was something more. In essence he was using an intense and calcted movement that formed by endless devouring runes. This was Ricky''s best Devouring Skill move so far. For the very first time he had maximized all the power of this zone. Such an impressive performance, given that he knew very little about the tactic. "Devouring Strike," he named the move for the time being, and he was determined to learn it until he mastered everything to it. Maybe when he fullyprehended it, he would know the true name of this move from the Devourer Zone. But what was the use of a name? The most important thing was that he was enjoying the tactic and he''d make the best of it. Already, he could feel effectiveness of the move. Without a shadow of doubt, he knew this could have a devastating effect on any opponent. In particr, this move channeled tremendous devouring power. All that the opponents could see when Ricky struck them would seem like minimal collision or strong spiritual forces. Apparently, only endless devouring runes that surged through their swords. But the damage would be cataclysmic. While he was engrossed, all the runes and the strike of the sword suddenly ceased. The whole field went deathly still. Everyone around was dumbfounded. "What''s... what''s going on?" They all murmured confusion. The Shen brothers in particr were in a daze as to how the strike that they channeled had fizzled out. ''So this is true? The devouring runes could immediately transfer the strike to the Devourer Zone!'' In contrast to his confused opponents, Ricky was very excited. In the meantime, the power of their strike was eliminating in the Devourer Zone. This was how the Devouring Strike worked. It could transfer formidable power to wherever you directed it. ''If I fully perfect this move, it would be one of my best cards, '' Ricky thought to himself. This was one tactic he had never thought of, but now it was working so smoothly. Of course, there were two reasons. First, the Shen brothers hadn''t expected he could make this extremely powerful move. They underestimated him and took him on as though he was a mere novice. Pride was their undoing. Secondly, their power was way bellow Ricky''s level. Even if they had done their best, they''d still have needed a miracle of sorts to overpower him. "It seems that your so-called powerful method of sword is bullshit!" Ricky mocked them when he saw how dumbfounded they were. "What kind of freaky shit did you use?!" Craig growled in a low voice. "Do you expect me to answer that? Go to hell!" Ricky grinned, "You''re done with your swords; now you should taste the power of my fist!" Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s force of roaring me surged like a big, dangerous beast. A wounded beast breathing fire and charging for the fight of its life. With his body moving like a cannonball, he stumped and struck. "Fire Cloud Fist¡ªFurious Fire Fist!" In a moment, he took back his Iron Destroyer and channeled the first level of the Fire Cloud Fist. He formed a huge fire cloud that he hurled at the brothers. When they saw his fisting, they stopped hesitating and summoned their most powerful spiritual energy to the silver sword to block him. Bang, Bang! The deafening collision of weapons reverberated through the air. The crushing force of his punches falling hard against their silver swords. With intense sparks of fire, he caught the brothers back. With a thud, theynded awkwardly several meters away. As they hit the ground, they spat blood, their chests burning like they had hot coals for lungs. The ng of their silver swords lingered in the air for what seemed like an eternity. "How can it be! The strength of this guy''s body refinement is quite unbelievable. How could he crush our swords so easily as though they were a child''s ything?" baffled Ashton blurted, his face deathly pale. "And those strange scarlet runes made little of our strike in sh. He got a lot of secrets!" As he spoke, Craig badly wished he could acquire Ricky''s powers. "Wow. I''m impressed! With that fierce fists, you guys just spat out a little blood. I may have underestimated you," said Ricky disdainfully, towering over them, legs apart, arms akimbo. But after a moment''s thought, his expression changed a contemtive one. These two were not easy to deal with. The power of their cultivation method would double when theybine forces. He''d have to be careful about about that. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Another hell of a fight, I like it!" Ricky thought to himself. "Don''t be too arrogant, Russell! The power you channeled just now actually relies on your level of body refinement, method of cultivation, and the strange runes. Well, now you''ll see how we crush you!" Craig growled when heard Ricky. "Wrath Spirit Attack!" Chapter 256 The Wrath Spirit Attack Chapter 256 The Wrath Spirit Attack "Wrath Spirit Attack!" the two brothers from the Shen n howled again to summon another murderous skill. Gradually, the ck spiritual energy on their bodies was transformed into blood-ck spiritual energy, while their killing momentum was bing more intense. Without stopping, the strong killing momentum was turned into a storm that was sweeping toward Ricky! "What an overwhelming murderous intent! It could almost be as strong as the murderous intent that was broken out by the Heaven ughtering Fire in my body!" Ricky murmured to himself in a hardly audible voice. He had realized the seriousness of the situation, so his eyes grew darker and deeper. Meanwhile, Ricky saw that, due to the influence of their strong murderous intent, every hair on his body was standing up. The reaction waspletely out of his control. What was more surprising was that the three kinds of me power in Ricky''s body had slowly been automatically triggered. He didn''t even exert any effort tounch them. In other words, the three mes in Ricky''s body seemed to be threatened and were about to burst out of him by themselves. At the moment when the brothers'' ck spiritual energy waspletely transformed into the blood- ck spiritual energy, their power also began to soar! One could see that the blood-ck spiritual energy quickly gathered behind the two brothers and turned into two blood-ck human shadows. On each part of the shadows, there was strong murderous intent spreading around them! Then, Ricky saw that there was blood dripping from all the fingertips of the two brothers. The blood dripped directly into the blood-ck shadows! Immediately, the blood-ck shadows were bing more distinct and gruesome. It was as if they were some bloody corpses that were crawling out of a blood pool! Then, it seemed that the blood-ck shadows hade alive. Each shadow then opened its arms and wrapped them around each of the two brothers. They were like war robes that were covering their masters! In that instant, the two bloody and harrowing shadows werepletely infused andbined into the two brothers'' bodies! What was more obvious was that the momentum of the two brothers was stronger than ever! "Wrath Spirit Robe!" the brothers bellowed furiously again. It was as if the blood shadows had heard them, and they werepletely transformed into two spiritual energy robes. Each was wrapping one brother as well as the silver sword in each brother''s hand. "The First Wrath Spirit Attack¡ªBloody Sword Attack!" In the next moment, the two brothers jumped into the air at the same time. They then spat blood onto their swords, making the blood light of the swords brighter and giving them a more intense murderous spirit. A momentter, the two swords hummed and collided with each other. At that exact moment, between the two swords, a fierce blood-ck spiritual energy swept through like a violent storm. It was immediately turned into a shadow of a giant bloody sword with inexhaustible murderous spirit. Without any dy, the powerful shadow cracked through space and dashed furiously towards Ricky! Seeing such a furious and murderous attack, Ricky had only one concern in his mind. His whole body, including the depths of his heart, waspletely immersed in the sea of blood, so he couldn''t help but panic. Besides the feeling of panic, he soon figured how he would choose to counterattack. He then regained his usual calm demeanor. ''Humph! Your murderous spirit is really strong. The bloody smell of your? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. attack is also enough to make people feel confused and panic. I have figured out a way to break your attack despite that. You two can never intimidate me!'' Ricky snorted coldly to himself while three clusters of mes within him shed through his eyes. Within the blink of an eye, the three kinds of burning mes, including the bloody and florid Devouring Fire, the mighty and furious Heaven Melting Fire, as well as the shockingly murderous Heaven ughtering Fire, had swept through the entirety of Ricky''s body. The three mes were burning furiously and mixing with each other. The two brothers could see that Ricky looked as if he had just walked out from a cloud of colorfully burning mes. "He is using the Beast Fire!" Craig, the younger brother, said coldly as he witnessed what Ricky was doing at that moment. "You even own three kinds of Beast Fire. No wonder there is a rumor around here that says that your weapon casting skills are quite powerful!" After a pause, he continued arrogantly, "No matter how many aces you have up your sleeve at the moment, you will be destroyed by ourbined bloody swords in the end!" "Weapon casting skills, Beast Fire, and those strange runes¡­It sounds so familiar. Howe that guy reminds me of another warrior. Who have I heard of that also has that kind of staff?" Ashton, the older brother, said, with his eyes full of doubt. He was also trying to search his mind for the name of the other warrior. ''Oh, crap! The older brother might be able to guess my real identity!'' Ricky thought to himself. He was startled and rmed at the thought after he heard what Ashton had said. ''If he knows who I really am, things will get really nasty. He leaves me no choice but to end the battle as soon as possible!'' With that thought, Ricky once again pulled out his Iron Destroyer from behind his back. Immediately, he infused all the power of the three kinds of mes and two kinds of runes into his saber¡ªthe Iron Destroyer. "Devouring Skill-Wrath Killing Strike!" Ricky roared without the slightest hesitation andunched his strike fiercely. Boom! Boom! In an instant, the strongest and most intense collision between the furious attacks of the three warriors burst out, producing a deafening sound. Meanwhile, extremely violent waves of air sts burst out from the collision. The ripples of the airwaves were so powerful that it felt as if they would crack space. They quickly covered, absorbed, and hit the space. During the process, it also swept up the dust on the ground, as if it was trying to tear the hard ground apart! With the ripples of the airwaves sweeping around, other warriors around the fighting area felt the violent and inverse power of the ripples without having to see them. As a result, they could not help but retreat again! "Is¡­ Is this still a collision between warriors at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement?" Countless doubts were racing wildly in their minds. In the end, they could only blurt out their deepest doubts. Of course, staying nearest such a collision, Ricky and the two brothers suffered the most damage from the disturbance. It could be seen that the robes of the three warriors were torn apart in that instant, while their bodies were all suddenly covered with bruises. Blood was even rushing out of the corners of their mouths. Due to the protection of the Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form, the damaging impact on Ricky had been reduced to a minimum and he suffered less than the brothers! After being hit head on by the airwaves that were fullbat power, the two brothers and Ricky were also forced to flying out of the fighting area! In that collision, the two contending parties were greatly injured and suffered a great loss in health. That was not the end of it, though. Keen observers soon discovered that some changes had happened again. It was Ricky who had changed. For a moment, his body seemed powerless due to the huge impact of the collision. After a few moments, his momentum burst out again and was soon restored directly to its peak. Then, he stopped retreating. When the soles of his feet suddenly hit the solid ground, he immediately dashed toward the two brothers and stopped in front of them without any warning! How could that happen? Obviously, Ricky had used the power of the Devourer Zone, which had devoured the blood vitality he stored in it in advance. Through the help of the blood vitality, his strength was recovered to his peak power in an instant. Although Ricky did not want to use his Devourer Zone, he was left with no other options. He had to kill the two brothers in that instant; otherwise, his identity could be exposed at any minute. ''It seems that in future fights, I have to pay serious attention. I will be more likely to reveal my identity if I''m not careful. My next urgent task is to find a new cultivation method as soon as possible!'' Ricky thought quickly to himself as he fought. Ashton did not expect that his life could end like that. Due to his conjecture and doubt about Ricky''s identity, he had to be eliminated! "This¡­ This is¡­" When the two brothers saw what was happening, they were overwhelmed and at a loss for words. There was only tremendous fear left in their eyes. They were totally running out of power by then, so they were aware of what was waiting for them! Even if they started to burn blood essence and regained their power, it would be far toote. As for the warriors around them, they were thunderstruck. They stood with their mouths agape as if they could each swallow a baseball. "Tiger me Punch!" Ricky bellowed andunched his final strike. The two brothers didn''t have enough time to pick their final words. Ricky''s two ming punches had already hit them as they tried, and immediately, mes covered their bodies! As they burned up, all that could be heard was two pitiful screams ringing out! "No, I''m not ready to die!" Craig howled angrily. Then, his howl came to an abrupt end and he fell to the ground with a dull thud. He was so weak that he could no longer resist a precise strike from Ricky! "Ah! You are¡­" Ashton also howled bitterly from inside the me and was rather unwilling to be killed like that. It seemed that he had realized who Ricky really was, but before he could finish speaking, he was also dead. His burned up corpse copsed onto the ground. At that point, the fierce battle between the two parties finally came to an end. The audience then found that, within the area of the mighty shock waves, there were two burned corpses on the ground. Ricky stood there as the only survivor. Chapter 257 The End Of The Battle Chapter 257 The End Of The Battle Warriors on either side didn''t react until a long time after the st wavespletely ceased to exist. They were shocked by what had just happened. "Dead? Dead! Two young masters of the Shen n have been killed!" Warriors from the Panther Gang were too shaken up to say anything. As for warriors of the Axe Hall who followed Ricky here, they were all silent out of shock. Especially when they saw the two burnt corpses, it made them recoil. Ricky put his Iron Destroyer away after the st wave had dispersed. It took him effort to restrain his now raging power and finally m down. Then, overlooking the welkin, Ricky found the killing sprees and the smell of blood were not as strong as what it had been. Slowly he said, "This battle seems to be over. The Panther Gang will be history in the Chaotic Region." There was no shadow of doubt in his heart that Tyson, buoyed by the pride of their current sess, would defeat Abner¡ªthe leader of the Panther Gang. After all, Tyson was regarded as a genius who could always challenge those stronger than him. Likewise, he was sure that Trent and his brother could beat Thaddeus to a pulp. The Axe Gang had seized their moment of glory, which Trent and his brother were both determined to make the best use of. Maybe, Nichs was the only member of this team about whom he wasn''t fully convinced. Especially, since his opponent - Marcus, the first vice-leader of the Panther Gang, was as powerful as him. But Ricky knew Nichs would try his very best. In addition, it didn''t make any difference whether Marcus would win the battle. After all, what difference would it make if he won a single battle, when his gang was already licking their wounds? ''Forget about that for the time being, '' Ricky thought to himself. The task at hand was more important. ''I''ll have to take it one step at a time, '' he decided. Then turning to the warriors of the Panther Gang, he offered, "Now, I will give you another choice. You either leave that damn gang of yours or die! The choice is yours." Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The cold look on his face alone was enough to send a shiver through the warriors of the Panther Gang. Already, he had proved his power and influence. Just in case anyone doubted his intentions, the lifeless bodies of the two young masters from the Shen n were still in sight. But he conducted himself with great restraint, showing mercy, on the odd chance that these warriors would surrender. After all, he wasn''t that kind of man addicted to killing. For as long as the criminal elements were eliminated, he''d keep it as civil as possible. But that did not mean he''d be soft on anyone who posed a threat to peace in any form. Hearing Ricky''s words, all the warriors of the Panther Gang dropped their weapons and ran for their lives, colliding like inanimate objects, some stumbling, crashing to the ground and picking themselves up as quickly as possible. Outside the gate, they had no time to check the direction. All they knew was to keep running forward without stopping for anything, without looking back. At this time, a group of people came forward. In front were Trent and Bastian carrying a severed head in hand. Ricky guessed it must be the head of Thaddeus''. "Leader, it seems that a great battle has taken ce here!" Trent said with a smile while he was observing the mess around and feeling the aura hanging in the air like a heavy ominous cloud. "Yes, if you hade a few minutes earlier, you would have been overwhelmed by the power of our Leader Russell. The two young masters from Shen n, powerful warriors at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, united to fight our leader. See what has be of them? Two lifeless bodies, burnt beyond recognition!" A warrior eximed excitedly. As Trent and Bastian turned to look where the excited soldier pointed, they were jolted. There on the groundy two corpses, charred to a ck sooty mess. Even to a battle hardened soldier, the sight was frightening. As they looked at Ricky now, they were filled with awe. They had heard Tyson harping on about Ricky''s power. They thought Ricky''s power was merely at the inferior fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. However, their perception had immediately changed. How could Ricky so easily kill two experienced warriors beyond his level without the slightest injury in return? They were awestruck. No wonder, Tyson had mentioned something about Ricky concealing his real strength by taking certain pills. He had fooled them into believing he was just an ordinary warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. "It was just by a fluke of fate! The two young masters from the Shen n were too arrogant and underestimated their enemy. Otherwise, I am not sure whether I can hold out till youe," Ricky said with a smile. "Leader, you are being too modest!" Trent and his brother replied. Then they put down Thaddeus'' severed head. Soon, Tyson came back as well with a group of warriors behind him. He too was carrying a severed head in his hand. Obviously, it was the head of Abner, the leader of the Panther Gang. However, Tyson was not in a good state now. The clothes on his body were torn. He had sustained some injuries. Worried, Ricky had to quickly examine him. Luckily, the injuries were all superficial. There was nothing major. "How are you feeling now?" Ricky asked with deep concern. With his characteristic smile, Tyson reassured him, "Well, you don''t have to worry! There''s nothing the Panther Gang''s leader can do to me. But he was quite powerful. It surely wasn''t a walk in the park," he added, now looking reflective. "I''m d that you''re fine!" Ricky nodded, "Now, Nichs is the only one missing." "He has already finished with Marcus," Tyson said. "Seems you''re quite sure about that? Then where is he now?" Ricky wondered, although he was confident that his team was wining on all fronts. "He has left with his branch of people. If I''m right, he''s afraid of being attacked by us after this fight," Tyson said. "That''s quite understandable. After all we have very little to do with each other except for this thing. Nobody would truly believe someone else in around this region," Ricky said. "To show his sincerity, he had told us the location of the Panther Gang''s Treasure Tower before he left. I had it checked, and what he said was true!" Tyson added. "Perhaps, he did so just in order to save his life. After all, we scare the bejesus out of him. In his heart of hearts, he knows we are the wrong guys to mess with." Ricky nodded in agreement. "Russell, that guy looks good to me. So before he left, I let him and his branch of people take away a quarter of the resources and gold coins from the Treasure Tower. Will you me me for this?" Tyson said, a little embarrassed. "Tyson, you regarded me as an outsider in this way. Now that we are brothers, I will dly abide by your decision. I will have no objection!" Ricky smiled. "Ha-ha, you are really something to me!" Tysonughed excitedly. "Well, next we should go to the Ghost Gang to help Kristen. Trent, I''ll leave everything here under the two of you. Thank you for your efforts!" Ricky said. "Rest assured, we will hold the fort for you while you''re away!" Trent and his brother both nodded their heads and promised in unison. Without further ado, Ricky and Tyson then prepared to leave. But just as they lifted the soles of their feet, a familiar figure came rushing to them. At once, they both knew it was Kristen. Kristen instantly arrived. Studying the ce, she asked, "Am I toote for a piece of the action? Oh my bad. You guys solved everything so fast!" "Kristen, how is everything going for you?" Ricky was a little worried about her, because she came back a little faster than they had thought. "Just as Nichs said, the Ghost Gang nned to take actions, but not on today. They didn''t have the slightest clue we would attack them today. And they didn''t even know I would go there secretly," Kristen said. "When I sneaked into their leader''s room, the old man was sloshed. I killed him with no effort at all. As for those three vice-leaders, they were just too weak to be mentioned. By the way, I even made a breakthrough just now, and then came here. It seems that we think too highly of these two gangs. I think we don''t need to do anything tomorrow. The Ghost Gang will spiral downward into chaos, all by themselves." "Hmm.., Kristen, that''s because you are simply too powerful for any of them!" Ricky smiled. In admiration of her sess, Tyson and the other warriors smiled from ear to ear. "You are just ttering me!" Right now, joy among them was palpable. Chapter 258 Dominating The Lower Region Chapter 258 Dominating The Lower Region The Panther Gang had been destroyed! There was no Panther Gang any more. That piece of news spread over the whole Lower Region instantly like a fierce storm. It was not strange that the news spread so fast. Every gang had its own informants that could be found everywhere around the Lower Region. The informants had definitely heard about the news of the fierce battle. It was normal for gangs to be destroyed in battle in the Chaotic Region. The region was a ce where anything could happen. Nobody felt like there was anything strange about it usually. Things were different this time. This piece of news shocked them because the gang being destroyed this time was the powerful Panther Gang, which was one of the Top Four Gangs. Counting its predecessor form, the Shen n, it had stayed in power for over one hundred years. Due to its long history, and profound foundation, no gangs could defeat it easily. It seemed impossible that someone could destroy itpletely. Even the other three biggest gangs didn''t dare to boast that they could defeat the Panther Gang. However, such a powerful gang in the Lower Region had now been destroyed overnight by a new gang that had only been set up for less than a month. Such an amazing thing surely astonished every warrior in the Lower Region. At that moment, all the warriors in the Lower Region were spreading word of the new and mysterious power called the Manor Gang. The situation was far too astounding! Soon, everyone was talking about the strength of the Manor Gang. Surprisingly, there were two casting masters at the intermediate Mortal Level in the Manor Gang. Casting masters at that level would surely win all the people''s respect in the whole Middle Region, not to mention the Lower Region. The previous Axe Gang had be a part of the Manor Gang. The one who managed to kill the leader of the Panther Gang was Tyson of the Manor Gang! Both those facts were surprising news to the warriors in the area. Of course, they also heard that the top leader of the Manor Gang was a beautifuldy that was also a powerful warrior at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement. If she wasn''t powerful enough, she wouldn''t be able to destroy the Panther Gang overnight like that. There were also rumors that several warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement were in the Panther Gang. Surprisingly, the Manor Gang took major action again before everyone in the area managed to recover from the shock. At the dawn of the next day, the warriors of the Manor Gang rushed to the castle of the Ghost Gang and easily took control of the Ghost Gang''s daunting fortress. After investigating, they learned that the leader and the three vice-leaders of the Ghost Gang all died in the scuffle the night before. That made them firmly believe that there were absolutely warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement among the members of the Manor Gang. People were all in a panic as one shock after another shook the area. The Manor Gang was likely to dominate the whole Lower Region by savagely sacking and killing the other gangs. It wasn''t just the normal warriors that were scared by the Manor Gang''s actions, though. The other two top gangs in the area, the Warrior Gang and the Wolf Gang, were also greatly unsettled. If the Manor Gang wanted to dominate the Lower Region, it would have to destroy these two top gangs eventually. The Warrior Gang and the Wolf Gang were very clear about the strength of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang. They also knew that two former leaders of those two gangs had not really been dead. Now that the two gangs had been destroyed, and the two old men still hadn''t shown up, it meant that the two former leaders had already been secretly killed by the Manor Gang. After figuring that point out, warriors of the Wolf Gang and the Warrior Gang were much more afraid of the Manor Gang. They kept on inquiring about the Manor Gang''s actions to anyone who knew. However, to their surprise, the Manor Gang didn''t take any action after destroying the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang. The Manor Gang was busy in rectifying the internal matters and recruiting new members. That was even more worrying to those who were watching because they couldn''t figure out what the Manor Gang actually wanted to do. Each gang in the Chaotic Region was ambitious and wanted to dominate the whole region. Now that the Manor Gang was close to achieving that ambition, it had no reason to stop here. Under the confusing situation, the Wolf Gang and the Warrior Gang directly united and sent messengers to the Manor Gang. They wanted to see whether the Manor Gang aimed at dominating the whole Lower Region. They told the Manor Gang that if it wanted to dominate the Lower Region, they were willing to bow down and ept its leadership. They just wanted peaceful coexistence. In that way, the two big gangs showed their true weakness and fear. Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen were a little surprised with these gangs'' submission. They''d never thought that they could get the other two gangs to submit to them simply by destroying the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang. Honestly speaking, it was not strange for the two gangs to do so. After all, the strength of these two gangs was simr to that of the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang that had been destroyed. They knew they didn''t have the confidence to stand against the Manor Gang when they compared themselves. Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen had no intention of fighting any of the gangs again. After they received the message, they directly told all the gangs in the Lower Region that they only destroyed the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang because there were life-and-death feuds between them. The fighting was nothing to do with ambition. Ricky also wanted to let everyone know that if they didn''t provoke him, they wouldn''t be attacked by the Manor Gang. The gangs didn''t entirely believe what Ricky said. In the following days, there was no sign that the Manor Gang was going to attack any other gang again. The other gangs gradually began to believe what Ricky had said. Ricky actually did want to dominate the Lower Region, but he didn''t want to do it in a violent manner. They had almost dominated the Lower Region by force because they destroyed the Panther Gang and the Ghost Gang. Next, what they wanted to do was dominate the Lower Region in the aspect of industry. They needed to get more cultivation resources and improve their strength in order to achieve their ultimate goal. In the following ten days, the whole Manor Gang was busy developing their n for establishing their industry. Their first product for their industry was naturally weapons. With the help of Trent, who was also a casting master at the intermediate Mortal Level, Ricky''s pressure had been greatly reduced. As Trent was addicted to casting, most of the weapons could be cast by him. A group of casting warriors had been formed in the Manor Gang. Trent was in charge of the group and the members under him were all those who loved casting. Besides that, Ricky also organized several hunting teams. Hunting was not only one of their important industries, it was also a good way to solve the problem of food resources. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Of course, more members were needed in order to develop the Manor Gang further. Recruiting new members was very important to their expansion. Kristen took over the job of recruiting. She was sure to be very strict with it. Thousands of gold coins were earned by the Manor Gang every day using those methods. Less than a monthter, everything was on track. The Manor Gang had totally dominated the Lower Region in both the aspect of fighting power and industrial domination. No gang wasparable with it by that time. Since then, the gangs of the Lower Region had formed a new hierarchy of one super, two strong, and five hegemonic gangs! One day, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen got together to discuss some things. "Kristen, we have achieved our goal of dominating the Lower Region of the Chaotic Region in only two months. Our strength has also been greatly improved with the use of sufficient cultivation resources," Ricky reported. "Yes, the result is much better than we ever imagined," Kristen replied. "So, for our next step, let''s take over the Middle Region!" Tyson said with intense excitement and ambition in his voice. After all, they had no opponents in the Lower Region anymore. Their level wouldn''t be improved by staying here. "That''s right. Our next thing to aim for is taking over the Middle Region!" Ricky nodded his head firmly. "Roar!" They suddenly heard a deafening roar tear through the air. The ground seemed to be shaking from the sound. All of their hearts palpitated in fear at the sound! They were all aware that something dangerous was approaching! Chapter 259 Surge Of Beasts Chapter 259 Surge Of Beasts "What''s happening? Can you hear the roars of the beasts? It sounds like there are endless beasts! They must be getting closer and closer!" Tyson knitted his eyebrows together and gazed into the distance anxiously. His heart was beating faster and faster. He had an ominous feeling that something terrible was approaching them. Without any hesitation, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen rushed out of the room. They were soon surrounded by the warriors of the Manor Gang who had also sensed the danger that was approaching. "Leaders, what''s happening?" the warriors asked anxiously. "We''ll talk about itter. For right now, just close the gates! Be quick about it!" After the gates were closed, Kristen directed several warriors to reinforce their castle''s defenses. "Listen to those fierce roars! It must be a great surge of beasts!" said Kristen with a sullen look on her face. "What? A surge of beasts?!" The warriors were taken aback; they were left exchanging scared nces with each other. They all knew what a surge of beasts meant for them. It was a catastrophe that wasing for the warriors. A surge of beasts, just as its name implied, meant that the beasts living in the mountains entered an almost rabid frenzy for some unknown reason. Due to that frenzy, all they wanted to do was to kill humans, especially any warriors they could find. The beasts would then gather together and attack the residence they found recklessly. After a terrible fight, both the beasts and the human warriors would surely suffer great losses. It tended to be a lose-lose situation, but it still happened regrly in some areas. "That...can''t be possible! There has never been a surge of beasts in the Chaotic Region!" "Yes! We''ve never heard of it happening here before!" The members were astonished by her words. They didn''t believe what she told them. They did have reason to question her. Surges of beasts only happened in certain specific ces and times. Since no one had ever experienced a surge of beasts in that particr area before, it was reasonable to doubt that there ever could be one in the Chaotic Region. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Yes! I agree with the warriors. Kristen, I don''t think it is a surge of beasts," Ricky said and shook his head slightly. "It''s getting closer. Let''s go to the top of the castle and see if we can make out what that noise is!" "Hurry up!" Kristenmanded. Despite the situation she kept herposure. . Soon, all the members gathered at the top of the castle. The moment they saw what was happening, they froze in terror. Their eyes were fixed on the scene approaching from the distance. Standing on the castle, they could clearly see hundreds of thousands of beasts swarming in the distance like the dark clouds of a gathering storm front. Wolves, tigers, and leopards were sprinting against the ins. Vultures, eagles, and pterodactyls were tearing through the sky. Just like an endless tide, the beasts were rushing over the ground at an amazing speed. It wasn''t only the Lower Region that the beasts were upying, the beasts were covering the mountains that made up the Middle Region as well. Obviously, both the Lower Region and the Middle Region were being attacked by a surge of beasts. "How...how is this possible?! I can''t believe it! It really is a surge of beasts!" A warrior shouted in a tremulously frightened voice. His face had gone pale with fear. Almost all of the warriors of the Manor Gang were terrified of the horde of beasts. They had never experienced a surge of beasts before. They did not know how to deal with such a terrible situation. What was worse, they could see many warriors fleeing from the mountains. The warriors were being trampled to death by the rabid beasts. Wherever the beasts passed, nothing was left except dead bodies, fire, and blood. "I can''t believe it! How can there be a surge of beasts in the Chaotic Region? How can there be one on such a huge scale?!" Trent eximed, his eyes widening. "Guys! Don''t panic! Since it hase here, we should just take up our weapons and fight with the beasts. It''s of no use being afraid. If we have to die, we will die on the battlefield with weapons in our hands. We won''t die from being scared or trampled to death!" Ricky drew his Iron Destroyer and stepped forward. A murderous aura rose from his body and surrounded him. "Let''s fight!" Encouraged by Ricky''s words, the warriors were no longer afraid. They all pulled out their weapons and shouted their battle cries. At the same time, the warriors in other nearby castles were also facing the same situation. There was no where to hide for any of them. They had no choice but to confront the beasts directly. No matter how fast they ran, they were no match for the beasts flying through the sky. It didn''t take long for the beasts to arrive at the castle. All kinds of huge birds withrge wings, sharp ws, and beaks obscured the sun. The walls were too vulnerable to defend against their attacks. The bricks soon fell apart and were soon smashed into pieces. The war had begun against several castles. Shortly after, the battle had spread to the whole Lower Region when the beasts on the ground arrived. The Middle Region were not immune to the surge of beasts. All of the gangs had gone into the battle. As for the Upper Region, the beasts were still far away from it. They couldn''t clearly see what was happening, but could sense that there was a lot of killing and bloodshed happening nearby. Apparently, the whole Chaotic Region was affected by the surge of beasts. The battle went on for more than half a day. When everything hade to an end, the soil of the Lower Region was trodden red with blood. Dead bodies of the beasts and the warriors were scattered everywhere the eye could see. Some small castles could not stand the attack of the wild beasts; those castles had been reduced to jagged stumps in the ground. Both the beasts and the warriors had suffered great losses that day. "Good heavens! When on earth will the beasts go back to their homes?!" Though the warriors were used to seeing killing and blood, it was the first time that they had seen such a terrible battle. Seeing the mass of beastsing toward them, they had had no choice but to pray for help from God. Maybe God had heard their prayers after all. Unexpectedly, the beasts suddenly retreated all at once. The warriors were more than surprised when the beasts fled. Their rejoicing at it overwhelmed the doubt and suspicion that the beasts might return. They had survived the surge of the beasts. Through the whole event, no one had noticed why exactly the beast surge was so very strange though. In the past, when the surge of beasts receded, the surviving beasts would flee anxiously back to the mountains. After the battle that just happened, the beasts seemed to have made a n beforehand. Before leaving, each of them seized the corpses of several warriors. . After the surge of beasts, many small gangs were entirely destroyed. The stronger ones also suffered great losses from the struggle. It was actually a great opportunity for some gangs to improve their status. Most gangs were too busy to think about that though. To them, the first priority was to recover from the effects of the beast''s invasion. It was not until half a monthter that the gangs regained their vigor. Then, it was time for the leaders and warriors to sit down and discuss the n for their next step. . In one of the halls of the Manor Gang, Ricky, Tyson, and Kristen gathered together. They were worried about the future of their gang. "The surge of beasts messed up our original n. If there hadn''t been such a disaster, we would have been making our way to the Middle Region by now. Now we have to put that n on the back burner," Ricky said in a dejected tone. "Who''d have thought that would happen! Maybe it was just the will of the Heavens." Tyson shook his head. "Our gang has suffered a great deal this time. All of our shops were destroyed. We also lost nearly one fourth of our warriors." "Let''s not waste our timeining. We''ll wait patiently for a new opportunity," Kristen said in a low but firm voice. "Though this is a great time for us to step into the Middle Region, we can''t just go and leave this awful mess to Trent and Bastian." "Oh, Kristen. I have a question. You said that, during the surge of beasts, the beasts would enter an almost rabid frenzy and all they wanted to do was to kill. Is that always the case?" Suddenly, something strange sprang to Ricky''s mind and he had to ask. Chapter 260 An Eerie Surge Of Beasts. Chapter 260 An Eerie Surge Of Beasts. "True. When a normal surge of beasts urs, nearly all the beasts are on the prowl, roaming around madly." Kristen nodded. A few secondster, her eyes lit up as if she had sensed something. Tyson''s eyes met Kristen''s. He also sensed that something anomalous was brewing. "I am sure you have recognized it already. Now think about the surge of beasts that happened about ten days ago. I can discern that there is something unusual going on. Nearly all the beasts were not frenzied then," Ricky exined. "You can see it during the course of your previous hunts." "It''s true, I have noticed it as well. I have been fighting with these beasts more than I can count. I have seen them in their actual strength and they are not to be overlooked, especially in their state of madness!" Tyson agreed. "Then, is it safe to say that this eerie surge of beasts was not a normal surge of beasts?" Kristen spected. "Maybe," Ricky replied. "But, these countless beasts attacked the whole Chaotic Region. Isn''t that a normal surge? Even if these beasts were controlled by the tamers from our region, it is still questionable how they can manage such a vast number of them." Kristen furrowed her eyebrows trying to put two and two together. "For those beast tamers who are able to control all the wild beasts in this Chaotic Region, it''s worthless tounch a fake surge of beasts, because they think nothing of us and our belongings." "Ah, it can''t be the beast tamer. The beast tamer onlyunches an attack to plunder resources. But you see, this surge went out suddenly and unexpectedly," Ricky exined. "There is also something unusual going on with them. When they retreated, they carried two or three bodies of dead warriors with them!" "Indeed! I remember it, too. It''s a good thing you mentioned that part, Russell. I nearly forgot that they carried bodies with them!" Tyson eximed. He finally figured out the pieces of the puzzle. "It''s very strange, indeed. Coupled with the fact that these beasts are not in a state of madness, this surge will really make people wonder if it is a normal one!" Kristen interjected. They were all in contemtion as they tried to figure out what was going on. ... "It''s very puzzling. What is happening?" Tyson''s impatient voice broke the silence, "Let''s not think about it for now. We''ll be out of our minds the longer we try to solve this one." "The surge is over, anyway. We don''t have to worry about it any further. We should put it at the back of our heads." "Tyson, we have all day. There''s no rush. I think Bastian should probably be back anyway." Ricky smiled at Tyson, and hoped that this couldfort him. "What do you mean?" Tyson asked, perplexed by Ricky''s attitude. "I sent out Bastian to the mountains to get information the other day," Ricky exined. "It turns out you have been trying to figure out everything from the start," Tyson quipped. "I''m not alone. Before I sent out Bastian, some other gangs had already begun their action. I think the forces in the Upper Region and the Lower Region will also send out warriors because we are all in the same boat." "Leaders, can Ie in?" Before Ricky could say anything further, a familiar voice was heard outside. "Speaking of the devil. Bastian''s finally here atst!" Tysonughed. ... "Bastian, my elder brother, how''s it going? Have you uncovered something new?" Ricky asked as they gathered in the room. "As you have expected, nearly all forces in the Chaotic Region have sent warriors to the depths of the mountains to size up the situation," Bastian reported. "Just as I expected!" Ricky confirmed. "Although we did find something unusual in the depths of the mountains," Bastian stated. "What?" Tyson asked eagerly as he eagerly waited for new information. "It''s dry and hot in the depths of the Chaotic Mountains. I find it weird that there was a strong smell of blood in the air as well." "There is also one other thing. The dead bodies of the ferocious beasts and warriors in and around the mountains suddenly disappeared without a trace. Those ferocious beasts and warriors died about ten days ago. Logically, even if their dead bodies decay faster due to the scorching weather, the skeletal remains should be found somewhere!" "However, even a single bone was nowhere to be found! Besides, at the time the beast were retreating, many corpses of warriors were carried away along with them. It makes it even more clear that this surge of beasts is not a normal one." "There must be something going on behind this attack." Kristen, Tyson, and Ricky felt a massive haywire of emotions well up. "Bastian, do other gangs have any ns?" Ricky wondered. "They spected that the beasts were terrified by the advent of something or living things in the depths of the Chaotic Mountains. I expect lots of warriors will go into the mountains very soon to find out what happened," Bastian answered. "We have to march into the Chaotic Mountains to figure out what''s going on," Ricky suggested. ... A few minutester, they began to consult on candidates for the exploration. Finally, Ricky, Tyson, and Bastian were chosen. Trent was needed to stay home and develop production, while Kristen had to watchfully guard the Manor Gang. Ricky, on the other hand, had no intention of taking other gang members with them. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Because it was too risky to march into the depths of the mountains this time, given the current situation. ... After their preparations for the exploration wereplete, Ricky, Tyson and Bastian began their course. As said by Bastian, both the Upper Region and the Middle Region had sent out warriors to find out the truth. "Hopefully, this will be another eventful exploration!" Ricky sighed, feeling lots of emotions well up. He once had a premonition that if some kind of treasure was discovered in this Chaotic Region, disastrous bloody shes would be inevitable. Especially in this situation where all sorts of people were mixed up. However, they did not overthink the issue. They just raced into the depths of the mountains, and tried to avoid other warriors. When they reached their destination, Ricky and Tyson experienced the scorching heat Bastian mentioned. It was scalding and sweltering, as if the ce itself was forged in fire. To make matters worse, the stench of death was everywhere. They all felt light-headed and dizzy as soon as they arrived. "I have heard of the surge of beasts before. But, it''s so hot here and all the corpses of the beasts and warriors had disappeared without a trace. There must be something odd going on. I must uncover its secrets." Despite this, Tyson determinedly continued to trek through their journey. "Let''s move on first!" ... When they arrived, they saw the ce surrounded with beasts everywhere. The vicious beasts were in packs, patrolling clockwise around the valley. It was as if they were safeguarding something very important in there. Moreover, it seemed that the source of the dryness and extreme heat can be found in the depths of the valley. And, outside the valley, the stench of dposing corpses pervaded. "It seems that the answer to the mystery of the eerie surge of beasts lies in this valley," Ricky murmured. Chapter 261 The Arhat Palace And The Dahlia Palace Chapter 261 The Arhat Pce And The Dahlia Pce At that moment, all warriors there including Ricky and his two partners gathered around the valley and swiftly hid themselves. They were considering how they should sessfully enter the valley. There were so many beasts wandering around the valley, and there was nock of powerful beasts at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement. The beasts guarded the valley warily. Some specific beasts at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement were also possibly hiding in the valley. When the surge of beasts hade, quite a few beasts at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement appeared in the Upper Region. It was thanks to the eight demi-immortals who had taken actions; the beasts would have surely taken over the Chaotic Region otherwise. Moreover, the level of psychic intelligence the beasts had at the advanced stage of Bone Reinforcement was almost at the same height of an adult warrior, which made it impractical to distract their attentions the same way they used on lower grade beasts. "Numerous warriors are here, but it seems that there are no warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement around. It may be much more difficult for us to enter the valley than we thought," Tyson whispered as they looked around. "Calm down. Someone will eventually stand out as the strongest. If they aren''t here yet, then the real strong one must be on the way here," Ricky said. "The Eight Demi-immortal Forces in the Upper Region will not let go of such a good chance." "Leader Russell is right. I am sure that they will send warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement to the valley sooner orter. Then, we can go to the troubled water and follow them in secret." Bastian nodded. All the warriors there waited quietly and nned for their opportunity to enter the valley. ...... Several hours passed and a mighty troop of soldiers finally appeared after few warriors arrived. Such a high profile troop like that attracted the attention of everyone around. A middle-aged man with a thick beard headed the troop. He gave the impression of a fierce and aggressive man. There was also such an evil spirit that emanated from him that exined what a formidable warrior he was! "No doubt that he is definitely a warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement," Ricky muttered softly. "Look at their clothes -- they''re all in ck and the right breast of their robes is embroidered with gold mesh. They must havee from the Arhat Pce which is one of the Eight Demi-immortal Forces in the area." Bastian revealed their identity. "The Arhat Pce?!" Ricky and Tyson quietly murmured as they looked at each other. Although they had no idea of what the Eight Demi-immortal Forces exactly were, they could tell that they were all fierce and strong because the Arhat Pce was a rival in thepetition for the opportunity to be an innate spiritual king. All the Arhat Pce warriors puffed their chests out with pride. Once they sensed the hidden warriors around them, disdainful expressions appeared on their faces. No one could me the Arhat Pce warriors for their behaviors -- they had so much power! Led by the bearded middle-aged man, the troop was so arrogant that they didn''t even try to hide themselves. They faced the wandering beasts around the valley with confidence! Roar! Roar! The beast''s fierce roaring resounded through the valley at once. It was just like a preview of the surge of beasts. The leader of the Arhat Pce didn''t care about the beasts at all. Suddenly, he called forth his power of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. The beasts roared in a low voice and stepped back in fear. The savage beasts that they had expected as ones of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement didn''t appear at all. The Arhat Pce warriors stopped before doing anything else. They were at the eighth or ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and so were those beasts. Scaring the beasts was enough for them, because they absolutely didn''t want unnecessary fights. If they had nned on killing those beasts when they had entered into the valley, it was wise to take actions with other seven Demi-immortal Forces. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Another troop arrived soon after. Most warriors in the next troop were very good looking women. Their appearances attracted many hidden warriors from their hiding ces and some lechers even started drooling. Approaching those women was really only a dream for them. The warriors from the Arhat Pce also fantasized about the beautiful warrior women, but they kept themselves in check. The women were all in crimson outfits that showed off their perfect bodies. The young woman in the front was the most bewitching one out of them. Red lipstick on her mouth, she stood with a commanding posture. Ricky was sure that only a man with extremely strong willpower could resist her temptation. The reaction from the leader of the Arhat Pce illustrated that perfectly. He leered at the young woman as her troop approached him. "Leader, they are from the Dahlia Pce!" Bastian said in shock with a big gulp. "Women in the Dahlia Pce are all beautiful, so every one of them can take a warrior''s breath away just with their appearance. If I could marry one of them, I would willingly die for her..." "Bastian, that is a very far-fetched dream. We just need to know that they from the Dahlia Pce; we aren''t here to listen to you daydream about somehow winning one of them over!" Tyson interrupted Bastian. Rickey rolled his eyes, and thought to himself, ''Does Bastian know what we should do now?'' "Okay, I''ll put my mind to work on it!" Bastian answered in a low voice. ...... "Lilian, I never thought you woulde here," the intimidating man said as he stopped leering at the young woman. The man was Zarlyk, the one who led the Arhat Pce warriors. "Zarlyk, since you havee here in person, how could I merely stay at home?" Lilian giggled. When another warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement showed up, the beasts wanted to escape the valley as fast as they could. What really scared them the most was the thing hidden deep in the valley. That was the reason they were still guarding the valley. "Ha-ha, but this dirty ce is unfitting for a woman as pretty as you are," Zarlyk said with augh. "There is no harm in me simply visiting a ce like this asionally," Lilian replied with a chuckle. Then, she looked at the valley and said, "Zarlyk, I''m guessing the answer to the cause of the surge of beasts is inside the valley, am I right?" "You are right. We can get into the valley as long as the rest of the six Forces arrive." Zarlyk nodded in affirmation. "I might need your guidance and help in this task then. Please forgive me if I bring you any trouble in the near future." Lilian grinned innocently. "Ha-ha, you''re being modest, aren''t you, Lilian? So many beasts at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement have been badly hit or killed by the demi-immortals during the surge of beasts. I don''t think a single beast can defeat you now. Since you have asked me for help, I am willing to lend a hand though." Zarlykughed and replied without hesitation. "Thank you so much!" Lilian smiled. ''So, that''s why Zarlyk and Lilian can swagger to the front of the valley like that without a beast at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement appearing. Turns out almost all the high grade beasts were already killed by them!'' Rickey sank deep in thought after he heard that. Right then, Ricky felt a strong wave of murderous intent! Chapter 262 The Overbearing Eight Forces Chapter 262 The Overbearing Eight Forces "But before we head into the valley, we need to deal with something first," Zarlyk said as his voice became cold and his face grew dark. A killing intent was emerging from his eyes. Immediately, the chilling aura belonging to a warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement filled their surroundings. Then he nced with intensity over the direction where the warriors were hiding. It should''ve been obvious that the man''s impable strength granted him the ability to sense right from the start that that they were secretly watching him. "I can see where you are hiding. Come out you weak and useless cowards!" Zarlyk shouted in a loud and chilling voice. The warriors walked out of their hideouts one after the other. Almost all of them were wearingplex expressions: a mix of awkwardness and fear. They were unwilling to admit that they were cowards. Yet they chose to show up in response to Zarlyk because whether they were hiding or not did not make any difference. Zarlyk had already noticed them and was ready to engage when necessary. "From now on, only warriors from the Eight Demi-immortal Forces are allowed to appear within one kilometer of this valley. I suggest you leave immediately. Otherwise, I would have to kill you!" Arrogantly looking at therge group of people, the man imed confidently with a disdainful look. For him, those warriors did not even deserve to breathe the same air he did. As a demi-immortal, he deeply disregarded the value of their lives. "No! Why would we leave? That''s totally insane! We''re not going to leave on yourmand! This is not the territory of the Arhat Pce! You don''t have any right to send us away!" The man''s aggressive im caused a stir among the crowd. They all shouted angrily, simultaneously objecting his unreasonable request. This valley was a public area and anyone had the right to stay here. The youngdy from the Dahlia Pce, on the other hand, remained silent. She looked at the emotional throng, a smile resting on her face. Needlessly to say, she agreed with Zarlyk. Also she did not mean to say or do anything to calm down the furious crowd or convince them to leave. "What did you just say? Could you repeat them for me, please?" Those objections did not help them earn their right to stay in the valley. Instead, they irritated the man. His eyes grew darker and his face became tenser. Finally, he discharged his power and targeted it forcefully towards the warriors who screamed to refuse his request to leave the area. It was by no means a weak force. The warriors who were rtively closer to the man, or those who were weak, were pushed back quite a few steps and had to exert all their strength to steady themselves. Some of them suffered from a tight chest due to the shockwave and almost coughed blood! Without a question, the man''s power was extremely overwhelming. ''So this is the strength at the ninth grade, the peak level of Bone Reinforcement? It deserves to be dimmed as the highest level a mortal could ever achieve! So strong and powerful!'' Ricky sighed silently; he was also in shock. Obviously, he also felt how strong the man was. Even if he was not the target of the man''s attack, he also had to channel his internal strength just to keep himself from being pushed back. Thanks to Zarlyk''s excellent performance in releasing his power to intimidate the protesters, everyone stoppedining. The area was filled with silence in an instant. They did not realize how much stronger he was than them until now. The man did notunch any direct attack and merely released his aura, yet they were already unable to withstand it. Should they insist staying here, he could probably crush them into pieces when heunched a physical strike. However, despite the understanding brought by his move, they still felt rather unhappy to leave, especially those rtively stronger warriors from the Middle Region. They came here with a purpose; they wanted to gain their precious chance in breaking through. But now, the man stood in their way by asking them to leave! It was utterly unbearable! "So, no one is willing to leave? Humph! You are all bold but quite reckless!" Annoyed by the silence, Zarlyk grew more arrogant. He sneered coldly, "I suggest you run away from here as fast as you can in the next thirty minutes. If by that time you are still within a kilometer from the valley, the eight forces will show you no mercy and would destroy all of you with their own hands. Don''t try to challenge us. You know how capable we are. As long as you are still within range, we will find out. If I were you, I would start running now! Go, get the hell out of here!" "Huh! So this decision was made by the eight forces? But the eight forces don''t have the right to decide on this! This ce is not your territory! Everyone should be free toe in and out here! Why should we obey your order?" Zarlyk''s dismissive attitude and words irritated some of the warriors. Three warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement from the Middle Region roared in rejection of his request. "Yes! They are right! This ce is never the territory of the eight forces! Why would we have to leave?" Immediately, many warriors chimed in. The crowd began to stir again. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "It''s like you are all asking for death!" Zarlyk squeezed his words out one by one through gritted teeth, as his voice grew scarier and the muscles on his face twitched. He was on the brink of an all-out rage. "Ha-ha! These fragile toddlers, let me deal with them!" Right before Zarlyk unleashed his strength, a weird giggle came from afar. Everyone present turned their heads to the source of the voice. A ck shadow from the distance was flying towards them. He moved so quickly that no one could clearly see his face. When he passed in front of them, the only thing they felt was a whirlwind sweeping over. In a few moments, the man had already approached the three warriors at the seventh grade of Bone Reinforcement who just roared at Zarlyk. "Bang! Bang! Bang!" The next second, three heavy sounds burst out at the same time. The three guys were knocked into the air and fell on the ground with a st. They spat blood out onto the ground, mixing with the dust. They were dead before they could even utter a heartrending cry. Everyone screamed at the sight. "Oh, gosh! What just happened? He killed all of them in with a single blow!" someone cried out, voice trembling with fear. Shocked, everyone turned to find out who the murderer was. It was an old scrawny man in a ck robe. Carrying a dark atmosphere, he looked rather gloomy. Once people looked into his eyes, they would begin to feel as if they were surrounded by endless darkness, isted, andpletely helpless. A group of fighters also approached from the distance. Clearly, they were with the powerful old man. ''This old guy must be from one of the eight forces. He is trying to intimidate the others by killing the three poor guys who tried to fight back. It seems that it''s impossible for us to enter the valley while the eight forces are here, '' Ricky thought in his mind, analyzing the situation carefully. "Russell, they came from the Nether Pce," Bastian whispered to Ricky in a low voice while his eyes blinked alertly. Ricky looked into his eyes and nodded to show his acknowledgment. ''The Nether Pce?'' he murmured quietly, keeping Bastian''s words in mind. "You guys are right about one thing; this ce is not the territory of the eight forces. But we can decide who can stay here while who can''t! Our strength speaks for ourselves. And I''m quite certain none of you would stand any chance against us, am I right? If you are unhappy about our decision,e and fight me to prove us wrong! I don''t mind killing more people to disy my strength. Actually, I kind of enjoy killing people and watching their blood gush out of their weak bodies!" The old man ran his eyes over his surroundings and stated with a rxed voice, a smile appearing on his face. Then he added, "Oh, you know what? Personally, I think you do not deserve to have thirty minutes to run for your lives. I am giving you fifteen minutes! So, if we find you still wandering within one thousand meter from the valley, I wille and take your life. Sending people to theher world never fails to bring me joy." "Ha-ha! I agree with you! I was being merciful to allow these bastards thirty minutes earlier. Now I''ve also changed my mind. Fifteen minutes it is!" Zarlyk burst intoughter and took a nce at everyone; his eyes were filled with murderous intent. Everyone was extremely angry at how the two were bullying them. However, they knew they were unable to fight back. No one would dare risk their lives in challenging them after what they had witnessed with the three warriors he killed miserably in the blink of an eye. Their bodies were still lying on the ground, serving as a reminder for them to not act recklessly. Even if they were unwilling to leave and give up this chance to enter the valley, retreating seemed to be the wise option because they would be too weak to face the eight forces head on. If they retreated, they could at least survive. Otherwise, they could stay and face their miserable fate. "What should we do?" Tyson asked in a low voice carefully. He did not want to leave. He had no intentions of giving up so easily. "Let''s leave. I don''t think we have another option. We can''t defeat them, even if we try. They are much too stronger. Any warrior from them could easily crush us on their own. And there are three. I''m sure the other five forces would soon head here too. Think about it, we weren''t even able to hide without being noticed," Ricky said in disappointment. Then he and Bastian turned their backs and left. Tyson cursed angrily before he joined Ricky to retreat. "Humph! Those weak stupid blind rookies! They just wouldn''t leave without being taught a lesson; they were threatened endlessly!" Watching their enemies leave one by one, Zarlyk snorted through his nose coldly again. ... Ricky, Tyson, and Bastian pulled out quickly. It wasn''t long before they were a kilometer away from the valley. "Damn it! So, are we going to give up that easily? The eight forces, those bastards! How could they just assume ownership of that valley! That ce was made to be open to everyone! Now, fine! We are kicked out of there and they are going getting their hands on the great chance we wanted for ourselves!" Tyson cursed with a loud voice, not afraid of getting discovered anymore. "Easy, Tyson! There''s nothing we can do about it. In the Chaotic Region, the eight forces dominate the area. They are definitely unparalleled. They can im whatever they want. No one would dare challenge them except themselves," Bastianforted. "Humph! Bastards! When I get to be a demi-immortal, I will definitely kill all of them once and for all!" Tyson blurt out with a merciless voice. "I''m sure the eight forces must have known what was inside the valley. Otherwise, they would not have put much effort in keeping the other warriors away from it. If they had no clue at all, they would be more than d to see other people go inside and search the valley, so that they could take advantage of other warriors as they fish for information without having to fight and risk their bodies," Ricky said before he thought for a while, with furrowed brows. "Yes, you are right! That''s exactly what they are doing; taking advantage of others to aplish their own goals!" Bastian nodded. "There must be some precious treasures in the valley! I know it! I am sure of it! Damn it! I would only wish that they go insane and crazy enough to start killing one another in order to obtain the treasures. Wish all of them die miserably and burn in hell! For eternity!" Tyson would not stop cursing resentfully. He had no ns of stopping anytime soon. "Ha-ha!" Ricky and Bastian exchanged looks with each other and burst intoughter upon hearing Tyson''s words. The two guys were also extremely unhappy that they were forced to leave the valley. "What''s so funny, Russell? Are we really going to let the chance go so easily because of the so-called shit of eight forces? Probably a great opportunity - which could enable us to be innate spiritual kings - is waiting for us somewhere in the valley!" Tyson said, breathing deeply to ease his anger. Both Ricky and Bastian stoppedughing and went silent. "You are right, Tyson. What about this? You guys keep leaving this area, and I''m going back alone to discreetly watch their next moves. I''ll make sure to find whatever secret is hiding in there. Sounds good?" Determined, Ricky announced before he thought carefully for a few moments. Tyson''s words rmed him. He did not want to miss the opportunity. Chapter 263 Following Behind Chapter 263 Following Behind Ricky made up his mind and decided to propose his idea to Tyson and Bastian. Moreover, when the Eight Demi-immortal Forces had requested them to leave, Ricky had decided to secretly return into the valley. Ricky wouldn''t give up on finding the secret in the valley as Tyson said. "Russell, you shouldn''t regard this as a joke. It''s not funny at all!" Tyson was surprised and shook his head after hearing what Ricky just said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Bastian also shook his head with Tyson, intensely agreeing with his reaction. What a joke! Indeed, Ricky was the best among them. But in the face of the eight Forces, he was nothing more than an insect. "Tyson, Bastian, I''m not messing around. I am being serious." They seemed unconvinced. Ricky found it necessary to reiterate his idea and assure them that he wasn''t kidding. At that moment, they finally realized that Ricky was determined to do it. At the same time, both their faces looked grim. Tyson said in response, "Russell, although I personally don''t want to give up as well, I also know it is impossible for us to return into the valley. Can''t you see? We clearly don''t have the ability to return into the valley without losing our lives." "Ipletely agree with Tyson. Russell, I know it''s a tempting opportunity. But we are doomed to fail. It is unwise for us to push through it," Bastian added. "I''m a hundred percent certain that I can sneak into the valley undetected. Don''t you believe me?" Ricky said earnestly. Hearing his words, Tyson and Bastian went silent. "Tyson and Bastian, I won''t risk my life if I know I can''t do it. Trust me. I have my ways," Ricky added when he saw they hadn''t responded. Ricky was trying to tell them that he was certain he could do it but he couldn''t tell them how, because it had to be a secret. They truly understood what Ricky said and exchanged looks with each other with a slight nod of their heads. "Russell, we believe you. Just promise us that you woulde back alive." Tyson sighed deeply. "You don''t need to worry! I understand that life is extremely valuable to me. I wasn''t lying. I''m a hundred percent certain." Ricky smiled. "Here, take this with you! It may be of help." Tyson took out a white spiritual ball, the innate spiritual ball, from his storage bag and handed it to Ricky. Looking at the innate spiritual ball, Bastian was surprised because he knew how powerful it was. He said, "Tyson, is that the innate spiritual ball from the legends? I am fortunate enough to see it with my own eyes!" "Yes, that is correct! It is the innate spiritual ball." Tyson nodded. "I have only heard stories about it. This is quite a surprise," Bastian said with an envious look. "Tyson, thank you! But I must say that this innate spiritual ball isn''t myst cards." Looking at the innate spiritual ball Tyson gave him, Ricky was very moved. He smiled in response. "I know. I can assure you that it will be of great help to you when you are in danger," Tyson said. "Tyson, I have told you that I am absolutely certain that I can do it." Then Ricky turned his back and headed for the valley. "Don''t worry. You can return and wait for my good news. I won''t be long." They didn''t say anything and just watched him walk away quietly until hepletely disappeared from their view. "Tyson, you have known Russell for quite a long time. You must know a lot of things about him, surely more than I do. I always found him to be quite mysterious," Bastian asked. "No doubt about that. He is truly a mystery. I have never seen him reach his limit. But I am sure he is an old friend whom we can trust," Tyson said with a nod. "I see." ... Ricky''s trump was very simple. It was the Chaotic Fire Zone. He used it as a tool to get inside the valley unnoticed. He entered the two zones. He thought that he could reach anywhere he wanted to go. But he couldn''t understand why the two zones were still in his mind after he had entered the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Devourer Zone. ''Bastian, Tyson, it was selfish of me to not tell you the secret of the two zones because it is very important for me. It is much more important than my life. I don''t want anyone to know about it unless I was on the brink of death.'' Ricky headed forward as he felt a little sorry for what he did. ... Ricky came to the vicinity of the valley again as he entered the Chaotic Fire Zone. Ricky saw Zarlyk, Lilian, and a skinny warrior from the Nether Pce. They were warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. Besides those three forces, five forces were also led by a warrior at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. At that moment, they were fighting against the beasts around the valley. The beasts were unable to stop these eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement from going into the valley no matter how hard they tried. Among all the beasts, only two beasts were at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement and they have already been badly injured. ''The eight demi-immortal warriors of Upper Region have indeed injured these two beasts at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement before during the enormous surge of beasts. These beasts have been fighting for a long time and their strengths are slowly depleting, '' Ricky said to himself as he observed in the Chaotic Fire Zone. ''In other words, they know what was about to happen next. They solved the problem in advance, '' Ricky thought. Of course, he was curious about the secret hidden in the valley, so he thought a lot. The battle came to an end. The eight Forces went into the valley and Ricky followed closely behind. Ricky could go into the valley and search by himself. But the eight Forces knew more than Ricky and it would be easier for him to just follow them. The reeking smell entered Ricky''s nose and he felt the heat growing even more intense as soon as he went into the valley. The smell was so intense that it was probably the cause of the scorching heat. The eight Forces swallowed some pills. Ricky assumed that the pills were to help them hold their breaths. Besides the reeking smell and heat, pools of blood were all over the ground. ''It seems that the corpses of the warriors and beasts have all been moved inside the valley, '' Ricky thought as he tailed the eight Forces. Chapter 264 The Skeleton Dragon Chapter 264 The Skeleton Dragon Stters and smears of blood on the floor were all too intriguing for the people of eight great powers. Their curiosity led them to follow the blood trail to wherever it might take them. The stench intensified the more they followed the blood trail. The smell of death filled every inch of the surrounding area. Meanwhile, Ricky''s senses were tingling as his two powerful zones detected a tremendous power lurking in the depths of where they were. ''Are fierce monsters guarding something valuable over here? Like a Treasure from Heaven and Earth?'' Ricky thought to himself. Despite the fact that there might be a chance that something valuable was hidden in this valley, Ricky did not suppose that the legendary opportunity that every one in the Chaotic Region was seeking, which would crown a warrior as an innate spiritual king, would be found here in this weird valley. And that was why the Eight Demi-immortal Forces only sent their disciples to the valley instead ofing in person to see what was going on. That only meant one thing, and that was they weren''t there for the precious chance to be an innate spiritual king. All the leaders from the Eight Demi-immortal Forces ever wanted was to be innate spirits. They would definitely show up if the opportunity was here in the valley. Ricky''s mind was trailing behind. He snapped out of it and retreated his thoughts. With one cautious foot in front of the other, he focused on the mission they were in and followed the people of eight Forces into the depths of the valley that reeked death. Finally, after six hours of tedious search, they found the source of the rotten corpse and the end of the blood trail. The monsters they defeated previously were also hiding around. The trail ended in an immensely deep hole of several hundred meters. It was so deep that no one could see the bottom of it. Stinky blood and rotten corpses filled here and there in this deep hole. It was safe to assume that all the foul smell wereing from this deep hole. The defeated monsters that guarded the hole trembled with fear when they met the eyes of the people of eight Forces. But more than this, they were even more scared of what was underneath theyers of corpse and rotten flesh that were inside the hole. The unsightly scene made Ricky nauseous. He saw that the mound of rotten flesh and corpse were moving. The limbs and the torn down flesh wriggled in unison as if something underneath was causing the movement. It was as if a creature underneath the stack of corpses was devouring at that time. Ricky''s eyes widened. He realized that this was the ferocious power that he had sensed when they got to the valley. ''Hmm. What could it be? What could be lurking underneath this deep hole?'' Ricky asked himself. While all the people of eight great powers had to bear with the repulsive smell of the deep hole, they mustered up all the courage they needed to tolerate the smell and gathered around the hole in a circle. "The monster must be absorbing the blood and corpses to recover." The man of the Arhat Pce said, "Dear all, let us merge all our powers to defeat this beast with one massive attack. Because if we don''t, we''ll definitely suffer the rage of the eight demi-immortals back home." "Of course we must!" The rest of the seven people agreed in unison. They wanted to take down the beast as much as the man of the Arhat Pce. Soon after, they prepared for their attack. ''It seems that there are no Treasures from Heaven and Earth nor good chances here. The eight Forces must have a really profound hatred towards the creature in the deep hole. And the creature avenged itself with a great surge of beasts to the Chaotic Region, '' Ricky thought to himself upon hearing what the people of eight Forces were talking about. ''But why did the people of eight Forces forbid other warriors froming here? Those warriors could have served as their scapegoat if they approached this area. I don''t think the people of eight Forces are kind enough and merciful to care about others'' lives.'' Ricky was baffled. He wanted to know the truth and more about what the beef was between the creature in the hole and the people of eight Forces. "You stupid beasts, get out! Or do you want to suffer and go to hell with the damn monster in the deep hole? Get away from us!" The thin elder from the Nether Pce yelled at hesitant beasts who were preying on them. He tried to scare them off to clear their path of any distractions. Sure enough, they only wanted the best of their powersbined to defeat the powerful creature in the hole. The elder wasn''t talking in vain for high grade Bone Reinforced beasts were capable of understanding humannguage. The beasts surely knew what the elder was telling them to do. "Damn you! Do you think we really want to stay here? How dare we leave without the monster''s approval!" They chattered and cursed to themselves upon hearing the thin man''s demands. "If we leave, the monster inside the abyss wouldn''t spare us! It can force each and every beast in the mountain into a frenzied state and even create a surge of beasts against Chaotic Region! Don''t you know what that mean?" Sadly, although the beasts could understand humannguage, they didn''t talk. All the warriors could hear was their restless growls. "You''d rot with the corpse if you do not leave!" Another man shouted when he saw the beasts growling ferociously instead of leaving. The eight warriors were given no choice--they had to defeat the creature in the hole while the other beasts lurk around and guard their master. Soon after, eight warriors at the eighth grade of Bone Reinforcement prepared themselves to attack with their retinues. Pow! All of a sudden, a strong and powerful growl trembled from the deep hole. The horrid blood and gory smell of the rotten corpse spurted out from the hole due to the tremor caused by the creature. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The strong vibration from the sound wave dispersed solid attacks to all directions. This surprised and terrorized all the beasts on the ground. This made the beasts scour back in fear. The tremor did not spare the people of the eight great powers. They were shocked at the moving of the ground and took steps back at the powerful attack. Only warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement managed to stand still amidst the unforeseen attack. Some warriors at the sixth grade of Bone Reinforcement, however, felt the attack go straight deep into their chests which made them spit out blood. The horrendous and surprising attack left the warriors puzzled on how to defeat the monstrous creature in the hole. It was a good thing that the eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement countered and resisted the attack. If it weren''t for this, they all would have been seriously injured from the ferocious attack. On the other hand, Ricky became more and more curious as to what the creature was. He sensed that it might be a dragon, based from how the creature''s growl sounded. He assumed that the creature was indeed, a dragon, because the roar that he heard ignited a connection with his Fire Dragon Egg in the Chaotic Fire Zone. Soon after, his Fire Dragon Egg started to vibrate. It was trying to send him a vague message. From what Ricky understood, he was urged to try and capture the creature that was buried deep inside the hole. "Ha-ha! Why did the eight old men send you clowns to die for them? They should havee here in person!" A low guttural growl followed the howl. Suddenly, a ginormous creature emerged from underneath all the rotten and foul smelling corpses. It stood ten meters tall with rotten meat falling off its body. It was velvety scarlet from all the sticky blood that oozed out from its entirety. It had a huge head, much like that of a dragon''s. It was fire red, as if it was made of boiling hot iron. It opened its mouth and sharp ck teeth were seen, tattered from all the meat that it chewed when it was still underneath the pile of corpses. The giant had bones instead of horns that popped out of its head. The pair being about one meter long each and eager to pop out like it was held inside for a long time. Its front feet were small, much like that of a T-Rex. The rear legs were very bulky, however, like that of an athlete''s. Several sharp bones pricked out of its back to the end of its tail. This made it look more untouchable and deadly that anyone who would dare and fight it would die at the slightest touch of its sharp bones. "This monster''s dragon-shaped head and the Fire Dragon Egg''s abnormal reaction indicate there''s Great Dragon Blood in its body. No wonder it canmand all beasts in the Chaotic Region." Ricky sighed with mixed feelings of horror and amusement. Ricky also came to the conclusion that the monster could be a demi-spiritual beast since it could speak and understand human tongue. But when he detected what the creature was, he sensed that the monster might have been seriously injured. This would exin the pile of corpses that it devoured when he was still holed up. Ricky''s assumption might be correct, that the pile of meat that it devoured was for its recuperation. "Skeleton Dragon, you are doomed today! You do not deserve our chiefs toe in person!" The man from the Arhat Pce spoke again and warned the dragon. Chapter 265 Fierce Battle Chapter 265 Fierce Battle "The Skeleton Dragon! So this is the beast they call Skeleton Dragon?" Ricky murmured after he heard what Zarlyk said. From the name of this beast, he was even more certain that the Skeleton Dragon had the blood of the Great Dragon. If his Fire Dragon Egg could devour the blood essence of this demi-immortal beast that had the blood of Great Dragon, it would definitely help to speed up the hatching of the Fire Dragon Egg. Although he was not clear about the feud between this Skeleton Dragon and the Eight Forces, Ricky didn''t have a good impression of this Skeleton Dragon. The reason why Ricky didn''t like it was that it initiated the surge of beasts regardless of the other beasts and warriors in the Chaotic Region. Worse still, it was more disturbing to watch the Skeleton Dragon suck in the blood and corpses of warriors and beasts alike. So Ricky would not have any mercy on the Skeleton Dragon. He would kill it and let the Fire Dragon Egg devour it without hesitation. Of course, Ricky wasn''t able to kill it by himself, but now here were eight powerful warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. "Huh! Those eight old men have fought me in this region for ages. But they still can''t kill me. You little guys just said you wanted to kill me? That''s really a big joke!" The Skeleton Dragonughed disdainfully on hearing what Zarlyk said. "Humph! You crafty creature! If you hadn''t hidden away every time, would you be alive now?" The thin old man replied in a cold voice, "Even so, you were still hurt by eight demi-immortals and had to hide for years to heal. Right? And this time, I think you must have been seriously hurt. Otherwise, you wouldn''t haveunched a surge of beasts with the risk of exposing your hiding ce. For healing, you have to use blood and flesh from the warriors and beasts killed by the surge." "Yeah, that''s it. And I suppose you haven''t recovered much. Otherwise, how would you listen to our nonsense here?" That middle-aged man also mocked the Skeleton Dragon. "Growl! Howl!" The Skeleton Dragon roared loudly after hearing what they said. Its bloody eyes seemed even more ferocious. There was no doubt that what those people said was true. "So, it is impossible for you to run away from us with your badly wounded body. Today, you have no choice but to die here!" Zarlyk said again in a cold voice. "Growl!" The Skeleton Dragon didn''t say a single word. It just roared fiercely and charged at Zarlyk to attack him. "Retreat!" Seeing the Skeleton Dragon start attacking, the eight warriors gave an order to their followers. They soon prepared to attack. Immediately, they surrounded the Skeleton Dragon. However, except for Zarlyk, the other seven warriors didn''t attack. They all waited for someone to attack first. They had a n. If possible, they''d wait until after Zarlyk had done his part. Then they would join in to end the game. ''Ha-ha, each one has a different idea! Did theye here thinking the sh would go ording to their ns? Do they think holding back gives them an upper hand over their opponent?'' Ricky thought to himself, questioning the wisdom behind their actions. ''But, do their aims have anything to do with the Skeleton Dragon?'' Even though this was a demi-immortal Skeleton Dragon, it was already seriously injured. At best, it may be able to fight three or four warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement. But to take on double that number? Impossible! If the eight warriors could unite, technically the battle would be a foregone conclusion. But now, seeing how they hesitated to pull the first move, the Dragon might still have a chance. ''This is the best option for me! The Skeleton Dragon and its opponents canceling out each other would be my advantage. If they fight fiercely and cause enough destruction to either side, I''ll be in a better position, '' Ricky thought again. ... ''Damn these seven crafty guys!'' Reading the intentions of the other warriors, Zarlyk was not impressed. Suddenly an idea hit him. Then he turned around and walked away. Zarlyk thought, ''If these guys don''t want to fight, thinking I''ll be the first to act, I''m sorry they got their cards wrong. They can wait until the cowse home, but I won''t put my life on the line. Especially, not for grown-ass men, when they all know we aren''t here for fun.'' Seeing him walk away, the dragon read confusion in their camp and took advantage of it. With a thunderous growl, it pounced upon the nearest warrior, catching him unprepared. The other warriors ran for their lives in fear, without even attempting to save their colleague. Only by a whisker did he break free, dropped his weapon and ran like a scalded haint, following his colleagues. But the dragon kept the chase, hot on their heels wherever they turned. One by one, it kept hitting them, until all eight of them had sustained various injuries. If things went on like this, they would certainly suffer a resounding defeat. "It''s the right time for them to unite!" Ricky involuntarily murmured, as he watched the unfolding scene. As if the warriors heard what Ricky had murmured, they stopped running, maybe because they knew that they were losing and something needed to be done. They looked at each other. In a moment, they united, and started fighting back. If they were going to lose, they''d have to go out fighting for their pride. Was that too much to ask of a real warrior? The next moment, they released their strongest power without hesitation and together struck at the Skeleton Dragon. Now, the real battle had just began. Endless cacophony of shrieks, deep rumbling and every other imaginable frightening noise rent the air. Other warriors and beasts could hardly bear the strong st waves. They had to retreat quickly. ''It''s time to see who wins! It seems the dragon is losing the battle. Next, I should wait for the perfect opportunity, once the fight is over and these warriors can''t agree on who should be the leader of the team. From the way they started off hesitating, it''s only a matter of time before they fall out. Those internal conflicts will be my best chance to strike. In the worst case, I''ll have to unleash the full power of my two zones to capture what they think they are here to gain, '' Ricky carefully analyzed the situation as he watched the Skeleton Dragon being hit fiercely. "Boom!" After several rounds of intense attack, the most powerful force from both sides collided. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The blistering impact left a horrifying gash on the dragon''s head. With a thump, it copsed into a heap on the ground, twisting, turning and groaning in pain. Meanwhile, those eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement were not in a good state, either. Each of them had a nasty hit from the st, and theyy on the ground, heavily bleeding and wincing in pain. More frightening for them was the fact that the dragon, even in the badly injured state, was still demi-immortal and could again st them with innate power. But if the beast didn''t react, undoubtedly, they''d recover enough to do the final damages. Just then, as Ricky watched with bated breath, the eight warriors began to revive, gathering their strength bit by bit. As soon as they were strong enough to unleash another strike, they hit the dragon, hoping to finish it off with one surprise blow. "Howl!" Unexpectedly, the roar of the Skeleton Dragon tore up the air again. People could tell from the roar that it still had some fight in it. Instantly, it hauled itself off the ground, in spite of the gashing wound on its head. Then the Skeleton Dragon shouted, "If you want to kill me, you are not going to survive either." In a sh, the dragon''s power shot up, peaking at the demi-immortal level. With onest roar, it released a devastating wave of fire, smoke and thunder that swept across the whole area, destroying the inferior power of the eight warriors in an instant. "The Skeleton Dragon is going to put up a desperate fight! This is one heck of a bad beast they''re messing with!" Ricky couldn''t believe it. Chapter 266 The Trump Card On Both Sides Chapter 266 The Trump Card On Both Sides "Is the Skeleton Dragon starting to burn its blood essence?" Ricky murmured when he felt the massive strength from the Skeleton Dragon increasing to the peak of the demi-immortal level. Then Ricky decided to deny that assumption. It didn''t look like the Skeleton Dragon was burning its blood essence from the way it was acting. Both warriors and beasts, after burning their blood essence, became full of strength on the outside and weak in the inside. At that moment, the power of the Skeleton Dragon reached its peak and its blood vitality was increasing. There was no way it was really burning its blood essence. At that point, the Fire Dragon Egg in Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone vibrated more violently, and Ricky felt like his body was shaking from the force it was exuding. "I guess the Skeleton Dragon is burning the blood essence of someone else. The only thing that can make my body, which has absorbed dragon blood, and the Fire Dragon Egg to respond to it, is the blood essence of a dragon." Ricky was caught by surprise and narrowed his eyes. "Yes! It''s much more likely that it''s the blood essence of a Great Dragon. That is what the eight Forces want. Only with the strength of the blood essence of the Great Dragon can the Skeleton Dragon command all the beasts living in this mountain." Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ... "Damn it! Damn it! That creature really dares to burn the blood essence of the Great Dragon?! That blood essence should have been ours!" The eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement said coldly, wiping the blood from the corners of their mouths. "Ha-ha! Those eight old guys have always wanted to grasp the blood essence of the Great Dragon. They didn''t expect that I already refined the blood essence of the Great Dragon and got all my power back!" The Skeleton Dragon spoke with augh as he looked at his eight opponents. "So, you will not only fail to get what you want, but you will also die here," the Skeleton Dragon said with a contemtive expression. "Skeleton Dragon, stop lying to us. If you had refined the blood essence of a Great Dragon, you wouldn''t have activated the surge of beasts. You obviously just suppressed the harm you suffered with the power of the blood essence of the Great Dragon," the thin old man said with a coldugh after hearing what the Skeleton Dragon had said. "If I''m right, you are just showing the strength of the blood essence of the Great Dragon and the effects are just temporary. It won''tst long though. After a while, the harm your body suffered will be aggravated again. So as long as we hold on a little bit longer, we will be able to kill you. We can also get the blood essence of the Great Dragon after you are dead; am I right?" Roar! Roar! The Skeleton Dragon stoppedughing and changed his expression to one of anger when he heard the old man''s words. It was obvious that the old man had guessed everything correctly. "It''s so funny watching a dying beast like you try to fool us. You were really overestimating yourself," the man from the Arhat Pce said with a sneer. "So this Skeleton Dragon is not as strong as it looks!" Ricky from the Chaotic Fire Zone said with a sigh as he watched the scene unfold. Then, he continued to say, "But it''s possible that this Skeleton Dragon, when at the peak of his power, can kill several warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, and reduce the strength of the others." ... "So what? I see no problem in trying to fool you. You are all hypocrites anyway! Even though I''m just at this peak for a short time, I can still kill you all, so go to hell!" the Skeleton Dragon roared. Grumble! It could be seen that endless blood waves were gathered together and pervaded the whole area where the Skeleton Dragon was. Veins popped up all over the straining body of the Skeleton Dragon. "Blood bone rain!" The bone swords popping out of the body of the Skeleton Dragon shot consistently in all directions and blended with the strong blood waves around them. They then turned into blood bone swords and shot towards the ninth graded Bone Reinforcement warriors as an unstoppable force like a heavy downpour. "Ha-ha! Go to hell! You don''t stand a chance of living after I use this move. Even though I''m going to die, I will make sure you apany me on my way to hell." Feeling the strong power of that desperate move, the Skeleton Dragon looked at the people around him andughed. He was imagining what they would look like after being killed by the blood bone rain. "The blood essence of the Great Dragon is so magic! It''s more powerful than the pure blood of the Great Dragon. It even made this dying Skeleton Dragon exert a move that is equal to the level of a demi-immortal warrior," Ricky said to himself when sensing the power. "Those eight people will suffer a serious injury if they don''t have other solutions. After exerting this move, the power of the blood essence of the Great Dragon is going to eventually peter out. All of them will be injured, then I will take the chance to put the Skeleton Dragon into the Chaotic Fire Zone." "You are being too naive, you beast. We figured that you would want us to die with you, so we have prepared for that happening," the guy from the Arhat Pce said coldly before Ricky conceived of a n in his mind. Then, a white ball appeared in his palm. Ricky immediately sensed a familiar feeling from within the white ball. "That...that is an innate spiritual ball!" Ricky said in a shocked tone. In face of an innate spiritual ball, the Skeleton Dragon wouldn''t have any chance of surviving. Subsequently, Ricky noticed that the energy of the innate spiritual ball was less than that of the ball he had. The spiritual energy in the white little ball was not pure either. "I see. That is not an innate spiritual ball. I guess it''s just a ball of energy condensed by the master of the Arhat Pce. It''s at most a demi-immortal miraculous level orb," Ricky reasoned to himself in a light voice. "But that demi-immortal miraculous orb doesn''t have enough power to defeat the Skeleton Dragon." The moment Ricky finished talking, the same ball appeared in the palm of the other seven people. "Why did you have to ruin my n?! You would have been injured badly, but now..." Ricky said angrily when he saw how prepared they were. There was really no use in getting upset though. At that moment, the eight people activated the power inside the little ball and pushed it towards the Skeleton Dragon. Then the eight demi-immortal miraculous orbs collided with the move from the Skeleton Dragon in the middle of the air. Grumble! Violent waves swept through the area again and swallowed everything around them up in a cloud of dust. Haunting roars and growlsing from the Skeleton Dragon. It emerged from the cloud with a loud grumble. "You want my blood essence? Dream on! I won''t let you get what you want even if I do die for it." Chapter 267 What They Were Truly After Chapter 267 What They Were Truly After "You dirty beast! Give us your blood essence and we''ll show you mercy by at least giving you a decent death!" The eight men shouted ferociously in response to the skeleton dragon''s ear-splitting roar. Even though they were all at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement, that fight was no easy job for them. They all had to steel their resolve as they called out their battle cries. Boom! The sts from the collision of the two sides'' attacks continued. The blows were producing deafening sounds. When thest wave of explosions backfired, both sides were thrown back and onto the ground. The eight warriors vomited mouthfuls of blood as they were struggling to get up onto their knees. For a moment, the wind was knocked out of them and their ears were ringing. Their injuries were not really serious though. After a while, they managed to catch their breath and stood back up. Soon, they had adjusted themselves and were confident that they could fight at 90 percent of their potential if the skeleton dragon was still not defeated. The energy they used in the head-on collision just then was from eight demi-immortal orbs instead of themselves after all. The backfire was no big deal for them as long as they made sure to preserved enough strength to fight back. Things sadly looked different for the Skeleton Dragon, however. Its huge body was flung into the air before being mmed back onto the floor. A crater was formed in the ground where its body struck. Neither the ground nor the crater could stop its suffering. It was forced to roll across the ground by the force of the st. It broke one thick tree trunks and another as it rolled over them on its way down before its tumbling ceased. No one moved for a few seconds. When the dragon finally gathered the strength to moan and tried to move, the eight men noticed that it was already covered all over in wounds. Its two rtively small fore- paws were broken off, and one of its hind legs was broken. Worse still, nearly all of the sword-like bony tes on its back and tail were shattered, leaving horrible scars that went all the way down to its bones. Its once powerful maw that had dagger-like teeth was now twisted and unable to snap at its enemies like before. Of course, the most fatal wound was an unseen one. After dozens of years, its internal injury had eventually mounted in severity and was killing it. Once re-opened by the strike, the old injury was what finally killed it. By then, it might already be toote, even if it was willing to refine the Great Dragon''s blood essence. "It seems like it''s all over now. I could only expect that thepetition between those eight would be as fierce as possible," Ricky grumbled from inside the Chaotic Fire Zone, clearly a bit unsatisfied with what had happened. If things didn''t work outter, he would have to take the risk and exposed his two powerful zones. Just then, loud whines came from out in the distance. Seeing that the fearsome Skeleton Dragon had been brought down, the other fierce beasts in the area were terrified that they would be next. So one by one, they fled into the depth of the mountains without even looking back. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The Great Dragon''s blood essence was undoubtedly something that they craved, but they cherished their lives more. It seemed that flight was the best policy for them after witnessing the Dragon''s defeat. As soon as the beasts fled the area, the eight advanced Bone Reinforcement warriors went to examine the in Skeleton Dragon. "Give us what we want, beast, and you may receive a quick death. We can only promise you that you will be brought back to the Chaotic Region where a painful death awaits you otherwise!" Zarlyk gloated with killing intent in his sharp and cruel eyes. The same look could also be seen in the other seven men''s eyes. The Skeleton Dragon growled up at the sky upon hearing his words. With itsst bit of strength, the dragon raised its head and seemed to be bringing something from deep inside it out. The next moment, a drop of red blood shot out from its gnarled mouth and into the distance! The moment the blood drop touched the air, the Fire Dragon Egg in Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone shook violently, and the resonance he felt became incredibly stronger. ''The Great Dragon''s blood essence!'' This was the first thing that crossed Ricky''s mind when he caught sight of the bright red drop. The men from the eight Forces recognized the blood essence at once as well. Still in shock, they all made a beeline and rushed in the blood drop''s direction. "It''s the Great Dragon''s blood essence! Someone get it!" The eight Bone Reinforcement warriors shouted out loud, scrambling for the blood drop because they were all hoping to make it their own. They truly wished they could fly at that moment! But just when they got nearer and nearer to the treasure, they came to a halt all of a sudden. Ricky noticed it and was both surprised and confused. It didn''t take him much time to figure out what had happened. In the next instant, the Skeleton Dragon convulsed in a strange way and roared again in a different direction thanst time. As it howled with all strength, it spat something else out. The thing shot out at a high speed through the air. It was fast enough to even travel through different spaces. Its incredible speed had made it impossible for Ricky to see it clearly. Trying his best, he could only figure its color out; it was bronze. "Ha ha ha! Now there are two treasures waiting for you guys. Let''s see you make a decision over which to chase!" The dragonughed, and those were itsst words. It then drew itsst breath and its head fell heavily to the ground. Its final strategy worked. The eight warriors all changed their direction without a second thought and went after the bronze object. If it was greed that had filled their eyes when they saw the blood drop, then it could be said that it was strange craze that could be seen in their eyes now. "So, the bronze thing is what they are truly after?" Ricky was suddenly enlightened. It couldn''t be more obvious that the bronze object was something much more valuable than the Great Dragon''s blood essence. The eight men''s reaction spoke volumes for that fact. Ricky activated his Chaotic Fire Zone immediately, but instead of making for the bronze thing, he aimed for the blood essence. It didn''t mean that Ricky had given the seemingly more valuable bronze object up. It was just that he thought the right timing was also very important under those circumstances. Given that all the powerful warriors were now focusing on that bronze object, he stood little chance of getting it, even if he exposed his two zones. So, he adopted a different strategy. He would go for the Great Dragon''s blood essence first, and when he got it, he believed that the eight warriors would have been weakened by each other in the scramble. Then, he might be able to seize the chance and snatch the bronze thing. The Great Dragons blood essence was flying like an arrow. It was spat out by a demi-immortal beast with everyst bit of its strength before its death and the power inside was not to be underestimated after all. Fortunately, with the help of his Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky could act more quickly than the men from the eight Forces. Ricky was able to get to the blood drop much sooner than they would have. Two hourster, Ricky caught up with the Great Dragon''s blood essence. At the same time, he found that he had arrived at the top of a grand and gaping canyon. Without hesitation, he reached out to grab the blood drop with his bare hand. It was not as easy as he had thought it would be. The Great Dragon''s blood essence was no ordinary thing, as after years of refining and evolving, it had condensed arge amount of energy within itself. It was a powerful force that a warrior at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement like Ricky could hardly stand. Ricky closed his eyes and turned his face away to avoid the explosion of energy. He could feel the air and even his blood shaking from the blood drop''s incredible force. To resist the power, he activated both of his zones. With great effort, he finally suppressed the Great Dragon''s blood essence into his Devourer Zone. He didn''t choose to put it in the Chaotic Fire Zone because he feared that the Fire Dragon Egg would swallow it all up when he wasn''t watching it. He would like to take a share of such a valuable thing after all. After acquiring the blood essence, Ricky hastened to travel back the way he''de using the Chaotic Fire Zone. His mind was back on the bronze object. He had to catch up with the eight warriors as soon as possible and watch for his chance to get the bronze thing. "Come on, I think that the Great Dragon''s blood essence went and dropped into this huge canyon!" It was no sooner that Ricky had left the canyon that the men from the eight Forces arrived. They rushed into the canyon like a swarm of bees, jostling against one another without the slightest idea that they were actually looking for nothing. . Another two hours had passed and Ricky went back to where the body of the Skeleton Dragony. With no hesitation, he drew its body into his Devourer Zone as well. For him, even though it was dead, the body of a demi-immortal beast contained great dragon blood and was no less precious than whatever treasures it produced. Then, wasting no more time, he headed in the direction which the bronze object had previously gone. Meanwhile, he searched for the eight Bone Reinforcement warriors using both of his zones. After about two hours, he found them. He had not only found the eight warriors, but had also seen the bronze thing for what it really was. It was a bronze key that was as long as one yard! As a casting master, Ricky could feel how intricate and delicate its patterns were when he set eyes on the Bronze Key. He could sense the superb technique that had made it. He even could tell what philosophy had been cast into it. He knew instantly that the thing was much more significant than it looked. Vaguely, he somehow perceived the power it released. He could tell that the Bronze Key was in fact a kind of spiritual weapon. Whatever it was, its level was definitely not low. It seemed that the price of the high level weapon had been partly paid already. Of the eight advanced Bone Reinforcement warriors, four had been killed by the others, while the remaining four were all covered in blood. They were lying on the ground, barely alive. The Bronze Key was ced quietly in the middle of the four dying men, with no one having the strength to crawl over to it and seize it. Chapter 268 The People Behind The Scenes Chapter 268 The People Behind The Scenes Among the four people, one was a young woman from the Dahlia Pce, one was a strong man from the Arhat Pce, one was a thin and old man, and thest was an old woman in a ck robe. They were all dying, buty resting with their eyes closed tightly. Looking around them, the whole area was a total mess. There were cracks in the ground, shattered tree trunks, and there was energy waves that hadn''tpletely dissipated. All of that indicated that there was a fierce battle that took ce there not long ago. "It seems that I missed a fierce battle, but the key is mine now. Although I still don''t know what it''s for, it has not fallen into the hands of any of the eight major forces at least." Ricky said gently, standing in the Chaotic Fire Zone. After witnessing the aftermath, Ricky no longer hesitated. He headed over to the Bronze Key. He was ready to collect it and quickly get out of there. As he moved to get the key, he felt another presence approach him. "Somebody''sing!" Ricky said in a low voice with batted breath. As soon as he said that, a ck figure appeared before him. The figure was a slightly young man in a ck robe with golden mesh embroidered on his chest. It was obvious that the man was someone from the Arhat Pce. This man naturally attracted the attention of the four ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement cultivators when he appeared. Only the other man from the Arhat Pce showed excitement on his face when he saw the man. The rest were full of despair at the sight. "Thomas, it''s you! Kill these three guys for me, and get the Bronze Key. Hurry up!" Immediately, the first man from the Arhat Pcemanded the young man. "Yes, Elder Zarlyk, I intend to." Thomas nodded his head and made a promise to him. Then his ferocious eyes found the three people he was tasked with killing. "Haha, God bless our Arhat Pce. The Bronze Key still belongs to us and no one else." Seeing that Thomas was heading towards the other three, the first man from the Arhat Pceughed in joy. "Thomas is just at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, but it''s quite easy for him to kill three people who are already so injured," Ricky murmured to himself. "Boy, how dare you! At the Nether Pce, I''m..." Seeing Thomas walking toward him first, the old man from the Nether Pce eximed. He was unprepared, but he quickly got ready to fight. He really had no chance going up against Thomas. Due to his injuries, his realm of the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement was just useless. Before he could finish his words, Thomas''s saber had shed his neck open. In great reluctance, the old man fell to the ground dead. After him, Thomas moved on to the old woman and quickly ughtered her too without much effort. "Handsome boy, I suggest we work together! If we work together, you can get more than just the Bronze Key, you can also have my body! I can do even better than that, though. I can get you any woman you want at the Dahlia Pce!" Seeing Thomasing, the young woman from the Dahlia Pce naturally feared for her life. She desperately offered up all that she had and more. As he approached her, the young woman untied her waistband and took off her clothes with herst bit of energy. She knew that she was beautiful and hard for men to resist. She hoped that a young man like Thomas would be swayed by her body. Her body and her offer was not nearly enough to even distract Thomas; he was steadfast in his intention. Seeing the woman''s naked upper body, Thomas''s eyes did not change at all. "You must have been fucked by thousands of men already. I''m not interested in you, you damn bitch," Thomas said lightly with a cruel smirk. "Besides, if I want a woman, I think Elder Zarlyk will satisfy my wishes after we return. Don''t you think so, Elder Zarlyk?" After he said that, Thomas turned his face to the other man from the Arhat Pce and smiled back at him confidently. "You''re still..." Feeling the threatening tone in Thomas''s voice, the other man from the Arhat Pce naturally felt immediately irritated at his insolence. He wanted to scold Thomas for his attitude. Before he could scold Thomas, he realized something and stopped himself. He quickly changed his attitude and forced himself to smile back kindly. "Yes, Thomas. After this matter is all over, I will tell the chief all about your merits. I will make sure you get whatever you want. That includes beautiful women, so you can get as many as you want!" "Ha-ha, did you hear that, bitch?" Hearing that, Thomas turned to the young woman again andughed at her pitiful attempts to persuade him. At the moment Thomas turned around, Elder Zarlyk''s face crumpled in annoyance yet again. Thomas had all the power in that moment, but he would definitely be dead by the time the elder''s injuries had healed and they went back to the pce. "Young man, he is deceiving you! After you kill me and take the Bronze Key, the senior leaders of the Arhat Pce will immediately kill you! They don''t want anyone but themselves to know about the existence of the Bronze Key, so they will eliminate you!" the young woman said in fear as he turned back to her after clearly rejecting her. She could tell that Thomas was being easily duped by the lies of Elder Zarlyk. "Bitch, you dare to try and provoke me into turning on the great and powerful Arhat Pce?" Thomas asked in a cold voice. In the next moment, he ughtered the young woman with his saber without any hesitation. "Is Thomas really so oblivious to the truth? Was he just pretending to be so dense?" At that point, Ricky was a little confused. He did not choose to show up, and continued to watch the situation unfold. "Thomas, you have made some great achievements today, so the chief will certainly reward you with numerous treasures." Seeing that the three others were dead, the old man from the Arhat Pce was quite excited. As for Thomas, he also looked quite excited. He took the Bronze Key with a big smile on his face and handed it to the man from the Arhat Pce. "Ha-ha!" Looking at the Bronze Key in his hand, the man from the Arhat Pce let out a manicugh. "I have the Bronze Key! No one else has the Bronze Key! I finally have it." Before he even finished celebrating, something surprising happened. While he wasughing, a mouthful of blood sprayed out of him and his face crumpled in pain. He was already injured and weak, but now he would very soon be dead. The reason his mouth was leaking blood, was because Thomas''s saber had pierced his chest. "Th...Thomas...You..." Elder Zarlyk made ast effort to raise his right hand. The dying man was reluctant about what was going on. He had finally gotten the Bronze Key, but it was short lived and he would soon be dead. He fell to the ground before he finished his protest at the betrayal. Thomas pulled out his saber and shed the Elder''s neck without hesitation. ''Sure enough, this Thomas is not just an innocentmb. He wants to monopolize the Bronze Key, but unfortunately, he doesn''t realize that there is always someone stronger waiting in the wings to take what they want, '' Ricky murmured gently in the Chaotic Fire Zone. ''This guy seems to love cutting his opponent''s throats open when he is killing someone. That reminds me of an organization that I haven''t heard from in a long time...'' At the same time, Ricky was also faintly reminded of something. "Sorry, Elder, I never wanted to hand this Bronze Key over to you," Thomas said lightly as he looked at the corpse of the man of the Arhat Pce. After he picked up the Bronze Key, he went around and looted the corpses of the eight ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement cultivators. He obtained eight storage bags from their bodies. Judging from his excitement, it seemed that there was quite a lot of money and treasure inside the storage bags. "Thomas... interesting. Unfortunately, everything will eventually belong to me," Ricky said gently. He did not move to attack yet. He wanted to stay away from this ce for the moment. After all, it had been a long time. It would be terrible if there were more cultivators like Thomas and Ricky who had followed in secret. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Later, Ricky followed closely after Thomas away from the ce that was covered in bodies. They soon came to a stop in another remote ce. After arriving there, Ricky was ready to start the fight. Thomas had also stopped, as if he knew that Ricky was following him. Chapter 269 Meet The Killer Again Chapter 269 Meet The Killer Again "What? Why did that guy stop? Did he sense me?" Seeing that Thomas had stopped, Ricky was very curious as to why. While Ricky was watching him closely in curiosity, Thomas took out a white jade tablet from his bag. "It''s over now, and the Bronze Key should be presented to the Shadow King," Thomas said, while looking at the white jade tablet. Then, it was apparent that he intended to crush the white jade tablet within his hand. However, at that moment, a de made of me suddenly sprang up through the air, and suddenly shed at Thomas''s wrist. If Thomas was to react a little slowly to the attack, his hand would inevitably be cut off. Nevertheless, Thomas''s reaction was quite rapid. It could be said that he was always alert and on guard, so he sensed it the moment the de of me appeared out of thin air. Thomas dropped the white jade tablet before he could manage to crush it. In the instant the white jade tablet was dropped, Ricky appeared. He caught the white jade tablet and directly put it into the Chaotic Fire Zone. "Hey, it''s not over yet. Isn''t it a bit rash for you to think you''re ready to finish up all your ns?" Ricky said a littlezily as he put his arms up to stretch luxuriously. Compared to Ricky''sckadaisical demeanor, Thomas looked a lot more serious. He was immediately shocked, and could not believe he had been followed by someone. Ricky''s appearance was very sudden and unexpected. It was like an innate spiritual king that could tear up the space showing up. Thomas could still feel that Ricky''s realm seemed to be lower than his own. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Thomas asked coldly. Although he was shocked, Thomas had not lost his coolpletely. He decided he should figure out what was happening first. From that point of view, it could be observed that Thomas was able and crafty, so Ricky could not help but treat him seriously. Ricky never dared to underestimate or had contempt for such a strong and wary adversary. "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s important that I also want that Bronze Key and the eight storage bags that you have looted. Will you give them to me?" Ricky smiled gently. "Ha-ha!" After hearing Ricky''s words, Thomas couldn''t help but burst into loud and body wracking laughter that echoed over the area they stood in. "So, you think my request is funny?" Ricky asked tly. "Don''t you think it''s funny? How can you think that you could ever match up to me in battle? Is it just because you can suddenly appear from nowhere? That only means that you have a strong stealth ability, or that you have magic tools with you. In terms of strength, you''re very ordinary judging from that strike just now," Thomas retorted with a chuckle. "Ha-ha! You have made a thorough analysis of me, but you can''t really know whether you are right or wrong," Ricky said. At the same time, Ricky had some spection about his true identity. Could Thomas be a member of the Endless Shadow? Firstly, he was calm and indifferent; secondly, he liked to cut throats when he killed someone. All those characters were quite in line with the profession of a hired killer. "Well, right or wrong can''t be judged verbally. Now, I''m also interested in your impressive ability with stealth. Either way, we''re at odds, so let''s just let our actions speak for us!" Thomas sneered. Immediately, Thomas''s momentum, that was from his cultivation at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement, powered up. As soon as he had gathered his energy, he lunged straight for Ricky. "Before we fight, I''d like to know if you''re one of the Endless Shadow members?" Ricky asked with a smile on his face. "Huh? Why do you ask that?" Thomas was a little surprised to hear what Ricky had asked him. The surprised look on his face had easily proven that Ricky had guessed correctly. Thomas apparently did not intend to hide his true identity though. The reason he didn''t hide who he was, was because Ricky was already a dead man in his eyes. "It seems that you shadows can appear anywhere. Where ever we go, there are you guys." Ricky sighed slightly. He had be more alert to the Endless Shadows over time because there used to be killers of the Endless Shadow in the Snow Sect. Of course, Ricky was still uncertain about whether there were traitors and moles in the Snow Sect anymore or not. "It''s none of my business. My responsibility is just to cover the area of the Chaotic Region!" Thomas said andughed. In the next moment, Thomas moved so quickly that Ricky could only see the dust that rose under his feet before he appeared in front of Ricky a split-secondter. Then, a ck palm shot fiercely at Ricky''s face. Fortunately, Ricky''s reaction was not too slow. His me Fist came up and collided with the ck palm before it could strike his face. At the moment that Ricky hit Thomas, he immediately realized Ricky''s true power¡ªhe was at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. "You want to die? A second grade of Bone Reinforcement ranking cultivator is really daring to challenge me! Is this world no longer able to obey thew of the jungle?" Thomas immediately expressed his disdain toward Ricky. However, a momentter, Thomas''s disdain totally disappeared. After the sh between his palm and Ricky''s fist, he just felt a strong force, which was no less than his, prated into his arms through his palm. The force was so strong that he had to resist it with all his power. After the collision, they both retreated and did not attack again immediately. It was a tentative confrontation, and no one was sure who had the upper hand at that point. "How can it be possible? How can you have such a powerful force when you''re only at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement?" Thomas asked in a cold voice. For the first time since Ricky hadid eyes on him, the calm in his eyes had disappeared and was reced by a wariness toward Ricky. "It''s just because I used some pills to hide my real realm of cultivation base before," Ricky answered softly. He didn''t want too many people to know that he had the ability to challenge someone who was three levels higher than him, even though Thomas was already dead in his eyes. "Really?" Thomas asked doubtfully. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. In the next moment, Thomas became more serious and drew the saber from on his back tounch an attack again. Now that he believed that Ricky truly had some considerable strength, there was no need for any further testing. "Go to hell!" When Thomas made a leap high into the air, the ck spiritual energy swept him over in an instant. Then, Thomas''s long saber shed out toward Ricky. "You''re using a saber; do you look down on me?" Seeing that Thomas had unexpectedly drawn a saber, Ricky was a little ufortable. He also pulled out his Iron Destroyer from on his back and waved it to block the hit. Ricky used most of his strength to block the attack. A crisp sound suddenly rang out. Then, the collision of two sabers made fierce sparks. It was dazzling enough to hurt their eyes. Crack! At the same time, there was the sound of metal fragmenting. Thomas''s long saber was directly fragmented in the strike. When he realized that, he quickly retreated. His weapon was broken, and he had lost an opportunity to attack, after all. Nevertheless, Ricky did not want to let Thomas retreat like that, so he suddenly set foot on the ground and lunched an attack with his weapon toward Thomas again. He wanted to force Thomas to use his full power. Sure enough, under Ricky''s fierce attack in session, Thomas''s eyes turned serious. He sped up to retreat again. At the same time, Thomas''s palm turned around at his waist, and then he pulled out a soft-iron sword. Whoosh! The delicate soft-iron sword was stretched out, resisting Ricky''s second strike. Then, the two were separated again, both ring at each other with a solemn look in their eyes. "Humph! So, you are finally willing to pull out your soft-iron sword?" Ricky asked him gently with half lidded eyes. "It seems that you already know that my real weapon is not a saber, but a sword instead," Thomas replied in a deep and pensive voice. "I already know your true identity after all¡ªan assassin from the Endless Shadow. The real weapon the assassins of the Endless Shadow wield are all soft-iron swords!" Ricky used. Chapter 270 A Diamond Cut Diamond Chapter 270 A Diamond Cut Diamond "It seems that you are quite familiar with the Endless Shadow; is that right?" Thomas asked coldly. His normally stern features were clouded further by anger. Warriors like Ricky were thest kind of opponents that he wanted to encounter. He was strong and prudent which was a problem to begin with. What made things worse was that he knew Thomas''s tactics quite well. Thomas had to be really cautious when facing off against him. A small error might lead to fatal consequences in their battle. Fortunately, Thomas was also one of the finest killers and had survived countless fierce battles. He didn''t even remember how many top fighters he had defeated or how many dead bodies he had stepped over in his career. Ricky was a strong opponent to deal with, so Thomas was nervous but not afraid. "You tter me," Ricky scoffed in response. "I''m not familiar with you. I just know some things about the weapons that the Endless Shadow members use." Ricky concealed a small smirk to himself. He began to summon his spiritual energy to power up his skills. He knew that a hard fighting was waiting for him. "Oh do you really? Then, take this!" Thomas roared ferociously, gnashing his teeth. His body shot toward Ricky like an arrow off a bow. Swish! Suddenly, a strong murderous intent broke out from his body. It soon turned into condensed sword-light and sprang at Ricky at an amazing speed. That was the real strength that Thomas possessed! "Tiger Art Attack!" Ricky''s eyes shed with a bright light. ming spiritual energy surrounded and integrated with his body as he spoke. He leaped into the air like a fierce tiger bounding at its prey. Affected by his aura, his Iron Destroyer harnessed the great energy he produced. The saber-light shot into the sky, followed by a de of hot me. In the blink of an eye, the saber and the sword shed, making a nging sound. Then, there was a loud cracking noise from the crossed des. Sparks jumped in all directions and the area was soon filled with the gleam of saber-light and sword-light, which were mingling with each other. The tremendous force caused by the collision of the des pushed the two warriors in different directions. Both of them stumbled back heavily, leaving deep gouges on the ground. Without any hesitation, feet digging into the dirt beneath them, they bounded on each other once again, striking like lightening. Both of them activated their Light Apperception to its fullest as they approached each other. The sword in Thomas''s hand glided through the air with more than sixty percent of the sword-light covering the de. Soon, the sword-light became even more cohesive and turned into a strong de of light, sweeping up the surrounding spiritual energy. "Sword-light Energy¡ª¡ªFatal Thrust Attack!" Thomas roared. Heughed confidently, sure of the strength of his attack. ''Thomas is indeed a strong opponent. With this kind of skill, he deserves to be a third ss genius, '' Ricky thought to himself. He could feel real danger approaching him as Thomas''s attack came closer. Fortunately, his Light Apperception had also improved a lot in recent days. He might have died at Thomas''s hands otherwise. He wielded the Iron Destroyer and released sixty percent of his Light Apperception, rolling up the spiritual energy in the air around him. "Sixty percent? Hah! When the Light Apperception reaches fifty percent, a small gap that forms will cause great difference in the power that it creates. Don''t you know that?" Thomas scoffed with a disparaging smile as he approached his opponent at an incredible speed. "Yes, that''s true, but there''s something that you don''t know; the Light Apperception that you release may not equal to the power that is created!" Ricky answered, remainingpletelyposed. "me¡ª¡ªughter de Attack!" The attack that Ricky used at that point was the power of the Heaven ughtering Fire. He activated the two Supreme Skills, which led to the outburst of all the strength of the sixty percent of saber-light that he released. The air was filled with a deadly and overwhelming aura. Ricky raised his weapon, mixing the deadly aura and his saber-light, which formed an unbelievably strong saber light in a second. It was so sharp that it seemed to be able to cut anything it touched into pieces. Bang! Again, they leaped at each other. The space between them was cut in half by the sword and saber. Then, they pushed off the ground and jumped into the air at the same time. In the few seconds they were both airborne, they shed against each other dozens of times. The Light Apperception that burst out from their bodies intermingled with each other like a, enveloping the area around them. As the waves of air beat against their bodies, their robes fluttered fiercely in the wind. If they hadn''t shielded their body with protective spiritual energy, their robes might have been torn into pieces. Cling! ng! The sound of the collisions of sword and saber deafened their ears. It seemed the fight had reached its climax as Ricky and Thomas collided with each other high in the sky. Boom! After a round of intensebat, with the contact point of the weapons as its center, energy waves spread out, rippling like a tidal wave. Both of thebatants were flung down from their spots in the air by the force of the energy st. They slid back quite a distance before they finally struggled back to their feet. They both spat blood out of their mouths. "I don''t believe it. You only have sixty percent of that saber-light, but it seems that we are evenly matched. How is this possible?" Thomas shouted in anger, wiping the blood from his lips. "I told you, didn''t I? The Light Apperception that you release may not equal to the power that bursts out. You failed to make full use of your Light Apperception. You could easily defeat me if you did." Ricky laughed. "So you mean that you can activate your Light Apperception to its fullest potential?" Thomas was reluctant to believe Ricky''s words. "Do you have any other exnation as to how I did it?" Ricky asked cockily, with a confident smile. He could feel an overwhelming murderous intenting from Thomas. He wasn''t in the least surprised. Jealousy was burning through Thomas, and that was why he couldn''t wait to take Ricky''s life. He wanted to prove his superiority; that was not umon between geniuses. "Nonsense!" Thomas sneered. Thest thing he would do was to freely admit that someone was stronger than him. "You can believe whatever you want, but I''m telling the truth when ites to Light Apperception. We are pretty equally matched, all things considered," Ricky said evenly. He knew what Thomas was thinking, but he didn''t want to argue with him. "Very well... I still don''t think you can withstand my double attack though. Take this!" Thomas roared in the thrall of his fury. He started to move at an amazing speed. He was so fast that Ricky could hardly see where he went. ''This looks just like the skill that Monkey Nine used before. I''d better not use my eyes and use my spiritual sense instead, '' Ricky thought to himself as he prepared to change tactics. Ricky activated his two Supreme Skills. He recognized Thomas''s figure and the track of his sword. Without any hesitation, Ricky struck with his saber. Bang! Their weapons collided again and the sound of metal shing rang through the air. "Hah! Is that all you can do?" Rickyughed coldly as he fended off Thomas''s sword with his Iron Destroyer. "I told you, didn''t I?" Thomas mimicked him in mockery. "It''s a double attack!" Thomas had hardly finished his words when he started to move again. He threw down his sword and pped his chest heavily. Suddenly, streams of ck spiritual energy rose out of him like waves from in the ocean. Before Ricky could recognize what the attack was, the ck spiritual energy turned into countless fists and rushed ferociously toward Ricky. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. "Dual Shadow Punches!" Thomas shouted the name of the attack after he used the skill. The unexpected attack struck in an instant. Ricky was very close to Thomas, so he hardly had any time to react. What was worse, the punches were strengthened by the force of gravity. That made the situation even more dangerous for Ricky. If Ricky threw down his weapon, like Thomas had, and resist the attack with his fists, he might have a chance to withstand it. That was not what he did, however. Chapter 271 Ricky’s Real Identity Was Exposed Chapter 271 Ricky¡¯s Real Identity Was Exposed Why didn''t Ricky just drop his saber at that critical moment the same way Thomas gave up his sword? He always wanted to be a real saber wielder as well as a warrior who had his own insights about his saber. He also wanted to develop his own unique and powerful saber skills. If those goals were to be truly realized, there was no way he could give up his saber, which meant he had to hold on to it even in the direst situations. His unique link to his personal weapon would be severed otherwise. If he lost his attachment to his saber, his future training and insights about his saber would suffer greatly and he might never reach certain top-level skills. Moreover, he just didn''t believe that the so-called Dual Shadow Punchesunched by Tomas could really hurt him in that moment. The next moment, as Ricky exercised his Devouring Skill to its most extreme point, his body had turned into a body of devouring energy. At the same time, he activated the power of the Sixth Degree of Nine- degree Body Refining Form to its full strength as well. Soon, blue light and bloody light were intertwined around him as the energy swelled around him. Boom! An earsplitting sound rang out at the same time. Ricky was inundated by Thomas''s countless dark Dual Shadow Punches as they produced a deafening and destructive st. Thomas looked at Ricky with mixed feelings of disdain and a little bit of admiration as he hurriedly retreated to avoid the st. "Unexpectedly, you still haven''t given up your saber, even now. So, you are the kind of man who holds a strong belief¡ªregarding your saber as a valuable object in your life," Thomas said disdainfully. Of course, Thomas''s admiration was hidden because he pushed it to the bottom of his heart. He thought to himself, ''People like him, who have such a steadfast belief, are really annoying opponents. If they live through the fight, their insights about their weapons will be deepened. They will also make greater progress with their power, and be even more difficult to beat over time.'' Yet, despite his admiration, he didn''t feel threatened anymore, and instead felt quite relieved. He had bepletely sure that Ricky couldn''t survive his countless dark Dual Shadow Punches. The punches might not be his most powerful skill. However, if any warrior wanted to resist them without any precautions, it would be impossible, unless that person was a warrior at the top grade of Bone Reinforcement. Thomas had such a firm belief that Ricky should be dead. He was only at the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement after all, so he could not survive such an attack with just his body and no other defense. However, before Thomas could finish that thought, a cold voice rang out abruptly, saying, "Even an assassin is not supposed to abandon his sword, and if he does, he will no longer be qualified to use his sword again." Then, Thomas saw that Ricky slowly walking out of the dust cloud made from his fierce attack. Ricky looked disheveled, but he remained in one piece. At that moment, Ricky was in a quite embarrassing state. His robes were ragged and he was almost naked; only his underwear remained unscathed. Moreover, there were a lot of cuts and bruises that could be seen all over his body. He looked like he had been severely injured. Yet, with the blue light and bloody light still surrounding him, coupled with his murderous eyes, he looked even more intimidating despite the state of his body and clothes. Despite the numerous bruises on his body, Ricky was not badly injured. He was still at his peak state after weathering that attack. How could that happen? His survival was due to his earlier precautions. He had turned his body into a body of devouring energy. Secondly, he exercised the Devouring Skill from the Devourer Zone. That alone was enough to weaken Thomas''s attacks by a great amount. Plus, with the help of the Six Degree of Nine-Degree Body Refining Form, he coulde out embarrassingly but almost completely unhurt, although Thomas''s attacks were still quite fierce. "How is this possible? You should be dead!" Thomas squealed with a gulp. He waspletely thunderstruck and was finding it hard to believe his eyes. "Since you mentioned that your attack was a dual attack, naturally, I had to be well-prepared. I''m the warrior that would never underestimate an enemy like you," Ricky said indifferently. "After surviving that, I think I look down upon you now. You actually abandoned your sword tounch that attack," Ricky scolded coldly. "Humph! Not being able to abandon a weapon is just your belief, not mine!" Thomas hissed arrogantly, while he was staring at Ricky with his piercing eyes, or to be exact, staring his Sixth Degree of Nine- degree Body Refining Form. "Maybe we simply have different beliefs like you said," Ricky replied lightly. "You¡­you are Ricky from the Snow Sect!" Thomas said in disbelief as his pupils widened in surprise. After careful observation and analysis, he finally figured out that his opponent who called himself Russell was actually Ricky. "What are you talking about? Who is Ricky?" Ricky asked at once, trying to deny the truth that Thomas had just pointed out. Deep inside, at that very moment, Ricky was shocked, though. He had been very careful for a long time and believed he hadn''t exposed anything about his real identity. How could Thomas figure that out? As a keen observer, Ricky soon noticed that Thomas was staring at his Sixth Degree of Nine-degree Body Refining Form. "I see now. So, my Body Refining Form was exposed. It appears that the assassins from the Endless Shadow are all quite familiar with my cultivation method," Ricky said in a hardly audible voice. "In my future battles, I''ll be careful to use my Body Refining Form much less frequently." "Ricky...you are definitely Ricky. That Body Refining Form with such strange colors is your special cultivation method. What''s more, you are actually at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement. You didn''t really hide your power at all!" Thomas said slowly and firmly. Although he said it in such a steady voice, he still found the situation quite unreal. As far as he could tell, a warrior that could defeat someone three levels higher than him was a real miracle. Nevertheless, the Shadow King had once told Thomas, and the other assassins, that Ricky was able to challenge those that were two levels higher than him. He was a rare genius, not only in the Realm of Wildness, but also in a realmrger than the Realm of Wildness. The Shadow King had also reminded them that, if Ricky defeated someone three levels higher than him, they should not be surprised, because that was highly possible. ''Oh, my god! If I hadn''t been informed about you in advance, how could I believe that a genius who can defeat someone three levels higher than him really exists?'' Thomas thought in disbelief as he shook his head violently. "You''re right. I''m Ricky, the same Ricky who has been hunted by the Endless Shadow for a long time," Ricky said indifferently. He was no longer trying to conceal his identity. "My power is at the second grade of Bone Reinforcement, and I never took any pills that could hide my power." As he said that, he also took off the human skin mask on his face. "So you have been wearing a human skin mask. No wonder the Endless Shadow and the forces from across the Realm of Wildness have failed to find any trace of you after they have been chasing you for months," Thomas said as he gasped with his eyes wide open. "They could never figure out that you''ve changed your face." At the same time, as an experienced assassin, Thomas gradually managed to calm himself down. He knew that there was a fierce battle waiting for him. His inner turmoil would do nothing but hold him back in theing battle. Of course, he had the obvious greed zing in his eyes to possess everything Ricky owned.That greed overflowed in him, and he just couldn''t hide his it any more. "I have no other option. If it hadn''t been for this human skin mask, I''m afraid I might not have made it to this point. I''d have been dead meat due to the countless types of brutal corporal torture waiting for me at the hands of the Endless Shadow," Ricky said with a grin. After that, he put his mask back on. "You know what? You know who I am now, so there''s no way you can get out of here alive," Ricky added with a wicked smile. "Ha-ha, what makes you so confident? Is it just because you have the Body Refining Form and you survived from my previous attacks?" Thomas sneered andughed out loud. Ricky was really formidable. Thomas could not deny the fact that Ricky was the most formidable genius across the four continents. Yet, at that moment, Thomas also believed that his power was somehow not inferior to Ricky''s.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "No, it''s based on the fact that we have different beliefs," said Ricky firmly and clearly. "More importantly, based on the fact that I''m still way more powerful than you." "I''ve heard that you are extremely arrogant. Now I can see that what they said is quite right!" Thomas said tly. "Today, your arrogance, your belief, and every other thing you have wille to an end here." Looking right into Ricky''s eyes, Thomas continued, "I, Thomas, will be the one who will put an end to your entire existence in this world." As he finished speaking, his momentum was already being exuded violently from his body. His ck spiritual energy instantly swept over the area and all around his body. Ricky immediately detected a strange odor wafting up from Thomas. "Ricky, you are a genius who defeated someone three levels higher than you! So, I will now show you why I had the courage to give up my sword so quickly, while you wouldn''t dare to give up your saber," Thomas said sharply. Chapter 272 The Shadowy Replication Chapter 272 The Shadowy Replication Bang! Bang! Bang! Powerful bolts of energy burst out from within Thomas. He resonated an aura of extreme violence and Ricky could sense the daunting and dangerous energy that pervaded through the air. That aura gave Ricky a strange kind of unease, but he tried not to show it on his face. ''How many aces has he got up his sleeve? Is this another of his more powerful skills that he intends to use as a trump card?'' Ricky couldn''t help but wonder to himself in surprise. Ricky decided not to pull his punches or hide his abilities anymore as the impending strike came toward him. Without dy, he activated the three kinds of fire energy he held in his body and wrapped himself up in the mes. He also boosted his runic power as high as it would go. By doing that, he had directly entered into his peak state and was at full power. As he activated his full power, the Iron Destroyer in his hand seemed to be eager to leap into action again. It vibrated in ordance with his energy. The de made a kind of excited buzz in anticipation. Ricky had heard that kind of buzz before, but this time, it was louder and its pitch became higher. He felt that a sort of strong connection between him and his weapon had started to form. At that moment, it all clicked for him. "It seems that this situation has just now helped me build a unique connection between me and my saber. It feels strange, but I have a feeling that this connection will enhance the power of my saber- light," he murmured to himself in amazement. He knew that there was no time for celebrating his progress just then. Thomas seemed to have fully prepared himself and was about tounch his attack. Ricky quickly shifted his attention back to his rival. "I do admire your courage, Ricky. I know very few who would dare to challenge someone three grades more powerful than them. I respect you, so I will reward a talented warrior like you with a good fight. Enjoy it while you can!" Thomas shouted thest sentence out in a hoarse voice. Then he was submerged in a thick, dark fog of spiritual energy that was swirling faster and faster. It was pushing everything, including the air, out of the area around him as the energy inside the fog exploded all of a sudden. Boom! Instantly, the explosion created shock-waves that carried the energy away from him. The ripples lashed out against everything around them. They caused the whole space to shake with their force. Even someone as powerful as Ricky was knocked back by the energy. He took quite a few steps back while raising his hands to fend off the air that buffeted him. In his defensive position, Ricky''s heart suddenly stopped in his chest. His eyes widened and his pupil shrank in shock. With his keen senses, he was able to feel the existence of a third person in the area. It had just appeared out of nowhere! He was both confused and astonished because he had been sure that the aura that the third man released was exactly the same as Thomas''s. Ricky found it hard to believe. He narrowed his eyes and tried to locate Thomas so he could see more clearly what had happened. His eyes were sharpened by the blue light in them, but he still had a hard time confirming the location of his rival. Luckily, the waves of dark air began to gradually fade away. Slowly but surely, two figures stepped out of the fog. Ricky hoped that his eyes were ying tricks on him, but it seemed that they weren''t after all. What he saw was real--There were two men standing in front of him, or more specifically, two identical figures that both seemed to be Thomas. The two figures looked exactly alike. "What? But...how is this possible?" Ricky eximed in disbelief. He staggered back and nearly fell to the ground. He was truly stunned by what he saw. The sight gave him no less shock than when he regained his spiritual meridian. It was something that he would refuse to believe even if it happened before his own eyes again. He wished that he could say he was dreaming. Rubbing his eyes, he told himself that it was all just an illusion. When he opened his eyes again, nothing had changed. Instead, the more he looked at them, the more he realized that they were simply perfect replicas of each other. "What do you think? Are you satisfied?" Seeing the astonishment on Ricky''s face, the two versions of Thomas asked in unison. Both of their mouths curled into identical smirks. "This is really shocking! How can this be real?!" Ricky admitted readily after taking a deep breath to calm himself down a bit. "May I know this cultivation method''s name?" he then asked. Apart from his shock, there was also greed in Ricky''s eyes. He had no intention of trying to conceal it. He was intrigued by this kind of magical skill, and he desperately wanted to learn its secrets. "Its name is Shadowy Replication. It''s the top cultivation method of the Endless Shadow. As for its grade, well...I don''t know what its grade is and I don''t really care about it," Thomas replied, with some cockiness in his voice. "Shadowy Replication!? Shadowy Replication is incredible!" Ricky repeated the name again and again in a low voice after Thomas told him what it was called. Excited, he activated his two powerful zones to try to investigate more about the differences between the two figures that both seemed to be Thomas. Soon enough, Ricky was able to gain some information about them. He was able to figure out that the biggest difference between the two was that one of them was made of flesh and blood, while the other was formed by spiritual energy. He couldn''t tell them apart by their appearances, and since their aura was also the same, ordinary warriors would usually think that the replication of Thomas was real. ''Now I know how this skill called Shadowy Replication works. You only have to create another self with your spiritual energy. It''s nothing soplicated, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''It cannot be denied that this cultivation method is very tricky and powerful. It doesn''t only replicate the users'' appearance and aura, but also their level, strength, and abilities too. I was even tricked at first sight. I suppose that I can expect that Thomas'' fighting capacity has been doubled because of it.'' Ricky was right about the situation. It was no exaggeration to say that he was facing two opponents now...Thomas and his copy were two warriors at the peak of the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement! The situation was real trouble for Ricky. The replication might notst long, but if the two of them worked together and used their ultimate skill together, it would be quite enough to finish Ricky off. "Well, well, now it seems the odds are against me!" Ricky said to himself. He felt troubled, but he still wasn''t afraid. What happened just then was a bit too much for him to take in all at once, so he had needed a moment. Ricky got a huge adrenaline rush from learning about the Shadowy Replication skill. It made him nervous and excited about theing fight at the same time. Above all, that sense of danger was what he needed at the moment. For better or worse, he was cornered into a desperate situation, so he might be forced to make a breakthrough. "You know, I didn''t have to tell you the name of this cultivation method in order to kill you, but I did. Do you want to know why?" Thomas suddenly asked with a sneer. "It''s because you think that I''m doomed. It doesn''t matter if a dead man knows about your secret weapon or not, right?" Ricky answered coldly. Now that his astonishment at the Shadowy Replication had gradually worn off, he began to regain hisposure. "That''s right. You are clever enough to know what I was about to say. Then what are you waiting for? Why not just kill yourself? That may be a much more decent way to say goodbye to the world!" Thomas threatened, baring his teeth. "Well, I''m afraid that you were wrong from the very beginning. I don''t think I''m going to die today, and the words suicide or surrender have never been part of my vocabry," Ricky replied with just the hint of a smile. "Really? Now you''re really asking for it. Let''s see how long you canst before I tear you to pieces," Thomas hissed through clenched teeth. As soon as he finished speaking, the killing intent and the energy that the two figures released increased to their peak in the blink of an eye, stirring the air around them. Then, the two Thomas rushed towards Ricky like a bolt of lightning. They even kept changing their positions to confuse him, making it harder for him to track which one was the real one. "Shadowy Fatal Light!" The two Thomas bellowed as one. At their words, the dark fog of spiritual energy around them became thicker and swarmed out toward Ricky. As the two of them made a simultaneous leap, they blended with the fog in the air and turned into two beams of ck shadows. The darkness was dazzling, and a dark storm formed around them. They gathered speed as they charged towards Ricky. It seemed that there was nothing that could stop them. Ricky put on a grim expression like never before when he saw the two shadows in the storm. Taking a deep breath, he let out a battle-cry. "Devouring Skill--Wrath Killing Strike!" Without hesitation, Ricky attacked with all his strength. At the same time, he activated the Fire Cloud Fist. He was bringing out all of his energy and injecting it into this ultimate strike. Once his attack met the shadows, however, Ricky''s face darkened. He got a sinking feeling in his stomach as his strike made contact. Though his attack was already very powerful, it couldn''t match up to Thomas'' Shadowy Fatal Light at all. His fear was realized at that moment. In the violent collision between the strike and the shadows, the strike kept retreating until it copsed after a short standoff. Ricky was totally defeated in the first round. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Undoubtedly, the Devouring Skill--Wrath killing Strike was very powerful, but the doubled Shadowy Fatal Light was obviously superior. "I knew it!" Ricky sighed, biting his lip. "See? I told you. Have some humility, you uppity boy! You had the choice of taking your own life, but you didn''t cherish it. That was the greatest mercy I could offer. Now, it seems that you do deserve to be smashed into pieces!" Thomas scoffed, taking pleasure in the discouraged look on Ricky''s face. Thomas''s eyes were filled with maliciousness. In addition to that, there was also excitement. He was truly excited to be able to kill Ricky. He could already imagine how Ricky would be reduced to dust under his unmistakably superior power. The approaching victory gave him a feeling of ecstasy. "Remember what I said? I will never believe there is an option for me to ever surrender!" Ricky was irritated by Thomas'' mocking tone and thecency on his face. He roared in fury, and another wave of spiritual energy spewed out from his body. The energy of the devouring rune was also released then. As that energy was released, the chaotic fire runes and the power of the three fires were suppressed for the time being. As a result, his whole body waspletely covered by the red devouring runes in no time. Strangely, when he was only wrapped in the devouring runes, the energy Ricky unleashed had only increased rather than weakened. In fact, that adjustment seemed to have temporarily brought his level up to more than the fifth grade of Bone Reinforcement. "Devouring Storm!" Ricky shouted again, making the air around him shake from his snarl. Chapter 273 The So-called Omnipotent Skill Chapter 273 The So-called Omnipotent Skill "Devouring Storm!" As Ricky''s growl echoed over the battle field, the whole area seemed to be shaken out like a mat by an invisible yet strong windstorm. The devouring energy twirled up turbulently and formed a typhonic air current. Everything in the zone, including the zone itself, was about to be devoured and smashed into pieces. Buzz! Radical changes took ce over Ricky''s body all the while. A buzzing sound rippled around him, countless devouring runes encircled him, and suddenly the runes surged violently like sea currents, overturning the sky and the earth. As the devouring power pervaded around them, the runes released blood red light and shone with boundless radiance. It seemed to sh with endless vehemence. The bursting power was so intense and piercing that the Shadowy Fatal Lights seemed to freeze for a moment. Soon, the devouring runes and Ricky began to merge together. Ricky was submerged within the devouring rune current and became a part of the devouring runes. Then the vehemently surging devouring runes twirled and elerated into a spiral storm around him. The blood red spiral storm intensified and solidified gradually. It absorbed spiritual energy, pulling it in from all over the ce. The devouring power formed the shape of drills and shot out devouring energy rapidly as it sprung around. Pow! The next moment the Shadowy Fatal Lights and the Devouring Storm bumped into each other. The immense sound of a collision was so thrilling that it produced a fierce vibration of power. The vibration was so fierce and the power so intense that it seemed as if the whole mountain was the very center of the collision and all storm-like forces crashed right there on the spot. Interwoven ck and blood red air billows released countless strange ripples out into all directions and spread about in the roaring boom. The ripples were fierce enough to grind the whole ce into ashes indistinctly. In the center of the collision, two interwoven Shadowy Fatal Lights merged their power together and launched a tumultuous attack against the scarlet spiral windstorm. It seemed as if they had confronted each other in a Rnd for an Oliver situation. However, a perceptive warrior would have sensed the rapidly weakening trend of the Shadowy Fatal Lights. The power of the Shadowy Fatal Lights dissipated into emptiness as they passed through the Devouring Storm. Soon the Devouring Storm quickly outmatched the weakening Shadowy Fatal Lights in power. Gradually, at its summit, the Devouring Storm was strong enough to smash everything in its way as is if it were a hot knife cutting through soft butter. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After a splintering sound, the two Shadowy Fatal Lights scattered into pieces. They then were absorbed by the devouring windstorm. "Ahhhhhh!" Thomas''s scream echoed across the turbulent sky as his body appeared in the air billows. Since his Shadowy Replication and the Shadowy Fatal Light failed to win him the fight, his tangible body showed back up. The Devouring Storm grew even stronger after absorbing the power of Shadowy Fatal Light. It tore its way toward Thomas''s chest in an arch of swirling energy. At the sight of that ferocious attack, Thomas stopped screaming. He folded his arms in front of his chest and assembled his spiritual energy to form a shield to resist the Devouring Storm. His efforts were in vain, however. His Shadowy Fatal Light could not resist Ricky''s Devouring Storm even at its climax. Now that all he had left was his spiritual energy shield, it could do almost nothing. Ricky''s figure appeared behind Thomas''s back as a spiral of scarlet light shot past him. Ricky''s face was covered with excitement as he stood there gasping for breath. Thomas''s body was utterly exposed before Ricky''s eyes once again as the bloody light struck. But this time, he was a dying man. A huge hole appeared in his chest. Blood trickled out of the cavity and stained his body and his robe. A large amount of scarlet runes hung over the wound, devouring the remaining power from his body to thest bit. Unwillingness and terror filled his eyes as he stood there helplessly. "I''m not ready for death. I, Thomas, will not die here!" Thomas struggled to articte his unwillingness and terror at the idea of being beaten. He soon fell over onto the ground despite his protests. "Shadowy Replication is indeed powerful and peerless for rivals in the same realm. Unfortunately you met me. My Devouring Storm is the most peerless skill among all peerless skills." Ricky grunted as he turned back and looked at Thomas''s body. He looked at Thomas as a respected rival. The Devouring Storm was a skill he mastered after his understanding of the Devourer Zone and the Devouring Skill had reached a critical point. He sensed the power building when he fought against the two masters of the Panther Gang. It had taken long hours of meditation before he could fully master it and bring it into y on the battle- field. Ricky named the skill the Devouring Storm because of the indistinctive messages the Chaotic Fire Zone sent him. He knew by instinct that the two zones and two Supreme Skills could generate their intrinsic and specific skill--or skills. Those skills would rather be called Omnipotent Skills because they were skills mastered through the two Zones. Unlike low cultivation methods, there were no realm limitations nor grades restrictions. Those zone skills could improve as Ricky''s power strengthened. The power scope of the skill was not rted to levels but instead to the strength of the warrior. So it would make more sense to name them Omnipotent Skills. ''An Omnipotent Skill is the cultivation method that can generate the utmost power with no grade or realm limitations. I''m just lucky to have such skills!'' Ricky thought in excitement. ''If I can master more Omnipotent Skills based on my understanding of the two zones and the two Supreme Skills, then I can greatly enhance my power. Maybe I will be able to rival warriors three grades higher than me! Or if I try hard enough, one day I will be able to challenge rivals four grades higher than me too!'' That was something he would have to work for. Ricky looted Thomas''s corpse for his belongings. The Bronze Key was the most important object Thomas possessed. Ricky felt even more sure that the Bronze Key was an extraordinary spiritual weapon when he finally held it in his hand. Unfortunately, he was not yet strong enough to mobilize it. "Even if the Bronze Key is a spiritual weapon, or even a middle grade one at most, it would not make sense for eight warriors at the ninth grade of Bone Reinforcement to give up the Great Dragon''s blood essence for it," Ricky murmured as he looked over the key. Ricky was right. A spiritual weapon, or even a middle grade one, could not match the value of the Great Dragon''s blood essence, even though thetter''s power had greatly worn off over the centuries. "Is it possible that there are some hidden secrets that the Bronze Key holds that make it more valuable than the Great Dragon blood essence? Could this key grant the opportunity to promote a warrior to an innate spiritual king?" ... Ricky took all Thomas''s eight storage bags and investigated them with his spiritual power. Then, he was filled with great joy. Inside the bags, there were gold coins, Treasures from Heaven and Earth, and heaping medicinal pills. "I think this makes this trip to the Chaotic Mountains a fruitful harvest!" Ricky remarked in satisfaction. He then decided to leave, but he did not intend go back to the Chaotic Region. The Fire Dragon Egg in the Chaotic Fire Zone was too impatient to wait any longer. Chapter 1084 Men In Black Appeared Again Chapter 1084 Men In ck Appeared Again Meanwhile, as soon as the ball grew bigger, it crashed directly with the massive w transformed by the Chaotic Double Punishment. Soon after, violent waves swept through everything, drowning them quickly. Just when the huge w was about to tear the whole ce apart and suppress the ball, thetter was already beginning to condense, aiming to destroy everything in its way instantly. In fact, the whole area had been copsed after the collision created by the huge impact. The damage could have been expanded further if it were not for the presence of the rich ruling power in this area. It took a long time before the air waves finally vanished, clearing the air out, and the fighters could finally be seen. Meanwhile, Soar and Autn''s fusion had been taken apart. Kneeling on the ground, the two Great Dragons caught their breaths. Theirbined power might have been great, but they had given so much of their power out in a short period of time, leading to a very strong side effect. At this moment, both Soar and Autn were drained of their energy and could no longer fight. On the other hands, the three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome seemed to have it worse than them. Without any more energy to fight, all they did was stare at Soar and Autn malevolently. In fact, these elders were so sure that they would emerge victorious in this battle, but unfortunately, the tables had been turned this time. "Kill!" At that moment, the three old men''s hearts were full of resentment and anger towards the two Great Dragons who they never thought could beat them. "Whoa, I can''t believe this! Both sides are severely hurt! I don''t think they can''t fight anymore." Witnessing this, the warriors around were eager to do something and walked toward the center. But before they reached the center, the disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome already released their powers to stop those guys and protect the elders. Meanwhile, the warriors sensed that the power of the disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome were threatening. As a result, they decided to stop in their tracks. On the other hand, the three elders ignored the cultivators who were walking towards them and trying to hurt them. Moreover, they thought that these warriors were weak and would not dare oppose them even though they didn''t have enough power to fight at this moment. "Kill them both! Do not spare their lives!" Zayn ordered two disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome. "Understood!" Soon after, the two disciples immediately jumped to Soar and Autn''s side, with the intention of killing them with one single blow. Swish! However, two ck lights sted out from the void, piercing through the heads and as well as the souls of the two poor guys. Without warning, the two disciples fell on the ground lifeless before they even knew what had happened. This gruesome scene, on the other hand, attracted the attention of every warrior in the area. Soon after, ten figures wearing ck clothing all over their bodies with only their nostrils exposed appeared from the void. At that moment, everyone present was surprised to see these men in ck. All of they were informed by a man in ck dressed like these men in ck of this spot where the Emperor Light was at. Seeing such ten men in ck was definitely a big shock to the crowd as they were confused as well. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, just when the three elders were about to inquire about who these men were, these men moved hastily, targeting the disciples of the Sky-breaking Dome. As a matter of fact, each of these men was at the peak of a strong demi-spiritual emperor, which meant that they could kill a dozen Sky- breaking Dome disciples in a split second. Just as expected, in the blink of an eye, a dozen corpsesy on the ground as they were murdered with one devastating blow. Soon after, fear filled the souls of everyone who witnessed such a vile act. To be honesty, the elders didn''t think that these men in ck were a threat to them. As a result, they becamecent and a little arrogant and thought that these men would not do them any harm. Plus, they had a lot of men by their side, ready to fight for them, which made the three old men treat these men in ck more lightly. But unfortunately for them, they were wrong to think they were safe. Instead of just one, ten men, with each of them being a strong demi-spiritual emperor at peak state, threatened and killed the Sky-breaking Dome disciples without even exining any reason for this cruel act. "What are you here for? What do you want from us?" the three elders yelled hysterically as they stared at the corpses of their disciples who were supposed to be the future backbones of the Sky-breaking Dome. In fact, it was Carney and Gerald''s deaths that led to this situation wherein no genius could lead the warriors of the Sky-breaking Dome in this generation. That was why they valued every disciple ever since then. Now seeing so many of their young generations killed in the blink of an eye, they could not feel more furious and desperate because without the young generations, the Sky-breaking Dome''s downfall in the next century would be inevitable. "You..." The three elders'' rage made them unable toplete what they wanted to say. Meanwhile, all the frightened warriors nearby also had the same question in mind. "There are so many men in ck! What are they doing here?" Ricky also said seriously upon seeing the overwhelming presence of the men in ck. But at that moment, he was not worried about what could happen to him and hispanions because his real body had already woken up from cultivation. "Old men, we are here to end your lives because you are useless," one of the men in ck said. "I thought you could defeat Kenney and hispanions, but it turns out to be the opposite. To choose from the weak and the strong is easy. Of course, we choose the strong as our ally." "What? How dare you im us to be weak!" Upon hearing those words, the elders from the Sky- breaking Dome raged as they could not hold back their anger. "It''s obvious, isn''t it? Although you and the two Great Dragons from the Spirit Sect all suffered heavy losses, you have to know that Kenney has not joined the fight yet," that man in ck stated. "But, he''s just a..." But before the three old men could finish their words, their jaws suddenly fell agape out of astonishment. At that moment, they saw that Ricky''s arms had recovered, with his power no longer like that of his Shadowy Replication. Instead, his strength appeared to be more profound and controlled. Without a shadow of a doubt, what they were actually seeing was Ricky''s real body. "But how could it be possible?" "What is happening?" "How could your real body appear here out of nowhere?" The three elders eximed their puzzle one after the other in disbelief. At that moment, it was not just the three elders who were shocked, but also the warriors who saw this unfold in front of them as well. From the very beginning, they had fixed their eyes on those men in ck ever since they appeared. So, none of them had noticed Ricky''s transformation. Now seeing Ricky''s real body suddenly appear here, no wonder they were shocked to the extreme. "My real body has always been here!" Ricky said coldly as he ignored the three elders. At the same time, he walked over to Soar and Autn and healed them with the Life and Death Fire. "You have disappointed my master so much. That''s why you have to die!" the man in ck said once again. Soon after, with lightning speed, he directly murdered the three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome. Meanwhile, as soon as the three bodies echoed a loud thud on the ground, all the other warriors became more frightened than ever. At this point, they didn''t care about where the men in ck came from. All they had in mind was that these men were audacious and daring enough to kill the three elders from the Sky-breaking Dome. In fact, even Ricky had to think deeply about considering tomit such heinous crime. "The rest of you, you can leave now!" the man in ck ordered the other warriors as soon as he and hispanions murdered the elders. "Otherwise, we have to send you to hell with them. Do you want that? You can''t stay here anymore because the Emperor Light does not belong to you. All of you should know it." Hearing his words, all the warriors around knew that he meant it. If they did not retreat immediately, then it was most likely that they would suffer the same fate as the elders. Therefore, without thinking twice, all the warriors left the area as quickly as possible as they thought that their lives were more important than acquiring the Emperor Light. After they left, the ten men did not do anything but wait silently as Ricky healed Soar''s and Autn''s wounds. Chapter 1085 Too Many Questions Chapter 1085 Too Many Questions Four hours passed when Autn and Soar had finished recovering with the help of Ricky''s Life and Death Fire. Soon after, the three of them shifted their gazes to the ten men who were d in ck. "Congrattions, Mister Kenney! The Emperor Light is now yours," one of the men in ck eximed in a joyous voice. "Who on earth are you?" Ricky asked in a hushed voice. "Why are you here, and what is your purpose?" These men didn''t attack them. Instead, they even handed the Emperor Light over to Ricky. At this moment, Ricky believed that there must be something fishy. "Mister Kenney, the Emperor Light is now yours! Shouldn''t you be thanking us for letting it happen?" the man in ck returned the question. "What? So you want us to thank you?" Ricky replied coldly. "Not only have you killed everyone from the Sky-breaking Dome but also offended the other warriors. For sure, they will be ming us for what happened because, in their eyes, we are on the same team. From what I see, you are deliberately setting a trap for us!" added Ricky with a sneer. "Ha-ha, I don''t think a genius like you has to be afraid of those useless losers," the man in ck commented as heughed loudly. "Clearly, I''m not afraid of them. However, what I am concerned about is the possible alliance among the forces behind them," Ricky responded frankly. "You must be joking! Nevertheless, the Emperor Light is all yours now. I just hope that you can hold on to it for a long time. We will surely meet again sooner than you think, so I guess we''ll see you around," the man in ck said in a beaming tone. Soon after, the ten men d in ck prepared to leave the ce peacefully. Meanwhile, Soar wanted to stop them from leaving, but Ricky pulled him back, preventing him from doing so. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "Ricky, aren''t we going to do anything about this? So, what? Are we just going to let them go like this?" Soar said. "My gut tells me that they had formed an alliance with the Sky-breaking Dome. When they saw that the Sky-breaking Dome lost to us, they killed them in a snap. Now, I think it is only logical to kill these men. After all, there''s a high chance that they''ll stab us from behind. Moreover, I just can''t believe that they will give us the Emperor Light without a fight! Don''t you guys find it odd?" "Soar, I totally understand your concerns. But all ten of them are strong demi-spiritual emperors at peak state. Are you sure we can handle them?" Ricky said. "None of them is weaker than the three old men from the Sky-breaking Dome. I honestly don''t think we can handle them. "Even if we defeat them, so what? Their deaths will be nothing as long as we don''t know who is behind them." "Soar, I''m with Ricky on this one. All we have now are just too many questions, but our strength is not enough to find out the answers. So, we''d better not act rashly before we can even get a hint on who''s behind them. We have to at least figure out who these men in ck are and where they are from!" Autn could not help but chime in. "So, what should we do next? What''s the n, guys?" asked Soar. He had calmed down. "Now that they have left the Emperor Light behind, we can spend our time refining it until we know what to do next. We can deal with them as soon as our strength improves. So, what do you think, Ricky?" Autn suggested. "I guess we don''t have any other option right now except this one. We don''t know much about these men. All we know is that they are incredibly strong, and we can only fight them once we improve our strength," Ricky said. "All right then. First things first, why don''t we take a bath and refine the Emperor Light? I''d like to see it work its magic! I wonder if it can help us initiate the process of the Thunderstroke Doom," Soar uttered while nodding his head. At the moment, so many questions flooded Ricky''s mind that he had no choice but to transfer the Emperor Light into his Massacring Zone first until he knew what to do. "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, we encountered the men in ck again, and they killed all the members of the Sky-breaking Dome. Have you two found out anything about them?" Ricky asked in his mind. "Ricky, I''m sorry, but I didn''t find anything. In fact, they just used the most basic attacks. That''s why I wasn''t able to see anything special. Moreover, I''m sure you have felt that their auras were so mysterious and powerful as if they didn''t have one. They are definitely extremely powerful to even hide their auras so well. Something''s up, and we can''t get any clue right now," the Dragon Intent Grass said with a sigh. "Well, from my side, in fact, I felt a trace of devil aura from them that I''m familiar with," the Evil Mandragora said. "But It''s just my instinct. I might be wrong, too." "Where the hell are these guys from? Why could they find the ruling region where the Emperor Light would appear in advance? Why didn''t they want the Emperor Light and why did they decide to give it to us instead? I believe that they just wanted us to be everyone''smon enemy. In fact, I think that if the Sky-breaking Dome won, the men would have chosen the Sky-breaking Dome and tried to kill us. It only means that we were not their original target." Ricky asked. "Enough with the spections. Let''s all bathe in the Emperor Light and refine the items!" the Evil Mandragora said with a bit of annoyance in her tone. "I second the motion. Those men said that we would meet again, and I think it will be sooner than we think. And when we do, we will probably know everything," the Dragon Intent Grass said to ease everyone''s anxiety. "But before we do that, we must make sure that we be stronger so we can deal with them." Having the same goal of defeating the men in ck, Ricky and his friends finally stopped talking about the men and focused themselves into enhancing their strengths. At that moment, Ricky quickly introduced the Massacring Zone to Autn, Amelia, and Amanda, and said that it was a zone that evolved in his body. Moreover, he did not miss the chance to introduce Tina to them. Of course, the three neers were surprised, but they were polite enough not to ask more because they thought that this must be Ricky''s secret. The fact that Ricky was willing to bring them in meant that he trusted them. Soon after, all of them fixed their eyes on the Emperor Light. "Well, don''t just stand there. Let''s enter the Emperor Light!" Ricky said. "During this time, we should try our best to improve our strength. I hope that this giant Emperor Light can help us grow stronger so we can start to go through the Thunderstroke Doom." Immediately, after Ricky''s words, they all entered the Emperor Light. "Tina, join us, please," Ricky said, inviting Tina. "Ricky, it''s better for me to stay here. After all, the Emperor Light is only useful for demi-spiritual emperors. I will not be able to refine it with my current strength. Moreover, I can''t refine anything rted to energy until the evil spirit ispletely eliminated from my body. Otherwise, such energy would only be nourishment for the evil spirit," Tina exined. "You don''t have to worry about that, Tina. I promise you that I will remove all the evil spirit from your body soon," Ricky said in a serious tone. "Since I came to you, I have always believed that you would do it for me. Now, I have even be a spiritual king, and this was something that I had never imagined before," Tina said in a joyous tone. "Well, what can I say? It''s just so good to have you by my side, Ricky!" Her voice was filled with shyness and happiness. In fact, Ricky was a little surprised to hear this. But soon, excitement began to fill his heart. He now felt that having a sensitive woman such as Tina by his side made his life more joyous and delightful. ''I need to protect everything I have with my strength. I must dedicate my life into bing stronger so I won''t lose anyone that I care!'' Ricky thought to himself seriously. Soon after, he walked into the Emperor Light and began to bathe in it. When he got there, Soar and the others all had already entered the state of cultivation. At that moment, their momentums and strengths rapidly rose involuntarily. "Emperor Light, I hope you won''t let me down!" Ricky whispered to himself as he started to cultivate. Chapter 1086 An Incredible Path Chapter 1086 An Incredible Path Meanwhile, as soon as Ricky sat down, he felt the stress disappear from head to foot. Soon after, he activated the Supreme Skills as he prepared to absorb and refine the Emperor Light. But at that moment, he suddenly realized that he did not know how to absorb the purest ruling power. In fact, the Emperor Light was so rare to spot that it could also be considered as a Treasure of Heaven and Earth. Moreover, it was needed by a warrior to be a spiritual emperor, and the only way to absorb it was absorbing it through a Heavenly Meridian. But the problem was that Ricky didn''t have a Heavenly Meridian. "Hey, Ricky, why aren''t you absorbing the Emperor Light?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass as it sensed Ricky''s frustration. "Well, how do you expect me to absorb it then?" Ricky sighed as he felt so helpless. "As you already know, you need to absorb it through your Heavenly Meridian. After that, the ruling power in the Emperor Light will help you open up the path to the Imperial Level," the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "Wait. Don''t tell me you don''t even know this!" "I know that! It''s just that there is no Heavenly Meridian in my body," Ricky responded shyly in a low voice. "What?! Are you serious?" both the Dragon Intent Grass and Evil Mandragora eximed in disbelief upon hearing Ricky''s words. "Oh,e on. Do you think I''ll ever lie to you? I''m telling you the truth!" Ricky said. "If you don''t believe me, then I''ll just show you. I can open my mind so you can feel my spiritual meridian." But at that moment, the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were still in disbelief. However, they also knew that Ricky wouldn''t lie to them, especially about serious matters such as this one. "Ricky, as far as I know, you got more than one Heavenly Meridian from the Heavenly Void in the Eastern Land. Don''t tell me that you gave all of them away," the Evil Mandragora could not help but ask. "No, I didn''t give all of them away. It''s just that every time I tried to merge the Heavenly Meridian, my spiritual meridian would destroy one," Ricky exined. At that moment, he felt that he didn''t have to hide this secret from the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora any longer. After all, he considered them to be a part of his life now. On the other hand, both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were still out of words to express how confused they were with the whole situation. That was why, at that moment, no one spoke out a single word. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, nobody knew what to say to Ricky to make him feel better. But after a long and painful dead air, the Dragon Intent Grass finally had the courage to say something. "You know what? I have always thought that your spiritual meridian was out of the ordinary, but I didn''t expect it to be this extraordinary! I mean, it could even destroy Heavenly Meridians, and if you don''t find that exceptional, then I don''t know what exceptional means to you. You know, a Heavenly Meridian can only be destroyed by the heavenlyw, and it can''t be destroyed by any powerful creature." "I believe you, but I still can''t believe this was happening. Has there ever been documentation about a spiritual meridian that could destroy a Heavenly Meridian since the birth of heaven and earth?" the Evil Mandragora ranted, as she shook her head in the Divine Manor. "It''s been so long since that happened, and even I still find it unbelievable," Ricky answered. "Dragon Intent Grass, have you ever heard of any creature that became a spiritual emperor without a Heavenly Meridian?" Ricky asked out of curiosity. "Well, I have never heard of such thing, and I even have never thought of it," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "In fact, there have been many creatures that are not able to merge a Heavenly Meridian, but they were all the most ordinary creatures that didn''t even have any special blood power. It is said that such a creature finds it difficult to make low-level breakthroughs, but you seem totally different from them. As a matter of fact, you''ve even made great progress all the way. Come on, you cultivate the chaotic power, plus, you''re an ace genius, but you can''t merge the Heavenly Meridian. That''s just so..." At that moment, the Dragon Intent Grass didn''t know what to say further that would not offend Ricky. However, in all honesty, both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were really worried about Ricky''s path in the martial arts. How could Ricky be a spiritual emperor without a Heavenly Meridian? In fact, they even thought that his final achievement would be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor at the most now that they came to know that he didn''t have a Heavenly Meridian. Needless to say, they were confused about the current situation. In fact, they both wondered how Ricky was able to be a demi-spiritual emperor without merging the Heavenly Meridian into his body. Moreover, they knew very little about Ricky''s Chaos blood power and his mysterious chromatic energy. It was not until that moment did they realize that they actually didn''t know Ricky that well at all. "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, I am starting to doubt whether I can be a spiritual emperor. But there is always this voice in my heart saying that one can be a spiritual emperor even without merging a Heavenly Meridian," Ricky said in a serious tone. "And since I don''t have a Heavenly Meridian, I want to brave that special path on bing a spiritual emperor. I swear on the graves of my ancestors that I will do whatever it takes to be an incredible spiritual emperor!" Realizing his newfound path, Ricky became extremely confident that he could achieve his goal no matter how crazy the path could be. He did not believe his path on martial arts would stop at this point. He had already be a demi- spiritual emperor, obtained the chaotic power, and even possess the Chaos blood power even when he did not have a Heavenly Meridian. This only proved that the Heavenly Meridian was not a necessity during his improvement. Thus, he was sure that there must be a way for him to fix this problem. "I will be the one in charge of my life, not the gods! If my life is destined, then I will break my destiny and make greater achievement!" Ricky imed in a resolute tone. Hearing this, both the Dragon Intent Grass in the Soul Sea and the Evil Mandragora in the Divine Manor were greatly astonished. Undoubtedly, this sheer faith that Ricky had in himself surprisingly affected both of the two. Perhaps, this could even be their first time to feel the surge of confidence in their body. "Ricky, just so you know, we are sorry for having a slight doubt about your capabilities," the Dragon Intent Grass and Evil Mandragora said. "Maybe you really are destined to be the most incredible creature in the world." Although they uttered words of encouragement, neither the Dragon Intent Grass nor the Evil Mandragora knew how much they believed in Ricky. "Guys, thank you for your support!" Ricky said as he expressed his deep appreciation. However, he knew that he might be the only one who truly believed that he could aplish the goal of being a spiritual emperor without a Heavenly Meridian. On the other hand, Tina also put her blind faith in him all because of love. "So, Ricky, what''s the n? Now that you don''t have a Heavenly Meridian, do you have any alternative way to absorb the ruling power in the Emperor Light?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked. "Maybe I can absorb the ruling power by using my Chaos blood power and my chromatic energy!" Ricky responded. "Since I can''t absorb it directly, I''ll refine and transform it before I can absorb it." Soon after, Ricky did not think twice and immediately proceeded to activate the chromatic energy and the Chaos blood power, absorbing the ruling power from the Emperor Light into his body. Then, he led the ruling power into his Soul Sea and reached the spot where the mysterious axe spirit was in. He intended to use thetter to refine the ruling power from the Emperor Light. Since the mysterious axe spirit could evolve the chromatic energy, he thought that it must have the capacity to refine all kinds of power as well. Generally speaking, the ruling power in the Emperor Light could only be absorbed by a Heavenly Meridian. But at this moment, it seemed that the mysterious axe spirit served as a Heavenly Meridian. Meanwhile, at that moment, Ricky was in the state of cultivation. Soon after, his momentum and strength started to rise again. Given his previous cultivation in seclusion, he had already be an upper-grade demi-spiritual emperor at peak state. For demi-spiritual emperor, the most critical point was that he must have a goodprehension ability. He would make swift progress as long as he had a deep understanding of the rules. With the Chaos blood power, the five zones, and the regained spiritual meridian, Ricky had an extremely excellentprehension ability. Perhaps everyone held a high standard on him that no one could challenge him in this respect. As a result, his progress reached its peak with the help of the mysterious axe spirit. In ten days, he made a breakthrough and became a stronger demi-spiritual emperor. Soon after, he spent another ten days to hone his strength at this level. On the other hand, once he became a stronger demi-spiritual emperor, Ricky found that he no longer had any room for improvement. All he could feel was that the invisible heavenly power was suppressing his progress. Undoubtedly, the heavenlyw didn''t recognize him and allow him to make further progress since he didn''t possess a Heavenly Meridian. Without Ricky being acknowledged, the heavenlyw would definitely suppress him. ''It seems that my path of martial arts hase to an end, but only for now. From now on, I''m going to find the unique path of bing a spiritual emperor that truly and only belongs to me, '' Ricky thought to himself. Before he could move on to his new goal, he first had to find out where the men in ck were from, and what they wanted with him. Chapter 1087 Showdown Chapter 1087 Showdown Meanwhile, Ricky was now an upper demi-spiritual emperor at peak state. His strength was also at the limit of this level. Being new to this new level, he still had to explore the limits of his fighting abilities. However, there was one thing that he was sure of¡ªno one on the Complete Emperor Ind was his match anymore. Beaming with confidence, he was set to step on an extraordinary path in the martial arts world. After a few days, Soar, Autn, and the others had almost absorbed all the ruling power contained in the massive Emperor Light. At that moment, Ricky could sense that Soar''s and Autn''s auras reached their peaks. Without a doubt, he knew that they had be strong enough to endure and break through the Thunderstroke Doom right now. Meanwhile, Pearl also had turned to be an extremely strong demi-spiritual emperor at peak state. As a result, she would only have to cultivate for a few more months before she became strong enough to incur the Thunderstroke Doom. However, whether she could pass the Thunderstroke Doom sessfully was unknown to everyone. On the other hand, Amanda and Amelia had be upper demi-spiritual emperors at peak state as well. Therefore, with their strong strengths they had, the two sisters could surely cultivate more smoothly until they could break through the Thunderstroke Doom. "Wow, the Emperor Light is really powerful without a doubt. Cultivating here for a month is equal to one year''s routine cultivation. Moreover, we could never gain the rules and experiences contained in the Emperor Light if we cultivated only by ourselves," Soar said enthusiastically as he felt the rush of power in his body. In fact, he could even break throughpletely and be a spiritual emperor as long as he consolidated his strength for a few more months. "I see that you have also be a strong demi-spiritual emperor, Ricky. Now, I don''t need to fear anyone starting today. Let''s go and investigate who those men in ck truly are!" "You said that, right. Now, let''s see what they''re hiding under those ck covers. To be honest, I''m really eager to know if they are really that terrible," Autnmented as he agreed with what Soar had to say. "Hey, take it easy. I still think that they are the ones who will initiate to meet with us. After all, I think they know where we are," Ricky reminded. After exchanging their experiences with their breakthroughs, they walked out of the Massacring Zone and started to prepare to leave the ruling region. But before they left, they made sure to collect many ruling spirits and ruling essence. Even though these things would not actually be of use to them, they knew they would be useful for their friends who were not able to enter the ruling region with them. In fact, they would give these ruling spirits and ruling essence to their friends as gifts. Just as they were about to leave the ruling region, the men in ck appeared again from the void, just like what Ricky had anticipated. Only this time, instead of ten men, five more men joined them. "Pearl, grab Amanda and Amelia and head to the Massacring Zone. We''ll handle this. Go!!" Ricky ordered the girls telepathically as he immediately sent them into his Massacring Zone. He knew that putting the girls in his zone would protect them. This time, what he could sense was a fierce battle of life and deathing right at them. "Hello, everyone! I thought you were bluffing when you said that we would meet sooner than we thought. So now, it''s time to tell us who you are and what you really want with us. Don''t you think so?" Ricky asked in a low and threatening voice as he looked at the fifteen men in ck. "Ha-ha, we know that you would be expecting us, Mister Kenney!" said one of the men in ck in a joyous voice. "I can''t believe that you can be so calm even after expecting us toe. I assume that you must have already refined the Emperor Light. In fact, I could tell that you all have made such wonderful progress." "Well, it seems that you are pretty informed of what we have done!" Ricky murmured under his breath. "Of course. How could you guys get the Emperor Light in the first ce if it weren''t for our help? Instead of antagonizing us, you should even be thanking and expressing gratitude to us," argued the man in ck. "What? Thank you? For what? And even if we wanted to thank you, we should, of course, know whom to express our gratitude to. I mean, you are like ghosts at night, with only your eyes exposed. Plus, you don''t look like gentlemen at all, so why should we trust you?" Ricky said cynically. "Ha-ha! You talk so artictely. No wonder the three elders of the Sky-breaking Dome didn''t even have the honor to fight with your real body," the man in ck said condescendingly. "But I also want you to know that you don''t deserve to know who we are. You only need to know that your current strengthes from the Emperor Light that we gave you. Now, it''s time for payback. Return the Emperor Light to us." "Are you insane? We''ve already refined the Emperor Light. If you want to take it back, then I suggest you keep dreaming!" Soar mocked. "Ha-ha! Now, you''re getting it! What we want is exactly the refined Emperor Light!" The man in ck suddenly burst intoughter upon hearing Soar''s words. But Ricky, Soar, and Autn weren''t amused by this; instead, their faces grew darker. "The refined Emperor Light? What do you mean by that?" Ricky asked. "Now that we are going to take everything back, I don''t think we need to hide things from you any longer. Otherwise, we will be the only ones who would know about our greatness," the man in ck said with a smug smile. "During the first day of entering therge Complete Emperor Ind, we discovered four ruling regions, and found huge Emperor Light in three of them." "No way. You''re kidding. How could it be possible? No matter how many people you have, it would be impossible for you to search the whole ind and discover four such hidden ces in a single day!" Soarmented coldly. "It may be difficult for you, but for us, finding ruling regions is as easy as pie. It was just a simple task. But there''s no need for you to know how we discovered them," the man in ck ridiculed. "It ismon knowledge that the Emperor Light can help a demi-spiritual emperor be a spiritual emperor, but what they don''t know is that devouring a genius who has refined the Emperor Light would be more directly helpful. In this way, they can gather the good fortune of the genius and weaken the destructive power of the Thunderstroke Doom." "What?!" Ricky, Soar, Autn, and the three girls in the Massacring Zone were all greatly shocked to hear that piece of information. "What do you think, Dragon Intent Grass? Are they telling the truth?" Ricky asked immediately. "Yes, I am afraid they''re telling the truth. I didn''t remember any of that until the man in ck pointed it out," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a deep voice. "To be a spiritual emperor, the most terrible thing is going through such doom. In fact, too many demi-spiritual emperors have already died because of this during the process. After all, the heavenlyw doesn''t allow too many powerful creatures to exist in the world at the same time. As a result, the heavenly doom is used to control the situation. The Emperor Light gathers the essence of countless spiritual emperors, and helps the creation of spiritual emperors. If it is refined by a genius with great luck, just like Soar or Autn, the genius'' chances of breaking through the heavenly doom will greatly increase. If another genius devours the guy who has refined the Emperor Light, the former will be able to gather the great luck in thetter''s body and use it. Moreover, when that person tries to break through the heavenly doom to be a spiritual emperor, he can use the great luck to resist a huge part of the attack from the heavenly doom." "So that exins it!" Ricky said. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "But that kind of behavior is very cruel, indeed. The geniuses who have refined the Emperor Light have to be devoured alive, because only in this way can their great luck be gathered to its peak," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "The fact that the master of these men in ck came up with such an idea is enough to prove how cruel he must be." "It doesn''t matter whether he is extremely evil or not. The fact still remains that we have already refined the Emperor Light. If they really want to take it back, then they will have to eat us alive. So this is their n. But whether they can achieve their goal or not, I seriously doubt! I won''t let this happen!" Ricky said coldly. At that moment, everything was clear to him now that he finally understood what these men in ck wanted from them. Undoubtedly, the reason why the men in ck had lured them here to fight for the Emperor Light was because they wanted the strongest warriors to get and refine the Emperor Light. After that, they could capture these strong warriors and send them to their master to eat them. "Now that you''re up to speed with what is happening, all of you will go to hell safely. It''s your honor to be the nutrient for our master in his path to be a spiritual emperor." As soon as the voice faded away, the fifteen men slowly walked towards Ricky, Soar, and Autn, surrounding them. Chapter 1088 Trick We Also Have One Chapter 1088 Trick We Also Have One "I have to admit that your scheme is perfect," Ricky sneered. "Thank you!" The man in ckughed, and his creepyughter echoed around them. "You three should just give up, and let us capture you easily!" "Don''t talk big. You are asking for the moon if you want us to surrender to you fools! I despise people like you who creep in the shadows like cowards. I promise you, you will die today," Soar said coldly. "We may be fools, but I don''t think it will be a problem for us to take down you guys," answered the man in ck confidently. "Maybe your n is perfect, but I think that perfection leads to pride, and pride can lead to your downfall," Ricky said coldly. "And how do you propose to defeat us? I''m all ears!" taunted the man in ck. "It''s very simple. Since we refined the Emperor Light, our strength has been greatly improved. We are now even stronger than a strong demi-spiritual emperor at the peak state. As a matter of fact, we are strong enough to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and be spiritual emperors at any time. I honestly think it''s fair to say that we have the ability to get rid of you or even kill you," Ricky easily answered. "Ha-ha, you are indeed right. Right now, each of you is more powerful than us, so each of you will have no problem beating us individually." The man in ckughed as if he was unaffected by the fact that Ricky was saying. "But you know what? This is something we have expected as well. We are no fools." Hearing the man''s words, Ricky, Soar, and Autn darkened at this point, and they warily looked around in case there were more enemies hidden in the darkness. However, only those with sharp eyes could read calmness behind the gloom in their faces. In other words, their concern was just a disguise. In the next moment, three men in ck stood out. They turned their palms over, and six glowing spheres appeared. These spheres were condensed by the strong ruling power, which was simr to that contained in the Emperor Light. However, the difference was the there was something inside those spheres. There was a figure inside each of the six glowing spheres. It was clear that all men inside were alive, but they seemed to be deep in sleep. "Fein and Payne!" Soar and Autn recognized the six men. One of them was the most famous disciple of the Spirit Sect, Fein, and the other was a middle-aged man with ck hair. He was a senior genius from the Spirit Sect. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. The other four were geniuses from the Great Jade Dynasty. "Did you capture Fein and Payne because you can''t fight us like men? You cowards!" Soar said coldly. "These six people bathed in the other Emperor Light in another ruling region. Four of them have be strong enough to pass the doom. But we still seized them effortlessly. Do you know why?" the man in ck asked lightly. His voice was filled with confidence. "Why?" Ricky asked, and his voice was hard as steel. "It''s very simple. The answer lies in the Emperor Light they absorbed. For those who absorb the three strands of Emperor Light we found, no matter how strong they are, they would turn to be as weak as ants in front of us. That''s why we are so confident!" The man in ck smirked knowingly at the group. "You guys have tampered with the light?" Soar asked with a scandalized tone. "Ha-ha, you''re smart! Unfortunately, it''s toote." The man in ckughed. "We can easily find the Emperor Light and control the power within. So, everything will be under our control as long as you refine the Emperor Light into your body. And now, it''s time for us to take action against you." The fifteen men in ck pped their hands at the same time, which seemed to activate a strange spell at once. The power of a kind of odd water rose from their bodies like a storm that had surged with the wind. The power from these men made Ricky feel familiar in three aspects. The first aspect was that he felt their power was like the strength of Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant. The second one was that their power seemed to have simrities with the power contained in the blood that flowed from Gerald after hemitted suicide. Thest aspect was that he sensed the evil spirit from their power. Just as Evil Mandragora mentioned, this kind of odd water power contained the power of the evil spirit. "What is going on? How could the powers of Blue Water Mutant, the ruthless blood, and the evil spirit bebined? Is there a connection between the three?" Ricky became even more confused, as he thought about the situation. "Are they rted to Oswald? Or can they be rted to the dead Gerald? In the past two years, Oswald enjoyed a weaker reputation in the Western Land. ording to the Ju n''s report, it is difficult to confirm whether he had the Blue Water Mutant or not. Even if Mason came personally to attack him, Oswald would still have been able to escape. It seems that a powerful master is helping Oswald." "Ricky, in terms of the Blue Water Mutant, these people in ck are likely to be rted to Oswald, or rather, Oswald has something to do with their master," Dragon Intent Grass said through telepathy. "I see. Well, that is a valuable clue. Oswald is probably the key to all these then," Ricky muttered, deep in thought. "But you''d better deal with these guys first!" the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him before he could be distracted. "Ancient Water Toxin Array, seal it!" the fifteen men in ck shouted at the same time, and an array was created at once. Each of them was emitting strange water power. Fifteen streams of strange water power were divided into three strands with five in each. These streams then entered the bodies of Ricky, Soar, and Autn before they could do anything. "Now, you guys should sense it, as your power slowly disappears from your body, leaving you weak. Am I right?" Amid the tense silence, the man in ck spoke again, "Oh, no. To be more precise, you should feel that all your power has been suppressed into the Heavenly Meridians. And soon, you will feel unbearable pain in your body before you pass out. Do you know why this is happening? Let me tell you everything. This is because we had carved many small-sized Ancient Water Toxin Arrays in the Emperor Light! Such toxin is the deadliest you can find in the world. It is invisible and colorless. Even a spiritual emperor couldn''t detect it if the array is not activated. The toxin will erode your Heavenly Meridian, seal your power, and make you vulnerable!" At this moment, the fifteen looked exceedingly conceited and poured scorn on Ricky, Soar, and Autn. "Arghhhhh!" Soar suddenly screamed out and knelt on the ground heavily. "Ha-ha, you may be a strong dragon. But so what? You will have to surrender to us eventually!" The fifteen menughed loudly, as they seemingly enjoyed the pain in Soar''s scream However, theirughter stopped abruptly because, in the next moment, Soar stood up as if nothing happened. He shook his hands, as a boyish grin took over his face. He jokingly said, "Actually, I lied to you. I didn''t feel any pain at all." At the same time, Ricky and Autn transformed their serious faces into joyous ones. "Just as you have a trick, we also have one to deal with you!" Chapter 1089 An Eye For An Eye Chapter 1089 An Eye For An Eye Meanwhile, Ricky, Soar, and Autn remained unscathed by the Ancient Water Toxin Array of the men in ck. "What is happening? How could this be possible? I can''t believe that your bodies haven''t even been weakened by the water toxin, and your strength hasn''t been repressed by the array." At that moment, the fifteen men in ck could hardly believe their eyes upon seeing that all three of them were in complete safety. The other six geniuses they had caught were no inferior to Ricky and his other twopanions, but they still weren''t able to resist the Ancient Water Toxin Array. As a result, they dropped on the ground as they fainted in pain and agony. That was why these men in ck could catch them. However, Ricky, Soar, and Autn were unaffected by the array; thus, they were still fine. "What can I say? Those men in ck are really something. With the Ancient Water Toxin Array that they possess, I''m sure that they muste from a powerful force," spected the Dragon Intent Grass in Ricky''s Soul Sea. "It''s a good thing that I am an array deployer of Demi-spiritual Emperor Realm and have the chromatic energy. Otherwise, we would not have sensed the toxin and would have already fallen into the trap by now," Ricky said as his voice slightly trembled in fear. "The Ancient Water Toxin Array is very elusive. In fact, it can hide in every thread of the Emperor Light. No wonder it is difficult even for spiritual emperors to feel its presence." Before keeping the Emperor Light into his Massacring Zone, Ricky did not think twice to use his chromatic energy to check it first for any tampering. After all, the ck men gave the Emperor Light to them without any fuss, so Ricky had to make sure that it wasn''t rigged. On the other hand, these men in ck seemed to have seen thising and thought that Ricky would indeed, check the Emperor Light for any inconsistencies. However, they were more confident in the Ancient Water Toxin Array. In fact, their water toxin was so amazing that even the regr spiritual emperors failed to sense its presence. As a result, they also thought that Ricky and hispanions would not sense it either. Meanwhile, these men did not have any idea that Ricky was not only an array deployer but also someone who possessed a very unique kind of power¡ªthe chromatic energy. With the use of this power, he was able to detect the Ancient Water Toxin Array. "I give so much regard to the Ancient Water Toxin Array for being extraordinary. But I''m afraid that it will only go to waste if you use it," Ricky said lightly as he gradually discharged his momentum, looking at the men who were in panic. "What did you say?" the leader of the men in ck replied indifferently the minute he heard Ricky''s hurtful words. All along, he thought that he got the perfect n under control, so he unted it right in front of Ricky''s face. Little did this man know that Ricky had known about his n a long time ago and was actually two steps ahead of him. Nobody could me him for feeling so frustrated and concerned upon knowing this straight from his opponent''s mouth. "What? Do you want me to say it again?" Ricky taunted. "Ricky, drop it. Don''t bother talking with them anymore. Let''s make our time worthwhile and get a clean break with these fifteen men!" Soar suggested as he was already prepared to fight. Meanwhile, Autn also nodded his head in agreement. At that moment, none of them knew who these men in ck were, or where they came from. Moreover, Ricky and hispanions also knew that these men would never tell them with their consent. "How about each of us fight five of them? It''s five versus one. Give it a try. Let''s see who ends the battle first!" Ricky suggested in a smirking tone. "Oh,e on. We won''tpete with you because this battlefield belongs to you. All we can do is to help you, Ricky," Autn replied as he shook his head. "Damn it! What are we waiting for? Go! Run! Kill them!" The fifteen men roared their furious words out upon hearing that Ricky was not even taking them seriously. In fact, they were so angry that Ricky had the audacity and time to turn this battle into a little contest among hispanions. As a result, the hearts of these fifteen men were all filled with nothing but murderous intent towards them. Soon after, these fifteen men broke into three groups with five men each, dashing towards Ricky, Soar, and Autn at full speed. "Time for payback. It''s an eye for an eye," Ricky mumbled in a low voice. "Autn, Soar, go all out in this fight. They can''t escape us!" Swish! After his voice trailed off, Ricky flicked his finger, bursting out three rays of light. Soon after, cyan-purple patterns appeared on Ricky''s forehead, which extended all throughout his body instantly. Afterwards, these three masses of light grew bigger, forming three arrays. In a sh, five kinds of runes poured out from Ricky''s body. These runes were divided into three threads, which were individually integrated into the three arrays, evolving the suppressive force. "Heavenly Array, the fourth suppressive array!" Ricky roared as he pped his hands. Each of the three arrays suppressed and engulfed five men in ck respectively. The three arrays were the fourth suppressive array among the Heavenly Array. They might not be strong when it came to attacking power, but they had strong suppressing and sealing power. At that moment, these fifteen men in ck were suppressed in the three arrays. If no one from them had the power that was strong enough to break through the Thunderstroke Doom, it would take them a lot of time before they could get out of them. Therefore, they had no other choice but to defeat Ricky, Soar, and Autn before they could free themselves from the arrays. After receiving the Wild Array Emperor''s soul inheritance and Mason''s guidance for two months, Ricky seemed to have a good understanding of the array heritage with the insight of arrays recorded in the Chaos Manual. "The array is the Heavenly Array!" one of the fifteen men eximed upon realizing what kind of power was holding them back. "But how could it be possible? You are also an array deployer, but why didn''t we know anything about this?" "If you knew my ace card, then we three might have fallen into your hands by now," Ricky smiled lightly. "Expect to be buried in the array which will be your ideal grave. Remember that it is an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth." Soon after, Ricky, Soar, and Autn did not hesitate to enter the three arrays respectively and began to fight the five men in ck. After entering the arrays, Soar and Autn directly transformed into their beast forms¡ªa Killing Metal Dragon and a Heaven Melting Dragon. This was because it was the only way they could go all out in fighting. "I knew it, you two are really Great Dragons!" The men in ck weren''t surprised at all to see Soar and Autn in their beast forms. "Sure enough, you must have very unusual backgrounds. Otherwise, you would not have known we are Great Dragons. However, this is no longer important, because, in a few moments, your lives will come to an end. And you can''t stop us asking the people behind you all the questions we have." At that moment, both Soar and Autn didn''t expect that the men in ck knew their real identities. But just like what they said, there was no time to dwell on this matter for it was not at all important. "Go!" The next moment, Soar and Autn released their power and fought fiercely with the men in ck. "The Ancient Water Toxin Array... Maybe you are presenting me a wonderful array. I will take advantage of it and make you suffer from it!" Ricky said in a low voice as he looked at five men in ck. "Just like what I said, it''s an eye for an eye. Therefore, expect to taste the Ancient Water Toxin Array. After all, it would be too unfair if you only make your enemies feel the array." As soon as he finished speaking, Ricky turned his palm, and a ball of ck and blue light rose from it. Soon after, this ball grewrger quickly and formed another array inside the fourth suppressive array. Afterwards, ck toxin and blue water power flowed on the array at the same time. Ricky pped his hands, and the toxin power on the array continuously emerged, with the ck part covering the blue. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "How can he do it? There''s no way! How can you mobilize the strongest toxin on this array? Logically you are unable to do that even though you are an array deployer!" the five men in ck asked in utter fear and disbelief. Chapter 1090 Devils Chapter 1090 Devils The Ancient Water Toxin Array contained supremely poisonous toxin in the world, which only they could mobilize with their special toxic water power. If anyone else, even spiritual emperors, dared to mobilize such supremely poisonous toxin, it would probably kill them instead. Despite its supposed rarity, Ricky had just created a huge Ancient Water Toxin Array. And not only that, but he was also wlessly controlling the toxic power. The men in ck couldn''t believe what they were seeing. "That''s impossible. Even though you are a talented array deployer and have the Devouring Mutant, it is still impossible for you to control the supremely poisonous toxin in the world." The men in ck could only gape in disbelief, as Ricky smirked at them tauntingly. "I told you that if you knew my trump card earlier, you would not be so confident. Unfortunately, this could only end one way¡ªwith your loss!" Ricky said with a faint smile. The toxin in the Ancient Water Toxin Array was so powerful that it must have been designed by a top genius. Ricky had to admit that he could hardly control, even though his Devouring Mutant was working overtime. Thankfully, he still possessed the Devourer Zone, so no matter how powerful the toxin was, he could bring it under control as well. "Well, it''s time for you to have a taste of the array''s power since you were talking about it so much." "Humph! Kenney, you are truly strong. We did not expect that you could find the Ancient Water Toxin Array. But if you want to use the array to fight against us, you must be daydreaming," the five men in ck replied in a cold voice upon hearing Ricky''s words. At this moment, they were naturally afraid of Ricky. However, Ricky was too arrogant. His tone sounded like he didn''t take them seriously, and he was acting like they were mere weaklings that he was ying with. This awakened the anger inside them, enough to ovee the fear that lingered in their bones. "Ha-ha! You will see it very soon!" Ricky said lightly. "I know your strange water power has rendered you unafraid of and invulnerable to toxins, but what will happen if your power is sealed?" Ricky said with a wicked smile that pulled at the corners of his mouth. After saying that, he pped his hands, and the suppressive array changed in an instant. With Ricky''s five kinds of runes, the strong suppressing and sealing power formed five long sabers with cyan purple patterns. The long des dropped and rushed toward the five men in ck. When they felt the suppressing and sealing power from the five long sabers, their eyes were filled with genuine fear that made their knees tremble. Their water power was most afraid of the sealing power after all. If their power was sealed, they could no longer resist the supremely poisonous toxin from the Ancient Water Toxin Array. Immediately, they gathered their strongest power to resist, but at this point, none of them were powerful enough to resist Ricky''s power. As the five long sealing sabers dropped, their attacks dissipated into thin air. The long sabers thrust hard into their chests. In an instant, the cyan purple sealing power and the five kinds of runes sealed the power of the five men in ck. "Ricky is so powerful now!" Soar and Autn eximed in awe, as they watched him suppress the five men in ck with only one move. "When he was an upper demi-spiritual emperor, he already had the ability to endure and pass the Thunderstroke Doom. Now that he has made a breakthrough and be a stronger demi-spiritual emperor, his strength is immeasurable." "I''m looking forward to seeing him be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor." "What? How could it be possible? Your power..." The five men in ck couldn''t believe that the power in their bodies was sealed instantly. At this moment, the fear in their hearts grew to unspeakable proportions. They were all strong demi-spiritual emperors at peak state. No matter how powerful a strong warrior was, no one should have been able to defeat all of them with only one move. What was more, sealing their power was even more difficult than defeating them. And yet, Ricky had done all this in one stroke. "You know nothing about my power!" Ricky replied lightly. At this moment, he was in no mood to y with these five men any longer. He activated the Ancient Water Toxin Array at once, and five streams of toxin power were condensed and poured into the bodies of these men. Tortured screams erupted from these men who had been so arrogant earlier. They were reduced to little children crying in pain, and soon, all of them passed out because of too much pain. Seeing that, Ricky immediately withdrew the toxins from their bodies. He didn''t want them to die yet. From their bodies, Ricky took out the light balls that had trapped Fein and the other five. Then he used his power to wake up the five men in ck. "Do you know why I didn''t kill you this time?" Ricky said coldly. "Ha-ha, you want us to tell you the one behind us," one of the men in ck said indifferently. "That is correct. If you tell me who sent you and where you came from, then I will spare your lives. I''m a man of my word," he promised sincerely. "But if you push me, I will not hesitate to kill you with the toxins." "Ha-ha, Kenney, you will never get anything from us. No matter how strong and gifted you are, you can neverpare with our master. You''re just like a firefly who wants topete with the sun," the five men in ck sneered in disdain. "So, you all want to die then. Very well, I will give you what you wish for," Ricky answered with a dark look on his face. With a flick of his finger, five strands of water toxin power were condensed once again, and these turned into sharp arrows that immediately pierced the men, dead in the center of their foreheads. This time, Ricky did not take back the water toxins until the five men in ck had lost their breaths. He did not like to torture his enemies, but since the five men in ck had provoked him, he was ready to give them what they were asking for. Since none of them wanted to tell him the truth, he would not force them to do so. However, he was a man of his word. Ricky could be merciful, but never to his enemies who did not deserve his mercy. He then looked at Autn and Soar who were still fighting. Although they were fighting fiercely, they already had the upper hand, and with their full strength, it would be easy for them to defeat and kill their ck-d enemies. Just as Ricky expected, the two dragons killed the men in ck with ease. "I didn''t want to kill them, but these men left me no choice. If we didn''t kill them, their master will devour Fein and other guys alive," Autn said. "They hold a candle to the devil. In my opinion, they should be killed. Maybe it was wrong to kill them, but it was out of our hands," Soar added. "Ricky, it''s time to see their true colors." Nodding slightly, Ricky burnt the upper part of the body of one of the men in ck with his me. Then, the man''s real body finally appeared in front of their eyes. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. All three of them gasped in shock. This man''s real body was a devil''s body. It was a real devil''s body. In Ricky''s Divine Manor, there were real devils, so he could not mistake anything else for a devil''s body. Of course, a devil could turn into human form, but once he died, his original form would show up. The man in ck had fiendish arms, bloodthirsty pupils, and a strong body. Telepathically, the Evil Mandragora agreed that the man was, indeed, a real devil. "Those men in ck are all devils? How is that possible?" Soar asked in disbelief, but none of them had the answers. "This is a devil''s corporeal body. It is true. But why didn''t they use the evil spirit? And howe we didn''t sense any trace of devils from their bodies?" Autn muttered softly, almost to himself, as he observed the man''s dead body. "Even now, we still can''t sense any trace of the evil spirit from their bodies except for the devil''s body." "Ricky, do you know what this could mean?" Soar tuned to Ricky in confusion. "No... I am confused too," Ricky answered hesitantly, shaking his head. Chapter 1091 The Sudden Thunderstroke Doom Chapter 1091 The Sudden Thunderstroke Doom "Could it be that these guys are devils, but they chose to cultivate the martial arts of the continent?" Autn said loudly. "No way! Creatures from the continent can''t cultivate the evil spirit fully, and the upper limit is thirty percent. Even Norris, who is likely to have sold his corporeal body to devils, cultivated the evil spirit only up to fifty percent. And the opposite is also true. Even if devils sell their corporeal bodies to our continent, it is still impossible for them topletely remove the evil spirit from themselves. Of course, maybe there is some other very special way that we don''t know yet," Ricky protested at once, shaking his head vehemently. "Ricky, this means that the people behind these men in ck must surely have something to do with devils. This time, the matter is no longer because of personal conflict," Autn said. "You''re right, Autn. Since devils are involved, the matter is not as simple as a personal conflict. I am sure that something bigger is at y here," Ricky agreed, nodding his head sagely. "Ricky, you know that I have followed you for a while now, and I have encountered a lot of things rted to devils even since then. It seems to me that, in this era, devils are going to invade the continent once again," the Dragon Intent Grass said from Ricky''s Soul Sea. "The devils will invade?" Ricky replied to the Dragon Intent Grass curiously. At the same time, he wondered what it could have meant. "What should we do next?" Soar asked worriedly. "Of course, we should find out who the person behind these men in ck is. This will be our only goal before we leave the Complete Emperor Ind. After all, almost all the members of the Sky-breaking Dome have died," Ricky answered at once, seemingly undaunted by the great task before them. "Are we going to look for that person aimlessly? We know nothing about them after all," Autn said. "Not necessarily. If these men in ck fail to return to whoever set them on us, the people behind them will likely take action. There is a great chance that he or she mighte to us voluntarily," Ricky exined. "But before that, let me wake up Fein, Payne, and the four people from the Great Jade Dynasty first." After saying that, Ricky sucked the remaining water toxins in the six people''s bodies and woke up them with the Life and Death Fire. He had already depicted the Ancient Water Toxin Array, but its power depended heavily on the toxin. The toxin was limited. Every time the Ancient Water Toxin Array was used, toxins would have to be consumed. Therefore, the user had to supplement the toxin of the Ancient Water Toxin Array, which should be the strongest toxin in the world. Otherwise, the Ancient Water Toxin Array would just be an ordinary array. Knowing this, Ricky didn''t waste any of the toxins he had sucked from the six people''s bodies. He put all of them to the Ancient Water Toxin Array in his Massacring Zone. After the six people had woken up, they learned what had happened and expressed their gratitude to Ricky sincerely. After that, the four people from the Great Jade Dynasty left. After all, they were not from the same force and didn''t have much contact with each other. If they met some opportunities, it would be difficult to distribute the opportunities among them. Of course, they left each other some methods on how they couldmunicate with each other, and once either party found some valuable information, they would immediately inform the other party. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The four members of the Great Jade Dynasty were a righteous bunch, so when they were told that the men in ck might had something to do with devils, they felt obligated to look for the person behind them too. "Kenney, the Great Jade Dynasty owes you a big favor this time. Among the four people you rescued, the girl named Wilma is the Great Jade Dynasty''s emperor''s favorite daughter," Fein said after the four from the Great Jade Dynasty left. "Because of what you did, the Great Jade Dynasty will be likely to support the Spirit Sect if we fight against the Sky-breaking Dome." "Fein, you must be exaggerating, right? I don''t think the emperor of the Great Jade Dynasty would stand by our side just because I rescued one of his daughters," Ricky said lightly. "Kenney, you still don''t know much about the emperor of the Great Jade Dynasty. He loves his daughter Wilma so much! But you will find out more about thister," Ted chimed in with a smirk. "If so, it would be great!" Ricky didn''t expect that, but since it seemed to be the case, he would not be stupid to say no once it was offered. After that, the five men and three girls wandered casually around the Complete Emperor Ind, looking for the people behind the men in ck. If they didn''t have to do this, they would have left the Complete Emperor Ind long ago, for they still had to prepare for the Thunderstroke Doom, now that they had obtained the Emperor Light. In the several days that passed, they received some bad news. The geniuses from the Endless Shadow, the Holy Eagle Tribe, and some other spiritual-emperor forces had all disappeared. Of course, they knew at once what it meant. "There is no doubt that the remaining men in ck and the people behind them did this!" Fein hissed angrily. "Damn it!" Soar growled. "Although I have nothing to do with the geniuses from the Endless Shadow, the Holy Eagle Tribe, or other forces, I still hope that they won''t be swallowed alive by the devils!" Autn said in a low voice. "If we can rescue these geniuses, the forces they are from will owe us a great favor, which will be a great help to us once we deal with the Sky-breaking Dome," Fein and Ted both remarked. After being together with Fein and Ted for several days, Ricky already had a rough understanding of the two''s characters. He thought that they deserved to be his friends, simply because they were so considerate towards the Spirit Sect. "It seems that we have to work harder to look for the people behind the men in ck. The earlier we find that guy, the more chances that those geniuses will be found alive," Ricky told the others seriously. But in the next two weeks, the men in ck seemed to havepletely disappeared. Ricky even used the chromatic energy and the blood power, but he still could not find any trace of their existence. This worried Ricky a lot. The disappearance of the men in ck meant that they were hiding somewhere else, where they were most likely devouring the geniuses who had absorbed the Emperor Light. The very thought of this broke the hearts of Ricky and hispanions. Just as all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind were about to leave the ind, deafening roars came through from the very west of the ind. To be more specific, the roars sounded like peals of thunder. That was because the void looked dark and dreary over that ce as if a storm wasing. Waves of destructive auras radiated all over the ce, and from time to time, lightning shed across the sky from out of nowhere. Dark clouds were rolling in the sky outside the Complete Emperor Ind. Thunderstroke clouds also materialized, as the destructive thunder surged as if it was ready to strike. Such a scene naturally attracted all the creatures, and they all gathered in that ce quickly. "This is the Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor. Who is going to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and be a spiritual emperor?" said a spiritual emperor. "The thunderstroke clouds are targeting the inner part of the Complete Emperor Ind. It must be a genius on the Complete Emperor Ind." "It''s very possible that a genius has obtained the Emperor Light but failed to use it properly, and the Thunderstroke Doom is drawn here instead." "How reckless that guy is! He has to consolidate the current strength after absorbing the Emperor Light. How dare he try to break through the Thunderstroke Doom so soon?" "I don''t know if he is confident or reckless!" "Someone wants to break through the Thunderstroke Doom on the Complete Emperor Ind. Is he courting death? This is the Complete Emperor Ind, where a spiritual emperor is not allowed to exist!" Warriors lingered around the areas, heads turned to the west, as they talked about what was happening heartily. "I don''t know what it will be like to break through the Thunderstroke Doom on the Complete Emperor Ind. Will it cause any harm to us?" Meanwhile, Ricky and the others'' faces darkened slightly. They all thought that the person who was most likely to be breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom at this moment must be the master of the men in ck. Chapter 1092 Kenney, We Meet Again Chapter 1092 Kenney, We Meet Again "I am sure that only the one behind those men in ck can bring the Thunderstroke Doom here, with no care for the lives of all the living beings in the Complete Emperor Ind," Soar spat out between gritted teeth. "Damn these guys! In this case, I need to go and have a look!" Ricky shook his head, as anger clouded his mind with a thick red tint. "Guys, go ahead without me. I need you all to leave the Complete Emperor Ind at once." "No, brother! Even though I do not doubt that you can survive, it''s still too dangerous for you to go alone." Soar immediately shook his head, as he profusely disagreed with Ricky''s proposal. "Kenney, if you want us to leave, then we will leave here together. If you want to go there and have a look, then we''ll go with you as well!" Fein and Ted replied seriously. "Don''t worry, I will be all right. With my current strength, only a genuine emperor can pose a threat to me," heforted them. "And even if I meet a real emperor, I''m still confident that--" Boom! His speech was interrupted by a deafening explosion that shook all of the Complete Emperor Ind. This time, it was not because of the Thunderstroke Doom, but because of the suppressive force that pervaded in the Complete Emperor Ind. With the deafening bang, the suppressive force around the Complete Emperor Ind became stronger in an instant. It looked almost opaque in its thickness. "What just happened? The suppressive force around the Complete Emperor Ind seems to have grown stronger. It''s even stronger than it was in the beginning!" The surrounding warriors started to talk amongst themselves, feeling worried despite not knowing what they should be worried about. "The power from above seems to have stopped merging with our iplete rule." "Does that mean we can''t go out?" Soon, the change attracted the attention of all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind. Many of them tried to leave the ind, but the suppressive force of the Complete Emperor Ind forcefully bounced them back. At this moment, all the warriors were nearly brought to their knees in despair. They all knew that the change must have been caused by the Thunderstroke Doom outside. Thus, they could only pray that the Thunderstroke Doom would not enter the Complete Emperor Ind. "What is happening? Why did the suppressive force around the Complete Emperor Ind suddenly grow stronger?" The warriors outside the Complete Emperor Ind congregated together to find out what was happening, but none of them knew the truth. The spiritual emperors who came all looked like they had lost their fortunes. They were worried because it meant that their disciples couldn''t get out. "It seems that the Thunderstroke Doom triggered the resistance of the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind." ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Even the spiritual emperors could do nothing but wait because the Thunderstroke Doom was not something that living beings could interfere with. It wasn''t like they could break the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind anyway. "Well, it seems our disagreement has been solved. We can''t leave now, and we can''t just stay here either..." Autn said softly, as he felt the changes that were happening around them too. "Did the Thunderstroke Doom cause this?" Ricky murmured in a low voice. At this moment, he suddenly had a feeling that the unknown man that they were looking for could control the Thunderstroke Doom, and he deliberately brought it here. It was highly likely that his purpose was to prevent all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind from leaving. As for his or her ultimate goal, only that person knew it. "What is that person intending to do? Didn''t he realize that once the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind collides with the Thunderstroke Doom, it can trigger massive attacks and deaths?" Soar said murderously. In his eyes, a creature like that mysterious guy who paid no attention to the life of others deserved the most severe punishment. "Perhaps, he wants to use the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind to help him resist the Thunderstroke Doom!" Ricky shrugged, as he was also at a loss about what exactly was happening. "Let''s go. At this point, we can''t go out. We have to find out who brought the Thunderstroke Doom, and if he is the master of those men in ck," Fein replied matter-of-factly. Once they had all agreed, they headed west. On their way, they saw that some warriors who were bold and decisive were also headed to the west like them. It seemed that they, too, wanted to find out who brought them danger. For those warriors who were timid, they preferred to stay far away from them. As time went on, the upants of the Complete Emperor Ind fell more and more into despair. It could be seen that the suppressive force in the air had almost collided with the Thunderstroke Doom in the void. If that person increased the power a little more, the Emperor Thunderstroke Doom in the void would reach them in no time at all. "Brother, the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind is trying to stop the Thunderstroke Doom. It seems that you are right. That person is trying to use this suppressive force to undergo the doom," Soar said when he saw the scene from the air. "We have to admit that the man had a wonderful n. The suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind will not be regarded as additional stuff used to resist the Thunderstroke Doom. Because of the existence of the Complete Emperor Ind, the heavenlyw sensed nothing, so it would not strengthen the Thunderstroke Doom. In this way, the probability of surviving the Thunderstroke Doom is greatly increased," Fein surmised. "It seems that he has brought some revtions for the creatures who may want to go through the Thunderstroke Doom in the future." "Humph! That isn''t helpful at all! Even if he seeds in undergoing the Thunderstroke Doom, he has lost his willpower, for what he did showed that he was weak and afraid. Being a spiritual emperor will be the end of his road of martial arts," Soar said disdainfully. "You are right, Soar. But the cultivation goal of most creatures is only to be a spiritual emperor. To be one, it is worth losing the courage to go to a higher level," Fein replied. "Ha-ha! Ha-ha!" A burst of loudughter suddenly resounded through the whole Complete Emperor Ind. The power in theughter was very close to that of a real spiritual emperor. "It was truly a great idea. The suppressive force on this Complete Emperor Ind can indeed resist the Thunderstroke Doom without enhancing its power." As soon as theughter fell, a streak of blue light shot into the air from the west, turning into a human figure. The void where that man stood was drowned in blue water, and in that ce, a world of blue water formed instantly. "Blue heavy water! It is the Blue Water Mutant!" Ricky uttered seriously, as he watched it happen right before his eyes. "Just as I thought! It is this guy." "What? It is the Blue Water Mutant?!" After hearing Ricky''s words, Autn, Fein, and Ted were all shocked. They looked at the blue world in the void again, and all of a sudden, their pupils shrank as they also recognized it. All the warriors around were shocked to find out that it was the blue heavy water. It was known that only the legendary extremely poisonous Blue Water Mutant was able to exert the blue heavy water. "How could this be possible? That''s the Blue Water Mutant!" some warriors who had also recognized the Blue Water Mutant said in shock. Everyone was stunned. "How could it be possible? I can''t believe that I can see the Blue Water Mutant in my life!" "Ricky, it''s him! He is the man behind those men in ck. No wonder their strange water power had the same power as that of the Blue Water Mutant," Soar said coldly. "Perhaps I should have known that those men in ck were under Oswald''smand," Ricky added lightly. "Ha-ha! "Ha-ha! Kenney, here we meet again. How are you?" Oswald looked at Ricky with piercing eyes. Chapter 1093 Arrogance Chapter 1093 Arrogance "Oswald! Long time no see, indeed. Nice to meet you the second time around. And I believe this will be thest time we see each other," Ricky sneered in a loud voice upon hearing Oswald''s regards. "No doubt about that. I feel the same way! This will be thest time, Kenney," Oswald said, threatening. Hearing their exchange of greeting, the warriors around could not help but react. Soon after, they began to whisper, "Since when did Kenney have issues with Oswald?" At that moment, they were still astonished by the Blue Water Mutant''s presence. But there was nothing they could do but to ept it from now on. But when they saw more than a dozen men d in ck standing behind Oswald, their faces turned pale as they had almost guessed what had just happened. "I don''t know, but it sounds like Kenney has already known about Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant a long time ago!" "Well, I never expected that Oswald would be the one behind the men in ck." "I can''t believe that Oswald managed to hide his strength so well. Plus, I never expected that he owns an extremely terrifying mutant such as the Blue Water Mutant." "Yeah, I feel the same way. He was already quite outstanding back when Carney was alive. But as it turns out, Carney was more famous. He obviously outshone Oswald and drew everyone''s attention to him." "So, maybe that''s why Oswald also vanished when Carney died and Kenney disappeared! I mean, there was no longer any genius to draw the attention that''s why he did it." "But right now, all we know is how strong those men in ck are. In fact, they are all strong demi- spiritual emperors at peak state. Although the Sky Pce is a spiritual-emperor force, it is impossible for them to have so many strong demi-spiritual emperors in their pce." "You''re right. Plus, these men in ck look quite young and agile. I just hope we can match their speed." "But the problem is that the disciples of the Sky Pce are not with Oswald right now. This only means that he probably has established his own force." "But these facts won''t change a thing about our current situation. I know that he utilizes the suppressive force on this ind to break through the Thunderstroke Doom. Everything may seem okay now, but who knows what will happen next?" "All I can assure you is that this guy is really the owner of the Blue Water Mutant. Look at him. He doesn''t care about anyone else''s life at all. Just himself." "Kenney, may I just say that you are the very first genius in the entire Western Land who has attracted my attention? And I have to admit that your growth and improvement in the martial arts has threatened me quite a bit. Therefore, I have no choice but to kill you," Oswald intimidated fiercely afterughing menacingly. "In that case, I will have to kill you too!" Ricky responded savagely. "Ha-ha! You must be dreaming! I have be a spiritual emperor now! How can you possibly kill me?" Oswald mocked in contempt upon hearing Ricky''s deration. "You''re the one who''s dreaming! You are not a spiritual emperor yet, because you haven''t broken through the Thunderstroke Doom!" Ricky said coldly. "And that means as long as you''re not a spiritual emperor yet, I can kill you with my bare hands!" "Oh, is that so? But do you have any idea why I haven''t begun to break through the Thunderstroke Doom yet?" Oswald asked arrogantly. "Why? Tell me." "Because I want you, and everyone else around you to know that killing you, an ace genius who has double mutants and cultivates the chaotic power, is as easy as ughtering a dog for me even when I am just a demi-spiritual emperor," Oswald scorned. "Apart from that, this will be my chance to show everyone how powerful my Blue Water Mutant is! You should be shivering in fear right now, Kenney. It''s superior to all other kinds of mutants, including your double mutants!" "It seems that you have be more presumptuous at the thought of the uing breakthrough. Perhaps this is the reason why you decided to showcase the Blue Water Mutant. Do you think you can defeat all those spiritual emperors outside?" Ricky spat. Truth be told, he was confused by Oswald''s voluntary exposure of his Blue Water Mutant. After all, the Blue Water Mutant was a kind of mutant whose existence was not allowed by the creatures from the continent, simr to the situation of the devils. This time, even if Oswald seeded in bing a spiritual emperor, his strength was still far from beingparable to the strength of the spiritual emperors outside. ''Is it possible that there is another powerful warrior behind him, causing him to stick to this nonsense? How could he be such a fool?'' Ricky could not help but think to himself after seeing Oswald''s overwhelming pride. "Ricky, it seems like Oswald is the one who trained those men in ck. The way he disclosed his Blue Water Mutant today indicates that there must be another powerful warrior behind him, making him fearless of the consequences of his actions," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. "Well, that makes a lot of sense!" Ricky uttered in a low voice. "Ha-ha. In the past, I regarded geniuses like Carney, Gerald, and Fein as my enemies. But in the end, I found that I was wrong, totally wrong. In fact, they were nothing, and did not deserve my attention," Oswald pointed out. "Gerald, in particr, still lost to you even after I secretly gave him a drop of my ruthless blood. His defeat disappointed me too much. After his loss, I realized that only you, Kenney, can be my opponent in the entire Western Land. I can''t leave this ce in a high-profile way worry-free unless I have killed you. And once I send you six to the underground, the Western Land would seem too small for me. So, of course, I have to leave by then to seek greater opportunity. Moreover, when I decide to leave, no one will be able to stop me! Not even those middle spiritual emperors!" "What? It''s you who gave Gerald the relentless blood?!" Ricky asked Oswald, shocked by the truth. "Yes, of course. Who else had the power to give him that? Otherwise, how could he cultivate to the most ruthless state?" Oswald mocked. "Why do I feel a very strange auraing from Oswald? He has changed. There must be something going on with him. He even has the ruthless blood!" warriors from all aroundmented after hearing Oswald''s admission. "Oh, I see. So, that''s why Gerald was so cold-blooded. It was because of the ruthless blood." "However, Oswald is too arrogant for his own good. In fact, he has even be more arrogant than Kenney. How could he say that no one could stop him if he wanted to leave? It''s like he meant that he belittles all the spiritual emperors in the Western Land." "Ricky, Oswald owns the ruthless blood. I''m sure that there must be another powerful warrior behind him. And because of that powerful warrior''s influence, Oswald has be unafraid of any spiritual emperor in the Western Land," the Dragon Intent Grass said through telepathy. "Well, I''m afraid that this is going to be very troublesome!" "I never expected any of this, too," Ricky responded in a deep voice. "However, it appears that the person behind him doesn''t have the ability to enter the Complete Emperor Ind. I think it will be much easier for us if I kill Oswald at lightning speed before he bes a spiritual emperor." "Right now, I think this is our only option," replied the Dragon Intent Grass. "But it is very difficult to pull off. As long as Oswald wants the heavenly doom, it wille at any time." "Well, let''s leave everything to the fate then, whether it wille or not," Ricky said in a serious tone. On the other side, Oswald continued, "It was just out of my expectation that Gerald, who had cultivated to the ultimate ruthless state, was killed by you even before he could start to injure you seriously. At that time, I understood that if I wanted to kill you, I had to do it with no one''s help. I hope now you understand." "I''m more than honored to make you feel threatened and take action in person!" Ricky said with a smirk on his face. "Yes, you are not mistaken. You''re greatly honored!" Oswald said in a condescending tone. "But I just want to ask you one more time. Are you willing to surrender to me and follow me? If you are, then you will have a brighter future. I can promise you this because I have a unique trump card that is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Take these men in ck, for example. You already know their real bodies, but you still know nothing more in detail about them, right?" "Ha-ha, well, I have to admit. What you said actually made me curious and a little interested. But, I prefer to create my bright future by myself and satisfy my curiosity through my exploration," Ricky said, the smirk still resting on his face. Chapter 1094 The Real Blue Water Mutant Chapter 1094 The Real Blue Water Mutant "Your bright future? Created by you? Ha-ha! What a big joke!" Oswald let out a loudugh, mocking Ricky. "Please enlighten me¡ªhow can you, who is going to die here, create a bright future? Anyone who rebels against me shall die. Only those who obey me have the right to create their own bright future!" With these words, his momentum exploded at once. The power of the blue water condensed into strong des and hacked at Ricky from multiple directions. It could be felt that the power of each blue de had reached the extreme level of an demi-spiritual emperor. At that level, it could possibly even destroy the Thunderstroke Doom. No demi-spiritual emperor could be able to withstand it. As they strongly felt the terrifying power of the des, a strong sense of fear washed over all warriors present. Such power could only perhaps be found from a spiritual emperor. "How is this possible? When did he possess such great power so close to that of a spiritual emperor''s?" Soar said in a deep voice. He pressed his lips together. "Although I hate to admit it, I''m certain that even just one of those blue des can easily defeat me." Fein slowly nodded in affirmation. "Oswald concealed his real strength well. Is this the power of the Blue Water Mutant? If so, then Kenney is in danger now." "Let''sunch our strongest attack together and try to kill him in a split second. Only in this way can we defeat him," Ted advised. "But we absolutely don''t stand a chance! There''s still a huge difference in our strength versus Oswald''s. Although we''ve all grown strong enough to pass the doom, even with all our strengths Autn stated. The others fell silent because Autn''s words were true. If they wanted to defeat Oswald, they had to trigger the Thunderstroke Doom. In that case, their iplete ruling power would change in an instant into theplete power. Thus, they would acquire a significant change in their strength and they would be able to fight Oswald. However, they were not Oswald. They had morals thatpelled them to believe that it would not be an eptable thing to do. "We can''t do that. Otherwise, we would be no different from him!" Feinmented. Autn nodded. "Exactly. Therefore the only way now is to believe in Kenney! I''m confident that he will be able to solve all of this. His great charm urges me to trust him!" he earnestly eximed. "I totally agree with Autn!" Soar responded. "It seems that you''re confident enough in him. Although I remain doubtful and suspicious of him, I''m willing to trust him just this once. As you said, I also feel the intangible charm from him," Fein said after giving the matter some thought for a while. Next to them, Ted also nodded slightly. "Oswald hasunched his attack. Our only hope to defeat him now is the ace genius, Kenney!" the warriors said as they looked on at Oswald''s momentum surging in the sky. "Let''s hope he can win!" "I can feel Oswald''s strength. Seems like it isn''t too unmatched with the demi-spiritual emperor''s!" Everyone''s eyes gleamed with expectation. They were fixed on Ricky. At that moment, the blue des dashed in front of him. "Kenney, you''re quite lucky to die under my real Blue Water Mutant!" Oswald sneered. "Well, I don''t want such luck at all!" Ricky replied indifferently. Then his eyes suddenly turned into a greyish-white color. His white hair was blown in all directions as the chaotic power swept over his whole body. "Now, let''s see how powerful I am!" The power inside Ricky''s body was about to explode. He gave out a loud roar andunched a counterattack. "Space Splitting Cage!" The power of the greyish-white chaotic fire integrated with the Chaotic Fire Omnipotent Skill. In an instant, several blue des were gathered by Ricky''s move. Then, a Chaotic Punch appeared. Ricky''s Chaotic Punch directly collided with Oswald''s des and smashed them to pieces. In the collision, Ricky''s Chaotic Punch was also smashed. Both of them were forced a few steps back due to the strong impact. "They are equally matched. Kenney''s strength didn''t let us down!" the warriors eximed and cheered as the scene unfolded in front of their eyes. They could not hold the excitement that they felt anymore. "I didn''t expect that his strength has soared to this high level," Soar eximed. "His strength is definitely able to make him pass through the doom sessfully!" Autn said, eyes wide in excitement. He seemed to be more excited now than when he himself gained such strong power. "Such strength may be Kenney''s invisible charm that makes us believe in him!" Both Fein and Ted echoed their praises. The moment Oswald stepped back, his face darkened. He was sure that his strength had be enough to make him pass the doom. After going through the Thunderstroke Doom andpletely gathering the ruling power, he would be a real spiritual emperor. Therefore, he believed that he could defeat any demi-spiritual emperor for the time being. In his mind, Ricky was not a demi-spiritual emperor at peak state but possessed the power to resist him. This revtion shocked Oswald and deeply subdued him. ''So is this how powerful the ace genius is?'' Oswald thought grimly. Ricky also looked solemn. He could feel Oswald''s strength just through one move. He had broken out his extreme power with the Chaotic Punch, but it was matched by just a casual attack from Oswald. ''This is indeed the power that can trigger the Thunderstroke Doom! And that water power is the power of the real Blue Water Mutant! Thest avatar of mine cannotpare with this at all!'' Ricky eximed in his thoughts. "Ricky, your strength hase close to the incredible demi-spiritual emperor, but it''s still a long way to reach it. You have to travel that road by yourself," the Dragon Intent Grass said. The powerful demi-spiritual emperor possessed the power to trigger the Thunderstroke Doom, which was a clear sign of bing the incredible demi-spiritual emperor. But to make it, one still had to make a most important breakthrough¡ªa breakthrough that only himself would be able to know what it was like. The road to bing the incredible demi-spiritual emperor only belonged to himself and not anyone else. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. ''Incredible demi-spiritual emperor? So this fight is likely to be an opportunity for me to be that!'' Ricky murmured to himself. "Kenney! I''ll let you know what the real Blue Water Mutant is!" Chapter 1095 Fierce Battle Chapter 1095 Fierce Battle Ssh! As soon as Oswald''s voice trailed off, he employed the Blue Water Mutant. Soon after, limitless water poured out from the sky which stretched for hundreds of meters around. Moreover, following his mutant, he also transformed into the current of blue water. Soon after, the mutant mark in between his eyebrows turned into a circle, signaling that his mutant was already being used to the extreme. At that moment, infinite water flooded towards him. Then, numerous extreme blue water toxins from the Blue Water Mutant fused with the water. With this, a real world of heavy water appeared under the ruling power. Soon after, an invisible current of blue heavy water spread around his body, assuming the role of an armor. With Oswald in the center of the surge of power, a dominant kind of aura spread all throughout the area as if he were a king, full of power. At that moment, he looked down upon the entire Complete Emperor Ind. This was not only because of his current state but was also the effect of the Blue Water Mutant being one of the ultimate mutants in the world. "Chaotic power? Humph! Unfortunately, your chaotic power will bow to my blue heavy water!" Oswald cried after erupting the Blue Water Mutant. But Ricky didn''t respond. Instead, his Chaotic Fire Mutant devoured the power and immediately burst out. Soon after, five kinds of runes surrounded him, and his grayish-white eyes turned into the golden light. As a result, his Golden Spirit Eyes appeared. "So you have one kind of the Eyes of Heaven and Earth? Say goodbye to them for they will be mine! Ha-ha-ha!" Oswaldughed greedily as he aimed for Ricky''s eyes. "Then what are you waiting for? Show me what you got and fight me!" Meanwhile, Rickyunched the first attack. In a snap, his five kinds of runes and the Golden Spirit Eyes fused with the Fire Dragon Extremity and the nine kinds of mes into the chaotic power. Clenching his left hand into a fist, he grasped the Iron Justice Saber that gleamed in his right hand. As soon as his feet jumped into the air, Ricky employed his fist shadow, sting out the Gxy Strike. Moreover, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth and the Evil Devouring Mouth behind him merged together and formed the world of power, which provided him with unlimited power to fight. Ricky thought of using the Sky-devouring Strikes but chose not to because hisprehension of them was not deep enough at the moment. Meanwhile, he burst out the chaotic power with such immense momentum that it could possibly destroy the world. Seeing this kind of powerful attack from Ricky made Oswald a little bit threatened. Soon after, a world of heavy water surged forward in an instant, forming a blue water giant. "Heavy Water Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe god of blue water, kill!" With a deafening roar, this giant spat out endless blue water toxins, flooding the whole space. Obviously, Oswald wanted to use the true and ultimate blue water toxins to eliminate all of Ricky''s attacks. "Devour!" On the other hand, Ricky knew better than to underestimate these toxins. Soon after, his devouring runes flowed and turned into the Devouring Storm, engulfing all of the toxins into the Devourer Zone. Afterwards, the runes transferred the toxins to the Ancient Water Toxin Array located deep in the Massacring Zone. "Great! With so many blue water toxins, the Ancient Water Toxin Array can be employed four times more!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed with glee in Ricky''s Soul Sea. "But it''s such a pity that the Ancient Water Toxin Array can''t really be used to deal with Oswald for now," Ricky sighed in dismay. "You are strong. I have to admit that. And your strength is what excites me more. After all, you are the only true enemy I consider in the entire Western Land!" Oswald eximed upon seeing Ricky had managed to dissolve his blue water toxins. "You also dissolved the Ancient Water Toxin Array in the Emperor Light with the strong devouring power, didn''t you?" "Oh, cut the crap, Oswald! Where are you hiding the captured geniuses?" Ricky asked angrily. "Ha-ha, you''ll never find them. I have already devoured them. That''s their honor!" Oswaldughed menacingly. "Enough! I''m going to end your life here today!" Ricky yelled out loud. Surging killing intent filled his veins as soon as he heard Oswald''s inhumane words. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, Ricky did not hold back and poured all of his attacks down on Oswald''s giant. As a result, Oswald became overwhelmed by Ricky''s attacks. But the sudden flood of attacks onlysted for a short while. Soon after, the blue water''s light burst out, destroying all of Ricky''s attacks. In a sh, the god of blue water grew two new pairs of extremely strong arms. "Go to hell, you bastard!" Oswald roared as he stood over the giant. Meanwhile, the giant''s six arms transformed into six small individual such giants with a rtively smaller size and tore everything it touched as it dashed towards Ricky. At that moment, Ricky seemed to have no other choice but to resist them using the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, which was currently infused with all his power. Boom! Soon after, countless roars of pain thundered the atmosphere. In the midst of the brutal waves, the Furnace of Heaven and Earth was shattered, causing six powerful forces to hit Ricky directly. At that moment, Ricky fell on the ground with a loud and heavy thud. As soon as the dust swept up, a deep pit was revealed with several cracks spreading all around it. Meanwhile, Soar and the others got worried upon witnessing such scene. There was nothing they could do at that moment but support and believe in Ricky''s abilities in their minds. That was because they wouldn''t be so much help to Ricky in the battle. If they had participated in the fight, they would just get themselves killed and add to Ricky''s burden. On the other hand, all the other warriors around gathered and prayed for him. After all, their fate rested on Ricky''s sess. "The chaotic power doesn''t seem to have anything special. Those geniuses who im that it''s very powerful must be mediocre warriors. Watch me prove it to you by defeating the ace genius who cultivates the chaotic power!" Oswald bragged. After he finished his words, the giant condensed six huge arms again. In a sh, six fists made with blue water pounded toward the deep pit where Ricky stayed immobilized. "Kenney!" Soar shouted at the top of his lungs as he wanted to turn into the Great Dragon to resist Oswald''s attack and protect Ricky. "Soar, use your Heaven Melting Pagoda and my Heaven ughtering Pagoda!" Autn immediately told Soar telepathically. "Yes!" "Do you really want to kill me this way? Do you look down on me?" Ricky muttered at this moment. Amidst the infinite violent dust, a strong force suddenly poured out. Bang! Bang! As soon as the dust scattered around, the giant''s six fists exploded. And a twenty-foot high figure appeared. Behind it, the ming and devouring saber light shed down. These were the two strikesunched by Ricky through breaking out the Ancestral Intent Form and gathering all the strength he could. Crack! Crack! Instantly, the giant was wrecked into three pieces and disappeared in the blink of an eye. As a result, Oswald was thrown back a thousand meters in the air due to the impact. As soon as he landed on the ground, he felt the crushing weight on his chest and spat a mouthful of blood. "How can this be possible? What kind of power does he possess? Why do I feel that his power is even more powerful than my Blue Water Mutant?" Oswald asked in disbelief as he saw his wounds gush out with blood. "Hey, guys, Kenney is fine!" Soar said enthusiastically. "Do you have any idea what kind of power that is?" everyone eximed as they witnessed the power of Ricky''s Ancestral Intent Form. At that moment, they could not help but ask, because they could feel the tremendous pressure brought by Ricky''s strength. "What... What kind of power did you just use on me?" Oswald also asked Ricky aggressively. "The kind of power that will kill you!" Ricky answered back in a murderous voice. Chapter 1096 Failure In Killing Oswald Chapter 1096 Failure In Killing Oswald "You are digging your own grave! How dare you hurt my true body?!" Oswald said grimly upon hearing Ricky''s words. At that moment, he gathered all his strength as he lifted his palms upward. Soon after, the power of the Blue Water Mutant poured down like rain, condensing eight gods of blue water again. "Heavy Water of Heaven and Earth! Show up, my eight water gods!" This was the power of the Blue Water Mutant. It had the ability to summon the shadow of the god of water. However, what Oswald summoned was an evil one, the evil god of carnage. Meanwhile, the eight evil gods merged into his body, instantly strengthening his power of heavy water. Boom! Moreover, the sudden rise in his power caused the Thunderstroke Doom to shoot further in the sky. "Ricky, I''m afraid that Oswald will activate the Thunderstroke Doom to destroy you. And when that happens, nobody can tell you what to do next," the Dragon Intent Grass warned him. "Then, I guess this is it. It''s time for the moment of truth. We have no other choice but to kill him in one big blow. We don''t have much time. We have to beat him before he triggers the Thunderstroke Doom," Ricky uttered as he tried to stay focused on the goal. Without wasting time, Ricky tore up the void and leaped towards Oswald,unching his vicious attacks. Soon after, his Golden Spirit Eyes concentrated the nine kinds of mes, the Fire Dragon Extremity, burning his body. As a result, he instantly became more enthusiastic, bringing to light his peak fighting form. The chaotic power came from his blood, and the power from the Ancestral Intent Form came from the heaven. Apart from those, Ricky also summoned the chromatic energy into his Massacring Zone. He had to keep his ace card hidden so that he could employ this fatal move smoothly when it was ready to be used. Meanwhile, the three kinds of power joined altogether on the Iron Justice Saber, making it give off an intense and blinding saber light. In addition to that, he also unified the Iron Justice Saber with his own body. Afterwards, he immediately turned into an earth-shaking strike and dashed towards Oswald at lightning speed. "This strike has no name, and you will die not knowing its name. I am using it to end your life for the sake of everyone on this ind!" With a loud thunderous roar, a ray of light fell down together with the saber. "Kill me with one strike? You wish!" Oswald taunted after seeing Ricky prepare his fiercest attack. Swish! Meanwhile, he condensed eight arms on his body to fight against Ricky''s brutal attacks. "God of heavy water! Heavy Water Fist!" At that moment, eight arms immediately extended from his body. Soon after, these arms evolved into eight humongous channels, roaring ferociously all throughout the area. As soon as these channels crashed with Ricky''s strike, eightrge fist shadows exploded. Boom! Soon after, both of their attacks crashed onto each other, sting water everywhere. In a snap, everything around them was submerged in blue water. "The battle''s fate is already set in stone! I think we have a winner!" After witnessing the grand explosion, the warriors around jumped in excitement as they awaited the announcement of Ricky''s official victory. "Kenney, keep your fighting spirit up! The Blue Water Mutant can''t defeat you!" Soar spoke in a deep voice. Swish! Meanwhile, several waves of chromatic energy were created from the sts. Soon after, these waves traveled hastily towards Oswald. "That... That''s exactly the power of the mysterious thing in the Sky-breaking Pce: the chromatic energy!" Upon recognizing the chromatic energy up close, the warriors around could not help but exim in shock. "Kenney is using the power of the mysterious thing again!" "Good luck with that move. I''m sure he will probably be badly injured by the counterattack of this power!" "It doesn''t matter if he is fighting for our good, we still owe him the favor if he defeats Oswald because he will save all of us," some warriors said as they exchanged their opinions about the confrontation. "You could not have said that any better!" "Damn it! I can''t believe Kenney is utilizing the power of that mysterious thing again! How is this even possible?" Fein shouted anxiously, worried to his bones. "Hold on. We have to wait for the perfect time to strike. Right now, we cannot withstand the power they are bursting out. Be careful for those are the power as strong as that of the real spiritual emperors!" Autn sighed in frustration. On the other hand, Soar felt so helpless that he just clenched his fists tightly while hating himself for being weak when he was needed most. Moreover, Pearl, Amanda, and her sister shared the same feeling of concern towards Ricky''s safety. At that moment, pressure and stress took over their bodies, making tears well up in their eyes. "Kenney!" Meanwhile, everything seemed so quiet that only Oswald''s helpless screams could be heard from the violent airwaves. "He did it!! Kenney wins!" all the warriors around who saw this legendary roared in celebration after hearing Oswald''s feeble screams. Bang! While everybody cheered for Ricky, a loud thud was heard from out of nowhere, revealing a weak figure. However, it was not who they expected. Instead of Oswald lying motionless on the ground, it was Ricky. At that moment, there was no denying that Ricky looked very weak. But on the other hand, he did not sustain any other injuries except for a few marks caused by Oswald''s fist on his body. "Calm down, Kenney is fine!" Soar eximed with happiness as he shared the good news. Meanwhile, Autn and others could not hide their joy upon hearing this. "It seems that in the past two years, Kenney has been sessful in controlling the mysterious thing," Feinmented. After rejoicing, everyone came back to their senses and found it odd that Oswald''s body had not yet emerged. With that, everyone scanned the air waves to find out where and how Oswald was. But somehow, after the waves died down, they found nothing but a pool of blue water in the sky. "Is it possible that after dying, Oswald eventually became the blue heavy water? But that is exactly the characteristic of the Blue Water Mutant!" the warriors around murmured as they gossiped with each other. "Dragon Intent Grass, is this the usual scene after the death of the owner of the Blue Water Mutant?" Sticking to his gut feeling, Ricky found it important to ask because he had a hunch that Oswald was still alive. "Ricky, look at the calm eyes of those men in ck. Feel the aura of the Thunderstroke Doom, and you will know the answer to your question," the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "Something tells me he''s not dead yet. Otherwise, the men in ck wouldn''t be so calm, and the Thunderstroke Doom would have surely disappeared. But instead of vanishing, it is bing more powerful!" Ricky said seriously as he tried to make sense of what might have happened. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He would not stop investigating until he got to the bottom of it. Eventually, he fixed his eyes on the pool of blue heavy water and began to think again. "Kenney, even tearing you into pieces cannot take away the rage in my heart!" Just when everyone didn''t have the slightest idea of what was going on, Oswald''s voice began to ring in the atmosphere, shocking everyone. Soon after, the pool of blue heavy water immediately surged and formed Oswald''s figure. However, he still looked weak from all the damage that he had sustained from Ricky''s attacks. "I... I can''t believe this! Oswald is still alive!" At this moment, the warriors felt more frightened after sensing the aura of the Thunderstroke Doom getting stronger and stronger each second. "The chromatic energy? Is it also the power of the mysterious thing in the Sky-breaking Pce? I never expected that you could control it," Oswald uttered coldly as he got up on his feet. But at that moment, all Oswald felt in his heart were greed and hatred. ''Am I seeing this right? Even the chromatic energy can''t kill him?! The life force of the Blue Water Mutant is so powerful! How on earth am I going to defeat him?'' Ricky thought to himself. In fact, the chromatic energy he had broken out earlier had even pierced Oswald''s chest! But now, here he was, safe and sound. "That''s why the Blue Water Mutant is so powerful," the Dragon Intent Grass emphasized. "But that''s not the whole point, Ricky. As a matter of fact, Oswald is likely to trigger the Thunderstroke Doom. Both of you have already shown all the tricks up your sleeves. So this is the only way he can defeat you!" "What? Does he really dare to trigger the Thunderstroke Doom right now? I doubt he''ll do it. After all, his body is extremely weak, and I don''t think he can do it!" Ricky uttered in a low voice. "Don''t forget how many geniuses he has devoured. He can''t consume all their power at one time! So it''s likely that he is still storing great power in his body," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. As soon as the Dragon Intent Grass finished its words, Oswald knitted his hands together again, and a dozen yellow light balls appeared between his eyebrows. Soon after, these yellow balls released a kind of powerful energy that helped him recuperate more rapidly. Chapter 1097 Drawing The Doom Chapter 1097 Drawing The Doom Meanwhile, these bright yellow light masses looked very simr to the ones Fein and the others had been in before. However, the only thing that set them apart was their difference in size. Interestingly, shadows of people could be seen inside these light masses. Moreover, these masses emitted a kind of energy that was the same as that of the Emperor Light. Needless to say, the people inside these masses were no other than geniuses who had refined the Emperor Light. At that moment, all the warriors who saw this could not help but dig deeper into what was going on. "Those geniuses might be very weak now, but they are not dead yet. It seems that it would take Oswald a while before he can refine the Emperor Light altogether," Ricky whispered in a low voice. Soon after, he confidently burst out the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Evil Devouring Mouth. With the help of the Devourer Zone''s strong blood vitality, he was able.to recuperate quicker than expected. As a result, he immediately sent himself in front of Oswald the moment he took one step forward. On the other hand, the chromatic power and the power from the Ancestral Intent Form enveloped the Iron Justice Saber, revealing the Sealing Form of the Gxy Saber Skill. At that moment, Ricky no longer concealed the fact that he was an array deployer. That was why when the Golden Spirit Eyes blinked, he did not hesitate to let the cyan-purple patterns cover his body almost instantly. Soon after, two arrays that had already been depicted came out of the Massacring Zone. "Heavenly Array¡ªDouble Dragon Killing Array!" "Heavenly Array¡ªThe Fourth Seal!" At this moment, two arrays were set¡ªthe array of heavenly seal, and the array of wild ughter. Soon after, these two arrays unfurled and rapidly absorbed the heavenly power. At that moment, the Fourth Seal Array fused with the sealing form, building Ricky''s strongest sealing power. Meanwhile, the Double Dragon Killing Array suspended behind Ricky. As soon as it gotrger, it formed two dragon shadows with intense killing intent. These dragon shadows roared out loud, spitting out two of their strongest killing des¡ªone from the left and one from the right, slicing towards Oswald. "Wait, I know what those are! Those are arrays! The cyan-purple patterns mean that he is an array deployer at Demi-spiritual Emperor Realm!" The warriors who witnessed this were stunned to see such a secret unfold. "But how is this possible? Kenney is an array deployer as well!" Many voices echoed all around as they were filled with disbelief. On the other hand, only Soar, Pearl, and the other two girls were the ones who were not surprised to hear this news. "Well, I guess Kenney did it again. He has so many trump cards up his sleeve!" Fein and Ted mumbled. Both of them might be amused, but they weren''t really surprised at that point. After all, they were used to finding Ricky''s infinite trump cards each and every fight. But at the moment, Oswald was facing double attacks¡ªthe powerful sealing strike and the killing strike evolved from the array. As a result, he was not able to replenish his power as fast as Ricky. Moreover, he was distracted as he was still wrapping his head around the fact that Ricky was an array deployer. Meanwhile, all of that seemed to be too much for Oswald, which was why, for the first time, he became ferocious and sullen at the same time. Unfortunately, he could do nothing about it but just hastily resist the attacks. Soon enough, he burst out the power of his Blue Water Mutant once more and condensed his most powerful defense to resist Ricky''s attacks. And with a deafening rumble, Oswald was knocked into the air like a cannon. However, because of the Blue Water Mutant''s protection, he was not severely injured. Moreover, the Blue Water Mutant involved the extreme water of heaven and earth, which meant that even though Ricky suppressed him with the chromatic energy and the chaotic power, he couldn''t severely injure Oswald. In fact, Ricky could only brutally harm Oswald even if he had the absolute upper hand in the battle. All of this only indicated how powerful the Blue Water Mutant was. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But Ricky was already aware of that. This was also the reason why he didn''t injure Oswald so much on purpose. Instead, all he wanted was to save those geniuses who were trapped in the light masses. Meanwhile, as soon as Oswald was knocked out, those light masses flew into the air and fell into Ricky''s hands. In an instant, Ricky used his devouring power to free the geniuses at thest minute. At that moment, all the other warriors around who knew these geniuses kept them up to speed about what had happened to them. On the other hand, these geniuses were out of words to express their gratitude to Ricky. Among these more than a dozen people, one was Ricky''s old acquaintance, the Holy King. But at this moment, the Holy King''s eyes seemed to show a mix of emotions that were beyond his comprehension. "I see. So your main goal is all for releasing these useless bunch of people!" said Oswald in a condescending tone. "Damn sure I am! But I have to admit, I''m not able to kill you or even severely injure your Blue Water Mutant with my current strength," Ricky said as he dusted off some dirt off his clothes. "But the same goes to you. You are not able to severely injure me either!" "Oh, Kenney, choose your words! You have angered me so much that I have never been so eager to kill anyone before!" Oswald roared ferociously upon hearing Ricky''s stinging words. Soon after, the mark of the Blue Water Mutant between his eyebrows became brighter, and the aura from his body instantly increased. Crack! Crack! Crack! At the same time, infinite destructive thunders in the sky fell, which directly collided with the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind. In the blink of an eye, the suppression in some ces was defeated, and the destructive thunders sped towards Oswald. Without thinking twice, Oswald activated his power to resist the Thundersstroke Doom. Of course, he was able to resist the numerous thunders with ease, because they were merely initial thunder attacks, whose power had already been weakened by the said suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind. Upon seeing this scene, all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind were frightened to their core. Soon after, the Thunderstrok Doom drenched the entire Complete Emperor Ind. In addition, the suppressive forces in some of the regions had been destroyed. At that moment, the destructive thunders increased exponentially on the whole ind. As a matter of fact, the whole ind would be bathed in the sea of the Thunderstroke Doom as long as the thunders destroyed the suppressive force on the entire Complete Emperor Ind altogether. "Kenney, you and I both know that I can''t kill you, but I believe me when I say that my Thunderstroke Doom will help me kill you and every living and breathing creature in here," Oswald taunted coldly as he looked at Ricky with overwhelming murderous intent. Ricky''s face turned grim when he heard Oswald''s words. However, Oswald stillunched the Thunderstroke Doom. "Fuck you, Oswald!" Ricky said bleakly. "Ha-ha! What can you do to me now, huh?" Oswald sneered. At this time, none of the warriors around stayed to see what was about to happen for they all fled to the edge of the Complete Emperor Ind. Now, they wished that the Thunderstroke Doom''s range would not be that wide. If this happened, then there would be no any thunder strikes at the edge of the Complete Emperor Ind. In fact, this was the only way they could quickly escape the area as soon as the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind was destroyed. On the other hand, the men in ck also headed to the edge of the ind. Undoubtedly, they were acting upon Oswald''s orders. As for Oswald, he didn''t care whether other creatures on the ind were dead or alive for he would do anything to kill Ricky. By now, a series of facts had proven that his worries were reasonable. Ricky was absolutely his greatest enemy. As it turned out, a genius who cultivated the chaotic power couldn''t be underestimated at all. Meanwhile, all he needed to do at that moment to achieve his goal was to take advantage of the current Thunderstroke Doom to kill Ricky once and for all. And without a shadow of a doubt, he also thought that it was his best opportunity. At this moment, Ricky had no choice but to put Autn and his otherpanions into his Massacring Zone in order to protect them. "And so what? Even though you put them in your spiritual space tool, you still can''t escape! No one will survive. Mark my words!" Oswald mocked. "Oswald, you can attack me with the help of the Thunderstroke Doom, and I can also attack you by utilizing the same Thunderstroke Doom. Don''t forget that the Thunderstroke Doom will be strengthened because of my existence, and you have to face the fact as well," Ricky spat coldly as he walked towards Oswald. At that intense moment, neither of them wanted to let go of each other. Upon realizing how powerful and special the Blue Water Mutant was, Ricky knew that he would definitely set the tiger back to the mountains if he let go of Oswald, which would be a big trouble in the future. Ricky was confident that those geniuses whom he had defeated would no longer be able to challenge him once again. But things were different when it came to Oswald, who had the Blue Water Mutant. As a result, Ricky felt that he would face more trouble in the future if he let go of Oswald now. "Ha-ha, you are right. But don''t forget that I am the one who is breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom this time," Oswald scorned upon hearing Ricky''s words. Chapter 1098 Incredible Martial Arts Road Chapter 1098 Incredible Martial Arts Road "This is my Thunderstroke Doom. Thanks to you, it has grown more powerful, and you have to deal with that additional power. It does not matter how talented you are. If you get involved in other people''s Thunderstroke Doom, you will surely die." "You weakened the power of the Thunderstroke Doom with the force on the Complete Emperor Ind. You also tried to kill me with the force of the Thunderstroke Doom! You don''t want to admit it, but I know that I make you quiver in your boots. Your strong will of martial arts has dissipated," Ricky told him with disgust, but Oswald just smiled at him, unaffected by his words. He opened his arms wide, threw his head back, andughed like a maniac. He said, "Ha-ha! Kenney, it is useless to insult me with such cliched and meaningless words. Do you think I believe in your useless philosophy? For me, as long as I can achieve my goal, I don''t care what road I take. That is my martial arts road." Ricky''s face darkened once again. ''This guy is a monster, '' hemented inwardly. Crack! A resounding crack suddenly echoed all over the Complete Emperor Ind, as the suppressive forces on many areas were shattered into pieces, thanks to the Thunderstroke Doom''s massive force. Technically, the Thunderstroke Doom did not destroy the suppressive force directly. This was impossible since the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind far exceeded that of the spiritual emperor''s Thunderstroke Doom. Instead, the suppressive force retreated ording to the heavenlyw. No matter how special the Complete Emperor Ind was, it could not go against the heavenlyw to stop the Thunderstroke Doom froming down. However, it had, indeed, weakened the Thunderstroke Doom to a certain extent even though Ricky was also there, which reversely strengthened the Thunderstroke Doom. In a fraction of a second, all the suppressive forces on the Complete Emperor Ind faded with the influence of the heavenlyw. Endless destructive thunder poured down in the blink of an eye and drowned the ind. The warriors who had escaped but were too slow and weak to escapepletely were hopelessly submerged under the Thunderstroke Doom. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As some warriors sessfully escaped, the creatures outside realized what was happening inside the ind. "Sky Pce!" In an instant, all their anger was concentrated on the Sky Pce. In the void, the chief and all the disciples of the Sky Pce trembled with fear. However, the truth was that none of them knew that Oswald had the Blue Water Mutant, except those people who followed Oswald and the chief of the Sky Pce. Despite the mounting anger, the surrounding warriors did not attack the Sky Pce. They all looked at the center of the Thunderstroke Doom, where Oswald and Ricky were fighting against the doom and each other. "That''s Kenney. He has been sucked into the center of the Thunderstroke Doom!" "Kenney has defeated Oswald at the very beginning, so Oswald is furious and determined to kill him. That''s why he has tried all means to bring Kenney to face the Thunderstroke Doom. Oswald never cares about any of us! To a certain extent, Kenney has saved us," the warriors said to one another. "It''s Kenney. Although his appearance has changed a lot, it''s definitely him!" the spiritual emperors of the Spirit Sect said excitedly when theyid eyes on Ricky. However, their excitementsted only for a short time, as the atmosphere had be oppressive again. Anyone who had been involved in the emperor-level Thunderstroke Doom of another creature was doomed. The harshest punishment of the heavenlyw awaited that creature¡ªdeath. "It''s the Sky Pce''s fault!" At this moment, all the people of the Spirit Sect med the Sky Pce. "Everyone, have you seen any other disciples of my Spirit Sect?" Langston asked. "Kenney should have put them into his spiritual space tool because Oswald will never let them go." "What about the disciples of my Sky-breaking Dome?" the Sky-breaking Emperor, Arthur, roared, his heart breaking. "The three elders and the disciples from the Sky-breaking Dome were all killed by Oswald and his subordinates after they lost the fight for the Emperor Light," the warriors reported. None of the warriors mentioned Ricky and Autn, as they ced all the me at Oswald''s feet. To them, this was their way of repaying Ricky''s kindness when he had saved their lives. The Thunderstroke Doom was still at its earliest stage, so Oswald and Ricky could easily withstand it. At the same time, they were also fighting with each other. To be exact, it was Oswald who didn''t want to let go of Ricky. He kept on pestering Ricky, so Ricky had to defend himself from multiple enemies. If the Thunderstroke Doom''s strength increased, Ricky might not be able to handle it, and he could be killed. "Ricky, since the Thunderstroke Doom has just begun, you should enter the zone and leave. Once it reaches its strongest power, all the living beings within its range will be killed. Only those creatures who have broken through the Thunderstroke Doom has a chance to survive. By then, the will of the heavenlyw will probably all focus on your zone. And once that happens, it will be almost impossible for you to escape. But even though that might expose the unusual objects you have, don''t you think that is better than dying here?" the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, I am not worried that my zone could be exposed. In fact, I can leave right now," Ricky replied seriously on hearing the words of the Dragon Intent Grass. "But at this moment, my spiritual meridian and my bloodline are telling me that I will find my incredible martial arts road in this Thunderstroke Doom. This may be the only chance for me to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I don''t want to give this chance up even if there is a great chance that I will die here. I never want to lose my brave heart and firm will as a warrior!" "What?! Did you say that your incredible martial arts road will be created in this Thunderstroke Doom?" Hearing Ricky''s words, both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were astonished. "You must be kidding, Ricky. If the Thunderstroke Doom reaches its strongest power, all the living beings within its range will be destroyed. Only those creatures who are meant to break through have a chance to survive. You should leave right away!" the Dragon Intent Grass warned him again. "Listen to me, Evil Mandragora. I will put all of you in the Divine Manor, and if I die, Hannah can control the Divine Manor in my stead. After the zone disappears, she will release you," Ricky instructed as he chose to ignore the Dragon Intent Grass'' warning. "Myst request is that you help me take care of my friends until they be spiritual emperors!" After that, Ricky ced all the people in the zone, including the Dragon Intent Grass in his Soul Sea, into the Divine Manor. At the same time, he closed all ess to and from the Divine Manor. In that way, no one in the Divine Manor was able to speak to him again through telepathy. This time, he had made up his mind not to escape, and he didn''t want to hear their pleas to change his mind. He didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian, so if he wanted to be a spiritual emperor, he must go against the heavenw. And if he wanted to be a spiritual emperor, he must be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor prior to that. He felt that his road to bing an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was in this Thunderstroke Doom, so he was convinced that it was his only chance. Moreover, his regained spiritual meridian and Chaos blood power were also telling him that his road of bing an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was in here. He couldn''t hold back. If he did, he could never reach the incredible martial arts road again. He would rather die now if he could not be a spiritual emperor. And his valiant heart also told him that he could not retreat. ''It''s my incredible martial arts road! I have to find it myself!'' Ricky thought to himself. At this moment, there was nothing but determination in his eyes. If he failed, he was willing to pay with his life. Boom! At the same time, the Thunderstroke Doom in the sky had reached its peak. Five colors began to spread over the purple destructive thunder. With a sh of lightning, the sky copsed, and everything within miles was drowned out by the five- colored purple destructive thunder. There was destruction everywhere, and no life could be found. "The incredible road! It''s my incredible martial arts road! Come on, I am waiting for you!" Ricky shouted with determination. "It''s the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom!" The warriors around were astonished to see the scene. The Thunderstroke Doom was usually made up of different colors, which signified its strength. The Thunderstroke Doom with only one color was the weakest, while the Thunderstroke Doom with five colors was the strongest. Chapter 1099 The True Identity Chapter 1099 The True Identity The Thunderstroke Dooms for spiritual kings also differed in strength but not in the number of colors. A creature that was a spiritual king had just begun the progress of taking off the mortal body and had not yete into contact with the heavenlyw. And the heavenlyw allowed such creatures to exist in excess. Therefore, no matter how talented a genius was, if he was breaking through to be a spiritual king, his Thunderstroke Doom would be quite weak. In that kind of Thunderstroke Doom, the chance to survive was very high. However, the Thunderstroke Doom for spiritual emperors were different. Spiritual emperors could not onlye into contact with the heavenlyw, but they could also use the heavenly power. The heavenlyw did not allow many such creatures to exist. Moreover, the more gifted a creature was, the stronger the Thunderstroke Doom for him would be. At the same time, he would have less chance to survive. The heavenlyw even divided the Thunderstroke Dooms for spiritual emperors into five levels, from the one-colored Thunderstroke Doom to the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. The one-colored Thunderstroke Doom was the weakest, so a lot of creatures could survive in its wake. On the other hand, the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom was the strongest. It was so deadly that it would often leave no life behind. The mostmon ones were one-colored and two-colored dooms. Even so, most of the demi-spiritual emperors might die from them. Another level was the three-colored Thunderstroke Doom, which coulde to a peerless genius. The chance of survival in a three-colored Thunderstroke Doom was less than ten percent. Four-colored Thunderstroke Dooms were extremely rare because they were only for ace geniuses. Therefore, it could be said that the four-colored Thunderstroke Dooms were as rare as the ace geniuses. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. And the chance of survival in a four-colored Thunderstroke Doom was only one or two percent at the most. As for the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom, it only existed in legends, and it was also known as the Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction. A creature that could cause a Thunderstroke Doom of this level was a genius among ace geniuses. And this creature''s cultivation method must be incredible. Only in this way would the heavenlyw choose to test this creature''s ability through the strongest five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. It was no exaggeration to say that there was no chance of surviving a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. "Look! A five-colored Thunderstroke Doom! The legendary Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction. I can''t believe that I am seeing it with my own eyes today!" Many creatures were so shocked that they could not help but shout in rm upon seeing it. They took it as an honor to witness such a legendary Thunderstroke Doom. Although their reactions were extreme, it was fairly reasonable, because the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom had not appeared for ten thousand years or even tens of thousands of years. When they overcame the shock, they all stared at Oswald with fear in their eyes. Without a doubt, such a Thunderstroke Doom had been triggered by Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant, an extremely incredible mutant. "This is why the Blue Water Mutant is considered one of the extremely evil mutants in the world!" "At this rate, there is no way that Kenney can survive! Even Oswald is in danger in this type of Thunderstroke Doom." "s! What a pity! Kenney is such a genius! But he will die here today!" At this moment, the mostmentable and indignant ones were the members of the Spirit Sect. They could not hate the Sky Pce Sect more. "It has five colors... It is the Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction! Finally, my Blue Water Mutant has caused such a heavenly doom. And now, all the suppressive force on the Complete Emperor Ind has disappeared. It seems that I have to depend on myself to break through the Thunderstroke Doom!" Oswald uttered to himself solemnly, as he looked at the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom with no trace of surprise. After all, as a warrior who owned the Blue Water Mutant, he had known since the beginning that to be a spiritual emperor, he would need to call up a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. The heavenlyw would make sure that the owner of the Blue Water Mutant could not survive if he was not strong enough to go through it. At this moment, although Oswald looked somber at the difficult situation before him, he was still confident that he would seed. Of course, he could only count on himself, so he needed to trust in his abilities. "Kenney, as the number one genius in the Western Land, you are extremely lucky to have this opportunity! Today, you will die from my five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction!" Oswald looked at Ricky with a triumphant smile. "It doesn''t matter how lucky you think I am. Instead of wasting timeughing at me, why don''t you just think about how you will deal with this kind of Thunderstroke Doom?" Ricky answered him with an unimpressed re. "Ha-ha, you don''t have to worry about that. You will die soon, so it does not concern you whatever happens to meter," said Oswald. Despite his arrogant words, he stopped paying attention to Ricky and focused on the Thunderstroke Doom. He gathered his power, soared into the air, and began to resist it with all his might. He was not afraid that Ricky would escape, because by now, the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom had already targeted Ricky. Even if Ricky escaped to the ends of the earth, he could not dodge the five- colored Thunderstroke Doom. There could only be two oues¡ªeither the Thunderstroke Doom killed him, or he conquered the Thunderstroke Doom. "I didn''t expect that it would be the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction. Why am I so unlucky?" At this moment, Ricky felt helpless. However, he couldn''t just give up. ''Now that I''m going to take an incredible path, I don''t need to hide who I am any longer. Only with my true identity can I take this incredible path!'' Ricky thought to himself. At that moment, he decided to show everyone his true strength. With the five kinds of runes, he burst out the five mutants, and under the chaotic power, the five mutants showed up one by one. He activated the Ancestral Intent Form and the Ultimate Golden Body, as he was enveloped by vibrant golden light. With the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky''s momentum reached its peak, and the five mutants evolved into an intangible world around him. At the same time, the Ancestral Intent Form and the chromatic energy added intangible power to the intangible world. "That''s..." All the warriors around were greatly stunned when they saw this. Their eyes widened in shock as if they had seen an angel descend from above. "How could this be possible? He has five mutants!" some of them murmured in astonishment. They could not believe their eyes. "Yes, he really has five mutants!" "How is this possible? I thought he only had double mutants." "Unless our eyes are deceiving us, he does have five mutants. What we are seeing are five kinds of mutant power." "Look at his golden body. Don''t you know whom it stands for?" "It is the ace genius in the Eastern Land¡ªRicky!" Finally, all the warriors realized Ricky''s true identity. "He has finally returned to his true identity..." Mason sighed. His tone sounded regretful because he didn''t think Ricky would have any chance of surviving in the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. The fact that it was not his Thunderstroke Doom made matters even worse. "Ricky? Is he the Ricky who colluded with devils?" "I didn''t expect that Ricky is Kenney." "Maybe we should have thought about it carefully, and we might have realized it earlier. After all, there are not so many ace geniuses in the world. Kenney is Ricky, and Ricky is Kenney." "Yeah!" "I heard that he wasn''t colluding with devils. It was just that Ricky had subdued a devil spiritual emperor. In fact, he has rescued many forces in the Eastern Land." "What''s more, what Ricky has done on the Complete Emperor Ind also proves that he is not that kind of person." "That''s right!" "But it''s useless to say all this now. Whether he is Ricky or Kenney, whether he colluded with devils or not, he would definitely die from the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom! We are about to lose a man of such incredible talents..." "What a cunning guy! I didn''t expect him to be Ricky!" Oswald was also shocked at this moment, but he didn''t have much time to entertain his feelings, as the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom was giving him a difficult time. "I feel better when I can burst out all my power under the Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky said as he felt exhrated. At the moment, he felt so good after having to hide his real power for so long. It felt like he had finally shed his skin that was smothering him all this time. Crack! As this was going on, the endless five-colored Thunderstroke Doom continued to attack Ricky''s huge Ultimate Golden Body. At this moment, Ricky finally took action, and his Massacring Sand suddenly surged. Chapter 1100 The Mysterious Conversation Chapter 1100 The Mysterious Conversation At that moment, the Massacring Sand filled Ricky''s golden body as he soared into the sky to resist the Thunderstroke Doom''s infinite attacks. On the other hand, Ricky would only be able to break through the Thunderstroke Doom once he survived all of the doom''s five attacks. Meanwhile, two massive vicious-looking cloud clusters began forming up in the sky¡ªone for Oswald and one for Ricky. However, it was very evident that Ricky''s could cluster was more powerful than Oswald''s, for it contained more intense destructive power than thetter. Moreover, the sky in the area seemed to be separated into fiveyers with incremental thickness, indicating a stronger destructive force in each of itsyers. Soon after, five ferocious attacks suddenly shed down to where Ricky and Oswald stood. Boom! At that moment, the firstyer of the Thunderstroke Doom released a powerful thunderbolt, striking down Ricky and Oswald. On the other hand, Ricky and Oswald did whatever they had to in order to dodge the first attack, leaving them almost out of breath from exhaustion. "Whoa, there''s no doubt that this is the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction! With its merciless power, even its first attack is enough to deprive the two ace geniuses of the power to continue fighting!" the warriors aroundmented intensely. "But all kinds of pills and Treasures from Heaven and Earth are forbidden to be used in the whole process. That means it will be even more difficult for these geniuses to deal with attacks after this without any assistance from pills or treasures to help them recover." After the voice trailed off, the attack from the secondyer of the Thunderstroke Doom struck the geniuses with a deafening sound. During this time, Oswald didn''t just evade the attack. Instead, he pped his hands and summoned the endless water power from the surrounding area. Quickly, he absorbed this said power and recovered his strength, bringing him back to his peak state. But at that moment, Oswald''s whole body seemed to turn terribly pale. This was due to therge amount of blood essence that he had consumed in a short time to recover to his peak state, causing his body to go into a shock. Ricky, on the other hand, had no choice but to burst out the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Evil Devouring Mouth again. He also condensed the Life Wings, mobilizing all the life energy in his body. Soon, after both of them readied their attacks, Oswald and Ricky started to resist the attack from the secondyer of the Thunderstroke Doom. As soon as the second attack disappeared, Ricky and Oswald were already at theirst gasp, catching their breaths. "Oh, my. I bet you that they are doomed to die from the third attacks. They barely survived this one," the warriors watching the fight said. "It''s a pity for such an ace genius as Ricky to die. But I think it''s going to be okay since an owner of the Blue Water Mutant will go down with him as well." "Well, Oswald, it looks like you have to die first," Ricky taunted. As soon as he finished his words, the Life and Death River manifested behind him. At that moment, life and death encircled him simr to the contrast of light and dark, and the Life and Death Fire burned violently. Not long after, Ricky activated the power of the Life and Death Zone to the extreme. "Life and Death Omnipotent Skill, change death into life!" Ricky roared. Meanwhile, the Life and Death River changed into a river ofplete life, and the Life and Death Fire turned into the fire of life. Just like a seedling that had grown into a towering tree in an instant, infinite vitality poured into Ricky''s body all of a sudden. As a result, in the blink of an eye, Ricky had already regained his strength in its peak state. "But how could this be possible? What kind of Omnipotent Skill did he just employ?" Oswald''s eyes widened as he cried out in disbelief upon seeing the changes that were happening to Ricky''s body and strength. "Don''t bother knowing. You''ll die even before you know what''s going on with me!" Ricky sneered as he showed the smirk on his face. At the same time, all the warriors were deeply astonished by Ricky''s quick recovery. "Now that looks like a great method of recovering! He did it right this time because it should be the power of one of his five mutants. In this way, he has a chance of withstanding the third attack from the Thunderstroke Doom. This is just so incredible and unbelievable! Plus, it''s just so impressive that he can resist the attacks! As far as I know, the Thunderstroke Doom attacking him is far more powerful than the one attacking Oswald." "It looks like someone did their research, but you''re right about that!" "I just really hope he can survive this next attack from the Thunderstroke Doom!" Meanwhile, Ricky ignored Oswald and soared into the sky, colliding with the thirdter of Thunderstroke Doom. At that moment, his goal was to resist the third attack right before it pulverized him. As for the fourth and fifth attacks, he thought that he would cross the bridge when he got there. Soon after, the third attack rushed from the Thunderstroke Doom, submerging both Ricky and Oswald at the same time. But at that moment, Oswald didn''t resist any longer, for his body did not have any power to fight it anymore. However, Oswald put on his brave face and showed no fear at all. Instead, he transformed his body into blue heavy water and formed a ball that floated in the air. In a snap, another gust of invisible power wrapped him to help him withstand the Thunderstroke Doom. On the other hand, it was quite odd that this power seemed to havee from nowhere. As a matter of fact, no one was able to see this power, for it was invisible. Boom! Perhaps it was a void or the most primitive ce in the world when the heaven and earth were born. At that moment, all they could hear around the area was the roaring sound of the most destructive thunderstroke. "It''s you! Was that your power just now?" All of a sudden, a strong and emotionless voice rang out. Meanwhile, amidst the endless destructive thunder, a face around which thunders circled appeared. "Long time no see, Heavenlyw! I never expected that you would still remember me." Another magnificent voice sounded at the same time. As soon as the voice faded, a dark shadow appeared. "Well, as it turns out, you aren''t dead. He did not kill you after all!" the face of thunder uttered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Of course, I couldn''t die, because I have toe back here again. So that''s why I killed him instead!" the dark shadow replied. "Well, if that''s what you think!" the face of thunder replied. "So are you here today just to get what you want?" Upon asking this, the face of thunder turned somewhat angry. "I came here to greet you, because I respect you. You should know what to do, and you can''t resist doing it. We''ll meet again soon." the ck shadow said. Right after speaking, the ck shadow vanished. At that moment, all that was left to see in the void was the angry face of thunder. Afterwards, the face of thunder disappeared gradually in sheer anger. Meanwhile, the invisible power appeared on the blue water ball that Oswald created, and vanished in an instant. Although the Thunderstroke Doom attacked Oswald, it didn''t cause him any harm after the invisible power disappeared. A few momentster, Oswald finally revealed his true body. "Well, apparently that guy really was telling the truth. The five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction will, indeed, not hurt me," Oswald scorned. At that moment, he chose not to look at Ricky because he believed that Ricky would most certainly die. Instead, Oswald just sat down cross-legged and got ready to be a spiritual emperor. Meanwhile, infinite thunder surrounded Oswald, preventing the other warriors from seeing him. And at that moment, they all thought that Oswald had been dead. "Oswald is dead now. Even if Kenney, oh, no, Ricky, could resist the third attack from the Thunderstroke Doom, all his efforts would still be in vain. The way I see it, it is going to be impossible for him to survive the fourth and the fifth attacks." Someone voiced out his opinion. Bang! Thunder light shed, and the third attack of Thunderstroke Doom retreated. Ricky''s body fell heavily in the void like a cannonball. He had sustained a lot of injuries all over his body. At that moment, Ricky was so beaten and bruised that all the warriors around him felt only a little breath of life from him. "That''s it. Surely, this third attack is his limit!" the warriors around sighed at the sight of this heartbreaking scene. On the other hand, all the members of the Spirit Sect could not help but feel sad. At that moment, all they saw was Ricky so weak that he could not even gather his power, let alone gather his strength to recover. Moreover, the fire of life that was transformed on his body was only faintly visible. "Is... Is this my limit?" Ricky mumbled weakly. Chapter 1101 Ancestral Thunder Zone Chapter 1101 Ancestral Thunder Zone Ricky was powerless at this moment. Not an ounce of power was left for him to be able to activate any of his zones or Omnipotent Skills. He was on the very brink of death that perhaps even a tiny ant could kill him. He had already reached his limit after the attack of the Thunderstroke Doom. As expected, the five- colored Thunderstroke Doom wreaked absolute destruction and did not give any creature that came across its path any chance of survival. It was a fact that not a trace of arrogance could be found in Ricky. Among the demi-spiritual emperors, no genius could dare to im superiority over him except for an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. However, even with all the trump cards in his hand, he was only able to resist the third attack of the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. The third attack was nothingpared to the fourth and the fifth attacks that were toe. ''So it is indeed true that the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom exterminates any sign of life, '' Ricky thought to himself. Fear was slowly creeping up inside his heart. Naturally, he was afraid of dying but right now, he needed to calm down. There was still a little time before the fourth attack of the Thunderstroke Doom arrived. He had to find a solution in that little time he had been left. There must be a solution. He firmly believed it because, at that very moment, he felt that he was closer to his incredible path. But first, he must calm down. ''I have used up all my power. Even if I burn my blood essence or even my Chaos blood power, the power I''ll get would surely still not be enough to resist the iing attack, '' he mused. ''I have to find a new source of power. I can only find that new power from a new zone in my regained spiritual meridian. In the past, my regained spiritual meridian always automatically activated a new zone when I was on the verge of dying. But this time, I have to open a new zone myself. My currentprehension of the regained spiritual meridian should be enough to help me activate a new zone.'' His regained spiritual meridian wasposed of nine segments in total, so there were nine zones in it. He had already activated five zones, so there were four zones left. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The next moment, his mind infused into the four segments of the regained spiritual meridian that hadn''t yet been activated. He then started to scour the four segments with his mind. He needed to find the segment that was the most useful for him. Soon enough, he felt some abnormal movement from one of the segments. There was the smell of thunder and even a sign of an incredible path. ''This segment is what I need. The zone it can open might just be able to help me break through the Thunderstroke Doom that doesn''t belong to me. After this, I will step on the incredible path and find my way to be a spiritual emperor.'' Ricky was even more determined now than ever. Without hesitation, he infused all his mind into this segment of spiritual meridian to look for the unknown zone. He had already activated five zones, so he knew the locations of the zones in the regained spiritual meridian clearly. That was why he easily found the ce where the zone could be activated. "Unknown zone, I now activate you with Chaos blood power. Please help me break through the Thunderstroke Doom," Ricky said with all his heart. Blood from his body then directly flowed into the ce where the zone could be activated. Boom! At that moment, Ricky''s whole body felt as if it was about to explode, almost like how it felt to be destroyed by the thunderstroke. Several crackling sounds were heard. Purple thunders then started to spread all over his body. These were not the thunders from the Thunderstroke Doom, but from his own body. "Ancestral Thunder Zone!" Ricky yelled. He had named the unknown zone. It was the Ancestral Thunder Zone, the sixth zone activated by Ricky. The endless void was restored to its original state. Every inch of it was covered by destructive thunders. In the very center of the void, there was an average-sized thunder pool. All of those thunders in the Ancestral Thunder Zone came from the thunder pool. Moreover, there seemed to be more powerful thunders growing in the thunder pool, threatening to come out at any moment. Ricky also felt a trace of chromatic energy from the thunder pool. However, as much as Ricky wanted to explore the Ancestral Thunder Zone, he must postpone it to another time. Right now, he had to face the imminent attack of the fourth attack from the Thunderstroke Doom. He could clearly feel distinctive aura of impending doom. "An ace genius dies in this way," the warriors watching the fierce battle scene unfoldmented with emotions. Apparently, they all thought Ricky had already died. "Maybe it''s all our fault!" Mason cried out in grief. "He was supposed to be the king of this area, but unfortunately..." However, among all the warriors'' sighing, Ricky emerged. Everyone was frozen as they stared at him in disbelief. He was surrounded by the purple thunders, the main reason why his strength was back to its peak state. Boom! While his purple thunders were spreading, the Thunderstroke Doom that was pouring down seemed like it was afraid of Ricky''s thunders. "How could it be?" a warrior involuntarily said. He couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw that those were Ricky''s own thunders. "It''s incredible that he is able to use the power of thunders! And his body seems to have turned into a mutant of thunder!" "Is it possible that he has six mutants?" "It looks like what you''re saying might be true!" "What kind of creature is he?! Now that he has six mutants, will he break through the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom that doesn''t actually belong to him?" "A mutant of thunder is fighting against the Thunderstroke Doom. Things seem to be taking a turn for the better!" Mason and the others eximed in excitement though they were still in shock. "With the Ancestral Thunder Mutant, I must be the ancestry of thunders. Even the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom will definitely surrender to me!" Ricky bellowed as he red at the attacking at him. Thunder light shed from his body. "Ancestral Thunder Light¡ªThunder Light de!" Ricky leapt and his feet lifted up into the air. His entire right arm waspletely wrapped by the thunders. After a few moments, it turned into a purple de of thunder. This was the first Omnipotent Skill that the Ancestral Thunder Zone had endowed to Ricky. His arm changed into a thunder de. The Thunder Light de could absorb all the thunders from heaven and earth, including the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom of absolute destruction. Boom! When Ricky wielded his Thunder Light de, the attack of the fourthyer of the Thunderstroke Doom was split in half. It looked as if the clouds were falling from the sky. Ricky slowly lowered himself down to the ce of the wreckage. The Thunder Light de in his arm quickly grew bigger and bigger as it absorbed the thunders from the Thunderstroke Doom. "How is that possible? He''s absorbing the power of the Thunderstroke Doom!" At that moment, all eyes were frozen wide in shock. They had no words to describe Ricky''s abnormal behavior. Since the ancient times, no creature had ever dared to challenge the Thunderstroke Doom, let alone attempt to absorb its power. The warriors present watched inplete bewilderment, and they had almost be numb at this point. Even if Ricky were to take out a more incredible trump card, they would most likely not be surprised anymore because, with everything that he had done so far, nothing could probably top this. Of course, all this could only prove that the Ancestral Thunder Zone could suppress the thunders. If Ricky hadn''t activated the Ancestral Thunder Zone, even if he was at his peak state, he would surely be destroyed into ashes by the attack of the Thunderstroke Doom. A few momentster, the fourth attack''s power had all been absorbed by Ricky into the thunder pool in the Ancestral Thunder Zone. Ricky felt the power in his Ancestral Thunder Zone increase a little afterwards. ''It seems that as long as I absorb the power of thunder, the Ancestral Thunder Zone will grow rapidly, '' Ricky surmised. Chapter 1102 The Grace Chapter 1102 The Grace "I...I can''t believe it! He has absorbed all the thunder power!" the warriors around sighed heavily upon seeing Ricky was able to sessfully resist the fourth attack of Thunderstroke Doom and absorb all the thunders. Afterwards, they kept their eyes on Ricky to check if he really could fight the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. On the other hand, everyone knew that this was not Ricky''s own Thunderstroke Doom. This meant that there was supposed to be no chance of survival contained in this Thunderstroke Doom. But Ricky was a fighter. He kept on revealing one trump card after another to uplift the hope in their hearts Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ''Onto the fifth attack of Thunderstroke Doom! I feel iting any time soon. When that happens, I''m sure my Thunder Light de will definitely bloom once again!'' Ricky thought to himself heavily as his right arm was still in the form of thunders. He knew that he was able to sense death like nobody else could. Even though he was already stepping on the incredible path, he still vividly felt the presence of deathing from the fifth attack of Thunderstroke Doom that hadn''t descended yet. With that being said, Ricky''s heart was still heavy despite showing assurance that he could surpass the wrath of the fifth attack. But he was already there, and there was no other choice for him except to go on bravely. At that moment, he knew deep in his heart that nothing could stop him. Soon after, he gathered all the power from his Ancestral Thunder Zone on the Thunder Light de and readied himself for the final confrontation. Boom! Finally, the fifth attack of the Thunderstroke Doom came rushing down. The entire sky above the Complete Emperor Ind was now covered with five colors, which reeked of the smell of impending death without the chance of survival. At that moment, nobody batted an eye as they keenly observed Ricky''s every move. However, Ricky sensed that he had already fallen into the pit of death at that moment. ''But how is this possible? The Thunderstroke Doom has not attacked me yet, but I already feel being slowly pulled towards death!'' Ricky thought to himself in utter disbelief. ''I''ve stepped on the incredible path. Wouldn''t the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom want to give me a little chance of life after all this?'' At this moment, Ricky realized that his Ancestral Thunder Omnipotent Skill would not be able to resist the fifth attack and absorb the energy contained in the oing attack. That was because the gap between their strengths was just too huge. Just likeparing a newborn lion to a grown-up water buffalo, a small creature could notpete with a gigantic entity no matter how strong it could be in its own way. ''Is it possible that the so-called incredible path doesn''t mean I have to look for a chance of life? Does it mean that I will go against the heavenlyw and be suppressed by it?'' Ricky wondered in his heart. Meanwhile, he stopped moving, controlling every part of his body not to make any movement. This was not because he gave up hisst struggle, but because he was suppressed by the fifth attack from the Thunderstroke Doom. In fact, the strike was so powerful that he didn''t have any power to fight back. "Does this very strike indicate how strong the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom genuinely is?" But with the fighting spirit that Ricky had in his soul, he was not ready to give up just yet. He did not believe that he was going to die just as soon as he stepped on his own incredible path in the martial arts world. However, no matter how determined and eager he was to stay alive, he only felt the unwillingness to admit defeat and surrender. Striving to win, he once again activated the Chaos blood power and the power of the mysterious axe. This time, both the Chaos blood power and the mysterious axe sensed Ricky''s helpless situation, resulting in their voluntary appearance. Soon after, golden light and an axe shadow emerged above Ricky''s head. After everything he tried to use to win, this was hisst resort. However, his efforts were still in vain. Although the mysterious axe and the Chaos blood power were undoubtedly extraordinary, they still weren''t strong enough to resist the fifth attack pressing him. After everything that he did to survive, perhaps, he was still going to be destroyed eventually. Fortunately, the mysterious axe and the Chaos blood power were there to his rescue. These two things might not be able to resist the power of the heavenly doom, but they attracted a voice. "This bloodline and that axe...Are they predestined?" Out of the blue, an invisible voice came to Ricky''s ears. Because of the voice, the Thunderstroke Doom around Ricky no longer hurt him, although it was still pouring out its power. Seeing what had happened left Ricky in a very puzzling situation. At that time, everything was so sudden and unbelievable that he thought that he was in a dream. A few momentster, the voice sounded again. "All right. Fine! Maybe everything is destined! Since I have given him some grace, then it is just fair to give you some, too! Sure enough, this might be destiny! Or it could also probably be just good karma making its way to you!" After the voice trailed off, nothing seemed to follow. At that moment, Ricky felt the clear withdrawal of the heavenly doom''s power. "Look! Look over there! The heavenly doom is retreating!" The warriors around noticed the change at the moment. "Wait, what happened? But the fifth attack of the heavenly doom is supposed to be the strongest and last for the longest time, isn''t it? I just don''t understand why and how it could retreat just when it was started to descend." "Is it because Ricky is already dead?" "Well, I can''t tell but that''s the only possibility right now." ''I guess that the voice was real. It said it gave me some grace. Did it mean that it helped me withdraw the heavenly doom?'' Ricky thought to himself, still baffled by his experience. ''In the world, only the heavenlyw is able to withdraw the heavenly doom. ording to ancient books, the heavenlyw also has its consciousness and mind, making it the oldest creature in the world. But why did it do all this for me? I can''t forget its voice when it said that it also gave some grace to another man. Did it mean it gave its grace to Oswald? If that is true, then something tells me that Oswald is still alive.'' Bearing this in mind, Ricky suddenly turned his eyes to the other ce where the Thunderstroke Doom was still attacking. As soon as he took a glimpse of it, he was certain that he sensed a familiar aura. "Haha! Spiritual emperor! Finally, I''ve made it!" Soon after, a series of hystericalughter rang out. After listening more closely, Ricky identified it to be Oswald''s voice. Oswald had resisted the Thunderstroke Doom with his own strength, which was extremely powerful and destructive. With real ruling power spreading from his body, he soared into the sky and stood straight in mid-air. Once again, he appeared in everyone''s gaze. "Oswald! Th...That is Oswald!" the warriors around eximed in surprise. "But how could it be possible? He''s not dead after all!" In a snap, all the stunned warriors became astonished. Moreover, they were out of words to express the surprise they felt. Today''s events were just too bizarre. Apparently, Ricky had been killed by the heavenly doom, but Oswald survived. How could he still be alive? In addition, at this moment, they could also feel that Oswald had be a real spiritual emperor. After a long time, the warriors around came to their senses and epted the impossible fact. "So what? Although you have broken through the Thunderstroke Doom, the existence of an owner of the Blue Water Mutant is not allowed on the continent!" some spiritual emperors said coldly. "Plus, for the sake of your own interest, you exposed all the warriors on the Complete Emperor Ind to the Thunderstroke Doom. This is outright unforgivable!" As soon as they finished their words, some spiritual emperors already went to attack Oswald. As Oswald saw the spiritual emperors rushing towards him, he stoppedughing. But there was no fear in his eyes because he had already expected that this would happen. Otherwise, he would not have revealed his Blue Water Mutant or chosen such a way to break through the Thunderstroke Doom in this ce. "What an arrogant bunch of old men! What? You want to kill me? You must be dreaming!" Oswald taunted. "No, you are the one who is arrogant! You already deserve to die only because you have the Blue Water Mutant. How could even think that you deserve our mercy?" several spiritual emperors scorned. At the same time, they also prepared to take action. Of course, they wouldn''t allow Oswald to survive, whether it was for public interest or their own. "No. Leave him to me, please!" Chapter 1103 An Incredible Demi-spiritual Emperor Chapter 1103 An Incredible Demi-spiritual Emperor Meanwhile, as Ricky slowly walked out of the almost dissipated thunder, a calm voice echoed, "A scum like him doesn''t deserve your move." Hearing this stunned everyone around to their silence. "What? Ricky is still alive? How is that possible?" Soon after, various voices of doubt and disbelief flooded the atmosphere. Warriors exchanged their views and opinions as they wondered whether the deadly five-colored Thunderstroke Doom was true. At that moment, people could not help but stare at Ricky cynically. On the other hand, the people and disciples from the Spirit Sect reacted differently, for they all became excited. At the same time, Ricky released Autn and the others from the Divine Manor and instructed them not to do anything until he killed Oswald. Meanwhile, Autn heaved a sigh of relief after seeing that Ricky was fine. But somehow, he thought that something was not right and was not adding up. Although Ricky was still a demi-spiritual emperor, the invisible pressure he released was like the power of a real spiritual emperor. "Two Dominant Top Elders, please help me. Please do everything in your power to stop anyone from getting involved in my fight against Oswald," Ricky pleaded to Mason and Easton using his internal power. "Ricky, we know that you have survived the destructive force of the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom, but don''t be too arrogant. Can''t you see that Oswald has already be a spiritual emperor?" the two Dominant Top Elders said seriously upon hearing Ricky''s request. Seeing that Ricky had just made a narrow escape from death, they didn''t want to see this genius from the Spirit Sect risk his life again. "Don''t worry. I won''t do that if I am not confidence enough. Plus, if I don''t personally kill Oswald, then I won''t have the chance to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," Ricky said through his internal power. "What? An incredible demi-spiritual emperor?" At that moment, both Mason and Easton felt doubtful when they heard Ricky''s words. That was because an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was both familiar and strange to them. Meanwhile, Ricky and Oswald had been locked in a standstill. "I didn''t expect you would survive just by resisting the first and second rounds of the Thunderstroke Doom. There has to be more, maybe someone who is doing you a favor. Am I right?" Ricky mumbled using his internal power as the killing intent was very visible in his eyes. Ricky was determined to kill Oswald, whether for his own interest or for the public''s interest. The owner of the Blue Water Mutant was deemed by the public as a devil and he was not allowed to exist in this continent. As a result, Ricky killing Oswald would have the public''s support. Apart from that, Ricky would still want to kill Oswald for personal reasons. Otherwise, he would notplete his road of bing an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. As a matter of fact, he owed this incredible path to where it had all started¡ªOswald''s Thunderstroke Doom. "What? How did you know it? Do you mean it is the same with you? But that''s impossible!" Oswald responded mindfully upon hearing Ricky''s inquiry. At this moment, he suddenly understood why Ricky was able to survive the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. Ricky realized that the other grace that the mysterious voice mentioned was no other than Oswald. At that moment, after he pieced the puzzle pieces together, more doubts and questions started to arise in Ricky''s heart. Of course, he knew that there must be a strong master supporting Oswald from behind. But he didn''t need to pay attention and think about that for now. What he needed to n right now was how to kill Oswald. Soon after, Ricky walked slowly and casually towards Oswald. At that moment, his aura surged, bursting out six mutants with a deafening crash. After he condensed the first mutant, it immediately flew towards Oswald''s head without warning. "Ha-ha, you want to kill me? Get a hold of yourself!" Oswaldughed scornfully when he saw Ricky''s fist bombarding him directly. He thought perhaps Ricky didn''t notice hisplete ruling power. "You''re looking for your own death. Do you really think that having six mutants can make you an invincible demi-spiritual emperor?" Sneering, Oswald moved forward and grabbed the endless heavenly power, fusing it with his fist as he punched out. "Let''s make it fair and square, shall we? Since you want to use your fist to crush me, let me return the favor with a punch!" Boom! Soon after, the two fists crashed into each other. Among the sweeping air waves, two strong inverse powers pervaded separately. As a result, Ricky and Oswald stepped back at the same time, leaving the same deep trace in the void. Seeing this magnificent disy of power, all the people around them could not help but gasp in astonishment. To their surprise, Ricky not only resisted a punch from Oswald but also acted on par with him. "How is this possible? Hasn''t Oswald be a spiritual emperor yet? But he owns the real ruling power!" warriors all around eximed with doubt. "From the way I see it, Oswald is a real spiritual emperor. Although there is no chance for his power to be improved, he remains a real spiritual emperor," a spiritual emperor said in a deep voice. "In fact, the reason why Ricky was able to resist the attack is not that Oswald is a weak emperor, but because he has be the legendary incredible demi-spiritual emperor! An incredible demi-spiritual emperor has an incredible martial arts road. When a warrior achieves this, he will use the iplete ruling power to fight against and even defeat theplete ruling power!" After his exnation, the entire area became silent. In fact, all the spiritual emperors, including Oswald, just stared at Ricky. They had notprehended what the incredible demi-spiritual emperor meant until now when a real incredible demi-spiritual emperor existed right before them. Incredible demi-spiritual emperors appeared in countless eras, but only one incredible demi-spiritual emperor could emerge within so many eras. In fact, in recent eras, any one of the incredible demi- spiritual emperors was already considered to be unique and unparalleled. At that moment, everyone was in shock that no one knew how long the silence hadsted. "Sure enough, Ricky has be the legendary incredible demi-spiritual emperor. No wonder the aura he releases is the same as that of a real spiritual emperor," Autn said after understanding what had happened. "That''s my brother!" Soar also eximed excitedly. On the other hand, Tina, Pearl, and Amelia also felt enthusiastic because they were proud of the man they loved. It was widely known that an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was the symbol of supreme power. "What? He has be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Oswald said grimly after recovering from shock. "Perhaps, I should thank you for your help. If you hadn''t kept me in your five-colored Thunderstroke Doom, then there is no way for me to be the legendary incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Ricky said with a smirk. Oswald became more somber after hearing Ricky''s words. This was because the fact told him that it was true. If it weren''t for Ricky passing his five-colored Thunderstroke Doom, then Ricky would have never be the incredible demi-spiritual emperor. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Argghhhhh!" At that moment, Oswald''s heart became more furious than ever. "Elders, I hope you can give me an opportunity to fight against Oswald alone. After all, it''s my road of martial arts," Ricky said respectfully to the spiritual emperors around him. As a reply, all the spiritual emperors around nodded in agreement. To be more specific, a kind of invisible obedience force released by the incredible demi-spiritual emperor made them nod involuntarily. But of course, regardless of the influence of the incredible demi-spiritual emperor, these spiritual emperors were willing to do that. More importantly, no one wanted to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor''s enemy, so they needed to have absolute confidence in him. Moreover, Ricky''s request had no conflict of interests with them, so it was not big of a deal because they could also kill Oswald if Ricky failed to do so. Perhaps, many of them also thought about using Oswald''s hands to kill Ricky. "Thank you so much," Ricky replied respectfully and then turned to look at Oswald. Without a doubt, this was the beginning of the real battle between them. Chapter 1104 Killing A Spiritual Emperor Chapter 1104 Killing A Spiritual Emperor "Elder Mason, Elder Easton, there might be someone more powerful behind Oswald. Please be careful," Ricky warned Mason and Easton telepathically. "Don''t worry about us. Today, you must focus on this battlefield. Maybe we are two old men, but we are capable enough to stop others from stopping you," Mason and Easton said with firm resolution. At this moment, the two of them were no longer worried about Ricky and put their faith in him instead. That was because they knew that an incredible demi-spiritual emperor existed for the sole purpose of killing a real spiritual emperor. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Although there were very few incredible demi-spiritual emperors known in history, the stories of each of them were clearly recorded in ancient books and files. And ording to such records, every incredible demi-spiritual emperor had killed one or more spiritual emperors in their lifetime. Therefore, one needed to kill a spiritual emperor in order for him or her to be recognized as a genuine incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "Watch out, Oswald. You are my stepping stone to be a real incredible demi-spiritual emperor," Ricky said with disdain. As he spoke, he had already burst out his momentum to its peak, including the power of the six mutants, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the power of the Ancestral Intent Form. Without a doubt, Ricky would do whatever it took to push through and not dy the battle any further. At that moment, it was evident that he wanted to kill Oswald as quick as possible using his strongest power. Needless to say, the strength of the incredible demi-spiritual emperor was indeed powerful. In fact, an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was stronger than many new spiritual emperors. However, incredible demi-spiritual emperors all had the same Achilles'' heel. But of course, this fatal weakness only existed when they were faced with spiritual emperors. It was known that a spiritual emperor couldmunicate with heaven and earth and use the heavenly power. Moreover, spiritual emperors had infinite power, especially when fighting against creatures below the spiritual emperor level. On the contrary, although an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was very powerful, he still couldn''t use the real ruling power ormunicate with heaven and earth. In addition, his power couldn''t be compared with that of a real spiritual emperor. Inparison, it would appear that Oswald''s power was like a bunch of spears, while Ricky''s power would consist of only a few deadly ones. If Ricky wanted to win over Oswald, then he had to end the battle as soon as possible with one quick blow. Otherwise, he would only end up defeated. As a result, he would not hold back but go all out in this confrontation. Naturally, Oswald also knew about this, so it was not questionable that he wanted to dy the fight. However, no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t. While Ricky activated all his power, Oswald had no choice but to resist it with all his strength, or he would end up being the loser sooner orter. "Today, I''m going to kill a spiritual emperor right here!" Ricky eximed. Soon after, he burst out the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body and the six kinds of Ancestral Intent Form. It was not long before every inch of Ricky''s body turned into the strongest weapon, rushing towards Oswald. "You seriously want to kill me in order to establish your prestige?" Oswald said with a sinister smile. "You came just in time. I''ve just be a spiritual emperor, and I need blood to consolidate my strength. After all, the blood of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor is even more fitting than that of an ordinary spiritual emperor!" Without warning, the Blue Water Mutant burst out, and the blue heavy water ruling power swept in an instant. Soon after, all the water from different directions merged with Oswald''s body as he burst out his strongest power as well. Immediately, his whole body turned into a weapon and then collided with Ricky. It could be seen that what were colliding in the air were not two creatures but two different worlds. And they were the most violent worlds. Soon after, Ricky activated the six zones at the same time, and various Omnipotent Skills gathered in the space. Upon colliding with Oswald fiercely, he could attack him by surprise with the Omnipotent Skills, which would definitely cause great damage to Oswald. And since Oswald had be a spiritual emperor, it was obvious that his Blue Water Mutant improved to another extreme. At that moment, it could be felt that all the water power in this area, including the water power in the bodies of Ricky and all the other creatures around, seemed to be under the control of the Blue Water Mutant. In other words, the blue heavy water was an extreme kind of water that was purely intangible and evil to the core. Moreover, this was certified by Oswald after he became a spiritual emperor. "Ouch!" Suddenly, screams of pain were heard from some creatures with weaker strength. Some of them who were near the arena even exploded into nothing but a mist of blood, which was then absorbed by Oswald. "Step back!" Seeing this, the spiritual emperors took the initiative to release their ruling power to protect those weaker creatures who retreated due to the fear of being killed. "So it''s true that a breakthrough to be a spiritual emperor can increase the power of the Blue Water Mutant to a new level," Ricky mumbled, knowing that he had to end the battle as soon as possible. "Chaos blood power! Suppress!" Ricky shouted with all his heart. He had to act quickly because he knew that Oswald''s power was mainly targeting him, and not the other poor low-level creatures who had to die due to Oswald''s power. At this moment, Ricky found the power of the Blue Water Mutant was extremely strong. He thought that he was losing control and that his body was now in chaos. If he dared ck a little bit, then the water inside his body would be absorbed by the Blue Water Mutant, resulting in his death. Boom! Soon after, under the Chaos blood power, Ricky shivered all over as he immediately suppressed the power of heavy water that permeated into his body. On the other hand, the two fighters collided again without any hesitation. Amidst the air waves, they collided with physical bodies followed by the collision of their powerful Omnipotent Skills. "Heavy Water Fist!" "Fist of six mutants!" "God of Blue Water¡ªPoisonous Suppression!" "Heavenly Array¡ªChaotic Strike!" At that moment, the Omnipotent Skills and moves constantly collided andpeted with one another. As a result, the sky could copse, and destroy the space. Moreover, there seemed to be the presence of the chaotic space. Their momentums increased after each collision. And upon reaching the extreme, they held nothing back to finish the battle once and for all. Once they went all out, the result of their battle would be determined in an instant. However, it could also be said that one move could define who won and who lost this fierce battle. At that moment, nobody moved a muscle as they all awaited for the final verdict. Needless to say, everybody in the area didn''t have the time to care about each attack''s intensity. Perhaps, they only sighed with emotions about how powerful an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was so that he could collide with a spiritual emperor so fiercely. After all, it was better to see with their own eyes than to annoyingly hear about it from other people repeatedly. Finally, after several hundred rounds of battles, the momentums of the two warriors had reached their limit. Meanwhile, in the sky between the two air waves, they stared at each other¡ªone with blue eyes and the other with golden eyes, gleaming like thunders. "So, you want to kill a spiritual emperor, huh? Let''s see about that!" Oswald said wildly and arrogantly as he evolved endless blue sea with his Blue Water Mutant. "Now, you''ll be off with your head!" As he spoke, Oswald bent his finger towards Ricky, with disdain and contempt written all over his face. "Ha-ha!" But Ricky just chuckled slightly as a reply. Today, he imed that he was going to kill a spiritual emperor because he was sure that he had incredible strength flowing through his veins. Therefore, as soon as the chuckle ended, Ricky pped his hands and channeled all his strength and gathered them to his chest. "Humph!" Seeing this, Oswald didn''t react any further. Instead, he tightened his whole body and condensed the strongest power. "Watch closely, guys! The battle is about to end at any moment." "I wonder if the incredible demi-spiritual emperor can kill the spiritual emperor, or the blood of the incredible demi-spiritual emperor will be a stepping stone for the extremely evil mutant in the world." "Go Ricky! Fight! We know you can do it!" "It doesn''t matter. Even if Oswald wins this one, he still can''t leave this ce. The Complete Emperor Ind is not only the ce where he became a spiritual emperor, but also the ce where he will die." "Chromatic Axe¡ªBloodline Strike!" "Heavy Water¡ªBlue Toxin!" Chapter 1105 The Success Chapter 1105 The Sess Meanwhile, the size of the blue sea area around Oswald''s body began to expand again due to his own power and momentum. With Oswald in the center, infinite blue water poured out in eight different directions, and roars of wild beasts echoed in the atmosphere. When the overwhelming water reached a certain distance, it soared into the sky along with its extreme blue poison power, as if it were tearing it into pieces. At this moment, Ricky''s devouring power trembled slightly due to the toxin power of the blue heavy water. Without a doubt, it was already established that the blue water poison was the most powerful one in the world. In fact, it could even make the devouring power, which had the ability to suppress the toxin, tremble. At that moment, people could clearly see eight streams of water dash towards the sky. Soon after, these streams transformed into five giant pagodas that had eight floors with eight directions. Then, these giant pagodas condensed and released the power from the Devil Land. Howl! Another deafening roar echoed as blue shadows emerged behind each of the huge pagodas. Carrying spears in their hands, these blue shadows appeared to be the figures of the malevolent spirits. In fact, inparison to these blue shadows, the pagodas looked very small in front of them like they could easily fit these shadows'' hands. These eight malevolent spirits moved in an instant as they were inside Oswald''s heavy water world. With pagodas on their left hand and spears on their right hand, these shadows gathered their killing power and came towards Ricky from eight directions. Soon after, the heavy power, the power from hell and the power from Devil Land all fused together and formed a unique kind of killing power¡ªthe extreme killing power of the giant pagodas. Puff! Meanwhile, Oswald opened his mouth and coughed out eight drops of blood essence, respectively, integrating them with each of the eight malevolent spirits. To any spiritual emperor, losing eight drops of blood essence was already considered to be such a great loss. There was no wonder that Oswald turned pale and caught his breath as soon as he did so. However, Oswald had no other choice but to make use of his blood essence in order to break out the most extreme power of his move. After this move, either his enemy or he would die. Meanwhile, Ricky could not help but stare at the malevolent spirits that wereing from eight different directions. At that moment, he could clearly feel the strong and irresistible force radiating from them. But during this time, he was not going to retreat. Otherwise, he would eventually lose the will to win this battle. In fact, the key to the victory of the fight between equally strong warriors was often the power and will to fight. So at this moment, Ricky must only have at least the spirit to fight as his incredible road required him to have an intense determination and fighting intent. On the other hand, the six mutants, the Golden Spirit Eyes, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the Chaos blood power were Ricky''s strongest five trump cards that he used to guide his way to victory in every match he won. With a strong fighting intent, he gathered these five powers together in his chest, integrating his body and the Iron Justice Saber into these powers. This was his strongest strength, and he would set this strongest force into an offensive power ording to the invisible guide in his heart. After condensing his powers and merging them, Ricky owned a new weapon, which turned out to be an axe! Moreover, it looked exactly like the mysterious axe deep in his Soul Sea. As a result, he also condensed this final power into the appearance of the mysterious axe. Soon after, the giant Chromatic Axe manifested in the void as his power transferred. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment it was condensed, it gathered everyone''s attention as if a king had descended. Ricky was not mean to it, so he immediately guided five drops of his blood essence and infused them into the giant axe. "Kill!" Soon after, without warning, the huge axe crashed with the eight malevolent spirits. At that moment, the whole sky was made up of nothing but the cracks, just like how the Flood Dragon''s body spread and broke the space into pieces. Afterwards, the most violent waves swept in these cracks, causing the entire space to copse. On the other hand, all the people who witnessed this stared at the collision as if they had forgotten the existence of time. After some time, the air waves slowly dissipated. As a result, bursts of loud explosions could be heard in the air. Everyone present could see clearly what had happened. Meanwhile, the Chromatic Axe crashed with the malevolent spirits that held giant pagodas and giant spears in their hands. In a snap, the malevolent spirits'' attacks were instantly shattered. Moreover, before anyone could react, the axe came swooping down from above Oswald''s head. "Oswald is surely going to die!" warriors around eximed in shock. "Without a doubt, the incredible demi-spiritual emperor is true to his name. He can kill an emperor at the level of a demi-spiritual spiritual emperor. He is incredibly strong!" "Just like what they say, it is better to see something happen once than hear it a hundred times from other people!" "I never thought we''d be able to see something so extraordinary today!" "This is what an incredible demi-spiritual emperor looks like!" Ever since they witnessed it, all the other warriors now had a much clearer understanding of the role and the ambition of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "I refuse to lose!" Oswald roared unwillingly in fear as he was being ripped apart. "The result is predestined. In fact, you have already been doomed to be the witness and the stepping stone of my incredible road the moment you brought the Thunderstroke Doom!" Ricky sneered. "No! I have the Blue Water Mutant. My mutant transcends the heaven and earth. If there''s anything, I am destined to reach the zenith of sess. How can I die in your filthy hands?" Oswald roared hysterically. "You can''t kill me. You can''t kill me with your power. My heavy water is invisible and invincible!" Soon after his voice trailed off, Oswald turned himself into the invisible heavy water in an attempt to flee. "Humph! My heavy water was invisible and invincible. Things are different now. More importantly, you are too conceited to know my power!" Ricky taunted. After he spoke, the chromatic energy and the chaotic power were released out of the Chromatic Axe. Then, he refined the invisible heavy water directly using his Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Space Splitting Cage. Soon after, painful screams and yells could be heard from Oswald''s agonized voice. The power of the chaotic power and the mysterious chromatic energy together was exceptional. Apart from the primitive power, Ricky thought he was invincible as he felt that no other power could surpass him. Just as expected, Oswald was unable to stop Ricky after he suffered a heavy blow. "Save it. Your invisible heavy water is nothing but a joke!" Ricky grunted, disdain in his voice. "I guess the incredible demi-spiritual emperor wins this one!" warriors around eximed once again after seeing that Oswald hadpletely lost his chance. "It seems that the records of the ancient books and files are real. Some talented emperors are destined to be the stepping stone of the incredible demi-spiritual emperors on their extraordinary paths!" "I just didn''t expect that Ricky''s stepping stone is the owner of the Blue Water Mutant. By the looks of it, he is likely to surpass all the former incredible demi-spiritual emperors!" At this moment, Ricky''s mood entirely changed. In fact, he was not sure about his future concerning his incredible road earlier. But after defeating Oswald, it seemed that he had an idea of what to do next. ''My incredible road is finallyplete!'' Ricky sighed with deep emotion in his heart. ''Maybe I should be grateful to all my enemies who paved the way to my sess. Without them, I couldn''t be that courageous in my pursuit of the martial arts road.'' At this moment, Ricky''s power also started to decline and go back to its calm state. After all, the battle was over. Of course, he still had plenty of doubts. Why didn''t the people behind Oswald show up as soon as he died? ''So, was I wrong to assume that he had other people behind supporting him? Is there really no one behind Oswald?'' Chapter 1106 The Saint Guardian Chapter 1106 The Saint Guardian "Dragon Intent Grass, Oswald is already dead, but why hasn''t the one behind hime out yet?" At that moment, Ricky found the situation confusing, so he had to ask the Dragon Intent Grass for some answers. Ricky nced at the men in ck from the corner of his eye. He found it odd that these men were still as calm as before despite Oswald''s death. "I don''t know. Is it possible that the people behind Oswald just used him?" the Dragon Intent Grass said with doubt. Bang! As soon as the Dragon Intent Grass'' words faded, a space rift emerged above Oswald''s dead body. Soon after, arge ck hand, which was formed by the evil spirit, popped out. In addition, all the creatures around felt and were certain that it was made of the purest evil spirit of all. "How can this happen? But...That''s a devil!" all the warriors who witnessed this said in a serious tone. "Now, a devil shows up? What are the odds?" Ricky huffed. However, he wasn''t at all surprised to find that the peoplemanding Oswald was connected with a devil, because from what he had learned from those men in ck, Oswald was most probably in cahoots with a devil. But the only thing he did not understand was why the devils didn''t show up until they knew that Oswald was already dead. Moreover, Ricky could vaguely sense that he had already seen the hand before, and that it somehow looked very familiar to his eyes. ''Why does it look familiar? Where have I ever seen this before?'' Ricky wondered doubtfully. As he tried to refresh his memory, he suddenly stumbled upon a scene in his mind. At that moment, his memory took him back to what had happened in the Snow Land. Back when he killed Nate, it was the exact same giant devil''s hand that took away Nate''s corpse. In the same way, it also targeted Oswald''s dead body. However, so many spiritual emperors were present at the moment, preventing the devil''s big hand from descending to the ground. Moreover, these spiritual emperors could also feel the devil power that the hand emitted. As a result, these spiritual emperors attacked the hand all at the same time. At that moment, these people would do everything in their power to stop the devil hand from getting what it desired. Moreover, they also thought that this devil was the one controlling Oswald. Boom! Soon after, an earsplitting noise echoed through the air. All the spiritual emperors'' attacks collided with the hand, sweeping the strong waves of air through the void again. Puff! Puff! Amidst the airwaves, all the spiritual emperors fell heavily onto the ground, spitting mouthfuls of blood from their mouths. Everyone who witnessed it was beyond shocked to see such a scene. At that moment, a devil''s hand defeated all the spiritual emperors in the blink of an eye. "How can this happen? That...That power is as strong as that of a demi-saint!" a spiritual emperor roared upon recognizing the power that the hand had. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. "D...Demi-saint!" At that moment, the warriors'' eyes were instantly filled with fear. How could they possibly survive the attacks from a demi-saint? "How can this happen? He''s a demi-saint!" Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass also eximed in disbelief. At that moment, they were at a loss for words as they had not expected that the devil behind Oswald was at the demi-saint level. When Ricky learned this, his face grew dismal in an instant. "Greetings, stupid idiots from the continent!" a disdainful voice echoed at the moment. After the hand took away Oswald''s corpse, a middle-aged man in ck covered with natural evil spirit walked out of the space rift. Without a doubt, this was an actual devil. At that moment, the entire space was shrouded in an oppressive atmosphere due to the presence of the devil. With the strong devil''s aura filling the whole void, every creature felt the suppressive pressure. Upon seeing the creatures from the continent, the devil''s dreadful and greedy eyes revealed his vicious desire for blood among the creatures in the area. "Now that I''ve shown myself, there is nothing more to do butmence my massive ughter. After all, I haven''t experienced the feeling of bathing in blood for a long time." Boom! As soon as his voice trailed off, the devil blinked his eyes. Instantly, hundreds of creatures who were there turned into blood mist. Gathering his power, the devil grabbed them and devoured them in one terrifying gulp. "Ha-ha, yes, the blood of the ants on the continent is really delicious and delightful," the devil said in a joyous tone as he devoured and refined the blood. He found that it was the right time for him to show up here. After all, the strongest ones here were merely middle spiritual emperors. Even if there were upper spiritual emperors present, he could still easily kill them. Moreover, he thought the other devils were being too cautious. In fact, they were missing the chance of killing and devouring weaker warriors on the continent before the stronger ones arrived. At this moment, there was nothing but infinite fear revolving around the atmosphere, including the hearts of the spiritual emperors. Without a doubt, spiritual emperors were superior, among others. However, they were just like ants under the presence of demi-saints. Unfortunately for these spiritual emperors, that was what was happening at the moment. "Damn the devils!" Ricky roared and clenched his fists in anger. He knew he had made a mistake. He had never expected that the devil supporting Oswald from behind was a demi-saint. At this moment, he could not help but me himself, because he thought that it was just him who had brought the devil here. He believed that if the battle between Oswald and him had not happened, then the demi-saint devil would have never shown up in the first ce. "Ricky, don''t me yourself. Even if you didn''t kill Oswald, the spiritual emperors here would not let him go either. This is not your fault. This demi-saint devil would still appear whatever happens," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "What we can do now is to think of what we have to do!" "Dragon Intent Grass, I''m not a person who gives up easily, but the big gap in strength will determine the result," Ricky argued. Everyone knew that Ricky would never give up on anything without a fight. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. However, he also understood that there was a big gap in power that could not be narrowed by any means in a short period of time. Moreover, this was also an indication of the cruelty of the world of martial arts. Meanwhile, the devil shifted his eyes to Ricky. "Wow, boy. As an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, you defeated a man who owned the Blue Water Mutant. Your blood power must be very strong. In fact, I have personally felt it. I believe your blood must be more delicious." As he spoke, the demi-saint devil walked towards Ricky. At that moment, everything was suppressed under the great pressure of the demi-saint. The space was blocked, and all the creatures in this area couldn''t move, including the spiritual emperors who had already stood up. Without a doubt, this was another kind of power that was stronger than the ruling power. "A devil! I will show you no mercy!" Suddenly, a cold voice pierced through the air. Wherever the voice passed, all the power of the devil was destroyed. Soon after, a me rose up in the air like a zing sun burning down towards the demi- saint devil. At that moment, it was the devil''s turn to get frightened at such power. After all, his fear was not much weaker than what the creatures around had felt towards him. Obviously, the power of this me was much greater than that of this devil. Meanwhile, on this me, a middle-aged man in red old shabby armor appeared. He looked ordinary at first sight, but what made him superior was his momentum. "I am the saint guardian who has been guarding thisnd for the past one thousand years. All those years, I have never expected that there would be an actual devil who would appear here," the middle- aged man said monotonously as he ascended in the air. His tone reflected very strong killing intent to murder devils in cold blood. "Could he be...the saint guardian!" "I didn''t expect that a saint guardian actually exists. Hooray! He will save us!" All the warriors around got excited as they learned about the real identity of the middle-aged man. Chapter 1107 The Frustrated Sky-breaking Emperor Chapter 1107 The Frustrated Sky-breaking Emperor Just when the warriors were feeling desperate, a saint guardian came swooping in from out of the blue. As it turned out, the powerful forces in the Middle Land did not forget about the fact that devils existed and that these creatures had the ability to invade any continent anytime they desired. "Just like what they all say, a saint guardian is avable all the time whenever a devil does evil. The only time they won''t be able to respond is when evil no longer roams the world," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "So, for now, we''re safe." "Dragon Intent Grass, where does the saint guardiane from? I haven''t heard of such a creature from any ancient book or record. How could they be unrecorded?" Ricky inquired. "First off, the strongest warriors in each of the fournds are merely middle spiritual emperors, or upper spiritual emperors at the most. For instance, we can all see how the devil race dispatched a demi-saint in this area. We can clearly see that he is so strong that he can ughter arge number of warriors," exined the Dragon Intent Grass. "This is where the saint guardianes along. That''s why the super forces in the Middle Land, which have once had spiritual potentates, secretly send a powerful saint to each of the other fournds to seek justice and protect them. These super forces take turns in providing such saints, with each of them serving for a term of about one thousand years. The saints sent here are the saint guardians with the main task of guarding the citizens and other creatures against the devils. Second, they also impede any strong saint in the Middle Land from going to the other fournds to act recklessly." "Hmmm...I see!" Ricky nodded his head slightly. After hearing the Dragon Intent Grass'' exnation, he sure had a newfound admiration towards the saint guardians and to the super forces that had dispatched them. "In the fournds, the spiritual energy seems to be rtively thin. This greatly contributes to the limitation of the possibility of existence of uppe spiritual emperors. Despite this, there have been reports of many upper spiritual emperors in the area in the past countless years," the Dragon Intent Grass continued. "But now, you might ask howe there is no upper spiritual emperor or demi-saint in the fournds. That''s because once a warrior reaches this level, he or she would be required by the saint guardian to leave thend and go to the Middle Land instead. This is how peace is maintained in all the fournds." Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well, I think that this method is good and well thought of!" Ricky nodded as he gave a little smile. Suddenly, a question popped to his mind. "Tina, when Doris and you first came here, weren''t you stopped by the saint guardian in the Eastern Land?" Ricky asked Tina curiously. At this moment, he was already at ease, especially now that he knew that a demi-saint could not cause any trouble in the presence of a real saint. "Ah, that one. We met the saint guardian, but Doris just exined her intention," Tina replied. "But Dragon Intent Grass, you remember what happened to me in the Nether Manor in the Eastern Land. Why didn''t the saint guardian in the Eastern Land show up? I am confused," Ricky rified. "It''s not at all confusing. In fact, it''s very simple. Although the members of the Nether Manor cultivate the evil spirit, they are still considered to be creatures on the continent. It''s either the saint guardian didn''t interfere in your conflict, or, the saint guardian still wanted to give the members of the Nether Manor some chances," the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "I never expected that saint guardians exist. I think it was a good call that I surrendered to you in the first ce. Otherwise, I would have been killed by the saint guardian long ago," the Evil Mandragora said. "So, in short, everything within and''s jurisdiction will be watched by the saint guardian in the same land. Did I get it right?" Ricky asked again. "I can''t answer that one. Perhaps it depends on the mood of the saint guardian. If he wants to, then he would. After all, it only takes a few days for him to travel to every corner of argend, and know everything that is happening within thend," the Dragon Intent Grass expounded. "Impressive! I never thought that saint guardians are real!" the demi-saint devil eximed in fear. Trembling in anxiety and terror, all he wanted to do now was to run away. "Crimson sh!" the demi-saint devil shouted. Soon after, his body directly exploded into countless blood drops and disappeared into thin air. Meanwhile, the saint guardian witnessed this directly and said, "I didn''t expect him to be a creature from the Crimson Devil tribe!" On the other hand, the power activated by the saint guardian also quickly retreated from his body, and he no longer made another move. Seeing this made everyone around confused. A spiritual emperor summoned up his courage. He walked up to the saint guardian and asked in a soft voice, "Sir, why didn''t you hunt down and kill that demi-saint devil?" "It''s because I have no other choice. I am just an ordinary saint, which means I can''t destroy the Crimson sh of a demi-saint from the Crimson Devil tribe," the saint guardian answered in a whisper. "But the thing is, once he uses this method to escape, he will be a dud forever. In fact, he will never be a spiritual emperor no matter how hard he cultivates." "Oh, I see!" Many warriors nodded upon hearing the answer. At that moment, they understood that the so-called Crimson sh was probably an extremely powerful Omnipotent Skill used to escape. Of course, the demi-saint devil paid quite a high price for using it, so that he could never have the chance to be a spiritual emperor. "Well, all of you can leave now. I implore you to pretend that you have never seen me. After all, you know how important it is to keep our whereabouts a secret," the saint guardian said as he waved his hand. "But wait! Sir, I have something to tell you!" The Sky-breaking Emperor¡ªArthur¡ª stood out in a hurry and tried to stop the saint guardian from leaving. "Oh, okay? So, what''s up? What do you have to tell me?" In an instant, all eyes were glued to Arthur. But at that point, almost every single one of the warriors in there already knew his concern. "That guy¡ªRicky. We know he colludes with the devils," Arthur said sinisterly, just as the other warriors expected. "Yes, that''s true. All the other warriors here can attest to that!" a warrior who was in line with the Sky- breaking Dome and the Chu n immediately said, echoing with Arthur''s concern. "Well, I already know about that!" the saint guardian said monotonously. "Since you are already aware of that, then I beg you to kill him!" Arthur pleaded respectfully. "I''m trying to tell you that I will admire you if you can make a spiritual emperor devil surrender to you," the saint guardian said and challenged. "Plus, I hate the thought of being used!" At that moment, killing intent already filled the saint guardian''s eyes as he spoke. But this murderous intent did not linger for too long. Nevertheless, it was this momentary killing intent that made Arthur and hispanions feel like they had fallen into a very deep abyss. At that moment, none of them dared to move at all, as if they were frozen on the spot. Meanwhile, the warriors who saw this gasped in amusement. "I sense that the Sky-breaking Emperor must be blinded by anger. Even if it is true that Ricky really colludes with the devils, he couldn''t have gone that far as to attempt to make use of a saint to kill Ricky," some warriors whispered to each other. "Well, I didn''t expect an incredible demi-spiritual emperor to appear in the current era. You''re doing good, little buddy!" the saint guardian said as he looked at Ricky with appreciation. All the warriors around could not help but envy Ricky when they heard how the saint guardian addressed andplimented him. As for these lower spiritual emperors and middle spiritual emperors, they could also clearly see the joy and honor on Ricky''s face upon being addressed as a buddy by a respected saint. At this moment, all of them realized that from that moment on, they could not provoke Ricky anymore. Without a doubt, the saint guardian''s appreciation of him was one of the reasons for this honor. But more importantly, that was because of Ricky''s own powerful strength and his status as an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "Thank you, sir!" Ricky said respectfully. Of course, he could not hide the excitement he felt about being treated kindly by the saint guardian. "Ha-ha, no big deal! An incredible demi-spiritual emperor deserves all kinds of praise!" the saint guardian said with a faint smile on his face. "Hey, little buddy, would you like to have a chat with me in detail?" Chapter 1108 About To Go Back Chapter 1108 About To Go Back Hearing what the saint guardian said, all the warriors surrounding them were shocked once again. They could not help but envy Ricky. After all, it was a great honor to be invited to talk by a saint. This was much more important than being called "little buddy". It showed that the saint guardian already viewed Ricky as his own people, and now, Ricky had added a saint as one of his backups. If Ricky asked the saint guardian to do something for him, the saint guardian would probably agree to do it, as long as it was reasonable and it wasn''t too difficult to do. Now, some things could seem improper for a saint guardian to do himself, but there was no doubt that there would be many upper spiritual emperors or demi-saints who would love to do it in his ce, as a favor to a saint. ''Ricky should not be trifled with!'' The warriors marveled at Ricky''s luck, as his influence grew even greater. They gave up the idea of taking anything from him at once, as nothing would be worth throwing their lives away, which was essentially what they were doing if they went after him. At this point, the members of the Sky-breaking Dome and the Chu n were drowning in their shame and anger in the face of Ricky''s sess. They held too much jealousy, hatred, and killing intent toward him, and their resentment for him was so deep that it ran through their very bones. At that moment, Ricky was also surprised to hear the saint guardian''s invitation, but it suddenly dawned on him that every strong warrior had to take an incredible demi-spiritual emperor seriously. No wonder the saint guardian thought highly of him. So he readily agreed saying, "I have no reason to reject your invitation, sir." He was happy to have a connection with a saint. After all, he was confident but he was not arrogant. He would not be haughty or rely on himself for everything. In the world of martial arts, the more sophisticated ones had more chances to survive. Of course, Ricky''s sophistication was on the premise of not hurting others. He believed that the saint guardian invited him sincerely because the Dragon Intent Grass had told him that the super forces that dispatched saints to guard weakernds were all forces of justice. This meant that the saint they dispatched were all righteous. So it was unlikely that the saint guardian invited him to have a private talk with sinister intention. Besides, even if he wanted to snatch something from Ricky, Ricky had no choice but to give in to him. That was because he was being watched by a saint. He could not escape even if he wanted to. He just needed to face it head-on. "Ha-ha, you are quite brave. You deserve to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Ordinary demi- spiritual emperors can only tremble before me, and none of them can look as rxed as you do," the saint guardian noted with a smile, looking quite impressed with him. In the next moment, Ricky''s body vibrated for an instant, and when he recovered from the shock, he found himself in another world. Needless to say, it was the world of the saint guardian. It was not until the saint guardian and Ricky disappeared from their sight that Arthur and his people dared to move and breathe smoothly. In the saint guardian''s world, Ricky found a simple house in the middle of a meadow. It held a simple set of furniture inside¡ªsome wooden chairs and a small wooden table. "Little buddy, I invited you here not for anything else but to build a friendship with you, because I like befriending any genius that I encounter. I would not pass up befriending some like you, an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the saint guardian said eagerly and introduced himself. "I''m the Metal Fire Saint!" "I am ttered, Sir!" Ricky answered with a bright smile. After that, they talked randomly about anything and everything that came to their minds. The Metal Fire Saint liked to listen to Ricky''s experiences because, for a saint, the stories of any incredible demi- spiritual emperor could bring an opportunity toprehend the heavenlyw and the supreme enlightenment. Of course, only a saint was qualified toprehend something from the stories of an incredible demi- spiritual emperor. The Metal Fire Saint was also quite generous. He told Ricky a lot of his martial arts experiences, as well as his understanding of the path of martial arts for an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Ricky benefited a lot from these detailed conversations that they were having, and from these, he found a better way that he had a better understanding on the path as an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. The Metal Fire Saint also told Ricky not to let the Evil Mandragora show up in public before he became a saint. After all, not all the saints and forces would have the same attitude on this matter as him. The next few days passed quickly, and before Ricky knew it, he had to return to the Spirit Sect. When he arrived, he was greeted by the warmth with which the other members of the Spirit Sect weed him. After all, he was now an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and they were proud to be his comrades. Mason and others met with him shortly to greet him. Afterward, Ricky sought some peace of mind and started to cultivate in seclusion to consolidate his realm. He hadn''t consolidated his current strength yet since he became an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Moreover, the detailed conversation with a saint in the past few days had allowed him to gain a lot. He had to cultivate in seclusion to digest what he had learned. For this reason, he had to iste himself for a month. During this period, none of the members of the Sky-breaking Dome showed up. It seemed that none of them was brave enough, as they all just kept hiding in the Sky-breaking Dome like sewer rats that hid in the shadows. But they had no other choice. In thepetition on the Complete Emperor Ind, they were the biggest loser. Most of their disciples had lost and died, and worse, they had almost enraged a saint. What was more, their enemy had be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. It would not be a surprise if the members of the Sky-breaking Dome wouldy low for a long time. And this was a good thing for all those they had treated badly at the height of their power. Of course, the Chu n as well as all the other ns that followed the Sky-breaking Dome stayed low key too. Besides the Sky-breaking Dome, one more force was in a more miserable situation, and that was the Sky Pce. Thanks to Oswald, the Sky Pce was dismissed instantly, and some of their senior leaders who had known about Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant were killed. There was no room for discussion about this. And thus, the Sky Pce finally ceased to exist. No one felt sympathy for them because if it weren''t for Ricky and the saint guardian, the whole Western Land would have fallen into ruins. And with its fall, all the creatures would have fallen with it. Doubtlessly, all the creatures would have been absorbed and be the blood inside that demi-saint devil''s body. Once Ricky was done with his cultivation in seclusion, he and Soar got together. "Ricky, you have consolidated your strength, haven''t you?" Soar asked. Soar and the others had not been able to move forward. They were still so excited about Ricky''s ascension into an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "A month has passed already! Of course, I have consolidated it." Ricky nodded. "Has the Sky-breaking Dome caused any trouble?" "How could they? They have no power now. A rumor is even going around nowadays, saying that the saint guardian has epted you as his disciple. I think that for the next one or two years, none of their members could make any move against us. At least, not in public," Autn said. Then he smirked gleefully and continued, "And I doubt they would be brave enough to do anything big against us even in secret." "It seems that the threat from the Sky-breaking Dome has been solved for the time being," Ricky murmured with a faint smile. He hadn''t expected that the Metal Fire Saint would be such a big deterrent, which even the members of the Sky-breaking Dome dared not to act against. He was surprised, but he was pleased as well. That was exactly what he wanted. "Ricky, what are you going to do next?" Soar inquired curiously, seeing the pleased smile on his face. "How long will it take for you to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and be spiritual emperors?" Ricky asked. "I think seven or eight days will be enough...We have been looking forward to that for a long time after all," Autn answered seriously. He looked away from Ricky and into the horizon, his eyes burning with a longing that he could soon satisfy¡ªa thirst that could only be sated if he became a spiritual emperor. "Well, you can be spiritual emperors first, and after that, we should return to the Eastern Land. More than two years have passed. I guess by now, Norris has recoveredpletely." Ricky decided. "It''s time to make a clean break with the Nether Manor." "I agree!" Autn and Soar said seriously, and their voices echoed as one. At that moment, they clearly remembered their hatred against the Nether Manor. So in the following days, Autn and Soar began to regte their breaths. And after six days, they had adjusted to their peak state. Thus, they began to break through the Thunderstroke Doom. Chapter 1109 An Unexpected Visitor Chapter 1109 An Unexpected Visitor While Soar and the others adjusted their state, Mason and Easton were busy creating arrays around the Blood Spirit Ground to keep them invisible. Soar and Autn would have to reveal their true bodies when they try to break through the Thunderstroke Doom, so they had to do that in a secret ce. Hopefully, the Blood Spirit Ground, together with some powerful arrays, would be enough to prevent anyone else from seeing the two of them, as they focused on breaking through. After some adjustments, Mason led Soar and Autn to the Blood Spirit Ground, where they could concentrate on their job in peace. At the same time, Easton led Fein, Ted, and Pearl to the cultivation square of the Spirit Sect to break through the Thunderstroke Doom, so that all the disciples could watch them do that. In that way, they could increase their experience in resisting the Thunderstroke Doom. Although the chances of these disciples bing spiritual emperors were small, things would be different in case they came across great opportunities. Ricky was not worried about Soar and Autn, even though the two dragons would surely cause four- colored Thunderstroke Dooms. He believed that it would be easy for a legendary beast like the Great Dragon to break through it anyway. That was because the physical bodies of legendary beasts were iparably strong. Thus, the two dragons could probably break through the first three attacks from the Thunderstroke Doom just with their physical bodies. They were that strong. Meanwhile, Fein was the first to break through. He faced a two-colored Thunderstroke Doom, which was the strongest type among two-colored Thunderstroke Dooms. This showed that he was quite talented, although he was still far away from being a peerless genius. In the end, he managed to break through it with the full use of his abilities. After that was Ted''s turn, who faced a two-colored Thunderstroke Doom as well. However, this one was a little weaker than the one Fein managed to summon. Unfortunately, Ted failed to make it, and he was killed by the second attack from the Thunderstroke Doom. In that instant, the whole Spirit Sect was enveloped by a sorrowful silence, as sadness gripped the hearts of all the disciples who viewed Ted as their dearrade. "The chances to break through the doom and be a spiritual emperor are around ten percent. Those who seed are either abnormally talented ones like you or gifted legendary beasts. "The path of martial arts is always cruel. Even if a person has the best opportunity, and even if he grows rapidly, it is still useless if he fails to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and be a spiritual emperor," the Dragon Intent Grass said with a sigh. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "It''s a pity for Ted, but there''s nothing we can do about it," Ricky said with tears in his eyes. Although he just spent a short time with Ted, he already saw him as a good friend. But he knew that this was a cruel and dangerous life that they had chosen, and as such, all of them should be ready for its consequence¡ªdeath. Ted''s death underscored the cruelty of the Thunderstroke Doom in the eyes of the disciples. It was not until then that they finally understood why the older generation of demi-spiritual emperors always dyed breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom. While this was going on, they could also sense that more Thunderstroke Dooms had descended in some other areas. It appeared that other geniuses who had bathed in and refined the Emperor Light had also started to try to break through. "I wonder how many people will be spiritual emperors in the end..." the Dragon Intent Grass muttered quietly. "I may not have met them before, but I still sincerely wish them sess," Rickymented reverently, looking over the horizon. Then he looked at Pearl and said to her telepathically, "Pearl, you have the Feminine Mutant. If my guess is correct, you could probably encounter a three-colored Thunderstroke Doom." "Don''t worry about me. If I am not sure that I can seed, I would not have chosen to do this. You know that!" Pearl said confidently since she knew that Ricky was worried about her safety. "If that is so, then, I hope nothing for you but sess," Ricky said seriously. Inwardly, he wanted to stop Pearl from summoning the Thunderstroke Doom, because it could be too dangerous. However, he also understood that he couldn''t do that. In the end, his endless worries and expectations could only be turned into best wishes. "I will," Pearl replied seriously, as she noticed Ricky''splicated mood. With a final nod, she walked to the center of the square. "Be careful!" Easton and some other seniors who were watching called out to her. All the disciples of the Spirit Sect that witnessed the ongoing events had changed their attitude. They no longer yearned for the Thunderstroke Doom as before, and neither were they excited to see it. They now saw it for the terrible power that it held. What had happened to Ted told them that they could not be excited until Pearl broke through sessfully. Thus, no one dared make a sound. Pearl got ready to summon her Thunderstroke Doom. "If she tries to break through the Thunderstroke Doom now, she will end up the same way as the previous disciple. She will die!" a voice suddenly called out from afar, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. All of their heads swiveled to look at the speaker. From the direction of the voice, a figure gradually materialized. It was an old man with powdery white hair, and he seemed kind and trust-worthy. This white-haired old man appeared to be hiding his aura, so none of them could get a feel of his strength. However, everyone could tell that he was stronger than Easton. Otherwise, Easton must have already sensed his presence. "Ricky, this old man must be a demi-saint," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "A demi-saint!" Ricky gasped in surprise. "But you can rest assured that he bears no ill will. Otherwise, that Metal Fire Saint would not have allowed him to enter the Western Land," the Dragon Intent Grassforted him. Then it continued in a wary tone, "But I think that his target is Pearl." "He is targeting Pearl?" Ricky remarked darkly. "Sir, what can I do for you? May I know why you are here?" Easton asked, cupping his hands. "Of course! I came for this little girl," the white-haired old man answered with a faint smile. "I was not joking just now. If she insists on breaking through right now, she will just die, and all her efforts will be in vain." Everybody was shocked when they heard what the old man had said, and they could not help but doubt his words. "Can you tell us the reason?" Easton asked respectfully. He had to figure it out since it concerned the life of Pearl. "Of course, I can. This little girl is not very talented, so she can only cause a two-colored Thunderstroke Doom. However, her Feminine Mutant is one of the strongest kinds of mutants," the old man exined bluntly. "Wasn''t there a man with the Blue Water Mutant here? The man with Blue Water Mutant wasn''t talented himself, but because of the Blue Water Mutant, he caused the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom, which had only existed in legends before. Likewise, the Thunderstroke Doom this little girl will cause will surely be a four-colored Thunderstroke Doom." "What?! A four-colored one!" All the disciples of the Spirit Sect were even more shocked, and they could only stare at him helplessly with their eyes wide open. It was only now that what he was saying began to make sense to them. "Are you sure of it, sir?" Ricky asked. "I won''t lie to you. You know, I don''t want this girl to die. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be standing here and saying all these to you," the old man said in a low voice. Hearing this, Ricky fell into a thoughtful silence. He nced at Pearl and shook his head discreetly. It was obvious that he didn''t want her to continue this task anymore. Pearl didn''t know what to do either because, truthfully, she was not confident that she could break through a four-colored Thunderstroke Doom. If it was a two-colored Thunderstroke, then she could still go for it, but a four-colored one was a different story. "Sir, can you tell me what you are here for?" Ricky asked. He didn''t believe that the old man was just here to warn them, so he needed to know the old man''s real intention. "I want to take her away and help her temper her cultivation. In that way, she will be able to break through the four-colored Thunderstroke Doom sessfully," the old man said. "No way! I won''t let you!" Ricky responded instinctively. Grace had already been taken away. He didn''t want any more of his friends to be taken away like that, especially his women. "Ha-ha, you are a bad-tempered incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the old man said,ughing, but he didn''t seem angry with Ricky even though he had acted so impolitely. Chapter 1110 Parting Again Chapter 1110 Parting Again At that moment, the old man didn''t look angry despite Ricky''s disrespect. On the contrary, he appreciated him very much, which was reasonable for anyone to do. After all, any creature would be happy to associate with an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Even jealousy could be considered as another kind of appreciation. The old man''s eyes were full of yearning for genius. Meanwhile, Pearl was pleased to see the anger on Ricky''s face because it meant that he didn''t want to be separated from her. His anxiety and anger meant that she held a very important position in his heart. Any woman would be deliriously happy if the man she loved showed that much care for her. Words were good, but actions worked so much better to show your love. And with Ricky''s reaction, Pearl felt that her love was being reciprocated atst. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The old man was chuckling to himself, amused at their reactions. But soon, he turned serious and motioned for someone else to join them. At once, two figures approached from the same direction that the old man hade from. Ricky gaped in shock at the sight, as he had recognized them immediately. They were Stuart and Bruce, whom he had once met in the Dragon Cave. As he looked at the men before him, he finally understood what was going. Stuart and Bruce were members of the Celestial Sect, and the old man must be a very powerful warrior of the same sect. Of course, they would cast greedy eyes on the Feminine Mutant. "As I expected, they are from the Celestial Sect. How could they let go of the Feminine Mutant once they found it?" the Dragon Intent Grass said. "But this may be an opportunity for Pearl." "Ricky, long time no see. It''s been two years since we saw each other. How have you been? I can''t believe you''ve changed so much. I almost didn''t recognize you," Stuart greeted Ricky with a warm smile. "My physical features may have changed, but I assure you I am still the same inside." Ricky looked at them with a helpless expression, shaking his head slightly. "You must have guessed my real identity correctly back then." "More or less. After all, I don''t think there are too many geniuses like you in the world," Stuart answered with a smile. "However, due to this inevitable change, you have be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor that would appear every several eras," Bruce remarked. "If only it''s possible, I wish I were you." "Ha-ha!" They all burst intoughter at the same time, amused by Bruce''s joke. And just like that, it felt like they were back to that time where they were all good friends. But soon, Ricky''s face turned grave, and he looked at Stuart with searching eyes. "Stuart, we are friends, but please give me a clear exnation about what is happening." Right after Ricky spoke, the old man gestured to Stuart and said, "That''s right. Tell him about the idea that we have." Stuart nodded at the old man and turned to Ricky. His eyes looked somber, which showed that he was taking this issue seriously as well. "I will dly discuss that with you, my friend, but this is not a good ce to talk." By this time, the Thunderstroke Dooms in the Spirit Sect were over. Fein had be a spiritual emperor, while Ted had died. On the other hand, Soar and Autn hadn''t finished breaking through yet, since the two dragons both faced four-colored Thunderstroke Dooms. Without further ado, Easton, Ricky, and the others went to the hall. "Ricky, I believe you must have known something about our Celestial Sect, right?" Stuart started. "On the whole Misty South, no other force cultivates the dark and light power better than our Celestial Sect. In other words, we''re the best at cultivating the dark and light power." "I understand. Go on please." Ricky nodded for him to continue. "Elder Sewell and the two of us came here with the hope of taking Miss Pearl to our Celestial Sect for cultivation. She has the Feminine Mutant, so we are confident that she will take to the sect as a fish takes to water. We believe that the Celestial Sect will help her greatly too," Stuart exined lengthily. "If Miss Pearl will choose toe with us, I will guarantee her safety with my life. With what we can do, our sect can surely help her be a female saint and obtain a lot of cultivation resources. And if you are thinking about what our sect can obtain from this, our purpose is very clear. We only want Miss Pearl to take care of our sect when she grows stronger." On the surface, they came here for Pearl. But what Stuart did not mention was that their real purpose coming here was for Ricky. No matter how strong the Feminine Mutant could be, Pearl could never bepared with Ricky¡ªa genius who cultivated the chaotic power. As soon as he found out that Ricky had cultivated the chaotic power, he had wanted to draw Ricky over to their side. That was why they hade to Ricky now. But to his surprise, Ricky had already be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. This also proved that he was right to think so highly of Ricky in the first ce. He had thought this over quite well, and he knew that Ricky wouldn''t go to the Celestial Sect with him right away. That was why he needed to think of other tactics. This time, he applied the outnking tactics, targeting Pearl. If Pearl owed them because of this, then it would be like Ricky owed them as well. However, they had no evil intention toward them, and Stuart didn''t mean to trick Ricky into owing him. He just wanted to befriend Ricky. Besides, the owner of the Feminine Mutant would grow stronger quickly if she trained with their Celestial Sect. Stuart believed that Ricky would agree with him because what they were suggesting would be good for Pearl in the long run. The only negative thing about it was that they had to go their separate ways. "Young man, I promise that as soon as this little girl arrives at our Celestial Sect, we will send her to the secretnd to cultivate for some time. In that way, she will surely be able to break through the four- colored Thunderstroke Doom," the old man, Sewell, assured Ricky. Ricky was silent throughout their exnations, and even now, he was quietly thinking about it. It was true that their ns posed no danger to Pearl. On the contrary, she would greatly benefit from them. Easton, Amelia, and the others were also quiet because the decision was out of their hands. It was up to Ricky and Pearl to decide what would be good for them. Ricky remained quiet for a long while before he finally spoke, and each word felt like it was forced from his mouth. "Pearl, I don''t want you to leave me, but it''s a good opportunity for you. If you stay with me, you can only cultivate in my zone. And even though my Massacring Zone is better than ordinary ces, it can''t help you achieve the full potential of your Feminine Mutant. That is why I think you should go with them." "Ricky, thank you for your support." Hearing Ricky''s words, Pearl was excited, but she was reluctant to part with him. Naturally, she wanted to go and cultivate in the Celestial Sect. And in that way, she could grow to be a strong woman who deserved to stand by Ricky''s side. At the same time, she didn''t want to fall too far behind him, because, even though she already thought of Ricky as her man, she still regarded him as apetitor. "I just hate that we have to go our separate ways..." Ricky sighed. "Considering your talent, I don''t think it will be too long a time before we meet again. There was a time when I didn''t believe you in the past, but now I believe in you," said Pearl. "You don''t know how pleased I am that you believe in me. I promise you, I will go to the Celestial Sect to bring you back soon," Ricky promised to her telepathically. "You made a good decision. Being in the Celestial Sect will help Pearl grow quickly. Moreover, Stuart is a righteous man, and he has a very high position in the Celestial Sect. He will have no problem protecting Pearl," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "All right. I agree to go with you to the Celestial Sect," Pearl said. "That''s great! Wee to the Celestial Sect!" Sewell, Stuart, and Bruce all eximed as soon as Pearl agreed. "Stuart, please take good care of Pearl. If she gets hurt, I won''t let you go easily!" Ricky warned Stuart, although he was smiling despite his words. "Young man, don''t worry. I won''t dare to anger an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Ha-ha!" Sewell answered for Stuart,ughing amicably. "Please rest assured, Ricky. I will protect her with my life," Stuart also promised again. Chapter 1111 Tremendous Changes Chapter 1111 Tremendous Changes When everything had been settled, Pearl prepared to leave with Stuart and the others. And a few hours later, they were on their way to the Celestial Sect. As they went on their way, none of them noticed the figure that was standing from the peak of the mountain they hade from. It was Ricky, who came out of the Spirit Sect''s territory to watch them leave, and on his face was an expression of mncholia and excitement. He whispered to himself, "Pearl has left. It''s time for me to return to the Eastern Land next." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "Yes! It''s time to go back. Norris, who is still in the Nether Manor, should have recuperated by now!" A voice suddenly sounded from behind Ricky. It came from Tina. "I will give Autn and Soar a few days to rest and recuperate. After that, we''ll start our journey back. This time, we must fix all the problems with the Nether Manor, or else, I can''t go to the Middle Land with peace of mind!" Ricky said in a serious tone. "I just hope that Norris won''t get stronger..." Tina replied, sounding a little worried. "Don''t worry so much! With the help of Mason and Evil Mandragora, I think we will be strong enough to take care of him this time," Ricky replied confidently. Just as they nned, Ricky and others went on their way to return to the Eastern Land a few days later. Mason led the way, and they reached the destination in just half a month. Upon entering the Eastern Land, they realized that something bad had happened, because they could feel the oppressive atmosphere lingering on thend. It couldn''t be seen, but it felt so thick that they could almost see it. The aura of death and violence pervaded everywhere, and it was a sharp contrast with the brightness of the void. "There is an immense air of death in this space. It seems that a fierce battle is about to take ce," Mason uttered in a deep voice. "Has Norris already recovered?" Ricky murmured solemnly. With these thoughts, they moved faster without conscious thought, as they headed quickly towards the Oriental College. But suddenly, a middle-aged man stopped them in their tracks. He was leading a group of people, and all of them were wearing some kind of blue robe as their uniform. Their robes were decorated by a pattern that was vaguely familiar to Ricky. He was not overly familiar with these robes, but he knew that they were unique to the Southern Array Sect. ''The members of the Southern Array Sect should be under the sea. Why did they appear here, on the continent?'' Ricky was puzzled. Judging from their facial expression, he could feel that they were all in a good mood. "Ricky, when did the territory of the Southern Array Sect also include the continents?" Soar mocked telepathically. "It seems that things are not that simple!" Ricky remarked lightly. "Well, let''s get some information from them." "Hey, you guys from the Southern Array Sect. What are you doing here on the Eastern Land?" Soar asked frankly. "Ha-ha, he said we were from the Southern Array Sect! Don''t you know that there is not ''Southern'' but only the Array Sect now?" one of them sneered at Soar''s question with a mocking smile. "Humph! How dare this guy yell in front of our master? Shouldn''t he be on his knees begging for our mercy?" At that moment, these strangers looked at Ricky and hispanions like they were mere ants that they could crush at any time they wished. "Well, if they don''t want to kneel, then let''s help them do so!" With these words, some warriors slowly walked towards Soar, who was the first to speak. "Wait! How can you act so savagely in front of these alluring beauties?" At this time, the middle-aged man who led the group inserted himself between Ricky and his warriors, as he urged them to move away from each other. Then the man turned to Amelia, Amanda, Olivia, and other young women with a hungry look on his face and said, "Nice to meet you, kittens. May I have your names? It will be a great honor for me to invite you for a drink. I am Marvin Li, a demi-spiritual emperor, and my father is a supreme new spiritual emperor!" It was obvious that Marvin Li was proud of his father because as soon as he mentioned thetter, he preened like a proud peacock, and his tone sounded cocky and threatening. "Why can''t you just answer my question kindly? Is my tone not kind enough?" Soar sighed with profound resignation. In the next moment, the ruling power surged, as Soar condensed a big ming hand that swung around and grabbed Marvin Li swiftly. The hand pped down, and his whole body burnt in an instant. Immediately, he turned into a pile of ashes, and both his body and soul were destroyed. It happened so fast that none of them could move because of fear, and afterward, their fear was like a shackle that stopped them from moving altogether. They felt the real ruling power from the young man who looked a lot younger than them. Almost all of them were demi-spiritual emperors, so they were very familiar with the real ruling power. At that moment, they realized that the young man in front of them was a real spiritual emperor. It took a long time before these warriors dared to move, as their bodies kept on trembling like newborn colts. "Now, you can give me a good answer!" Soar pped his hands. "Tell me what has happened in the Eastern Land, and why the members of your Southern Array Sect dared to ride roughshod on this continent! If my memory serves me right, this area should be the territory of the White King Tiger tribe." These warriors were so terrified that they immediately told them everything they could. Ricky and hispanions then got to know everything that happened during the past few years here. Norris had recuperated a year ago, and his strength had been improved. Because of this, he started to kill those who rebelled against him in the Eastern Land. The Southern Array Sect followed the Nether Manor, thus obtaining the territory of the White King Tiger tribe. Some high-level leaders of the Northern Array Sect were imprisoned in the Nether Manor, and the remaining disciples were dismissed. Therefore, the Northern Array Sect ceased to exist. And the other four top forces -- the Oriental College, the White King Tiger tribe, the Endless Shadow, and the Casting Guild-- also suffered the same fate. Some of their top leaders were imprisoned in the Nether Manor. As for the remaining disciples, as long as they surrendered and turned their backs on their forces, they would not be killed. Finally, the remaining powerful warriors of these forces banded together and stole away to the core secretnd of the Endless Shadow. The Endless Shadow held a powerful array, which could burst out a strong power with the joint forces of several spiritual emperors. This made Norris tremble in fear. And so, the Oriental College, the Casting Guild, and some other righteous forces had all been staying in the core secretnd of the Endless Shadow for thest entire year. However, they were just sitting still and waiting for death, for it was said that Norris was rapidly improving, and his power was bing greater each day. He recently united with the spiritual emperors of the Nether Manor, and their joint force was powerful enough to destroy the said array. "Damn it! He recuperated a long time ago!" Soar shouted impatiently after figuring out everything. "The Old Oriental Emperor and his fellows are safe for the time being. Fortunately, it''s not toote for us to fix the problem," Ricky also said in a serious tone. "We''d better not lose any more time. Let''s go to the secretnd of the Endless Shadow now," Mason added. "We need to unite with your imprisoned seniors and fight back!" With this piece of news, they were desperate to hit the road. "Do you think you can just get off so easily after killing my son? All of you will go to hell with my son today!" a voice suddenly shouted out of the blue, screaming bloody murder at the top of his lungs. Chapter 1112 Fear Of Sol Chapter 1112 Fear Of Sol In a hurry, an old man d in ck arrived. At that moment, his aura was made of nothing but anger. As a result, everything around him was wrapped with a world with the earth element. As it turned out, this spiritual emperor could cultivate the Earth Rule. "Master Sol! Th...They killed the young master!" all the disciples yelled as soon as they saw the old man. "How can you live with yourself after what my son died? You should go the hell with him since you failed to protect him!" Out of the blue, Sol snorted and grabbed the warriors with his hand, crushing them mercilessly. Afterwards, he shifted his gaze to Ricky and hispanions. Just at the first nce, he became frozen to his position immediately. As a matter of fact, how was it possible that he, as a spiritual emperor, could not feel that Autn, Soar, and Mason were all spiritual emperors? At that moment, he was frantic, for he could not feel any power from Mason. This could only mean one thing¡ªMason was much stronger than him, and he could not ept that. ''But how could it be possible? This old man is close to a middle spiritual emperor at the least.'' In the blink of an eye, his heart sank. At that moment, a lot of things went on his mind that he had almost forgotten to feel the hatred for his son. Right at that moment, the only thing he desired was to escape without being traced. "Ricky, let me kill him right away!" Mason said to Ricky telepathically, as he summoned his power. "Sir, please ask Soar to guide you and the Evil Mandragora to thend of Endless Shadow," Ricky instructed politely. "Let me deal with him. After all, I want to see how powerful I am now." "All right, but under one condition¡ªfinish the battle as quickly as you can. I''m afraid that, other spiritual emperors wille to his aid. This old man just broke through a few days ago, and he won''t be a match to you," Mason reminded upon hearing Ricky''s request. He was true to his word, for he did not stop him in any way. Soon after, Soar and the others left with Mason. On the other hand, this left Sol entirely confused. In fact, he did not know why there was a need for Mason and the others to leave. However, he did not bother himself to ask. His son was already dead, and he could not afford to get himself killed. Though feeling insulted, he had put up with it and decided to seek help from others. Soon after, Sol prepared to leave. However, he noticed that Ricky did not leave. Instead, Ricky gave him an evil smile, as if trying to provoke him. Seeing this made Sol burst into fury. This brought him more confusion. ''Isn''t this white haired guy with those spiritual emperors?'' Ricky, on the other hand, had no good opinion of people who were associated with the Nether Manor. At that moment, he just sneered and said, "Old guy, so what if I have killed your son? Don''t you want to kill me to avenge him?" "What are you talking about, bastard?" Sol roared angrily as soon as he heard Ricky''s words. If a strong spiritual emperor talked to him in that way, he might have no other choice but to endure it. However, to him, Ricky was nothing more than just a weak demi-spiritual emperor. How dare he speak to him like that? Without a doubt, he was furious about his son''s death, and Ricky''s words just plucked hisst nerve. At that moment, he thought that he could defeat his enemy since Mason and the others had already left. Soon after, his soles stepped in the air, instantly emerging in front of Ricky. Five of his fingers transformed into ws. Without hesitation, these ws tried to crush Ricky''s head and soul just to get the hatred out of his heart. "Humph!" Ricky scorned as he clenched his right fist to fight back. Boom! Immediately, the sound of a wild crash echoed through the air. At that moment, Ricky directly punched Sol, causing him to be thrown off a hundred meters away. At one nce, one could clearly see who had the upper hand in the battle. As soon as Solnded on the ground, he could feel his right arm involuntary tremble out of pain. "What? How is that possible? How can you be this powerful?" At that moment, shock filled Sol''s body and he got afraid at how powerful Ricky was. Although he did not go all out, it was somehow more or less his whole strength, because of the extreme anger and pain that he felt after losing his son. Ricky did not hold anything back with his punch. He made Sol feel the pressure of being suppressed, which meant that Ricky''s strength was more powerful than his. In fact, Ricky was obviously a demi-spiritual emperor because the power that erupted from him was indeed iplete ruling power. "I guess Mason is right with this one. Sol is a new spiritual emperor. And his strength is even inferior to that Oswald, let alone you," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "So, it is impossible for you to test the limit of your strength by fighting him. Tell me the reason why you wanted to stay here alone." "Ha-ha, it looks like I really can''t hide anything from you." Rickyughed. "I need to see someone. And that person sent me a message telepathically that he wanted to see me alone. So, I had no choice but..." "Oh, I see. Then this person must be the saint guardian of the Eastern Land," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Exactly!" "Apparently, the Metal Fire Saint has sent the message. The saint deserves to be a saint! I mean, he is able to convey the message in an instant across the twonds," The Dragon Intent Grassmented. "You... You are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Finally, Sol realized what Ricky truly was and looked at him with despair. Everyone knew what an incredible demi-spiritual emperor meant. Now, Sol knew the reason why Ricky chose to stay alone. It was not because Ricky was not smart enough, nor was he not with Mason, but because he was really powerful. At that moment, Sol was in so much despair that he wanted to run away. It had been a long time since an incredible demi-spiritual emperor killed a spiritual emperor, but he knew deep inside that it really happened. The current facts had proven that. If he did not run away, then he would surely die. "Do you want to escape? It''s a pity that you''re already toote." Ricky had seen through Sol''s eyes his intention to escape, so he jumped to him and tried to stop him. Boom! As soon as he arrived, he exploded six mutants and his fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body. Instantly, Ricky''s power dominated that of Sol''s. On the other hand, this made Sol feel an irresistible force. Without hesitation, Ricky gathered all his power in his hands using the power of the Ancestral Intent Form. "One move. If you can resist this single move of mine, then I, Ricky, will let you go," Ricky said confidently in a cold voice while his power surged. "Ricky! You are Ricky, the guy who appeared three years ago!" Seeing the gold body and hearing Ricky admit to his true identity, Sol felt incredible. But at this moment, he did not have much time to think about it as he could already feel the power from Ricky''s hands pressing him. Puff! Puff! Struck with panic and despair, Sol directly ejected six drops of blood essence, mixing them with the surging power in his hands, trying to resist Ricky''s attacks. "The heart blood, the earth shield!" Soon after, Sol''s strength had reached the extreme. Then, endless heavenly power and his ruling power had condensed into an indestructible fortress. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It seems that this is your strongest defense. No matter, I will tear you up!" Ricky roared with a grave look on his face. Then, heunched the attack with his two palms which carried destructive power. In the past two years, he had barely used his Massacring Golden Palm, but that didn''t mean that he didn''t have a goodprehension of it at all. Now, he was able to strike five times the power with one move. Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s attack fell hit Sol''s shield, causing air waves to burst out. Chapter 1113 The Fact Chapter 1113 The Fact Crack! Crack! As soon as the st swept through the air, Sol''s strongest defense was shattered into pieces. Soon after, he started to cough a mouthful of blood as he was flown out with intense force. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As he was shot out like a cannonball, the traces he left seemed to have torn the void into two. At this moment, his eyes were filled with nothing but infinite fear and despair. It was not until this moment that he realized how big the difference was between his strength and Ricky''s. This was quite reasonable. Sol had just be a spiritual emperor not long ago, making his strength more inferior than what Oswald had. Needless to say, he was far weaker than Ricky. He was considered to the weakest lower spiritual emperor. Of course, he could not contend with Ricky, whose capability inbat could reach the average level among lower spiritual emperors. In general, a slight different on the strengths would be consideredrge enough to decide the winner when two warriors fought. The dominant fighter could easily defeat the inferior one without breaking a sweat. But of course, there were exceptions to this normal rule, with an abnormal ace genius such as Ricky as an example. During this time, Ricky did not think twice as he darted and trailed Sol. Instantly, thetter was shredded into pieces. Soon after, Ricky activated the mes to burn his soul. In order to fully kill a spiritual emperor, he had to entirely destroy his corporeal body and soul. Otherwise, there would still be a chance, although small, to bring the spiritual emperor back to life. "You are the only one to me for this. You are a member of the Nether Manor, and the feud between the Nether Manor and me cannot be mended," Ricky said gently. "You''re very decisive, making you so resilient living in this world where the strong preys the weak. Moreover, you''re an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I have no doubt that you will definitely hold one of the supreme positions in the world in the future." An appreciative voice immediately came through out of the blue. "I''m ttered to hear that, sir!" Ricky said with utmost respect. As the void slid open, a middle-aged man in a in grey robe walked out. As a matter of fact, this man looked nothing but an ordinary person, radiating an aura that was as in as his robe. This man was none other than the saint guardian in the Eastern Land¡ªthe Wood Saint. "An incredible demi-spiritual emperor deserves all kinds of praise. It is an honor to have seen you in action," Wood Saint said with a faint smile. "Moreover, I''ve been always aware of what you did in the Eastern Land." Soon after, Ricky walked towards the Wood Saint and had a brief chitchat with him. "Sir, may I know the reason why you came to see me?" Ricky inquired. "Of course. In fact, I wanted to talk to you about the Nether Manor," Wood Saint answered. "I believe you know the Nether Manor very well. As it turns out, Norris could cultivate the evil spirit to up to fifty percent, which is beyond the limit of the creatures on the continent. If you''d ask me, they are probably in cahoots with devils. In addition, in the current era, those hidden devils have already begun to take action," Ricky exined. "All I can say is that I know that they are not conniving with devils. It''s just that their identities are special," Wood Saint expounded. "Otherwise, I would have taken action against them long ago, so that I wouldn''t have to be in a dilemma now. But the question now is whether or not I should deal with them." "Wait, what special identities?" Ricky asked as he became confused with what he heard. "Ricky, I think I already have an idea regarding the background of the members of the Nether Manor," the Dragon Intent Grass said through telepathy as soon as he heard what the saint said. At the same time, the saint also disclosed the secret to Ricky. "They are human devils. In short, they are thebination of both human and devil. Half of their bodies share the blood of devils, while the other half of their bodies share the blood of humans," said the Wood Saint. "This so-called human devil is a descendant of both devils and humans. Of course, there are also descendants of devils and other creatures as well. However, among this group of creatures, most are the descendants of devils and humans. As a result, they are called human devils. After countless eras, the devils have spent a lot of time on the continent, causing them to hybridize with humans or other creatures." "I see. I have never imagined that the members of the Nether Manor would have such an identity. Since half of their bloodlinees from devils, it is reasonable that they can cultivate the evil spirit to fifty percent," Ricky said as he nodded his head. At this moment, his eyes widened as he tried to ingest this new information. After all, this was his first time to hear that such a creature even existed on the continent. "These human devils'' identities are just so one-of-a-kind that they are being rejected by both the humans and the devils," the Wood Saint continued. "That''s the reason why they are forced to hide their identities from everyone. In order for them to survive, they simply im to the outside that they cultivate a special cultivation method. Plus, the human devils do not want to be seen, so they usually keep a low profile and seldom cause any trouble easily. To avoid such attention, they tend to live in their respective territories. Of course, there are also some very ambitious human devils. In this case, I think that they may have inherited more nature of the devils. For example, the Nether Manor here falls into this category." "Now, I seem to understand everything you have just said." Ricky nodded in agreement. "These human devils are in the favor of neither the devils nor the creatures on the continent. However, everybody has to admit that they are the strongest group of creatures on the continent. In fact, every powerful force and n is afraid of them, because they gather the bloodline of both humans and devils, which is actually reasonable in my opinion," Wood Saint added. "Therefore, all the major forces are afraid of human devils. They fear that the human devils will cooperate with the devils once the devils decide to invade the continent. So the major forces even want to form an alliance with one another to eliminate these pesky human devils. The fact remains that these human devils have human blood left in them. Needless to say, some very righteous seniors are unwilling to kill them. Maybe human devils regard the continent as their homnd. After all, when the devils invaded, they chose to stand with the creatures on the continent. After countless eras, human devils have gained the trust of the creatures on the continent to a certain extent. That''s the reason why the leaders of all the major forces have also recognized the status and the existence of human devils on the continent. Therefore, the fact that the Nether Manor dominates the Eastern Land is an internal business of the Eastern Land, and I can''t really interfere with that." "Thanks, sir. I think I got it." Ricky smiled and nodded. "There is still something I''m confused. why could Norris have recovered so soon? Did he really make a breakthrough on his own?" "In my opinion, he is not that talented. Being a middle spiritual emperor is his limit. It just so happened that a pill refiner has appeared and supported him. That pill refiner is also the main reason why Norris dares seek ascendancy in the Eastern Land." Wood Saint replied. "A pill refiner! It seems that this pill refiner must be at the Sage Level! But why on earth would a Sage Level pill refiner work for the Nether Manor?" Ricky asked. "There can only be one exnation to that. It''s because that pill refiner is also a human devil," the Wood Saint answered. "Although he is not from the Eastern Land, his strength is not enough to make me take action against him, so..." At this moment, the Wood Saint was somewhat helpless. As a saint guardian, he was subjected to too many restrictions because they had already pledged to the Martial Arts Oath. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have to consider situations so carefully before taking action. "Don''t worry. I will try my best to solve the problems here," Ricky said seriously. Perhaps neither the Nether Manor nor Ricky was right or wrong. It was just that they thought about things from different perspectives, and they had different understandings of the meaning of justice. In order to defend justice in his heart and to make the people he knew and valued continue to live here, Ricky had to keep fighting against the Nether Manor. After learning about the background of the Nether Manor from the Wood Saint, Ricky did not think twice to rush to the location of the Endless Shadow. Chapter 1114 The Decisive Battle Chapter 1114 The Decisive Battle Everybody knew that in the Eastern Land, the strongest branch of the Endless Shadow was the one in the Dark Fallen Realm. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Moreover, this was also where the Nether Manor was located. Therefore, the center of the entire Eastern Land was transferred to the Dark Fallen Realm. Everyone was paying close attention to it. On the other hand, the Endless Shadow was located in a massive mountain range buried deep in the darkness. At the moment, the members of the Oriental College, the Casting Center, the White King Tiger tribe, and the Northern Array Sect had all gathered here. Meanwhile, a gigantic array appeared in the mountain range where the Endless Shadow was situated, shrouding the entire area. At that moment, three figures floated in the air in three directions of the array¡ªthe Old Oriental Emperor; Wilbur, the leader of the White King Tiger tribe; and Brad, the chief of the Endless Shadow. However, the leader of the Casting Center, Todd, was not there. He and Jasper had not yet returned from their exploration outside. Meanwhile, the three of them continuously refined the Treasures from Heaven and Earth that they had prepared, so that they could integrate arge amount of energy into the array. This array came from the Endless Shadow. It was called the ck Shadow Array. After the array absorbed the energy from those treasures, the patterns on it transformed into ck shadows that were supporting the array. Inside the array, many spiritual emperors, including the Oriental Emperor, Gorden, as well as spiritual emperors from the White King Tiger tribe, also continuously gathered their own power and poured it carefully into the array. Outside the array, Norris had already managed to lead a group of people into this location. "Listen up, you three! I''m going to destroy your turtle-shell-like weak array today. I''ve given you too many chances, but as it turns out, you have taken them for granted," Norris said confidently. "You can try, Norris! But let me tell this. We will never surrender to you!" the Old Oriental Emperor said in a cold tone. "Humph!" Norris snorted coldly and soon threw out a devilish punch with his power. Boom! In an instant, the entire ck Shadow Array started to tremble wildly, and the shadows that came from the patterns vanished. Cracks started to appear one by one, which spread on the array. "How could this happen?" the Old Oriental Emperor and the others uttered in disbelief upon seeing that the ck Shadow Array wasn''t working anymore. As far as they could remember, Norris was not this powerful a few months ago. "Do you want to see me break it even more?" Norris taunted as he threw another powerful punch. With no time to be immersed in panic, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others took action immediately. At that moment, all they could do was to resist with their blood essences. With this, each of them spat out their blood essence and fused it with the ck Shadow Array, forming the final resistance. Unfortunately, at this moment, Norris was just too powerful for them to deal with. In fact, his punch creased the array so much that it left huge dents and cracks all over. Although the ck Shadow Array had been infused with the blood essence of several spiritual emperors, it was still not able to resist Norris'' attack. As a result, the array broke into smithereens almost instantly. Puff! Puff! As the array broke, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others who were connected deeply with the array got severely injured. "Such a shame, don''t you think? How about I make a river today out of your blood? Now that would be a spectacle!" Norris taunted. "Go to hell!" At that moment, endless killing intent suddenly rose from his body. "Okay, good! I''m not toote. We can still salvage this!" A in voice rang out at the moment as Mason, the Evil Mandragora, and the others arrived to help. Meanwhile, Mason stepped in the air and stretched out his hands, forming a barrier made of ruling power that instantly resisted Norris'' killing power. "I can''t believe it''s you again! You''re a fucking devil!" Norris yelled out loud at the sight of the Evil Mandragora. As a matter of fact, there was nothing he hated more than the Evil Mandragora. If it weren''t for her, then he would have realized and actualized his great dream of unifying the Eastern Land long ago. At that moment, he alsoid his eyes on Mason and his power, which made Norris cringe with annoyance. "Oh, thank you very much," the Old Oriental Emperor and the others eximed excitedly as soon as they knew who hade back the moment they saw the Evil Mandragora. And besides, they had already seen Soar around the corner at that time. "Old Oriental Emperor, please recover your strength first. Let me deal with the enemy," Soar suggested. Following Soar''s rmendation, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others began to adjust their breaths. Now, with the help of the Evil Mandragora and Mason, they felt hope in their hearts once again. Meanwhile, the killing intent was burning deep in their minds. "Whoa, he is very powerful indeed!" Mason pointed out to the Evil Mandragora telepathically in a serious tone. "I can feel it. It seems that he has made great progress in the past two years," the Evil Mandragora replied in the same manner. "The thing is, you and I are both two-star middle spiritual emperors with average strength, while Norris is very likely to have be a two-star middle spiritual emperor with superior strength." "I just can''t really wrap my head around why such a powerful warrior exists in the Eastern Land," Mason said in a somber voice. Soon after, Mason and the Evil Mandragora faced Norris head-on. If they wanted to defeat Norris, then the two of them had to work together. "Well, it''s great that you came back. In this way, I can kill you to avenge myself for what you did to me three years ago!" At that moment, fifty percent of evil spirit poured out from Norris'' body. As a result, this dark killing area turned into the view of an actual hell. Meanwhile, it seemed that Norris'' strength was the real evil spirit, while the Evil Mandragora''s was faked. That was because obviously, Norris'' momentum was stronger than hers. As a result, the faces of Mason and the Evil Mandragora became gloomier when they sensed Norris'' extremely strong momentum. At that point, they could clearly feel an invisible fatal dangering toward them.. And this danger wasing from none other than Norris. "None of you should step in. I''ll kill them all by myself!" Norris ordered his followers. Soon after, he was split in two, with each part jumping directly towards Mason and the Evil Mandragora. Boom! Meanwhile, vicious fighting air waves drowned the entire void. Soon after, the spiritual emperor''s ruling power swept over the void madly, like tornado storms swirling around into destruction. In an instant, the three of them arrived at the void. It was only in the void where they couldpletely go all out in a battle because there was more heavenly power inside the void. In a moment, the three of them had fought for hundreds of rounds, creating mad air waves and copsing spaces. Puff! Puff! The moment they reached the climax in the battle, two figures flew out in an upside-down manner, spitting mouthfuls of blood. These two figures were Mason and the Evil Mandragora. That was because, during the collision of their corporeal bodies, they were at a disadvantage. "You jerks! Who do you think you are? Do you think I am still how I was three years ago? Pray to your gods because this time, no one can stop me from dominating the Eastern Land," Norris sneered after walking out of the air waves condescendingly. Seeing that Mason and the Evil Mandragora were at a disadvantage, Soar and Autn began to speak in a deep voice. "Do you have any idea how this happened? How could Norris be this powerful?" On the other hand, the Oriental Emperor and the others became depressed again. At that moment, they could not hide their extreme sadness and despair as they saw how Norris'' strength seemed to go beyond their imagination. "Norris, you''re indeed powerful, but your aura is unstable. I guess you broke through improperly," the Evil Mandragora said coldly. "Your path of martial arts will be ruined because of this!" At that moment, the Evil Mandragora tried her best to say some words to disturb Norris. However, Norris was a spiritual emperor after all and could figure out the true intention of the Evil Mandragora. As a result, he just responded scornfully, "Ha-ha! So what? Even though my aura is unstable, it is not a big deal for me. I''m pleased as long as I can seek hegemony in the Eastern Land!" As soon as he finished his words, he activated all his strength. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to end the battle as soon as possible, so that he could enjoy the honor and excitement of being the dominator of the Eastern Land. Chapter 1115 Let Me Fight Chapter 1115 Let Me Fight At that moment, Norris pped his hands, and his eyes turned into blood-ck. Soon after, he created an evil world around his body. Before long, the evil spirit inside the said world grew more violent as it surging like the tide. The world became dark, with huge ck trees emerging one after another. These trees were evil trees. Evil spirit could evolve from these trees. Needless to say, at that moment, the Nether Manor''s evil world was transformed into the homnd of devils. "Heree the evil trees! Die from these evil flowers!" At that moment, the devilish world was shrinking. Soon after, numerous evil trees were gathered and fused together, embracing Norris. Suddenly, a huge ck evil tree emerged and upied the whole void, unleashing a rush of power toward the Evil Mandragora and Mason. "After I kill you two middle spiritual emperors, my aura and strength will be more stable!" Norris said in a bloodthirsty tone as he licked his lips. After the said giant evil tree grew to a certain height, a gigantic flower bloomed on it. Soon after, the flower emitted a strong demeanor, filling the entire void. Then, it locked the location of Mason and the Evil Mandragora before it rushed towards them ferociously. At that moment, they felt the smell of death apart from the evil spirit that prevailed the surroundings. And as soon as the evil flower engulfed them, Mason and the Evil Mandragora felt that they had fallen into hell. Without thinking twice, they instantly activated their powers to the extreme to counterattack. "Array! Rule! Come out and fight for me!" Mason roared out loud. Soon after, patterns appeared in the void, covering the entire ce in purple as if the purple Flood Dragons had invaded the area. Due to the power that the array brought, Mason had improved his own power further. At that moment, purple patterns spread all over, forming a mountain made of ruling power behind him. "Suppress him!" Mason shouted. Meanwhile, the Evil Mandragora spread out her hands, and the evil spirit poured out of her palms, blossoming like a flower as well. Unfortunately for Norris, the Evil Mandragora''s flower was far more superior to his in terms of appearance and quality. But it was actually reasonable without a doubt. This was because the Evil Mandragora was unique in the entire world and the flower if created was definitely way powerful than any other evil flower. "Mandragora! Bring me the sword!" Soon after, the mandragora flower bloomed, pushing out an enormous evil sword in its center, which headed towards Norris at full speed. Boom! At that moment, three extremely powerful attacks¡ªthe flower, the sword, and the mountain, all collided with one another. In an instant, the void was broken, and the air waves swept across the entire area, submerging everything on its way. The whole scene was like numerous volcanoes erupted and crashed with one another, like there was an apocalypse. Everything calmed down little by little after a long while.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as everything was dying down, two disheveled figures shot out of nowhere. They were Manson and the Evil Mandragora. Meanwhile, their pale bodies didn''t stop falling from a long distance in the void. When they crashed on the ground, both of their bodies looked battered, with bruising on the corners of their mouths. On the surface, it appeared that they only sustained minor injuries. However, they knew how much damage was done to them internally. Inside their bodies, their internal organs broke because of the huge impact and they were losing the blood essence. Most of all, their souls suffered the most damage by Norris'' savage attack. Perhaps, at this point, they only had half of their original strength left. On the other hand, Soar and the others saw what had happened. Their faces and eyes darkened, for they did not expect this to happen at all. In fact, they had been so confident that Mason and the Evil Mandragora were already more than enough to deal with everything and keep the situation under control. Now, the result was miserable for their side. Nobody had expected that Norris would be this invincible. "Damn it! What kind of great opportunity did that old man get? I can''t believe he has made such huge progress in only two years. He can even recover faster than Evil Mandragora who uses the divine power," Soar said in an irritated manner. "Things are bad right now. I just hope that my master and the Evil Mandragora still have other trump cards up their sleeves," Autn said grimly. At that moment, Manson and the Evil Mandragora felt the heaviness in their hearts. It was not until this time did they realize that Norris had be so powerful. As far as they could remember, Norris and the two of them only had little difference in terms of realm, but it was quite baffling that this small difference was enough to create a huge gap in terms of strength. On the other hand, Mason and the Evil Mandragora surely had some trump cards up their sleeves, but so did Norris. And besides, by now, the two of them had almost lost half of their power. Norris was clearly at an advantage now. "Now, show me what you are made of!" Norris yelled disdainfully as he emerged from the air waves. At this moment, he ced his hands behind his back and looked down at everyone with his arrogant eyes. But in his defense, he had the strength to act this way. After defeating the two two-star middle spiritual emperors, he was still at peak state as if he did not lose any of his energy. After recovering their strength, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others eximed seriously as they stood up and walked to the side of Mason and the Evil Mandragora, "We swore to fight you till the end." "Humph! You stupid idiots! You think too highly of yourselves. Since you are in such a hurry to meet death, then allow me to help you. You are nothing but weak ants to me! Go ahead and fight me together!" said Norris monotonously. Soon after, he gained control of the evil tree again andunched an attack towards the Old Oriental Emperor and hispanions. "Please let me fight the rest of this battle!" another voice echoed at the moment. When they looked up, they saw a young man with white hair came in mid-air. After looking at the figure more carefully, they all realized that Ricky was there to their aid. At that moment, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others were surprised to see Ricky at his current state. They knew at first nce that it was Ricky. However, his change was just too great. Ricky did not disguise himself now. "Long time no see, everyone!" Ricky greeted the spiritual emperors through telepathy. "Sirs, let''s talk about the good old days after we kill this one!" "Wait, are you Ricky?" Norris asked after giving a second nce. He hated Ricky no less than he hated the Evil Mandragora because she followed Ricky''s orders. "You have a good vision, Norris. I didn''t expect that you would make such big progress in less than three years. Fortunately, I wasn''t toote. Otherwise, the Eastern Land would be your territory," Ricky answered. "R...Ricky?" At this moment, Ricky''s name rang a bell to the mind of everyone who was there. After all, this name was a legend in the Eastern Land. "Ha-ha. What did you say? Fortunately, you came back just in the nick of time? I can''t believe you are still as arrogant as before. Even though you have be a demi-spiritual emperor, you still do not have the right to talk to me like this!" Norris mumbled helplessly and angrily upon hearing Ricky''s words. "Masters, please let me fight Norris alone while you kill the other members of the Nether Manor," Ricky said telepathically again. "Recently, I have unexpectedly gained some power. I just want to put it to the test, if you''d let me." "Just as I have suspected. You stayed not to fight with that spiritual emperor," Masonmented. Needless to say, they were more curious about what kind of power Ricky had gotten that made him so confident. At that moment, they didn''t think Ricky was talking big, because after so many things had happened, they had already trusted Ricky unequivocally. Even though Ricky had been away for almost three years, the Old Oriental Emperor and the others still believed in him. Perhaps, it was his charm that made him very likable. "So, will there be any aftereffect?" Mason asked worriedly. "Don''t worry. It''s not like thest time," Ricky answered in a smiling tone. After that, Mason and the Evil Mandragora stepped a few meters back, while Ricky went forward and continued the battle with Norris. On the other hand, this confused the minds of the bystanders, making them think to themselves, ''Will he take over the rest of the battle?'' "What? You want to fight me?" Norris asked in disbelief. "Didn''t you hear what I just said? Let me fight the rest of the battle," Ricky sneered. Chapter 1116 Holy Platane Stakes Chapter 1116 Holy tane Stakes Boom! As soon as Norris heard Ricky''s words, his energy immediately turned into raging anger. In fact, there was nothing that could make him angrier than a demi-spiritual emperor eager to fight him. Due to the fire of anger and hatred burning in his soul, he exerted a very powerful punch towards Ricky. On the other hand, Soar and the others got worried upon seeing this. They guessed that Ricky might have burst out the power of the mysterious axe at this moment instead of his own strength. So they were afraid that the strength Ricky used to fight would not be enough for him to withstand the attack, considering that it was not his real strength at all. Boom! Boom! As Norris'' attack approached Ricky, three balls of bright cyan light appeared on Ricky''s body, resisting the strike. At the sight of this, Soar, Mason, and the others could not help but heave a sigh of relief. At that moment, everyone gasped in shock after seeing Ricky resist the attack sessfully. Sure enough, they knew that it was not Ricky''s own power. Needless to say, no matter how powerful a demi-spiritual emperor was, it would still be impossible for him to have the real strength of a middle spiritual emperor. Meanwhile, Norris'' face darkened as soon as he saw that Ricky was unscathed by his move. The truth was that this power that Ricky held belonged to the Wood Saint. Back when they were talking, the Wood Saint had told Ricky the fact that Mason and the Evil Mandragora were no match for Norris. Not being able to take action himself, the Wood Saint passed part of his strength to Ricky for him to fight Norris instead. Moreover, this was his real intention of having a private talk with Ricky. The Wood Saint was willing to help Ricky not only because the Metal Fire Saint asked him to do so, but also because he himself didn''t want to see the Nether Manor control the Eastern Land. If people from the Nether Manor were righteous, then the Wood Saint would have allowed them to control the Eastern Land despite being human devils. However, the human devils from the Nether Manor were mostly people with nothing but killing desires in their hearts. Once the human devils got control of the Eastern Land, it would most likely be the base of the devils once they invaded. Thus, to protect the justice in his heart, the Wood Saint decided to help Ricky. Because Ricky noticed Norris'' very fast improvement over the past years, he would most certainly not refuse the Wood Saint''s help. In fact, that was what he needed most to shut Norris down immediately. After resisting Norris'' striking palm, the three balls of cyan light that surrounded Ricky transformed into three stakes. At that moment, only Ricky knew that these wooden stakes were the Wood Saint''s weapon. This was the genuine sacred weapon¡ªthe Holy tane Stakes! The Wood Saint once told him that in his early years of training, he obtained a piece of tane wood. Soon after, he looked for a Sage Level casting master to forge these three wooden stakes. It was said that the tane tree was a legendary holy tree in the chaos, which was responsible for the creation of the Phoenix tribe''s ancestor¡ªChaotic Vermilion Bird. Moreover, it was said that some primitive powers swept the leaves and branches of the tane tree into the continents. However, the probability of finding tane wood on the continents was smaller than finding a needle in a haystack. Needless to say, the Wood Saint had all the luck in the world when he obtained a piece of the tane wood. ... Meanwhile, after exposing the three stakes, Mason immediately recognized that it was a set of sacred weapon. In addition, he immediately understood what kind of power was using now. But this did not set things straight. In fact, they still doubted that Ricky could defeat Norris with just a sacred weapon. After all, it was entirely impossible for a demi-spiritual emperor to control a sacred weapon by himself. He could only control a supreme weapon that was powerful enough and belongedpletely to himself. "What? you are using a sacred weapon! Perhaps, I should thank you for this. You actually came to send me a sacred weapon today. God really does help me." Surprised at first nce, Norris was very excited upon seeing the sacred weapon. That was because he was so sure that he would get this sacred weapon once he killed Ricky. "If you want it, then get it yourself!" Ricky taunted. Indeed, it was almost impossible for a demi-spiritual emperor to kill a middle spiritual emperor only with the help of a sacred weapon. Norris'' confidence also came from this fact. Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. But what he did not know was that it was the Wood Saint who was controlling the Holy tane Stakes in secret. With the Wood Saint''s skill and power, Norris was no match for him at all. "I''m counting on you next," Ricky said to the spirit hermit of the Holy tane Stakes telepathically. Naturally, aplete sacred weapon had a hermit spirit. "With the power of the Wood Saint, I can kill a middle spiritual emperor with ease," the hermit spirit replied. "Thank you very much for your help!" Soon after, the three Holy tane Stakes dashed towards Norris one after another. At that moment, a small reddish-yellow tree suddenly grew on each of the three stakes, which soon appeared like a Vermilion Bird. Moreover, the Wood Rule burning in the me was more intense than ever. "Sacred weapon, submit to mymand. Follow me and dominate the Eastern Land, and you will be the strongest weapon among all. You can even absorb the fortune in the Eastern Land to make further progress," Norris shouted as he tried to convince the hermit spirit to surrender to him. On the other hand, he activated his evil flower to swallow the Holy tane Stakes in the blink of an eye. "Ha-ha, God never fails to help me get what I want!" Norrisughed loudly from excitement. The unhappiness in his heart vanished immediately when he thought that he could get his hands on a sacred weapon. But the next moment, hisughter stopped without warning. He stood frozen where he stood as he sensed three great forces were about to burst out of his evil flower. Bang! Bang! Bang! As soon as Norris felt it, a thunderous roar echoed through the sky. Soon after, three beams of crimson-yellow light rushed from the inside of the evil flower, turning both the evil flower and the evil tree to dust in an instant. Puff! Soon after, Norris spat a mouthful of blood, and his face turned pale. Without a doubt, he suffered one massive blow, which did him real damage. The evil tree and the evil flower were connected with his minds. As long as they were injured, he would be severely injured as well. "How... How is any of this possible? It''s just a sacred weapon. No matter how powerful it is, it can''t possibly have this immense power!" Norris roared as he withdrew awkwardly. At that moment, everyone present was stunned to see what was happening. ''The powering out from the sacred weapon is incredibly strong. Could someone be behind this?'' Mason wondered as he started to doubt. Moreover, he was aware that only a real saint could possess that power. "Humph! You''ll never know what kind of trump card I''ve stored. The ughters you have made in the Eastern Land will be paid with your own life and blood today!" Ricky sneered. As soon as he finished his words, the three Holy tane Stakes shot fiercely towards Norris. At that moment, Norris suddenly lost all his arrogance and overwhelming confidence. The only thing left in his heart was the fear of dying. Creatures like Norris were more frightened of facing death in the face. In particr, he feared the most when all of his dreams were only a step away from him. His arrogance blinded him. He did not feel the power of the Holy tane Stakes carefully until that moment. Now, he sensed that the power was a lot stronger than his and totally suppressed his power. It was a power that overwhelmed the ruling power. As a spiritual emperor, Norris was very much aware of the power that overwhelmed the ruling power. He now understood who was the real one manipting this overwhelming power and attacking him. But he didn''t have the time to dwell on the matter. At this moment, all he could do was yelling, "Lady Queenie, please help me!" As soon as Norris finished his words, a calm and clear sound like an oriole singing resounded in the air. "You are really useless, Norris. You''ve been defeated by the same person twice." Chapter 1117 Meeting The Saint Chapter 1117 Meeting The Saint The voice trailed away into the darkness, and a woman robed in ck came out. She walked with the grace of a queen, as she stood in front of the members of the Nether Manor. The woman was tall and devilishly beautiful. Her pupils were abnormally ck as if they were full to the brim with evil. The cold expression on her face didn''t decrease her beauty, though. Instead, it made her more charming. Intangible magic was flowing from her body, and she exuded a queenly aura. It was as if she was the center of the whole world. With a start, Ricky realized that he had felt such aura once before, way back when Pearl had activated the Feminine Mutant. Everyone present was surprised at the sight of the woman. They couldn''t believe that she was the one Norris was asking for help from, because judging by the power she emitted, she was only a one-star lower spiritual emperor. ''Is she the pill refiner behind Norris?'' Ricky wondered in confusion. If that were the case, it was time for all of these toe to an end. It didn''t matter to him how excellent the girl''s pill refining skills were; she could not change anything as long as she was merely a one-star lower spiritual emperor. But somehow, Ricky felt that things were not that simple. And what happened in the next moment proved him right. The moment the woman stood out from the crowd, she pped her hands, and a small evil tree sprouted out in front of her. From the evil tree, another figure walked out. It was obviously a mutant instead of a body with blood and flesh. And as soon as it showed up, it drew the attention of all the warriors present. The mutant looked like a middle-aged warrior. He flicked his finger, and three rays of evil spirit shot out and collided against the Holy tane Stakes. The evil spirit defeated the Holy tane Stakes with ease, and made them retreat to Ricky''s side. All the people watched in shocked silence. The Holy tane Stakes were able to defeat Norris, which showed just how powerful they were. And now a mutant was able to defeat the Holy tane Stakes with one attack, and that showed how powerful the mutant''s real body was. After the mutant appeared, Ricky quickly retreated, because he knew that the mutant was too powerful for them to fight. None of them expected this to happen, and in fact, it was above and beyond their expectation. There was silence all around. All eyes were fixed on the woman and the mutant. As for Norris, he was standing behind the woman like a docile sheep. "My Lady!" The mutant bowed to the woman respectfully after repelling the Holy Ptane Stakes. Ricky and hispanions were once again surprised when they heard how the mutant addressed the woman. ''My Lady? This woman must have a special identity!'' Ricky thought to himself seriously. "Ricky, did Norris call her name just now? Did you still remember that name?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked Ricky telepathically. "Yes, he called her Lady Queenie!" Ricky answered, hoping that the grass knew something about the woman. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "It seems that the things here are not as simple as we thought," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a low voice. "What do you mean?" Ricky asked. "My intuition told me that this woman might be from the Murong n. It is a direct line of human devils. Yes! I''m sure of it! This woman muste from the direct line of descent of human devils," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "Judging by the great power of her follower, she must have a high position among human devils." "If that is the case, there is no need for her toe to the Eastern Land, right? But why did she appear here now?" Ricky asked doubtfully. "Who knows? Maybe she came to have some fun," the grass replied. "So, what should we do now?" Ricky asked at this point, as he had no idea what to do next. "Actually, things will be much easier this way. Since this mutant has appeared, the Wood Saint will have a sufficient reason to show up and deal with them. We don''t need to do anything but wait. Unfortunately, it looks like you still can''t kill Norris this time." The Dragon Intent Grass sounded apologetic about this, as Ricky''s face turned gloomy. "Kill them!" The woman''s shout brought Ricky back to the present, as her voice was murderous and impatient. The mutant heard the woman''s order, which put him between a rock and a hard ce. That was because bying here, the mutant had already crossed the border. And if he killed people here, it was very likely that he would bring unnecessary trouble to the human devils. "My Lady, this..." "Don''t worry. It''s not a big deal to kill a few people," the woman said coldly. "How dares he defeat the people that I trained?! He deserves to die because he has upset me. You can let the others go but not him!" The woman stared at Ricky as she spoke, her tone dripping with hatred and killing intent. As far as she could remember, it was also Ricky who had ruined Norris'' n three years ago. "As you wish, My Lady, but I will only kill this one!" the mutant replied helplessly. Then, his momentum swept toward Ricky, and it would take him only a second to turn Ricky into ashes. Thankfully, someone interfered. "Sir, don''t you think it is inappropriate for you to do this here?" As the Dragon Intent Grass expected, the Wood Saint showed up and blocked the mutant''s attack with his power. The surrounding warriors were once again shocked when they saw the Wood Saint. They could feel that he was also very powerful, but they only had a vague idea. Their guess was proved correct when the Wood Saint took back the Holy tane Stakes. ''This man was the one who was controlling those three wooden stakes!'' the warriors thought to themselves with awe. "What? You''re the saint guardian!" the mutant said coldly. He could readily pinpoint who the Wood Saint was because his strength was quite singr. "Sir, this is none of your business," the woman said to the Wooden Saint unhappily. She, of course, knew what a saint guardian was. The look in her eyes had changed from anger to cold and calcting determination. The appearance of the saint guardian was a massive blow to her n after all. She could not just let what happened today go. She was determined to seek retribution. "Lady Queenie, I''m sorry but I didn''t mean to offend you. However, this is my duty as a saint guardian. I don''t think you should get involved in anything here in the Eastern Land," said the Wood Saint. "How dare you challenge me?!" The woman''s temper suddenly erupted like a deadly volcano. Her follower looked wary of her ring temper, though he bravely didn''t flinch. "Elder, just ignore him. Even though he is a saint, he is still not a match against a mutant like you, right?" the woman ordered, insisting. "But, My Lady, this..." the mutant muttered quietly, still trying to reason with the woman. But he didn''t get to finish his words. He must have switched to speaking with the woman telepathically. At this moment, the Wood Saint''s face had visibly darkened, as he watched his opponent''s movements cautiously. The woman was right. Even though his opponent was only a mutant, the mutant would be able to defeat a saint like him. Fortunately, it looked like the woman''s rage had cooled after a while, so whatever the mutant said to her must have worked wonders. "Fine. Since you won''t allow us to interfere in the matters of the Eastern Land, I will solve this problem myself," the woman said to the Wood Saint with a smirk afterward. Then, she turned to Ricky, eyeing him like she wanted to eat him whole. "Your name is Ricky, right? I know what you did in the Eastern Land, and I know that you''re the central figure among your group. So, let''s settle this matter with just you and me," the woman proposed. "Oh? That does sound interesting, but how do you want to settle the matter?" Ricky asked curiously. He didn''t want the mutant to fight either because he had seen from the Wood Saint''s expression that he was at a disadvantage when facing the mutant. Thus, Ricky needed to deal with this matter himself. "It''s simple. You and I will fight, and if you win, I won''t interfere in anything here. But if you lose, you have to disappear from the Eastern Land, just like you did three years ago," the woman said lightly. Chapter 1118 Queenie Murong Chapter 1118 Queenie Murong "Miss, don''t you think your suggestion sounds unfair? After all, you are already a spiritual emperor, while I am just a demi-spiritual emperor. How could I challenge someone powerful like you? Imagine what other people would say about you," Ricky replied, slyly trying to dissuade her from a direct confrontation. "Unfair? Why should I bother myself with being fair? Do you think a woman like me needs to do things reasonably? Besides, I don''t care about what other people think of me," the woman responded snidely. "You are the most powerful genius in the Eastern Land. If you want to save the Eastern Land, then you should ept my challenge. It''s not my problem if you are not yet a spiritual emperor. You should have thought of that before you got in my way!" The woman continued talking with no care for Ricky''s words. He couldn''t help but sigh helplessly. "If that is the case, then I can''t refuse your challenge. But, are you serious? If you lose, will you really leave the Eastern Land?" Ricky asked earnestly. "Of course I mean it!" the woman scoffed at him as if she could not even entertain the idea of being defeated by a mere demi-spiritual emperor. On the other hand, the mutant was wary of the deal, and he felt like something fishy was going on. As someone who was at a disadvantage, Ricky looked very calm, so was Mason. They seemed strangely confident as if they were sure that Ricky could win against her. ''Why do they look so confident?'' the mutant thought to himself, puzzled. ''Could they be nning something? I hope their confidence would help them win this time. Otherwise, the trouble that Lady Queenie would stir here could be terrible for us human devils, especially in this era when the real devils are beginning to stir. We, human devils, are in an embarrassing situation. Devils don''t like us, and the creatures on the continent don''t want us either, '' the mutant sighed within his mind. ''Luckily, the creatures on the continent are kind-hearted essentially. After so many years, we''ve finally won their trust. I hope this time, Lady Queenie will be kind enough to let these people go. It''s very unwise for us to sh with the creatures on the continent at this time. Otherwise, the trust that we have umted over the years will be gone in an instant.'' The mutant wanted peace with the creatures on the continent, so he really wanted Queenie Murong to change her mind. In fact, most of the human devils already thought of the continent as their home, so he hoped that she wouldn''t cause trouble in this ce. In the next moment, Ricky and Queenie Murong had stepped into the void. The confrontation was inevitable. "Miss, may I know your name? After all, I have to know who I am going to fight with," Ricky asked. "Well, since you have the guts to fight with me, I guess you can have the privilege of knowing my name. Remember this, my name is Queenie Murong!" The woman tilted her chin upward, looking down at Ricky. She was drowning in her confidence and arrogance. She didn''t even bother to think about why Ricky dared fight with her! Perhaps, her distinguished status had gone to her head, and now, she felt like she was better than everyone. "It''s a good and elegant name, but I don''t think it fits you," Rickymented with a teasing smile. "Are you mocking me?" Queenie Murong asked coldly as her eyes narrowed in annoyance. Maybe she got impatient, or perhaps Ricky''s words had provoked her. Regardless of the reason, as soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly appeared before Ricky. She raised her hand which was surrounded by evil spirit, intending to defeat Ricky with only one blow. A smile crept up at the corners of Ricky''s mouth, as he casually responded with a punch. In the next breath, both of them retreated, leaving deep traces in the void. All the warriors present fell silent, as they beheld the cavity that the impact had created. Except for the Wood Saint, Mason, and Ricky''spanions, all the other people felt like they had seen the sky cops. "How could this be possible?" the Luxurious Emperor, who was watching from a distance, remarked. His face was livid with resentment. Apart from Norris, he was also the one who hated Ricky to the core. "He''s an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the mutant sighed heavily. As a powerful saint, he was able to quickly figure out why Ricky was so powerful. "No way! He is an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the other warriors gasped in shock. They couldn''t believe their eyes! The incredible demi-spiritual emperors, which had only existed in the legends before, were too shocking for any creature. "How is this possible? You are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Queenie Murong roared disbelievingly when she sensed Ricky''s power, as it was almost equal to that of a real spiritual emperor. It was not until then that she realized why Ricky had agreed to fight with her. It was not because he didn''t have a choice. It was because he indeed had the strength to contend with her! "How dare you deceive me?!" After she overcame her shock and disbelief, she still felt angry, or rather, she was jealous of the uniqueness of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. At this moment, she burst out her real power as a spiritual emperor. The purity of her evil spirit was much higher than that of Norris, even though the amount of her evil spirit was merely fifty percent. And as she burst out her momentum, she transformed into a monstrous appearance that closely resembled a real devil. ''It looks like she is a human devil with a superior blood power...'' Ricky thought to himself. His body was also exuding momentum without reservation, which was necessary because he felt that Queenie Murong was still a significant threat to him, judging from her overwhelming demeanor. As her blood power worked, Queenie Murong''s body darkened like a shadow had been cast over her. This was the effect of the devil''s blood power. Such blood power increased her physical strength. This was because devils were born with stringent bodies. In particr, the devils with a noble bloodline had extremely tough bodies. On the continent, only geniuses who focused on body refining couldpete with them in this respect. With her most potent power gushing out, Queenie Murong chose to battle with Ricky by the collision of their physical bodies. Of course, Ricky could not afford to underestimate her. He swiftly activated his Massacring Mutant and the Ultimate Golden Body, fighting fiercely against her. Boom! In the next moment, a fierce battle ignited in the void. The two figures quickly intertwined, leaving only copsing space and violent airwaves in their wake. The Nether Manor members couldn''t believe their eyes when they saw Ricky''s fight with Queenie Murong, a real spiritual emperor. The spiritual emperors, including the Luxurious Emperor, felt gravely threatened by the power he was showing. Ricky, the genius that they had to kill, had eventually grown to be this powerful. At this moment, they all regretted that they hadn''t killed him back then in the first ce. Unfortunately, it was toote now because he had be too powerful for them to take care of. They could only wait with baited breaths, hoping against hope that Ricky would have mercy on them or, at least, kill them swiftly. These spiritual emperors wracked their brains for any way they could escape. ''Damn it! How hateful! How did he be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor?!'' This was the question that ran in their minds continuously. The spiritual emperors, including the Luxurious Emperor, could do nothing but drown in their resentment. They were powerless to do anything else. Ricky would have been less intimidating if he became a real spiritual emperorpared to him being an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. This just showed how powerful an incredible demi-spiritual emperor was. The Luxurious Emperor and hispanions didn''t think that Queenie Murong would help them. They were well aware that they were not different from Norris in her eyes. For her, they were just pawns to be used and discarded. At this moment, they knew that they were in grave danger. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. High in the air, the collision between Ricky and Queenie Murong had reached its peak. Ricky had to admit that Queenie Murong was also a peerless genius. She should have just broken through and be a spiritual emperor, but she already had the strength of a one-star lower spiritual emperor. That was an impressive progress. ''This woman not only has a strong devil''s blood power, the human force behind her must be powerful as well, '' Ricky thought to himself. "She is protected by a powerful saint, so she must be a peerless genius. If you want to defeat her, you should show some real skills," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky. Chapter 1119 The Heavenly Ice Mutant Chapter 1119 The Heavenly Ice Mutant Boom! Following another deafening noise, Ricky and Queenie collided and then parted, ending up standing on opposite sides of the void once again. "Go to hell!" Queenie eximed fiercely, as her eyes zed with killing intent. Any one-star lower spiritual emperor would have felt the anger and killing intent that she was emitting. It was so thick that it was a wonder how the air could stay so clear. An incredible demi-spiritual emperor was still a demi-spiritual emperor. If a spiritual emperor lost to an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, he was losing to a demi-spiritual emperor after all, which was something no spiritual emperor could stand. "Miss Queenie, why are you so angry?" Ricky asked, with a teasing smile on his face. "I will kill you!" Queenie said viciously. If looks could kill, Ricky would have died on the spot. She burst out her momentum again, and purer evil spirit surged out. Her visage transformed further until she looked so much like a real devil. And with her charisma and beauty, she looked like the queen of devils. She was shrouded by a kind of evil spirit from the endless darkness, which was the noblest evil spirit. "Ricky, this kind of evil spirites from one of the eight major bloodlines of devils. It means that Queenie''s devil bloodline is remarkably extraordinary. Therefore, she must have a very high position among the human devils," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised. "I think you are right. My chaotic power and chromatic energy are reacting strangely to her evil spirit!" Ricky replied. "ck Devil blood power! The devil hase!" Queenie shouted menacingly as she hovered in the air like an avenging angel. She pped her hands, activating the ck Devil blood power, and a giant shadow of a ck devil appeared behind her. It floated behind her with a certain arrogance, as it looked at them like they were all mere ants beneath its feet. "ck Devil''s punches!" The ck devil shadow raised its head and let out a long howl. As it opened its mouth, infinite amounts of heavenly power mixed with the evil spirit came out, converging into a punch that smashed toward Ricky. Wherever the punch passed, the void crackled and shattered, creating various passages in its wake. "Six mutants, activate the chaotic fist!" Ricky burst out his mutants, condensed the chaotic power, and merged them with his Ultimate Golden Body. It formed a punch as well, which he readied to confront Queenie''s attack. Boom! The two punches shed with a loud explosion, which resulted in numerous airwaves and clouds of dust. The power it emitted was as strong as an abyss. Ricky''s chaotic power and Queenie''s dark evil spirit collided fiercely in the void like two tidal waves in the ocean. Due to the strong inverse impact, they were thrown apart again. Ricky had never felt like his chaotic power had met its match until that very moment. ''Now I know why her blood power is one of the eight major bloodlines of devils. It has the strength to meet my chaotic power head-on! The two are equivalent in terms of strength in nature. No wonder the devils were able to invade the continent again and again over the past countless eras, '' he sighed inwardly. Ricky and Queeniended with a thud, standing opposite each other in the void. Both of them looked worse for wear, with blood spilling down their lips. ''I should end this battle as soon as possible, '' Ricky decided. ''After all, my power is far less profound than a real spiritual emperor''s!'' With these thoughts in his mind, Ricky activated the chromatic energy and the Golden Spirit Eyes. Then, he condensed the chromatic lotus and gathered all his power. "Miss Murong, if you can take this attack from me, I will leave the Eastern Land on my own ord," Ricky said seriously. "Don''t overestimate yourself!" Instead of being happy, Ricky''s words seemed to irritate Queenie further. She couldn''t believe how impertinent he was! But what irritated her the most was that she couldn''t defeat him. She had already activated the ck Devil blood power, but she still couldn''t beat Ricky. It felt like a p to her face because she had intended to grind him into dust in one blow. She stood there with a vicious expression on her face, her eyes turning white out of anger. Another kind of power gushed out from Queenie. Obviously, it involved her bloodline of humans. Crack! Due to this bloodline''s effect, the temperature around them plunged quickly until Ricky could see his every breath. The void, which had been full of airwaves earlier, was now filled with icy tundra. shes of cold light shot out from around them. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. This power even seemed to affect the people around them, as their blood power froze in their bodies. And that was reasonable because all the creatures around them had water power more or less in their bodies. "Is this the power of ice?" murmured Ricky in a low voice. He also felt strong heavenly powering from the power of ice. "Tell me if I am wrong, but isn''t that the Heavenly Ice blood power? The heavenly ice is the strongest and coldest kind of ice in the world. And the Heavenly Ice blood power is also one of the top kinds of blood power in the world," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "So that''s the Heavenly Ice blood power?" Ricky mumbled, nodding to himself pensively. "Heavenly Ice Mutant!" The next moment, the evil spirit power retreated from Queenie''s body, making way, as the cold ice and the heavenly power gathered together in her body. In an instant, she seemed to have turned from a queen of devils into a holy saint, from being dark and evil into being arrogant and aloof. The space was frozen. All the power of water in it had turned into ice. Both the heavenly power and the cold ice power were intertwined and wholly integrated. "I didn''t expect that she also possesses the Heavenly Ice Mutant. Together with the ck Devil blood power, Queenie must be the strongest peerless genius, if not an ace genius," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "She is indeed powerful, but I will definitely win this battle!" Ricky said seriously. He pped his hands with a fierce determination, and the chromatic lotus was activated to suppress Queenie. "Heavenlyw, create ice and form the swords of ice for me!" Queenie flicked her slender fingers slightly, and all her power converged to her fingers. Then, ten streams of power that were as sharp as swords and as bright as meteors dashed to repress the chromatic lotus from ten directions. All ten swords were wrapped by the infinite heavenly power. And they were all condensed by the coldest ice. Boom! The void where the collision took ce was submerged in power, as soon as the ice swords collided against the chromatic lotus. Two figures flew in opposite directions at that moment, and they merged with their respective attacks, both giving their all to attain the final victory. The impact was so strong that the endless airwaves didn''t stop surging until quite a whileter. As the dust settled, Ricky and Queenie were exposed, standing on opposite sides and breathing raggedly. At this moment, they once again confronted each other, as if their battle had just ended with a draw. But in the next breath, Queenie shouted in pain, as she suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Her face had quickly turned ashen-gray. At the same time, the power of the Heavenly Ice Mutant retreated from her body. In sharp contrast, Ricky looked a little disheveled but was otherwise unharmed. Thus, their battle had ended. All the warriors around could tell who had won. As soon as the battle ended, the mutant came running to Queenie''s side. "Are you alright, My Lady?" "I''m fine!" Queenie huffed loudly, as his worry aggravated the pain of her loss. At this moment, she shifted her eyes to Ricky, who was as calm andposed as when they had started fighting. In an instant, the anger in her eyes was reced by appreciation, though her appreciation seemed cunning. The deep frown lines on her face smoothed over, as an evil smile pulled at the corner of her lips. "Miss Murong, thank you for letting me win," Ricky said, cupping his hands as a sign of respect. In fact, if he hadn''t gone easy on her, she would have been badly injured. He had gained the upper hand with his chromatic energy, but he wasn''t about to rub it in her face. Ricky had more ss than that. "You are truly worthy to be called an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, for you have the ability to kill a real spiritual emperor and make great achievements in the path of supreme enlightenment," Queenie told him reverently. She seemed to have forgotten how angry she had been earlier. Now, she couldn''t stop singing him praises! Ricky saw this change, which only intensified his confusion. After all, her attitude towards him had changed too abruptly. It was like he was talking to a different person. ''She seems to be plotting something. I have to be careful, '' Ricky thought to himself. Chapter 1120 Problems Solved Chapter 1120 Problems Solved "I''m ttered, but I hope you can keep the promise you made earlier. From now on, please refrain from interfering in the matters here in the Eastern Land," Ricky said firmly, reminding Queenie of what she had promised before the fight. The contrasting change in Queenie''s attitude before and after they fought made Ricky realize that she was more than what she was letting on. She appeared like a conceited and arrogant woman who could easily make mistakes, but the opposite seemed urate. She was a cunning woman. Ricky didn''t believe that Queenie could let go of what happened quickly. Even if she let it go now, she would be likely toe back in the future and seek revenge. Meanwhile, Norris and hispanions seemed to be the most frightened of the bunch. After all, they would end up with miserable deaths if Queenie left them alone. And she was someone highly liable to do that. At that moment, Norris was begging Queenie telepathically to save the Nether Manor for the sake of their same identity as human devils. He was also reminding her of the things he had done for her in the past years. However, Norris didn''t expect that the mutant that worked for Queenie would suddenly attack him. He was killed instantly. After all, it was too easy for a saint to kill a middle spiritual emperor. What happened, of course, shocked everyone present. All the warriors panicked when they saw that Norris had turned into ashes all of a sudden, especially the Nether Manor members and the creatures that followed the Nether Manor. Ricky, the Wood Saint, Mason, and theirpanions were confused too. Why did Queenie have her subordinate kill Norris? "Is that enough to show you my sincerity?" Queenie said with a faint smile while looking Ricky in the eyes. "Thank you!" Ricky said respectfully, although he wasn''t sure how to feel about what she had done. He did not feel sympathy for Norris despite thetter''s sudden death, because he had wanted to kill him. At the moment, he was more preupied with the fact that Queenie was not as simple as he had thought. She was by no means a self-conceited princess who could easily be yed. "This woman is not easy to deal with. She is cunning and seems to be moody. You can''t guess what she will do next," the Dragon Intent Grass said warily. "I don''t think it was necessary for her to let that mutant kill Norris," Ricky murmured regretfully. "Who knows? Maybe she was nning to do that from the start..." the Dragon Intent Grass said gently. "Mister Ricky, you can say that I did you a favor since I killed a big enemy of yours for you. In return, you have to do something for me," Queenie said to Ricky telepathically before he could say anything. "Norris was an enemy of mine, but you seem to be mistaken. I didn''t ask you to do that for me, so how can it be a favor? I was going to kill him anyway. You just happened to do it before me," Ricky replied. At this moment, he sensed that Queenie did have some other intention, just as he had thought. "Aww. How could an incredible demi-spiritual emperor be so mean? Do you really have the heart to refuse the request of an extremely beautiful woman like me? You don''t even know what I was going to ask you to do," Queenie said lightly upon hearing the answer of Ricky. "Beautiful women who I''m unfamiliar with are generally dangerous," Ricky replied telepathically. Queenie was indeed lovely, but Ricky would not agree to do anything for her only because she was beautiful. Only an idiot would do that. "Mister Ricky, it seems that you know a lot about women. I will give you more time to think about this, so please do so. In the next few days, I will be waiting for you in the Nether Manor. If you don''te, I will make sure you regret it." Finally, Queenie ended their conversation with a threat, smiling the whole time evilly. Then, she left with the mutant that worked for her and the human devils of the Nether Manor. ''Did she just threaten me? I wonder what she is nning...'' Ricky''s heart sank after he heard Queenie''s threat. But soon, he filed that away at the back of his mind. He needed to deal with the forces that had already been following the Nether Manor before anything else. These included the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the Deste Empire. After Queenie had left, the Wood Saint retreated as well. But that didn''t pose a problem for him since Mason and the Evil Mandragora were still present. Soon, the forces, including the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce and the Deste Empire, were put under control. Ricky was not soft-hearted, and he showed that today. He broke the forces apart and killed their core leaders, including the spiritual emperors. The world was a cruel ce, as time had shown him again and again. He could not show mercy to his enemies, or it could mean his death the next time they met. Some of them could not change what they were, so death would be a mercy for their would-be victims. Ricky didn''t kill the Luxurious Emperor and several other leaders of the Luxurious Chamber of Commerce because they were all rted to Pear by blood. Although they didn''t care about her, he couldn''t be too cruel to them. Instead of killing them, Ricky asked Mason to depict an array to control them, and he suppressed those people in the Devourer Zone. Once he and Pearl were back together, he would let her decide how to deal with them. As for the Nether Manor, Queenie had already killed Norris, which could serve as an example for the others. His death should be enough for Ricky, and it would be deemed improper if he killed any other human devil from the Nether Manor. Of course, in the final analysis, it was a matter of strength. Ricky had let the Nether Manor go because it was no longer a powerful force. They were like snakes that had been defanged, and thus, they were no longer dangerous. He believed that they could not trouble him any more in the future. It was also impossible for Queenie to make any trouble behind the Nether Manor unless she wanted to challenge the trust between the human devils and the creatures on the continent. Now that all the loose ends regarding the Nether Manor had been tied, they all settled down. Ricky took this opportunity to tell the Old Oriental Emperor what had happened to him over thest two years. The news that he had returned as an incredible demi-spiritual emperor quickly spread throughout the whole Eastern Land. Meanwhile, Ricky and hispanions decided to rest and recover their strengths. It was not until they were well-rested that Ricky dwelt on their current problem. In particr, Queenie was trying to coerce him into helping her. If he didn''t help her, she said that she would make him regret it. "Dragon Intent Grass, Tina, in your opinions, can Queenie pose a real threat to me, or was she just bluffing?" Ricky asked. "I don''t know. I can''t think of a way that she can pose a threat to you. Is it possible that she would still interfere in the matters of the Nether Manor?" Tina asked, shaking her head. "I can''t figure it out, either. However, I want to remind you that she shouldn''t be underestimated. She would probably do as she said. I don''t think a woman like Queenie could joke about that," reminded the Dragon Intent Grass. "I think the best course of action is to go to the Nether Manor. Anyway, the Wood Saint will protect you from her." "Well, it seems that I don''t have a choice..." Ricky nodded and sighed. "I''m afraid I need the Wood Saint to take care of me in the dark. I don''t know what tricks Queenie has up her sleeve." A bright-colored hall had been set up with white and red decorations in the Nether Manor. These colors were chosen because white looked noble, while red looked fascinating.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Dressed in a loose robe, Queenie was like a wild rose that blossomed in the middle of thorns. Together with the unique charm brought by the bloodline of devils, she looked so attractive that no man could take their eyes away from her. "Elder, has Ricky taken care of all his problems?" asked Queenie in a low voice. "Yes, My Lady. I think he will being soon," the mutant that worked for Queenie answered. He bit his lip as if he wanted to ask something but was afraid to do so. Finally, he asked in a worried tone, "But do you really want him to take part in that matter?" "Actually, I didn''t want to find a helper in the first ce, but I don''t want to miss working with an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Moreover, if a grown incredible demi-spiritual emperor can support our human devils to some extent, we will live a better life in the future," replied Queenie. Her words visibly delighted the mutant. It was because her words indicated that she was thinking for the sake of the human devils, which made it happy. It was what the mutant wanted above all in the first ce. Chapter 1121 The Threat Chapter 1121 The Threat "My Lady, he''sing!" the mutant eximed excitedly as he sensed Ricky''s arrival. "Of course, I knew he would," Queenie replied confidently, as the corners of her lips curled up in a smile. Soon after doing what he was told, the mutant hid again. That was because the mutant didn''t want Ricky to see him. Meanwhile, a Nether Manor disciple led Ricky in their arrival at the hall. Needless to say, the Nether Manor disciples were really angry with Ricky. However, there was nothing they could do but obey Queenie''s orders. In the end, they managed to treat Ricky politely and respectfully, and at least tried to be civil about it. On the other hand, Ricky was known to have a strong mind and consciousness, but at that moment, he could not help but feel astonished by the fascinating beauty of this attractive woman in the hall. Luckily, he snapped out of it with the help of his chromatic energy. ''No wonder this woman is unique. She has double bloodlines of both humans and devils. She can be as noble as a cold saint one second and then turn into an attractive queen of devils the next. Plus, she seems quite moody. Damn, it''s really hard to deal with her, '' Ricky suddenly wondered. "Well, I just hope you won''t be too fascinated by her!" Tina said to him in a jealous tone. "Don''t worry about me, Tina. I''m confident that I can control myself," Ricky replied when he heard Tina''sment. "Well, hello there, Mister Ricky. Mind answering a question for me? Do you think I am beautiful?" Queenie asked Ricky in a whisper after walking to him charmingly. "Well, Miss Queenie, what do you really want to say to me? Let''s not waste any of our precious time and get straight to the point!" Ricky said in a serious voice. If it were any other woman, Ricky might have flirted with her for a while. But it was Queenie who was in front of him, making Ricky give up the idea of flirting with her entirely because she was shrewd. Now, if Ricky would flirt with her, he knew that he would definitely lose and would most likely end up falling for her instead. Plus, she could do anything she wanted because he was in her territory now. "Oh, please! How could you be so boring?" Queenie said miserably upon seeing Ricky avoid her cunning question. At that moment, Ricky''s deflection of Queenie''s game made her doubt her own beauty, which had never urred before. In fact, any man who had seen her fell for her in an instant, as if she had cast a spell. However, things were different when it came to Ricky. Her charm didn''t work on Ricky but only stunned him for a moment. Apart from that, she could not see any evil desire in his eyes at that moment. "Please state your business. Or I have to leave now," Ricky said sternly. "Geez, calm down. All right, all right. Let''s get straight to the point. I need you to help me do something. Not now, but in a month," Queenie replied in the same manner. "I am not obligated to help you. In other words, I won''t do anything without something in return," Ricky said. If someone wanted him to do something for them, then it would only be fair to him if they could provide him with something corresponding in return. Being the one and only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the past several eras, of course, he could state a high price for the task at hand. "I never pay anyone who does things for me, in case you didn''t know." Queenie refused his idea, although she knew that Ricky''s sentiments actually made sense. "Oh, My Lady, you can''t win over an ace genius by speaking this way!" the mutant who was hiding said telepathically as it felt helpless at Queenie''s remarks. "Elder, I have never said that I wanted to win him over to my side!" replied Queenie. "What? But didn''t you just say that you needed him to help the human devils?" the mutant asked in confusion. "Yes. He will definitely do that as long as I make him admire me," responded Queenie. At that moment, the mutant realized that Queenie was not going to draw Ricky over to her side. Instead, she intended him to surrender to her. Such a realization made the mutant feel helpless. It was afraid that Queenie''s n would be unsessful. After all, it had never known people who dared make an incredible demi-spiritual genius surrender to them. Feeling powerless, the mutant didn''t say anything else. At that moment, it could clearly imagine Queenie annoyed Ricky. ''I guess I''ll try to stop her by then. I can''t kill the incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and I can''t offend him either, '' the mutant thought to itself. As a powerful saint, the mutant knew better than anyone else how terrible a grown incredible demi- spiritual emperor could be. "Miss Queenie, I can''t find any sincerity in what you are saying," Ricky said simply, shrugging. In fact, he wasn''t annoyed by her words at all. After all, he never meant to help her, so he didn''t bother shed his energy into getting angry. "Well, then, goodbye!" Ricky said as he waved his hand, intending to leave. "Ricky, you will regret not helping me!" shouted Queenie. "Then please make it clear!" Ricky said in an annoyed voice. He hated being threatened, even though the threat came from an extremely beautiful woman like Queenie. "It''s very simple. If you don''t agree to help me do this task, then I will expose the identity of the Evil Mandragora. When that happens, the powerful warriors on the whole Misty South and even the powerful warriors on the other three continents wille to you," Queenie threatened Ricky telepathically. At that moment, Ricky seemed to be caught off guard, for no one could hear Queenie''s threat except for the both of them. After hearing this, Ricky seemed to have understood what she meant. His face immediately grew gloomy. "There are flowers on the other shore, from which the Mandragoras are growing. There are both holy Mandragoras and evil Mandragoras..." Queenie continued to talk to him telepathically while staring at Ricky''s gloomy face. At this moment, she sounded like everything was under her thumb. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just as she expected, even before she finished her words, Ricky interrupted, "I agree!" He was left with no choice at that moment. He agreed to Queenie''s request to protect the Evil Mandragora''s identity from being exposed. ''I can''t let the Evil Mandragora show up easily anymore, '' Ricky thought to himself seriously. "Now, that''s more like it. You''ve made a wise decision, Mister Ricky. You won''t suffer losses by working for such an extremely powerful woman like me," Queenie immediately said with a smirk on her face. Meanwhile, the hidden mutant seemed to be puzzled by Ricky''s reaction. In fact, he didn''t know why Ricky would suddenly change his mind. ''I guess that I don''t know her well enough, '' the mutant thought inwardly. "How did you find out?" Ricky asked Queenie in the same manner. "Hasn''t that saint guardian told you that I have the ck Devil blood power? I can sense any devil''s blood in the world," Queenie replied telepathically. "Although the Evil Mandragora is not a devil in its true sense, she cultivates the evil spirit, very pure evil spirit, in fact. Moreover, I know a lot about the Evil Mandragora." "Okay, I got it!" Ricky replied. ''I didn''t know that the ck Devil bloodline could be this powerful!'' He could not help but think upon hearing what Queenie said. "I can help you do this, but under some conditions: it should not involve harming others," Ricky said. "And you must make a Martial Arts Oath. I''ll help you do the thing you want me to do. But in return, you must keep the Evil Mandragora''s identity to yourself." "Ha-ha, don''t worry about me having a big mouth. And don''t worry about harming others. What I want you to do for me is only rted to the force I''m from," Queenie said with a smile. Soon after, as agreed, she made a Martial Arts Oath. "Thank you!" Ricky said after hearing Queenie''s Martial Arts Oath. "Oh, you don''t need to thank me. For all I know, you must hate me very much as we speak!" Queenie just smiled and jested. "Now, let''s get on and tell me what I need to do for you," Ricky requested. At this moment, he was not at all happy with what was happening, especially the fact that he was being threatened. Chapter 1122 Grand Humanoid Evil Tree Chapter 1122 Grand Humanoid Evil Tree "Mister Ricky, how much do you know about human devils?" Queenie asked as a smile tempered the steel in her voice. She hadn''t fully let her guard down, but after Ricky calmed himself down, she also stopped acting as threatening as before. "I heard that there are living creatures called human devils in this world. That''s all I know," answered Ricky. A resentful sneer dimmed the smile on Queenie''s face when she heard his answer. "You are right. We, human devils, are all low-level creatures to both creatures born on the continent and creatures of devil race. A genius like you, Mister Ricky, will never be interested in knowing that," she remarked indignantly. However, despite the resentment that her words held, Ricky could tell that she felt helpless and indignant toward the situation as well. ''I guess the situation of human devils is not as good as I previously thought, '' reflected Ricky. Although honestly, he never gave much thought to human devils at all. But after hearing what Queenie said, he now understood why she felt that way. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to dwell on other people''s problems, as he also had issues of his own. At that moment, he still had a lot of problems that he needed to solve. "I don''t know about other people, but I never look down upon anyone or any race," Ricky told Queenie sincerely. "Even if they are my enemies, I will not judge them based on their bloodline and background. If I consider them my enemies, then it is because of their actions and not for anything else," he continued. "I see that you are quite open-minded, Mister Ricky," responded Queenie, as one of her eyebrows lifted in disbelief. She had a hard time believing him, as life had taught her the opposite. Since she was a child, she had learned never to believe anyone else except human devils. Otherwise, she would get hurt. "We, human devils, have been trying our best to survive in this world over the past years. We have to deal with all the creatures born on the continent and creatures of devil race, and that is not an easy thing to do. I am sure you know that," stated Queenie. She paused for a short while, reminiscing the hardships that she had faced in the past. And as Ricky looked at her in the eyes, he too could sense the difficulties she had suffered. "Judging from your situation, I can only guess how hard it must have been, but I''m sure it is a hundred times harder than I can imagine," Ricky responded somberly, as he was aware of the delicacy of their topic, and he didn''t want to say something insensitive. "To be honest, we are truly grateful to all the creatures born on the continent, for many of you are just and kind. Their kind hearts are the reason that human devils have survived there until this day," added Queenie. Then, she paused and studied Ricky. She had to take the time and breathe, for her words, at that moment, weighed heavily on her soul. "However, in this world where the weak would fall prey to the strong, strength is the only thing that matters. And the most important reason that human devils have gotten to where they are today is mostly because of our strength," she continued. Ricky nodded along and chimed in, "I agree with you there. In this world, strength is the only thing that talks. Trust and friendship between friends can carry you through the distance, but there is always a big chance that those who call themselves friends are not honest with each other. If you are dishonest to your friends, then what is the difference between friends and enemies? It is hypocritical to say that you are friends and then betray each other at the first chance you get." Queenie listened to all these quietly, surprise widening her eyes. "You impress me. I wasn''t aware that you thought that way," said Queenie. She could not stop the small smile that found its way to her lips, and she nodded with a satisfied air at Ricky. "Thanks for your appreciation," he answered at once with a vague amusement in his voice. "Our ancestors have been protecting and developing the ancestralnd of our people for countless years to strengthen us. Thisnd seized the essence of heaven and earth, with the power of the sun and moon, to cast the grand humanoid evil tree," exined Queenie. A small gasp escaped Ricky, as he waited for her to borate. In the end, he could not help but ask, "Grand humanoid evil tree? What is that?" "For us human devils, it is a holy tree," she readily answered. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. "The grand humanoid evil tree has two kinds of powers, and both of these are sacred and ancient. It holds an evil spirit and the continent spirit. Once a human devil manages to obtain a grand humanoid evil tree, he can be sacred by absorbing the power of the tree," exined Queenie. "You mean, just one tree could make a human devil sacred? That''s amazing," eximed Ricky, sounding awed and pleasantly surprised. "That''s for sure. As I mentioned, this ancestralnd was developed by our numerous predecessors in the past, and it had cost countless years to be created. It only exists in the void, and only a human devil''s direct descendants can enter it. Then do you know why they cast thisnd in the void? Make a guess," said Queenie. "I have a theory about it, so correct me if I am wrong. Your ancestors were afraid that human devils might be destroyed, so they built thisnd where your race could be reborn. After all, a human devil''s identity is very sensitive. If the creatures on the continent don''t trust them, they will be killed, and your race might die out," Ricky assumed. "You are right. That''s it!" Queenie nodded at once, surprised at Ricky''s vast insight. "So, you want me to help you to go to your ancestralnd and find the grand humanoid evil tree?" Ricky asked. "Yes, that''s exactly what I want from you," she answered, still nodding enthusiastically. "I don''t understand. Why are you asking someone from another force to help you enter your ancestral land?" Ricky asked doubtfully. "That is because of the ancestor''s rule. Our ancestralnd produces the purest aura in the continent, and that means that there must be a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth, which are very suitable for the creatures on the continent to cultivate. We are allowed toe with someone from another race because we also want to build better rtionships with the great forces in the continent," Queenie exined lengthily. "Got it. Your ancestor wants human devils to enter the ancestralnd with the geniuses from other powerful forces every time you open up thend. By doing this, you are promoting camaraderie between you and those geniuses," Ricky responded. As he spoke, he nodded to himself as if he was beginning to understand something. Then he continued, "Your ancestors want to do this because the geniuses of theserge forces are the future leaders of their forces, aren''t they? Your ancestors wish to build a better rtionship with them, as that will naturally benefit your human devils," he guessed correctly. Once again, an impressed smile made its way on Queenie''s face. "You are very impressive. You''re not only strong, but you''re intelligent as well," Queenie praised Ricky. Then she added, "But I hate dealing with the talents from those powerful forces, as they act so arrogant and impolite in front of us. I don''t want to invite anyone from the continent to enter thend, at least, not anyone like those jerks." "It seems that you are very prejudiced against creatures from the continent. No wonder you''re willing to help the Nether Manor," Ricky remarked as he raised an eyebrow at her in criticism. "But if you believe these things, then why do you threaten and want me to help you?" he asked further. "The answer is straightforward. It''s because you are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," answered Queenie readily. "When people see an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, they all be jealous, even those geniuses from the other forces. However, after the first reaction of jealousy, they always end up with either of the two¡ªkill him or associate with him. Half of them choose the former, while the other half is drawn to him and wish to entice him to their side," exined Queenie. "Do you really want to draw me over to your side? I don''t think you''re drawing me at all, Queenie. As far as I''m concerned, you''ve chosen a third choice, which is to use me and hunt me down afterwards," Ricky responded with a smile. Well, he was right, to an extent. Indeed, Queenie had chosen a third option, which was to force Ricky to yield to her. Of course, it was good to have an incredible demi-spiritual emperor of your level by your side. However, it would be even better if you killed an incredible demi-spiritual emperor of your level, as that would prove to everyone the extent of your abilities. Moreover, it would be a greater shock for anyone if one managed to make an incredible demi-spiritual emperor of the same level surrender. Queenie desperately wanted to subjugate an incredible demi-spiritual emperor from the continent and make him yield to her. In that way, she could avenge her race for the difficulties they had suffered in the past, and it could also be the perfect venue to show off her power to other forces. "I never use benefits to draw people to my side. I use my own way, just like what I am doing now. So, I hope you don''t mind," Queenie casually mentioned as if she didn''t care about what Ricky said. Hearing this, Ricky was speechless. "You are very different from your peers," he remarked after a short silence, amusement lightening his expression. He inwardlyughed and thought to himself, ''What can I do? Queenie knows the identity of the Evil Mandragora. I have no choice but to help her, no matter what she wants from me. It''s not like I can kill her, either. Undoubtedly, she is powerful enough to have a backup, and she might even tell other people about my secret. If that happens, all the creatures on the four continents will find out that I am with the Evil Mandragora.'' Queenie could not read his thought, but it was evident from his expression that he was about to give in to her. A triumphant smile shed across her face. "I think so too," she said with amusement. "After this, you have one month to prepare, and then you cane to the Nether Manor to meet me. You will follow me to our ancestralnd, where we will locate the grand humanoid evil tree of this era," she added. Chapter 1123 A New Problem Chapter 1123 A New Problem In the next month, Ricky had put all his effort and soulprehending the Ancestral Thunder Zone and the Ancestral Thunder Mutant. Ever since the opening of the Ancestral Thunder Zone, he hadn''t had the time and peace toprehend and explore it yet. Now that he had the whole month to himself with no other distraction, he found that it was the best time to do this work. Meanwhile, the truth about his alleged involvement with the devils hade to light after encountering the demi-saint from the Western Land. There was no truth to these allegations. In fact, it was a complete nder to his name. The only reason why the creatures from the twonds were able to survive the potential crisis was due to the saint guardian''s appearance. However, to a greater extent, it also had something to do with Ricky. If it weren''t for him, then things would surely have definitely gone a different path. Moreover, Ricky was now an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and the creatures from the twonds were trusting and believing him more, creating the power of faith. Such power was increasing Ricky''s strength in turn. In fact, he was already familiar with the power of faith because this was what he had felt since he got the Divine Manor. And now, he was feeling the same power from the creatures of the Eastern and the Western Land. ''The Holy Three-Saber once talked about a certain method, and I think it may be the method of faith, '' Ricky thought to himself as he tried to refresh his memory. In the same month, he had also sessfully helped Tina drive the evil spirit out of her body. This time, he had no difficulty removing the evil spirit from her body. This was all thanks to the Devourer Zone''s and the Ancestral Thunder Zone''s help, both of which could suppress the evil spirit. Besides, the chromatic energy and the chaotic power made the task easier. As a matter of fact, it took only two days for Ricky to sessfully help Tina drive all the evil spirit out of her body. Now that Tina had fully recuperated, she could finally give full y to the power of her body refining bloodline and Refining Blood Mutant. At that moment, she believed that she could cultivate quicker and be a spiritual emperor or even a saint in the future. Needless to say, Tina was overjoyed. The evil spirit that once haunted her for more than twenty years was finally gone from her system. Now, she knew how to rx, something that she had never done and felt in the past twenty years. Seeing this made Ricky very excited about her growth, too. However, there was another problem inside Tina''s body, and Ricky was the only one who knew about it. Perhaps it was because the evil spirit had been umted for a long time that an intangible evil spirit mass had formed in Tina''s body. At this moment, it seemed that the evil spirit mass was integrated with Tina''s body. In fact, it was so minuscule that even Tina didn''t know that it even existed. On the other hand, Ricky was able to see through it because he had the Devourer Zone, the Ancestral Thunder Zone, and the chromatic energy. Moreover, he could feel that the tiny evil spirit mass was continuously releasing evil spirit in her body. If this would persist, then Tina''s body would be full of evil spirit again not long after, and by then, the evil spirit would be even more difficult to be removed than before. Seeing what was happening to Tina''s body, Ricky understood that this was not a good omen. Of course, he attempted to remove this evil spirit mass from her body once, but unfortunately, it was too difficult for him to make it. To make matters worse, the evil spirit mass was apparently fused with Tina''s heart. Knowing this, Ricky didn''t dare to try further. After all, he was not a real spiritual emperor yet, and if something went wrong with his attempts, he would never be ready for the unimaginable consequences that might happen. ''I think there''s no other choice but to rush bing a spiritual emperor for me. Only then can I figure out the real nature of this evil spirit mass so that I can deal with it, '' Ricky thought to himself seriously. Needless to say, Ricky did not want to mention this to Tina. After all, she had just recovered from being tortured by the evil spirit for over twenty years, and she deserved to feel good for once. He couldn''t just imagine how disappointed and sad she would feel once she found out about the presence of the new evil spirit mass in her body. The only thing that could help her right now was Ricky trying to be a spiritual emperor as soon as possible so that he could destroy the evil spirit mass before it got worse. A month had passed, and Ricky returned to the Nether Manor with the Evil Mandragora and the Dragon Intent Grass. Since there was the presence of pure evil spirit in the ancestralnd of human devils, it was conducive to the Evil Mandragora''s cultivation. Although there was a kind of suppressive force to prevent any creature weaker than the lower spiritual emperor from entering thend, Ricky knew he could override them with the help of his six zones and the Divine Manor. However, Tina didn''te with Ricky this time. Now that her body had been freed of the evil spirit, she thought that she had to cultivate more so that she could catch up with Ricky as soon as possible. "I will follow you to your ancestralnd. But where can I find the entrance?" Ricky asked after he arrived at the Nether Manor. "Since the ancestralnd exists in thin air, its entrance usually exists in the air too. In other words, it can appear at any random ce. I can still remember three years ago, with the help of my ck Devil blood power, I felt that the entrance would rise at the core area of the Nether Manor. And that''s why I''ve come here," Queenie answered. "To my surprise, there was a small group of human devils. Maybe this is the reason why the entrance appears here." "Oh, I see!" Ricky eximed. "I have a question, though, and it''s about the Nether Army of the Nether Manor. Do you know why their dead bodies turn into a mass of evil spirit after they die?" "The answer is very simple. That''s because they cultivate the method of our human devils!" answered Queenie inly. "No matter how powerful a race is, the members at the bottom strata of their race are made up of those whose blood power has not been wakened yet. Our human devils have such a cultivation method that enables those who cultivate it to wake up their blood power and grow rapidly. However, they have to pay the price of burning their life essence. The more they cultivate this cultivation method, the more their bodies would be encroached. Therefore, their bodies would be nothing after they died." "A cultivation method that burns life essence? Then, how long will they live normally?" Ricky asked in a curious voice. "About only a hundred years, of course!" replied Queenie. As they talked, Ricky, Queenie, and the mutant that worked for her arrived at the core area of the Nether Manor, where the evil spirit pervaded. Perhaps, it was the ce where Norris had once cultivated. Right in the center of this ce, a circr opening emerged on the ground where the evil spirit emitted. On top of this circr opening, there was a suppressive force that prevented any creature''s mind from entering it to detect the situation inside. "Judging by its size, this must be the entrance and hase into being for five years. I assume that it will have thergest size in the sixth year and disappear right after," Queenie remarked. "Therefore, we only have one year to do what we have to do in thend and leave immediately before that year ends. Otherwise, we might be trapped inside and could note out until the next era comes. But of course, there''s always the option of bing a holy being. If you can be one, then you can just break it ande out." N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "When can we enter it?" Ricky asked. "In one or two days!" Queenie answered. "Who are you up against this time?" Ricky asked. "We human devils have eight major ns. I am the representative of the Murong n, so my competitors are the representatives of the other seven ns. Of course, they would invite the geniuses from some great forces," replied Queenie. "Speaking of those geniuses, I do have a bit of desire to fight," Ricky said expectantly. "Well, I hope you can defeat them all," Queenie said with a smile. "Why do I feel like you really hope that I fall out with them?" Rickymented lightly. Soon after, the suppressive force over the entrance disappeared, and Queenie immediately guided Ricky to go inside. Since the mutant that worked for Queenie was guarding outside the entrance, Ricky naturally did not worry about anything. After traveling in a dark void for several hours, Ricky and Queenie finally arrived in another world. It was the ancestralnd of human devils¡ªan ancient ce where the evil spirit and the continent spirit coexisted. Chapter 1124 The Ancestral Land Chapter 1124 The Ancestral Land When Ricky entered the area, he found himself in a vast Devil Land, surrounded by an endless amount of evil spirit, which could erode and destroy his body in an instant. He waited for the pain to assault him, but thankfully, the evil spirit around him became the pure continent spirit. He breathed easily then, knowing that the continent spirit would not damage him. In conclusion, the evil spirit and continent spirit in this world were shifting. The light and darkness were also alternately changing in the sky, painting it in varying shades of blues and oranges. Ricky felt the original power in his veins, in its thickest and most potent form he had ever encountered. The original energy contained in the ancestralnd of the Massacring Holy Ant tribe seemed insignificantpared to the endless sea of original energy in this ce. The nts he had seen in other ces were nothingpared to the nts here. The trees and flowers here were so giant that they had their own worlds. Ricky felt insignificant and humbled. Standing there, he felt that he was automatically cultivating. The original energy and primitive power here allowed him to cultivate automatically. And although there was thick evil spirit around him, Ricky did not feel ufortable at all. Instead, he felt like he was a fish in the water, and he was sofortable that he felt like he was in a fairnd. "This deserves to be the ancestralnd of the human devil race. Thend is so vast and magnificent. It even contains natural primitive power!" Ricky sighed in awe as he looked around. "Maybe, after cultivating for some time here, I can finally be a holy being." "All the living creatures whoe here for the first time have the same reaction as you. However, you should know that cultivation in a secluded ce for a long time is not an efficient way to improve yourself. No matter how good the cultivation ce is, it will be useless after a time. Without experiencing battles, how can one improve himself?" Queenie said. "Yes, you''re right. You deserve to be a genius born in an influential force," Ricky agreed, nodding his head. That was the nature of martial arts. No matter how good the cultivation environment was, it would be good for nothing if one stayed there in seclusion for a long time. A true warrior would need to go out for training, where he could gain more insights, and only through that could he reach the peak of his martial arts road. Both cultivating and experience were indispensable. "I learned this from a saint that I have met before. You said that your cultivation depends on your comprehension. Perhaps, that is the reason that you can be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," said Queenie. She had to admit that Ricky''s talent was unique, and he stood out above others from the recent eras. That was why she decided to use Ricky and subjugate him, even though she had always looked down upon the creatures of the continents. To say that he was different was a grave understatement. "Ha-ha, of course I also know this from the predecessors." Ricky smiled as amusement brightened his face at that moment. However, he still had some questions in his mind, so he leaned closer to her and asked, "So, this is the ancestralnd of human devils. How can we find the grand humanoid evil tree? And how many such trees are there in this ce?" "Normally, there is only one. It''s not easy for the grand humanoid evil tree to grow in this ce in an era," Queenie said. "But if we are lucky enough, we can probably find two such trees here." "There are eightpetitors in total. It''s a huge pressure to fight for one tree," Ricky said. "Well, you should feel honored that I asked you toe here, as this means that I think highly of you," Queenie answered arrogantly, her chin tilted up in such a way that she was looking down on Ricky. "In that case, I should thank you for threatening me," Ricky sighed deeply, and his profound resignation was apparent in his attitude and facial expression. On the other hand, Queenie didn''t seem to care, as she just looked at him with one eyebrow arched mockingly. "Of course, you should thank me," she answered sarcastically. Ricky felt that Queenie was too moody to get along with, and he also found it difficult tomunicate with her. He couldn''t figure out what she was thinking! Outwardly, she deliberately acted arrogantly, and the words she said often made her sound overconfident. However, he could tell that she was not an arrogant woman. There was more to her than what the eye could see. After that, their conversation died down, as they focused on looking for the grand humanoid evil tree. Although they still had a year left, it was highly likely not enough for them to finish their task, so it was better to act fast. The ancestralnd was so vast that it almost seemed endless, and the grand humanoid evil tree was probably hidden in the countless trees.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Even though Ricky had the Golden Spirit Eyes, which meant he could tell the difference between the grand humanoid evil tree and the ordinary trees, he would be exhausted before he could check all the trees here. Therefore, luck yed a crucial role in finding their target. And luck was also the reason why Queenie asked Ricky to help her look for the grand humanoid evil tree. As the only incredible demi-spiritual emperor of the era, Ricky could be considered very lucky. And with his luck, he was the most likely candidate to find the grand humanoid evil tree. At this moment, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes. "I can''t believe you have that pair of Golden Spirit Eyes. You are so lucky to own them," Queenie whined in envy after she saw Ricky''s special eyes. "Can you give me your Golden Spirit Eyes?" she added abruptly. "Sure, but on one condition. You must sleep with me for a few nights," Ricky replied bluntly, purposefully giving her a condition she would never agree with. "Sleep with you? No way! You are not qualified!" she answered coldly. Time passed quickly. Their whole day was spent in the ancestralnd, simultaneously looking for the tree and bickering like an old couple. In the meantime, Ricky used the Devourer Zone to absorb the evil spirit in the ancestralnd continuously. Then, he put the Evil Mandragora into the Devourer Zone, where she could absorb the evil spirit and cultivate in peace. Swish! Suddenly, countless cracks appeared on the ground where Ricky and Queenie were standing. Thick, bloody vines stretched out from these cracks. The two of them could do nothing but stagger around, avoiding the cracks, as more and more bloody vines grew from the ground. They resembled bloody snakes crawling on the ground. And on these bloody vines, huge bloody mouths appeared one by one. They were creepy and disgusting, like a coquettish blood flower, and there were endless bloody thorns inside. Moreover, there was a strong force emitting from the bloody vine. The two of them could tell by the power surrounding it that it was at the Emperor Level. "What''s this?" Ricky eximed. ''How could a vine have the power at the Emperor Level?'' He dared not hesitate. His Chaotic Fire Mutant exploded in an instant, and then he broke out a fierce fire that surrounded him and Queenie. mes instantly condensed and burned the vines. Despite his powerful attack, Ricky failed to destroy the vines. The giant mouths spat out a lot of blood water, which contained two kinds of power, the evil spirit and the continent spirit. "Shit! These vines extinguish my chaotic fire so easily!" Ricky couldn''t help but curse when he saw what had happened. The nts were not afraid of his fire at all! He had never seen anything like that. "These are not ordinary vines. They are vines that are spread out by the humanoid evil flower," Queenie exined from beside him. "The humanoid evil flower is a kind of flower growing in our ancestralnd. This kind of flower has no psychic intelligence, and it grows by absorbing the evil spirit and the continent spirit, as well as devouring other nts'' essence. It is ferocious and poisonous, and we cannot underestimate its strength. As you can see, it''s not even afraid of the fire of your fire mutant. What''s more, its power will be enhanced when it meets fire." "It sounds like a very unique flower. The endless world is full of wonders!" Ricky excitedly cried out. He looked at Queenie, as his eyes burned bright with excitement and fighting spirit. "How can I beat back these flowers?" he asked. Chapter 1125 Humanoid Evil Flower Garden Chapter 1125 Humanoid Evil Flower Garden "Well, the answer is very simple¡ªto destroy the heart of the humanoid evil flower!" replied Queenie. "What? the heart?" Ricky inquired. "The humanoid evil flower is simr to creatures like us for its power alles from its heart, too. In fact, the vines would grow endlessly and could not be eliminated no matter how hard we try unless the heart of the flower is destroyed," expounded Queenie. "So, where can we find the real body of the flower? I just can''t wait to end this." "A humanoid evil flower does note alone. In fact, theye in groups," Queenie replied. "They usually live underground and form a world of their own. We can never get rid of these vines unless we directly go to the source and destroy their heart," Queenie added. "So what are we waiting for? Let''s go underground. I really don''t want to be entangled by these vines any longer," Ricky murmured. At that moment, he used the Iron Justice Saber and cut these vines for good. However, it seemed that the more he cut them, the more they grew. "As I''ve told you, the humanoid evil flowers form a world of their own underground¡ªa garden. However, it''s not easy for us to enter the garden," said Queenie in a low voice. At this moment, she felt very unhappy as well. After all, it was not very pleasing toe across the tough humanoid evil flowers on their first day in the ancestralnd of human devil race. "Then what do you suggest we do?" Ricky asked. Since he knew nothing about the ancestralnd of human devils, he asked Queenie for what she knew. "That would depend entirely on our guts," Queenie said monotonously. "Well, we can intentionally let these vines catch us. Once they do, they will send us to their heart to devour and absorb us. That can be our chance to destroy the heart. That''s the only way I know how we can get rid of them." "If you have the guts, then how couldn''t I? If I don''t have the courage, then you might end up belittling me, and I don''t want that to happen," Ricky said with a smile on his face. Ever since they set foot in this ancestralnd, both Ricky and Queenie promised each other that they would try and work with each other no matter how they despised one another. Otherwise, they would most probably regret not being civil with each other in the end. After finishing his words, Ricky erupted his Ultimate Golden Body and wrapped it around Queenie. Soon after, Ricky gave in and no longer resisted the vines that kept twining around the golden body. At that moment, the bloody and disgusting mouths on the vines continued to release thorns, trying to prate through both of their bodies. Luckily, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body had absolute defense capacity to strop these thorns from pricking their bodies. "It seems that your golden body is not only powerful in attacks but also powerful in defense. Maybe I made the right decision to bring you here after all. Plus, I really don''t have any good way to deal with these flowers. So, you kind of saved this mission," Queenie sighed with appreciation. "Well, thanks for yourpliment," Ricky said with a smirk. "Ha-ha, Ricky, I think your charm is working. Maybe you can change Queenie''s attitude towards the creatures on the continent, and even fascinate her," the Dragon Intent Grass said in a teasing tone. "Dragon Intent Grass, can''t you see that she only wants me to surrender to her? Unfortunately for her, I think she''s thinking too much," Ricky answered. Just as Queenie had said, once the vines twined them, they quickly went underground. After traveling for a while, they had reached and entered a void as if they just jumped through spaces. And after an hour of traveling, they finally arrived at an underground world. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. It was arge, dark, and perhaps, a bloody kind of world. Here, the power of the evil spirit was much stronger than that of the air on the continent. As it turned out, the humanoid evil flowers mainly lived on absorbing evil spirit. Meanwhile, in the darkness, humongous ck and bloody flowers floated into the air sessively. To scale, a single flower was as huge as a small world. And the vines spread from these flowers. On the other hand, flowers with eight petals appeared to be at the top of the rachises. At that moment, Ricky could clearly feel that this was where the power of the evil spirit came from. As it turned out, these were the humanoid evil flowers that they were hunting down. Moreover, the flowers with eight petals were the hearts of these flowers. Howl! As soon as Ricky and Queenie were caught, the hearts of the humanoid evil flowers started to give out a blood-colored light, and let out a deafening roar. Immediately, this bloody light rushed towards Ricky and Queenie. It could not be denied that there was the presence of strong power in the light. Moreover, it acted as if it wanted to turn Ricky and Queenie into a fog of blood in an instant. "Oh, my! I think there are more than a hundred humanoid evil flowers here!" Ricky murmured in a low voice. "And each one of them has the power at the Emperor Level. Lucky for us, they seem to have just reached the Emperor Level," Queenie said. "Have you seen those flowers with eight petals that are releasing bloody light? Those are their hearts. I think you can feel it, too. There is a dark blood pistil inside the heart. All we need to do is to take away the pistil so that the humanoid evil flower will wither." "The dark blood pistil?" Ricky said lightly. "What''s the use of this dark blood pistil?" "I can''t believe that you would still think about its use. You''re not so bad after all. You really do pay attention," Queeniemented upon hearing Ricky''s question. "That''s because you said ''take away'' instead of ''destroy'' it. If it''s useless, then we can simply destroy it, and we would not need to take it away," Ricky exined with a smirk on his face. "Well, I was about to tell you," Queenie said. "Anyway, I don''t want the two of us to be on guard against each other in this ce. It will be too tiring. But for your information, those pistils contain the evil spirit and the continent spirit that have already been purified by the original energy. Once absorbed, they would be directly transformed into the power that can help us with the breakthrough to the Emperor Level without the need of anymore training." "I see. So these humanoid evil flowers are also an opportunity for us." Ricky nodded his head upon realizing this information. Soon after, thousands of rays of golden light erupted from his Ultimate Golden Body to resist the attack of the bloody light. Immediately, mes spread on his golden body once again. "Ricky, I''ve already told you that mes don''t work on these flowers. They would only strengthen them," Queenie reminded upon seeing that Ricky was about to burn the flowers with his mes. "I know, but it will still depend on what kind of mes they are," Ricky said in a t tone. As soon as Ricky finished his words, ten different kinds of mes rose from his body. Because of the activation of the Ancestral Thunder Zone, Ricky had one more kind of peculiar fire¡ªthe Ancestral Thunder Fire. "What...This is..." Queenie was dumbfounded to see these ten types of mes surge from his body. As a genius human devil, she could most certainly recognize these mes as the sacred fire and the peculiar fire. In particr, when she looked at the ck me, she said in a shocked voice, "Is that the Heaven Illuminating Fire? The one that never dies out?" "Exactly! This one can burn everything in the world. And it can also burn the humanoid evil flowers. Plus, I don''t have anything to worry about because I''m stronger than these flowers," Ricky said. "You have ten kinds of sacred mes. And you even have the Heaven Illuminating Fire. Your body must be a treasury," Queenie sighed with emotions. "I guess the reason why you can control so many mes is because of your eyes. Perhaps I can guess the name of your magical eyes." Chapter 1126 The Chomper Chapter 1126 The Chomper "I believe that they are the Golden Spirit Eyes that can control all kinds of mes. Am I right?" "Ha-ha! Oh, Queenie, you''re really smart!" Ricky didn''t deny anything but just smiled at the moment. Meanwhile, it seemed that Queenie was not prepared to take any action. She thought that if Ricky''s ten kinds of mes even couldn''t beat these humanoid evil flowers, then it would also be impossible for her to do that. So, she decided to leave this work to Ricky alone. "Well, Queenie, let''s see how well you know mes. Do you know what kind of me this is?" Ricky asked with a huge grin on his face. Howl! Soon after, the dragon''s shriek echoed all throughout the entire space, and a grey-white dragon- shaped shadow spurted out grey-white roaring mes. "This...This is the Dragon Extremity!" Queenie eximed in astonishment after seeing it with her own eyes. "Without a doubt. It is the Dragon Extremity!" Ricky replied while nodding his head slowly. "The Dragon Extremity is the extreme me. I can''t believe you own such a thing!" Queenie gasped again. At the moment, she realized that she still underestimated Ricky''s strength, despite knowing that he was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Both the Dragon Extremity and these ten types of mes were something that others had always dreamed of owning. In fact, Ricky didn''t want to expose his Fire Dragon Extremity at all. However, he felt that all the attacks from these flowers were nowhere near being weak so that he had to use the power of the extreme me in order to kill them in one massive strike. These tough flowers must be destroyed once and for all. Otherwise, they would regenerate ande to life again. As Queenie had mentioned, as long as the heart of one humanoid evil flower existed, it could quickly give rise to other flowers that had been destroyed. Meanwhile, the Fire Dragon Extremity integrated with ten kinds of mes and turned into ten virtual ming dragon-shaped shadows, biting at the humanoid evil flowers from ten various directions. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Boom! Under these magnificent furious mes, these flowers could be buried in the sea of fire instantly, no matter how powerful they were. Meanwhile, in the sea of fire, various screams from the flowers could be heard. "Wow, all I know is that the me thatbines the Fire Dragon Extremity with the ten kinds of sacred mes can be considered as the strongest me in the world!" Queenie murmured to herself with admiration. "Without a doubt, he really is an incredible demi-spiritual emperor! Just by using the me Mutant, he can be invincible among the warriors of the same level." "Furnace of Heaven and Earth!" The burning mes continued, followed by the explosion of the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, engulfing all the humanoid evil flowers in a snap. At the same time, six kinds of runes surged out and formed the power needed to suppress the hearts of these flowers. Howl! Howl! Just when everything was about toe to an end, Ricky suddenly heard the angry screams in the Furnace of Heaven and Earth be louder. He was afraid that the screams had enough power to blow up the furnace. ''W...What is happening?'' Ricky was bewildered and immediately shifted his attention on the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. He found that the hearts of these flowers broke the suppressing power from the six kinds of runes and merged with each other in an instant with the help of the evil spirit. Seeing this, Ricky felt that something bad was going to happen. As a result, he took action. With the desire of destroying all the hearts of these flowers, he instantly narrowed the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. In doing so, he might lose the furnace. However, this was his intuition speaking. If he wouldn''t do it, then he would be in bigger trouble. But it was already toote. Before the Furnace of Heaven and Earth was narrowed, something mysterious had alreadye into being. It was a muchrger humanoid evil flower, which continuously grew exponentially. In the blink of an eye, it directly rushed out of Ricky''s furnace. As the first one to receive and endure its power, Ricky immediately spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. At that moment, both he and Queenie were forced to take several steps back. Sizz! Soon after, a loud and harsh sound resounded through the air, which apparently came from the heart of the huge humanoid evil flower. At the same time, several giant and bloody vines reached out. At that moment, Ricky and Queenie believed that the humanoid evil power in front of them could be compared to an extremely ferocious beast. "What the hell is this, Queenie? What is happening?" Ricky asked in a serious voice as he wiped the blood from the corners of his lips. "It''s...It''s the Chomper! The Queen of all the humanoid evil flowers!" Queenie replied in a deep and scared voice. "I think one of us is having such a bad luck today. We just came in, and have not only met the humanoid evil flowers, but also even the Chomper. The Chomper is, of course, stronger than those flowers. What''s more astonishing about it is that it already had aplete life and even possessed some psychic intelligence." "Yes, I can feel it, too. And what''s worse is that I feel that its power is stronger than ours," Ricky also responded in a rather serious tone, "By the way, just so you know, I''m always lucky. So I think it''s you who''s bringing the bad luck." "Oh, really?" Queenie teased softly. With those words, the two of them worked together and confronted the Chomper with high hopes. Equipped with some psychic intelligence, the Chomper also felt that Ricky and Queenie were difficult to deal with. As a result, it surrounded its heart with countless thick vines to prevent the attack of these two. In fact, before they even started to confront it, the Chomper had alreadyunched an attack. Moreover, the ck bloody poison gas had alreadye out from its heart that had already bloomed. As swift as lightning, the poison gas quickly spread into the air and swept towards Ricky and Queenie from all directions. "Watch out, Queenie! This is extremely poisonous! Even spiritual emperors can be poisoned to death!" Ricky warned her. "Don''t worry, I am aware!" Queenie replied with a grave face. Soon after, the evil spirit emerged from her body and transformed into a barrier to resist the erosion of the poison gas. But she found that the Chomper''s poison gas contained the real evil spirit which could naturally prate into her impure evil spirit. As a result, the poison gas also infiltrated into her barrier. "Damn it!" Queenie snorted as she realized that she couldn''t use the evil spirit to deflect the poison gas. Without any other choice, she broke out the Heavenly Ice Mutant. Fortunately, the power of the Heavenly Ice Mutant sessfully blocked the poison of the Chomper. However, she was still having a hard time blocking the poison. At this time, the thick vines of the Chomper rushed at her violently. Because her strength was inferior to that of the Chomper, Queenie had only managed to resist a few strikes before suffering a crushing defeat. "Ricky, I think this is your cue. Be the hero that rescues the damsel in distress," the Dragon Intent Grass mocked as heughed. "I''m afraid that helping her might make her think that I see her inferior to me, and I really don''t," Ricky replied gloomily. But at that moment, he knew that he still had to save her. Meanwhile, the mes erupted and directly condensed the Space Splitting Cage under the control of the Golden Spirit Eyes, wrapping around Queenie. Although Ricky couldn''t beat the Chomper with just the Chaotic Fire Mutant, he still had the capability to resist the attacks of these vines. "Why is the poison not affecting you?" Queenie asked with wonder upon seeing that Ricky stood in midair unscathed. "This is because of my Devouring Mutant!" Ricky exined briefly. Without thinking twice, Ricky broke out his six mutants. After all, he had to go all out in order to defeat the Chomper at this time. Chapter 1127 The Ancestral Thunder Net Chapter 1127 The Ancestral Thunder Net "The Devouring Mutant? Can it devour everything?" Queenie asked seriously, her tone full of jealousy and admiration. "Queenie, your strength will be restrained by the Chomper, so let me take care of the rest of the battle. Don''t worry. If I can get Chomper''s pistil, I promise you I will share half of it with you," Ricky said in a t tone, as his chaotic power and chromatic energy twisted and throbbed around him. She felt immediately indignant when she heard this, as she felt that he was underestimating her again. She turned to him, her eyes zing with anger, and stared him down. Of course, Ricky didn''t miss the shift in her mood. He sighed helplessly and said to the Dragon Intent Grass, "Look, Dragon Intent Grass! I told you that even if I saved Queenie, she would not appreciate it. I really don''t understand what this woman is thinking!" "Well, you can''t do anything about it. After all, this woman is determined to make you surrender to her," the Dragon Intent Grass said with a smirk as if it was having fun seeing Ricky was treated this way. "Thank you!" It felt like the whole world paused when Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass heard Queenie utter these two words. They were so stunned that it took them a few second before they could say anything. "Damn it! Did I hear it wrong? Did she just thank me?!" Ricky muttered to the Dragon Intent Grass, to which it answered, "No, you didn''t hear it wrong. I think this woman is keeping ount of everything in her mind, and when you two get out of here, she will surely settle ounts with you." "Let her be. I just hope that after I help her find the grand humanoid evil tree, she will fulfill her promise not to expose the identity of the Evil Mandragora," Ricky said. Among the six mutants that had been activated, Ricky now mainly depended on the Chaotic Fire Mutant. It was because all kinds of nts were born to be suppressed by mes. As he fought, he brandished the Iron Justice Saber in his hands, and he swiftly destroyed the thick vines that came at him. Ricky''s concentration was at its peak, and his target was the Chomper''s heart. With a single-minded focus, he continued onward to the location of Chomper''s heart. When the Chomper released toxins, he swallowed them with his Evil Devouring Mouth. And when Chomper attacked him with vines, Ricky withstood the blow with his Ultimate Golden Body and fought back with the Iron Justice Saber''s gxy strike. At this time, Ricky''s goal was to fight against Chomper head-on until he could get an opportunity to attack its heart. Perhaps, it was stronger than him even when he was using all his strength, but with his Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky was not afraid of it or any of its attacks. In just a few moments, Ricky was already close to its heart. Howl! The flower seemed to have detected Ricky''s presence near its heart, and it immediately felt threatened. Countless giant mouths roared ferociously, and bloody red thorns shot out and condensed in the air. Swish! The disgusting thorns all rushed toward Ricky, and there were so many of them! It was like a rainstorm, as the thorns poured around him endlessly. "Omnipotent Gale Skill!" Ricky roared and swung his saber straight toward those disgusting thorns. At the same time, he condensed the Life and Death Wings behind him. The Life and Death Wings grew huge and shrouded Ricky, carrying him quickly toward the flower''s heart. When he got close enough, Ricky brandished the Iron Justice Saber once again and gathered the chromatic energy, the chaotic power, and the five kinds of runes, shing at Chomper''s heart with all his might. Swish! The surrounding vines instantly retreated and formed a shield around its heart, as they defended the heart against Ricky''s strike. Boom! The next moment, endless airwaves burst out and submerged everything in chaos. Ricky quickly stepped back, and then he spread out his hands to activate the me Torrent, dissipating the endless airwaves. He didn''t want to waste any time, as he wanted to know as soon as possible if he had seeded in cutting down the Chomper''s heart with that one strike. However, to his disappointment, his strike only destroyed the defending vines, while the flower''s heart remainedpletely unharmed. Moreover, the destroyed vines quickly came back to life as soon as Chomper absorbed the power in the void. It was like nothing had happened. "Chomper is no weaker than me," Ricky muttered to himself seriously. At this time, his heart was heavy in his chest, for he was in a significant disadvantage. After all, Chomper was at the real Emperor Level, and it could quickly absorb the profound evil spirit and the continent spirit in this garden. In this way, Chomper had an infinite amount of power. "Ricky, look! There is a vine on its stem that hasn''te back to life after you destroyed it. What kind of power did you use in that position?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass all of a sudden, which broke Ricky out of his depressing thoughts. Looking to the direction that the Dragon Intent Grass pointed at, Ricky found that it was telling the truth. One of the vines had note back to life! He didn''t think Chomper intentionally stopped it from growing again. Instead, it was most likely that it just couldn''t grow back. "Thank you, Dragon Intent Grass. Maybe, this will be the breakthrough for me to defeat Chomper," Ricky said seriously. In the next moment, Ricky withdrew the power from his body except for the Ancestral Thunder power. He also removed all the mutants except for the Ancestral Thunder Mutant. It was because the power he could sense over the broken part of Chomper was mainly the power of the ancestral thunder runes. Sizz! When it saw that thunder and lightning had surrounded Ricky, shining bluish light all over his body, Chomper looked afraid. The huge mouths on the vines let out louder roars.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "It seems that my ancestral thunder can suppress these evil things," Ricky said with confidence. Just as he expected, Chomper''s attitude had changed drastically, which meant that he was on the right track. "Now, let me test my new Omnipotent Skill on you!" Crack! Crack! Crack! As soon as Ricky finished his words, endless thunders erupted from his body like strong thunder snakes, and they instantly disappeared into the void. The power of thunder was always violent and destructive. In an instant, the space in the garden was devastated beyond recognition. "An Omnipotent Skill of ancestral thunder¡ªAncestral Thunder Net!" Ricky roared. Thunders immediately sounded out of nowhere, its tumbling filling the whole void. These were the most destructive thunders. Since Ricky had once absorbed the thunders from the heavenly doom, a lot of heavenly power was contained in these thunders. Swish! Seeing that the whole ce was full of thunder power, all of Chomper''s vines seemed to flinch, which showed their fear of Ricky''s thunder power. "Come down!" Ricky roared again. Then, countless thunders formed a huge and suppressed Chomper. Crack! In an instant, many vines were destroyed by the thunder power like sweeping up dead leaves. "The humanoid evil flower is afraid of thunder!" Queenie remarked from where she was standing far away. She had to keep this in mind. She needed to share this knowledge with her nsmen as soon as she came back, so anyone who would enter the ancestralnd of human devils could prepare thunder power in advance. Chomper tried its best to resist, but the vines were too fragile in the face of Ricky''s thunder. It was now in a dire situation, aplete turn-around from Ricky''s disadvantage earlier. "If I had activated the Ancestral Thunder Mutant from the very beginning, I wouldn''t have had so much trouble," Ricky said with a wide grin. Then, he transformed into thunder light, and his veins filled with thunder and lightning. "Thunder Light de!" A huge thunder de instantly formed, and it ran across the entire garden and cut Chomper in half. To Ricky''s surprise, the flower could even bleed like a human would do. "What a world full of wonders! Even a flower such as this can bleed like animals!" Ricky sighed again. Without hesitation, he cut the heart of the flower with the Thunder Light de and suppressed it with the ancestral thunder runes. It was not until then that Ricky turned into his real body, and Chomper''s massive heart fell right into his hand. "Queenie, everything is done!" Ricky dered, turning around to face Queenie with a smile. Chapter 1128 The Road Of Faith Chapter 1128 The Road Of Faith "What are you doing? Are you showing off to me?" Queenie pouted. Ricky kept saving her from the beginning to the end, which she resented very much. Proud as she was, she hated the fact that she had to be rescued, and to think that it was Ricky who saved her gave her the grief. "I wouldn''t do that. I''m not that brave," Ricky said sincerely with an appeasing smile on his face, although he wanted to dere the opposite. After all, beggars couldn''t be choosers. He didn''t want to provoke Queenie too much, or she could expose the Evil Mandragora''s true identity. If that happened, he would only regret it, so it was better to y by Queenie''s rules for now. Without saying anything more, Ricky destroyed Chomper''s heart with his thunder power, and then he divided the pistil into two halves and handed one half to Queenie. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Queenie epted it without hesitation. She even looked like she wanted to monopolize the whole pistil for herself. "You are more honorable than I thought, huh? I didn''t do anything to help, but you''re still willing to give half of it to me," she quietly muttered as if it physically hurt her to say these kind words. Ricky didn''t know how to respond to that, so he kept quiet instead. He had expected her to thank him, as she had done earlier, but she didn''t. Honestly, he should have expected that. "By the way, the evil spirit in Chomper''s pistil is quite powerful. Do you need my help with the refining?" Queenie asked out of the blue, smiling pleasantly all of a sudden. "No, thanks," Ricky answered lightly. He knew that if he handed his half to her too, she was likely to keep it for herself. He was sure of that. "Humph! Why can''t you just appreciate it when you are offered something good? There are too many geniuses in this world who want my help, but you refuse me when I offer to help!" Queenie snorted upon hearing Ricky''s refusal. "My Devouring Mutant is enough to deal with it," Ricky simply answered. Then, he sat down and began to refine his half of the pistil. Now that Chomper had been destroyed, this garden was the safest ce for them to stay in the ancestralnd. When Queenie saw Ricky sit down with crossed legs, the angry look on her face immediately disappeared. ''Calm down, '' she thought to herself. ''This guy is really extraordinary. I have to make him surrender to me, so that I can show my power that I can even make a genius like him obey to me to those old guys on the continents.'' Then, she also sat down with her legs crossed and started to refine her half of the pistil. When his mind had finally integrated into the pistil, Ricky felt like he had entered an enormous world where there was nothing but abundant pure evil spirit and pure continent spirit. "What tremendous power!" Ricky sighed. "That''s reasonable. Chomper lived for half an era, if not an entire era. And during that period of time, it should have umted endless power as long as it absorbed a little power every day. Imagine if it had absorbed as much as it could every day," the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky. "However, I''m not sure if this tremendous energy can help you reach the peak state of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor and be a real spiritual emperor. You know that these geniuses who came are all spiritual emperors, and even though it is still difficult for them to break through further, they can still attain it much easier than you. As long as they encounter some opportunities, they can likely be two-star lower spiritual emperors. Although it will still be challenging for them, their experience will be like a walk in the parkpared to what you will experience." "I understand what you mean, Dragon Intent Grass. I''ll be a spiritual emperor as soon as possible!" Ricky said. Even if the Dragon Intent Grass hadn''t said so, Ricky would not waste any more time. After all, he didn''t want the evil spirit mass in Tina''s body to grow too big. With these thoughts in his mind, Ricky activated his six zones to absorb the continent''s power from the pistil. Then he turned this power into his own power. As for the pure evil spirit, he left it for the Evil Mandragora. Ricky guessed that the Evil Mandragora would surely be a two-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state when they left the ancestralnd of human devils. Time flew quickly, and it took Ricky ten days to refine the energy in his half of the pistil. Soon, he felt that his body''s carrying capacity had reached a limit, and he knew that he had to break through as quickly as possible. Otherwise, he would not be able to make further progress even though he was already an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "Dragon Intent Grass, how did those incredible demi-spiritual emperors you knew before break through and be spiritual emperors?" Ricky asked. "There were two ways. One is from the corporeal body, and the other is from the soul," the Dragon Intent Grass promptly answered. "Some incredible demi-spiritual emperors started with their corporeal bodies. The first thing they did was that they filled their bodies with endless ruling power. By then, they incurred Thunderstroke Dooms with their physical bodies, and once they became spiritual emperors, they began to strengthen their souls. On the other hand, some incredible demi-spiritual emperors filled their souls with ruling power and incurred Thunderstroke Dooms with their souls. After they became spiritual emperors, they strengthened their corporeal bodies." "I can understand how it works for the first type. But thetter... Don''t you think it''s too risky? I mean, even the soul of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor is too weak in front of the Thunderstroke Doom, right?" Rickymented in confusion. He somehow doubted thetter approach. Generally speaking, a warrior''s soul would not be powerful until he or she became a saint. And if a saint''s soul separated from his or her mortal body, the soul could grow even stronger. But that did not apply to the soul of someone who had not be a saint yet. So what the Dragon Intent Grass said, that using the soul to incur the Thunderstroke Doom, seemed to be a terrible idea because his soul might not be able to make it. "As a matter of fact, there is no significant difference between the two. A strong corporeal body incurs a strong Thunderstroke Doom, while a weak soul incurs a weaker one. They will lead to the same result," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "I see!" Ricky nodded as he grasped the idea. "But I still think the first approach is more appropriate. After all, the soul of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor hasn''t really formed yet." "You are right. To some extent, thunder could be seen as the invincible opponent to the soul," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "After all, the soul evolves from the intangible, and it is most likely to be restricted by violent power like thunder." "Has there been anyone who incurred the Thunderstroke Doom with both the corporal body and the soul at the same time?" Ricky asked curiously. "I don''t know, but as far as I can remember, no. That''s because it''s already very difficult to take one approach. After all, that is a path against the heavenlyw. It''s almost impossible to do that with both the corporeal body and the soul, the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Ricky, your body is incredibly strong. You''d better make your corporeal body a spiritual emperor first," the grass added. However, Ricky shook his head in disagreement, surprising the Dragon Intent Grass. "Why? Are you going to start with your soul?" it asked in astonishment. "No, I''m not going to do that either. Although those incredible demi-spiritual emperors in the previous eras were also incredible demi- spiritual emperors, they all had Heavenly Meridians. They took an incredible path, but their action was still within the range of the heavenlyw," Ricky reasoned in a low voice. "On the contrary, I don''t have a Heavenly Meridian. If I try to make either my body or my soul to be a spiritual emperor first, I''m afraid I will die in the end and render all my efforts a waste. It''s because I don''t think the heavenlyw allows the existence of any spiritual emperor without a Heavenly Meridian." The Dragon Intent Grass fell silent after hearing Ricky''s words. It had forgotten that Ricky didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian. "Your path of martial arts is really so..." The Dragon Intent Grass trailed off, as it didn''t know what to say. It could not understand what kind of spiritual meridian Ricky owned. Why couldn''t it merge with the Heavenly Meridian? "Ricky, what do you think then? Now that you have be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, how can you just stop there? If you stop going further and bing a spiritual emperor, you will be the butt of everyone''s ridicule," the Dragon Intent Grass warned. The grass guessed that Ricky probably had a n, but only Ricky knew his end goal. "I''ve found a path," Ricky said lowly, almost murmuring to himself. "I see hope on this path, and it will lead me to achieve more." "What kind of path?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked seriously. As he expected, Ricky did have his own way once again. And he would take this unique path regardless of other people''s opinions. "It is the path made of faith!" Ricky mysteriously answered, looking off into the distance. Chapter 1129 Encountering Real Devils Chapter 1129 Encountering Real Devils "Faith?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in confusion. Ricky''s words had surprised it quite a bit, as it was unfamiliar with the so-called path made of faith. ording to all the ancient books that mentioned incredible demi-spiritual emperors, there were only two feasible ways in which an incredible demi-spiritual emperor could be a spiritual emperor¡ª with the soul or with the corporeal body. Some incredible demi-spiritual emperors had tried to take other paths, but they had all ended up dead with no exception. It seemed that apart from the two ways, all other roads would lead to death. But the fact was, just as Ricky said, he didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian, so his path could not follow the heavenlyw. It could be for that reason that neither the soul nor the physical body would work, so he needed to find an alternative to be a spiritual emperor. "Why did you choose faith?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass again. "I''m not sure. Maybe it is because of my intuition. Since I don''t have the Heavenly Meridian, the heavenlyw will surely reject me and kill me if I follow ordinary methods. I think it is almost impossible for me to be a spiritual emperor with my corporeal body or my soul," Ricky exined matter-of-factly. "But I''m still in the world where heavenlyw prevails, so I want to make use of the power of these creatures subject to the heavenlyw. The creatures in the Divine Manor have faith in me. Thus, I can obtain the power of faith through them. And I know that more than half of the creatures from the Eastern Land and the Western Land have faith in me as well. Notably, the younger generation looks up to me, and through that, I can feel their faith. Such power of faith not only increases the speed of my cultivation, but it also gives me more confidence in my martial arts. Therefore, I have begun to think about using the road made of faith to be a spiritual emperor. Besides, those creatures'' faith belongs to a kind of power under the heavenlyw, so I will have more chances of surviving the Thunderstroke Doom that I will have to face." "That is very impressive. Perhaps, the day hase for me to learn something from you. Thank you for helping me improve my knowledge," said the Dragon Intent Grass after hearing Ricky''s exnations. "Your path is destined to be unique, and I can do nothing but give you some advice because no one knows you better than yourself. If your intuition tells you that the way of faith is most suitable for you, then you can go ahead and choose that way, though no one has ever taken it before. You may not have the Heavenly Meridian, but maybe you will discover a different path." There was something Ricky hadn''t told the Dragon Intent Grass. He had actually nned to start with three approaches¡ªthe faith, the soul, and the corporeal body. He wanted to reach the realm enough to incur the Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor in terms of these three approaches at the same time. And Ricky knew that it would be very challenging to do so, but he owed it to himself to try. If he seeded, the probability of achieving a breakthrough in the Thunderstroke Doom would surely increase. Since he didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian, he had to make sure that he maximized the possibility of breaking through the Thunderstroke Doom by himself. ''I have achieved the peak state as an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Based on the situation at hand, I think I should work in these three aspects, '' Ricky thought to himself. ''In terms of faith, I need to gather the intangible power of faith; in terms of corporeal body, I should continue to cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body; and in terms of soul, I have toprehend more from the chaotic method and the Ancestral Intent Form.'' Ricky had another reason why he wanted to start from these three aspects. It was because he had the most potent cultivation methods in them that he was confident that he had a significant chance of seeding. After two days of consolidation, Ricky woke up from the state of cultivation in seclusion. Meanwhile, Queenie was still cultivating in seclusion by his side, which was reasonable, for she could not refine the pistil faster than him. She woke up as well, a few dayster. As soon as she did, Ricky could tell that her aura had strengthened. It was not much though, which indicated that she had not wholly refined her half of Chomper''s pistil. "You haven''t refined itpletely?" Ricky asked. "Nonsense! How could I refine such tremendous energy in less than a month?" Queenie replied as she rolled her eyes at Ricky. "I don''t want to waste time in refining it now. The most important thing right now is to find the grand humanoid evil tree. Wait, don''t tell me that you have refined itpletely!" Queenie btedly realized that Ricky had woken up before her, and she came to the conclusion that he had fully refined his part of the postil. But that was impossible! She could not believe such a possibility, let alone entertain it in her mind, so she could only shake her head in disbelief. Ricky, in response, just scratched his nose and kept his silence. Then, he walked out of the garden, leaving Queenie behind. "Is it possible that he has refined itpletely in such a short time?" Queenie mumbled in disbelief, as she stared at Ricky''s retreating back. She had been trying to impress Ricky, so he would voluntarily surrender to her. However, she suddenly realized that the opposite had happened in the past few days. It was Ricky who had continually impressed Queenie since they entered the ancestralnd of human devils. And her keen intuition told her that Ricky had sessfully refined all the energy contained in his half pistil already, unlike her. Soon, the two of them went out to look for the grand humanoid evil tree. It was quite easy for Ricky to find the way out, as he had already marked the points where they should pass in between the spaces. It was an achievement, as he had done so when the vines were dragging them at that time. They wandered around aimlessly, for they had no idea where to go first. "Queenie, isn''t there anything special about the ce where the grand humanoid evil tree could exist?" Ricky impatiently asked when they found nothing even after walking for days. Their searching was increasingly dull and frustrating for him, because he got nothing even though he was searching through his Golden Spirit Eyes. "Of course, there is. Some rainbow area where the evil spirit and the continent spirit intertwine may appear," Queenie answered promptly. "Really? Why didn''t you tell me about it earlier? If you told me earlier, I would not have to check every tree for so many days like an idiot!" Ricky snapped at her angrily. He was beyond speechless, and he could not think of a single reason why she would keep something so important from him. "You didn''t ask. Besides, you have the Golden Spirit Eyes, and it''s good for you to use them often," Queenie answered in a seemingly serious tone. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. At this moment, Ricky knew she had tricked him once again. But what could he do? He could only move forward silently. "Queenie, tell me the truth. Can the real devils enter the ancestralnd of human devils?" Ricky suddenly asked in a somber tone, as they searched all over the ce. "Only we human devils can enter this ce," she answered at once. She wondered why he would wonder about that, so she asked him, "What? Why did you ask such question? Have you found anything?" "I sensed the aura of real devils," Ricky said seriously. "I guess that''s not surprising, because the purest and strongest evil spirit prevails here," she remarked casually, not at all rmed by Ricky''s words. "Queenie, I''m very familiar with devils, the real devils. Although the evil spirit here is very pure, I can tell the difference between the evil spirit and the aura of real devils," Ricky said. At this point, Queenie''s heart thudded heavily in her chest, as she realized that he was not lying. "Is this a trick? Are you sulking because I hid something from you?" she asked doubtfully. However, before Ricky could answer her, a voice suddenly resounded from around them. "Ha-ha, I didn''t expect to meet a humble human devil so soon. And she''s a beauty too. How lucky!" The voice was deep and husky; and coupled with its maniacalughter, whoever it was seemed terrifying and creepy. Queenie and Ricky turned around, looking for whoever had talked. Swish! The next moment, three figures appeared from afar. These three figures all resembled human beings, but their eyes were bloodshot, and there were unique demonic horns on their foreheads. Every cell of their body exuded the real evil spirit. All of these characteristics pointed to the fact that these men were real devils! "How is this possible? How can devils appear in our ancestralnd?" Queenie mumbled in shock upon seeing the three devils. "It seems that your ancestralnd has already been exposed to the devil," Ricky muttered in a low voice. Chapter 1130 The Glazed Fruit Chapter 1130 The zed Fruit Queenie''s mood soured even more after hearing Ricky''s words because she knew that he was right. The fact that the devils could enter the ancestralnd of the human devils only meant that this ce had already been exposed to the devils. That was the worst thing that could happen for human devils like her. If devils upied their ancestralnd, their fortune would also run out quickly. And if the devils destroyed their ancestralnd, their race would also most likely be in danger of destruction. "Those damn devils!" Queenie hissed in an icy whisper, as fierce murderous intent filled her eyes to the brim. Compared with the creatures from the continent, the human devils hated the devils more. That was because many continent creatures could tolerate the existence of human devils. In contrast, the devils only thought of the human devils as a lowly race which corrupted their supreme bloodline. "Ha-ha, this human devil chick looks great. Her blood power originates from the ck Devil blood power, one of our eight main blood powers!" A devil stared at Queenie with greed, almost salivating. He growled, "If we devour the ck Devil blood power, our blood power will reach a higher level!" On the other hand, the devils were mostly ignoring Ricky. After all, he was just a demi-spiritual emperor in their eyes, so they didn''t see him as a threat. "Hey, before we devour her blood power, we can y with her for a while. Although the human devils are very simple, the women of this racebine the characteristics of the devils and the continent creatures. It must be interesting to y with such a woman!" another devil echoed with a perverted smile. "Ha-ha! That sounds great!" The other two devils alsoughed lewdly upon hearing this suggestion as if just the thought delighted them already. The next moment, they surrounded Queenie in the blink of an eye. "You are looking for death!" Queenie hissed at them in an arrogant tone, and her blood boiled higher when she saw their disgusting expressions. Soon after, sheunched an attack and fought with them furiously. "Aren''t you going to help her?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked through telepathy. "Those three devils have just be spiritual emperors, so I''m sure they can''t stand up to Queenie for long. If I am assuming correctly, she is almost a one-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state right now," Ricky replied. And just as he had expected, Queenie had the upper hand in only a few rounds. The three obscene devils'' attitudes were a far cry from when they had started. In sharp contrast to their arrogance earlier, they were now ashen-faced and trembling with fear. "This woman is too strong. We''d better retreat now and let our young master take care of her!" Soon, they agreed and prepared to run away. However, Queenie figured out what they were about to do. "It is toote to escape now!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. All of a sudden, her beautiful eyes turned bloody red, and she activated her ck Devil blood power. The shadow of the ck Devil appeared behind her and condensed threerge hands, which moved to grab the three devils. Compared with the threerge hands that Queenie had summoned, the three devils'' attacks were pathetically weak. Queenie''s attack smashed them like little ants. The devils were gravely injured, so they hurried to escape without care for each other. As such, they fled to three different directions! And even though Queenie could defeat them, she could not kill them all now, unless she figured out how to go to three directions at once. Left with no choice, she called out to Ricky through their telepathic link, while she went to chase after one of the devils. "Ricky, help me kill one of these devils!" "Do you want to kill all of them?" Ricky asked back. "Of course, if you can do that," she answered. Her tone was sickly sweet as if she could seduce Ricky into doing things for her. For now, Ricky let it go and focused on the three devils. Swish! In the next breath, a shadow emerged out of Ricky''s body. It was his shadowy replica, which chased one of the three devils, while Ricky himself ran towards thest one. It did not take long before the three devils were all dead, and their ferocious original bodies were revealed. Blood, so much of it, littered the ground. It also covered these devils'' bodies, which were previously ck, but now had a distinct crimson color. "I didn''t expect that you have mastered your Shadowy Replication so well. You have a much deeper understanding of it than the geniuses in the headquarters of the Endless Shadow. People will think that you are from the Endless Shadow if they don''t know you," Queenie uttered with admiration. "It''s just because of my frequent cultivation!" Ricky responded with a smile. Then he peered closer at the dead devils and asked, "Do you know which bloodline these devils belong to?" "The Crimson Devil blood power, which is also one of eight main blood powers of the devil race," Queenie exined briefly. "I see." Ricky looked thoughtful for a second, and then he suggested in a t tone, "Since your blood power is beneficial to them, theirs is also helpful to you, isn''t it?" "Exactly! That''s why I need their bodies. Even though they don''t have strong blood power, it is already a good opportunity for me as a human devil," Queenie told him, "However, I''m afraid I need you to help extract their blood power with your Devouring Mutant!" "It seems that you know a lot about my Devouring Mutant," Ricky said in amusement. Boom! While they were talking, streams of pure power shot up from somewhere not far ahead. Ricky had felt such power before. That was the power of the magical thing in the world¡ªthe zed Fruit. Moreover, colorful light pervaded above the pure power, which indicated that this zed Fruit was in the fifth grade. The fifth grade zed Fruit corresponded to the Emperor Level as to the cultivation level of the being. "It''s...It''s the zed Fruit!" Ricky eximed in surprise. It suddenly came to him in a sh¡ªhis future as a spiritual emperor. If he refined this fruit, he might be able to be a spiritual emperor! Queenie was also greatly shocked. After all, the fifth grade zed Fruit was an irresistible temptation to any creature at the Emperor Level. In the next moment, Ricky put away the three devils'' bodies and walked quickly towards the ce where the zed Fruit was releasing its power. Queenie also followed him closely. They reached the ce in just a short while. They found a dazzling basin where all the pure power around had gathered. It was a ce with the essence of the ancestralnd of human devils. In the void, the evil spirit and the continent spirit merged and formed the shape of the Eight Diagrams. ''What a wonderful ce! If I cultivate here, I can achieve in one day what would take me months to achieve outside!'' Ricky thought to himself. At that moment, their gazes focused on a pond in the center of the basin. There, a small colorful tree floated in the middle with a colorful fruit. "Wow, it''s truly the fifth grade zed Fruit!" Ricky and Queenie both eximed with excitement. "Those three useless idiots! They failed to kill you, and they even failed to stop you froming here!" Queenie and Ricky jumped when a voice suddenly rang in the air. Meanwhile, a ck, bloody figure rushed out and picked the zed Fruit before they could react. Ricky and Queenie tracked the movement of this stranger, immediately wary as this person seemed to be those devils'' boss. It was a young man dressed in a ck and bloody robe. He had a pale, ashenplexion as if he was suffering from a deadly disease, or perhaps, he had not seen the sun in ages. But despite his sickly appearance, it would be a mistake to underestimate this young man, as he was definitely not weak. The mood in the clearing became somber, as Ricky and Queenie cautiously eyed the young man. "This devil has put a lot of pressure on me!" Ricky told Queenie by telepathy. "Of course. He is a genius of the Crimson Devil tribe''s direct descendants. If I can absorb his blood power, mine will increase by about thirty percent," Queenie replied seriously. Although she still looked apprehensive and cautious, greed shed across her face as she spoke. The moment that the young man showed up, she sensed the strength of his blood power. It was something that she wanted, but at the same time, she could not help but feel terrified of it. Chapter 1131 Kurt Chapter 1131 Kurt The young man stood still, watching them with a hawk-like gaze. He was likely waiting for the moment when the zed Fruit would fully mature, and at that moment, the zed Fruit would undoubtedly release its chromatic power. The devil was, no doubt, waiting for that moment. "She is a human devil with the ck Devil blood power, and her blood power is quite powerful. Even though her blood power is iplete, I can still increase my blood power if I swallow hers!" the young man muttered in a husky, grating voice. His hungry gaze never left Queenie, and it made her shiver in difort. Queenie could feel his blood power, and of course, he could also feel hers. Devouring was an instinct instilled to the very core of devils. That was why they loved devouring so much! And unlike the top bloodlines from the continents that were born noble, most of the top bloodlines of the devils were enhanced gradually through devouring others. That was how they developed and climbed up from the bottom. "You want my blood power, but I also want yours, so it seems like we have a problem here," Queenie replied coldly after hearing the words of the young man. Meanwhile, the young man had still not acknowledged Ricky''s presence. It was as if he could not care less about Ricky, and he didn''t think that the strange young man could be a threat to him. "Can you handle him by yourself?" Ricky asked by internal power. "Although he has put a lot of pressure on me, I''m confident that I can kill him. I don''t want to rely on anyone else. I only asked you to help when we were trapped by those damn flowers earlier because I had no choice at that time. Don''t think that will always be the case," she answered irritably. "Ha-ha, okay, let me see what your limit is!" Ricky smiled in amusement, and he settled back to watch her fight. On the other hand, Queenie was reluctant to expose her real strength in front of Ricky. However, after what had happened in the garden earlier, she realized that there was a big gap between Ricky''s and her strength. Now, there was no more need for her to hide her power. This time, she also wanted to use this young man to test the limits of her strength. After all, the opportunity had already presented itself, and she didn''t want it to go to waste. "You, devil creature, what''s your name?" Queenie asked the young man coldly. "And how did you guys enter the ancestralnd of our human devils? What is your purpose ofing here?" "My name is Kurt!" the young man answered confidently. "Our purpose is, of course, the same as yours. We are here for the grand humanoid evil tree. We also have a crucial goal, which is to see if we devils can get to the continent through human devil''s ancestralnd. After all, it will take a long time to open the most primitive passage between the devil and the continent, so it will be beneficial to us if we can find a faster way. As for the reason why we can enter your ancestralnd, there is only one reason. We, devils, have tremendous power." "It is wishful thinking if you want to use our ancestralnd to enter the continent!" Kurt''s words provoked a sneer from Queenie, and her body transformed in the blink of an eye. She activated the ck Devil blood power in half of her body and released the Heavenly Ice blood power from the other half of her body. At the same time, she also activated the Heavenly Ice Mutant. It appeared like she wouldn''t back down from Kurt, seeing as she had activated all of her strongest powers. When Kurt saw that Queenie had used both of her blood powers, he finally took her seriously. Although he could be arrogant, he was not stupid as to underestimate a powerful enemy like her. He could see that she was, indeed, a legitimate threat to him. Boom! The crimson evil spirit spread from Kurt''s body, and a crimson world emerged suddenly around him, giving him limitless power. On the other hand, a fusion of two different worlds loomed behind Queenie. The ck Devil blood power and the Heavenly Ice blood power intertwined with each other like electric snakes, as they collided with each other again and again. "She is, indeed, a genius. She perfectlybined the ck devil power and the heavenly ice power," the Dragon Intent Grass eximed. "The fusion of two powers is something an ordinary genius can do. However, she just fused the evil spirit and the continent spirit, which is quite challenging tobine. They restrain each other mutually and innately, so even a human devil will find it difficult to blend them together. Even among all the peerless geniuses, I can say that she is one of the best!" "Dragon Intent Grass, this means that she didn''t use her full strength in the former battle with me, didn''t she?" Ricky asked. "That''s right. But even if Queenie used all of her power, she is still not a match for you. She doesn''t know this, of course. But anyway, there is one thing I''m sure. She wanted you to enter the ancestral land of human devils with her from the very beginning," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "That is highly possible..." Ricky muttered, nodding his head thoughtfully. "It''s just that she knows she can''t defeat you now. That is why she went all out without reservation," the Dragon Intent Grass said. Boom! Boom! The moment their worlds collided, they fought fiercely with tremendous powers. Queenie mainly attacked with the ck devil power, with the assistance of the heavenly ice power. The evil spirit could restrain the continent spirit naturally, so the most appropriate weapon for her against the ck devil power was her crimson devil power. On the other hand, the heavenly ice power was one of the most potent blood powers in the continent. Even if the evil spirit suppressed it, the heavenly ice power could still erupt powerfully because of the ck devil power, which could supplement it some energy. "Crimson Devil Transfer!" Kurt''s blood-red eyes sparkled. He made an array with his hands with swift movements. Then, under the dark evil spirit, the blood flowed and changed into bloody mouths that could devour Queenie''s power. However, it didn''t devour its power. Instead, it bounced back Queenie''s attack and all the force behind it, adding a stronger push. "Heavenly Ice Gate! ck Devil Shield!" Queenie didn''t dare to underestimate the rebound force. She used the Heavenly Ice Gate as a defensive gate, and then activated her ck devil power. At once, it flowed in front of the gate and formed a shield in front of it. Boom! The collision of each force submerged everything in a wave of power, stirring up air and dust along the way. They found that Queenie''s defense broke down in the aftermath, but it seemed to have seeded, as Kurt''s attack had also disappeared. "Kill!" Queenie shouted fiercely and punched again. The two kinds of powers fused and all kinds of Omnipotent Skills were employed to fight. As a result, the massive energy filled the air as if a storm of swords swept over. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Kurt''s blood vitality spread out, and the bloody world seemed to be turned into a spinning ocean. The power contained was soft and gentle. When Queenie''s attack came towards him, it was like a stone thrown into the sea that disappeared without a trace. "What kind of Omnipotent Skill is that? It can easily dissolve Queenie''s powerful attack like it was child''s y!" Ricky eximed in astonishment. "If I didn''t guess it wrong, there is the power of the Supreme Ultimate contained in his crimson devil power, and it can turn the opponents'' against them," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "What? The power of the Supreme Ultimate? Isn''t that a kind of power on our continent? How can the devils put it into practice?" Ricky asked. "Throughout the years, many devils'' Omnipotent Skills have been merged with those of the continents. Some of the devils'' powers can also bebined with powers from the continents. This is normal," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "As you have seen, the cultivation method of some creatures on the continent contains that of the devils too." "I get it," Ricky answered, nodding his head. He continued, "The power of Supreme Ultimate should have been passed down among the devils since the ancestors of the Crimson Devil tribe had merged it first. Oh, look! She is doing something amazing!" The moment Ricky finished speaking, the bloody world changed instantly, and powerful force permeated everything in an instant. It was Queenie''s power. The powers merged instantly and turned into a devil w. "Go fight, my Crimson Devil blood power!" At the same time, Kurt poured his strongest power into the w. "You will die under this w today!" Kurt roared with strong killing intent, and he spoke with the utmost confidence in his abilities. It could be seen that all the previous concessions were for this counterattack. Chapter 1132 The Arrival Of More People Chapter 1132 The Arrival Of More People "This sucks! Kurt has already integrated his own energy with Queenie''s w. At this rate, it''s only a matter of time before Kurt defeats her!" Ricky said worriedly, intending to step in and help Queenie out. "Wait! Take it easy, will you? I don''t think Kurt could defeat Queenie so quickly anyway. She must have something more up her sleeve," the Dragon Intent Grass immediately said in a bid to discourage Ricky from interfering. Sure enough, when Ricky concentrated back in the fight, he noticed that Queenie didn''t look rmed at all, even in the face of Kurt''s attack. Instead, she appeared calm and collected with no sign of distress. "Heavenly Ice Smashing!" In the next breath, Queenie had turned her whole body into heavenly ice. Then she activated the power of the Heavenly Ice Mutant to the extreme. However, she didn''t condense any kind of power to counter the attack. She, instead, stood still and allowed Kurt''s powerful attack to strike her body. Crack! In the blink of an eye, the forceful move ravaged and shattered Queenie into a thousand fragile pieces. Ricky watched, struck dumb, as he wondered if Queenie had died. He didn''t expect that she would do nothing to resist the attack. At this moment, Ricky felt the feeling of loss and anger swirl inside him like a storm. Why didn''t she defend herself? Did she run out of time, or did she realize that she couldn''t win? "I''ll kill you!" he then shouted at Kurt furiously, as all the emotions inside him overwhelmed him. Between one breath and the next, he burst out all his killing intent and prepared to attack. "Brat, what are you doing? Can''t you tell that she is still alive?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked him. Its words stopped Ricky in his tracks. "What? She is still alive?" Ricky asked doubtfully. "It''s not just hearsay that the Heavenly Ice Mutant would not die even when it''s smashed into pieces," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "That''s the true power of the Heavenly Ice Mutant. As long as there is a piece of broken ice, the owner of the Heavenly Ice Mutant will not die, unless she was attacked by a warrior who is much more powerful than her." "So, the Heavenly Ice Mutant will not die even when it is broken..." Ricky murmured to himself in admiration. tter! As he said these words, the broken ice pieces that had shattered earlier suddenly gathered in an instant. The chunks of ice started to fuse until a figure began to form¡ªQueenie! "I didn''t expect that your Crimson Devil tribe''s cultivation method has already perfectly merged with the energy of the Supreme Ultimate," Queenie said in a low voice while she studied Kurt intently. "Is this the power of a mutant from the continent? I have to admit that it is, indeed, extraordinary," Kurt said, praising her briefly, although his voice sounded cold and distant. Meanwhile, Queenie knew that although her Heavenly Ice Mutant was invincible, it was not enough to defeat Kurt altogether. Knowing this, she burst out her ck Devil power, as she had to use it to ovee him. "It seems that you are terrified by the power of my mutant," Queenie said lightly. "Yes, some of the mutants originated from the continent could suppress us, devils, to a certain extent. Perhaps, the mutant power is one of the reasons why we have not been able to conquer the continent for countless eras," Kurt honestly answered. "But you are wrong if you think that we are afraid of your mutants. Now, let me destroy your Heavenly Ice Mutant! Crimson Great Devil! Veritable Nether Body!" Suddenly, Kurt released the power between his eyebrows, as a drop of crimson blood essence shot out. It absorbed the magical power of Kurt''s blood power and formed the Veritable Nether Body. As his body expanded, Kurt transformed into a Crimson Devil who was about fifty feet tall. Ssh! At this moment, every cell on his body seemed to have endless blood from the Blood Evil Pool, and his body was surrounded by a river full of blood. "Humph! No one in this world can kill me," Queenie dered with an icy expression. In the next breath, a drop of blood essence also shot from between her eyebrows, and with the ck Devil blood power, she turned into a ck Devil that was fifty feet tall. The only difference was that she was a female ck Devil. Also, Queenie''s devil body did not have the real devil nature like Kurt''s, which was quite reasonable. After all, she only had half the bloodline from the devil race. "Heavenly ice, gather around my body!" Queenie eximed. Immediately, ice descended and covered her devil body like steel armor. Since her ck Devil body didn''t have the real devil nature, it was not as powerful as a real devil''s body. But with the aid of the heavenly ice, her momentum and aura were no inferior to those of the Crimson Blood Devil. "I will suppress you!" Kurt shouted poisonously. He condensed his strongest power simultaneously, and it turned into a bloody spear. Going further, he even integrated himself into the spear so that his presence amplified the spear''s power. Perhaps, this was going to be his most potent attack. "Merge into my body, the ice!!" Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Queenie shouted. Immediately, two kinds of power gushed out of her body like a tornado. One of them was the ck Devil power, and the other was the heavenly ice''s power. When the two kinds of power combined into her palm, theirbined force felt like the sky had fallen over them, as the bloody spear collided against Queenie''s attack. Bang! The sound of metal colliding rang through the air, as the two strongest attacks crashed together. "The result of this battle is about to be decided in a moment," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "However, I can sense someone else here. It is probably another human devil warrior. But that warrior hasn''t intervened yet, which means that he or she must have an ulterior motive." "This is something I have already expected. The light emitted by the zed Fruit could be easily sensed within hundreds of miles, after all. No wonder someone maye here for it," Ricky said. "I just hope that whatever that warrior wants, it does not involve killing Queenie. Otherwise, that warrior would be more vicious than devils." "Then you can beat that warrior at his or her own game. But I''m afraid that Queenie might be hurt if that happens," answered the Dragon Intent Grass. "Take my square sword!" A stern voice resounded in the battlefield at the critical moment of the confrontation between Queenie and Kurt. Ricky was having a conversation with the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy, but both he and the Dragon Intent Grass already expected this to happen. A long crack formed on the void, from which a long sword came out, and a gust of square-shaped power materialized and turned into a sword. This sword fell on Queenie and Kurt. Unfortunately, both Queenie and Kurt were entirely focused on their fight, so they didn''t see iting, let alone avoid it. The sword struck both of them, throwing them a considerable distance from each other, as blood and spit shot forth from their mouths. They were both severely injured. It was not until then that the sword light dispersed, from which a handsome young man in a white robe stepped out. The strong sword light in the void turned into a sword in his hand. "It''s you, Tony!" Queenie said coldly as soon as she saw the young man in white. "Sawyer?" "Ha-ha, I''m ttered. I didn''t expect that you would miss me so much. I believe that I did the right thing by proposing to youst time. Otherwise, you would not have missed me so much." Another voice came through as soon as Queenie''s voice trailed away. Then another young man in a white robe showed up. This young man in white might not be as handsome as Tony, but the evil aura he was emitting indicated that he was more dangerous than Tony. "Shut up, Sawyer! Or I''ll tear your mouth apart!" Queenie warned coldly. "Ha-ha, if it were in the past, I would be afraid of your threat. But now..." Sawyer sneered. Then, before he even stopped speaking, his body sprang into action. He condensed a fatal strike, as killing intent pervaded around him in a thick cloud. At this moment, Ricky''s eyes were fixed on Sawyer carefully. He was on full alert because once Sawyer attacked Queenie, he wanted to be ready to use the Space-shrinking Pace to stop him. Fortunately, Sawyer''s killing intent seemed to target Kurtpletely. In the blink of an eye, Sawyer and Kurt tangled together in a fierce battle. However, it was a short-lived fight, for just a few roundster, Sawyer sessfully defeated and killed Kurt. "Ricky, tell me honestly. Did you know that these two people were here all along?" Queenie asked telepathically in a cold voice. Chapter 1133 Breaking An Arm Chapter 1133 Breaking An Arm "Yes, I did notice their presence a while ago, but I didn''t think it was time to mess around with me. Otherwise, you would reveal my presence. And you know that is not a good idea," Ricky said with a little embarrassment upon hearing Queenie''s question. After all, he hadn''t intervened even though she could have gotten seriously hurt. He just stood by and let her be taken off guard. "All right. Well, at least you''re not lying to me. But you have to get that zed Fruit for me, or you know what will happen to you," said Queenie, her eyes shing threateningly. It didn''t matter to her if she got hurt along the way. As long as she could take the zed Fruit from Tony and Sawyer, she would sacrifice everything. The zed Fruit was worth that much. "Just sit back, rx, and enjoy the show. I can do this," Ricky proposed with a hint of annoyance because she kept on doubting and threatening him. He had no choice but to go along with her, though, so he just nodded and focused on his task. Since Kurt had been severely injured, he was, of course, no match for Sawyer. After Sawyer killed him, Kurt''s storage spiritual weapon naturally fell into Sawyer''s hands. Then, Sawyer and Tony came closer to Queenie''s side. "Miss Queenie, your beauty is truly exquisite!" Sawyer praised her with a cloying, sweet smile that made Queenie''s mood plummet to icy depths. "Humph! I don''t care for your ttery, so you can stop it already. What do you want?" she asked straightforwardly. "But, Miss Queenie, I just saved your life. Shouldn''t you be thanking me?" Sawyer pouted like he was hurt¡ªas if he helped her out of the goodness of his heart. "Technically, it was my sword strike that ended the battle. You should thank me for that," Tony chimed in with a smile. It was evident that the two men were vying for her attention. After all, Queenie looked so beautiful and elegant; and any man could fall in love with her at a single nce. Her charm made this moment worse because injured as she was, she looked like a pitiful bird who needed the care of strong, manly men. Queenie aroused the two men''s primitive side and their desire to protect her. "You two sneakily attacked people. How dare you still behave so arrogantly? I could have killed him instead! And I won''t allow any chance for you to poke your nose in the zed Fruit!" Queenie questioned coldly. "Ha-ha, don''t worry. The zed Fruit is not the only thing we want to poke our noses into. We are very interested in you!" Queenie''s hackles went up when Tony and Sawyerughed at that statement. The obscene look on Tony''s face told Queenie everything he was trying to imply, and it made her feel sick. "You? You are not even qualified to approach me! You are just a dirty swine!" eximed Queenie in disgust. She felt sick just at the sight of Tony. "What did you say? You bitch! How dare you talk like that to me? You could have changed our mind, but now, you''ve made my mind up for me. I just decided that you are going to die right now!" Tony appeared increasingly worked up by Queenie''s words, and soon, a sullen expression darkened his face. He looked like he was thinking of thousands of ways to torture Queenie. However, he didn''t have a chance to put them into practice, as Sawyer quickly moved to stop him. "Tony, you can do whatever you like to any woman, but Miss Queenie should be an exception, for she is my girl," Sawyer said to Tony in a warning tone. Tony had no choice but to give up upon hearing this warning. "It seems that Sawyer still has a little conscience," the Dragon Intent Grass presumed when it observed this development. Ricky nodded in agreement even though he didn''t look happy. "Perhaps...I''ll remember this then. And when the timees, I might even let him keep his life," dered Ricky. "Miss Queenie, what do you think about my proposal to you?" Sawyer asked again. "I think you need to get your head out of the clouds," Queenie replied as killing intent started oozing out of her body, although most of it seemed to target Tony specifically. "Ha-ha, I don''t think so. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you disagree. Everything will be okay as long as your father agrees," Sawyer replied dismissively. He seemed to have no care for her opinions, and he was too confident that Queenie''s father would cooperate, so Queenie was immediately suspicious. "What have you done to my n?" Queenie asked coldly. "I believe you know better than me what could happen," Sawyer said in a bright tone. "I will never force any woman to be with me. So, please don''t be in such a hurry to refuse me. You can tell me your answer when you have thought about it carefully." At this moment, Queenie''s face could not be gloomier. "Ricky, I seem to have made a wrong judgment. Maybe Sawyer is even more vicious than Tony. It''s just that he is better at hiding his dirtyundry," the Dragon Intent Grass said with a sigh. "It shows that even though the human devils are in a difficult situation as a whole, there is no unity among them," Ricky responded. "Yes. Look closely, Ricky, for this is how cruel the martial world can be. Everyone is busy scheming and fighting against each other, regardless of the circumstances," the Dragon Intent Grass said. Meanwhile, Queenie unknowingly interrupted their conversation with an impatient and savage growl. "Ricky, if you kill these two for my sake, I will leave the entire zed Fruit to you. And I''ll even give you another reward when we get out of this ce." "Oh?" A pleased grin made its way on Ricky''s face. "I like this deal very much!" Of course, he was not a professional killer who would murder other people for his benefit. He only agreed with Queenie because he viewed her as a friend, and he also didn''t want to miss the chance to get the zed Fruit. Judging by Sawyer''s and Tony''s personalities, they would surely try their best to kill him as soon as he stepped in to intervene. "Miss Queenie, I hope that you can give me a perfect reply before we leave this ce. Now, please excuse me." Sawyer then smiled and intended to leave. But before he could, Tony stopped him with a hand on his arm. "Wait, Sawyer. I don''t think this young demi-spiritual emperor is qualified to enter the ancestralnd of human devils, am I right?" It seemed that they had finally noticed Ricky, and Tony made a menacing throat-slitting gesture at him. "Ha-ha, you are right. A demi-spiritual emperor is indeed not qualified to be here. But since Miss Queenie was the one who brought him here, we should show respect to her and just ignore him," replied Sawyer. "What''s more, don''t you think it''s an interesting scene? When Miss Queenie was fighting a fierce battle, this guy could do nothing but stand aside and watch her. Maybe he wanted to step forward and help, but he dared not because of his limited strength. Ha-ha!" "Ha-ha, look at him getting angry! You must be guessing right, Sawyer." Tony also burst intoughter as they ridiculed Ricky, even going so far as to say Ricky was getting angry when he was not. Of course, Queenie saw where their conversation was heading, so the ferocity in her eyes somewhat diminished. She inwardly hoped that the two men would irritate Ricky enough so that he would kill them. "Brat, don''t even bother standing up for thedy unless you have the strength to back her up!" Tony said in a disdainful voice while patting Ricky''s cheek with his right hand. Then, just as they intended to leave, Ricky finally opened his mouth. "Your name is Tony, right? I usually don''t mind it when prettydies touch and pat my face, but you are very far from being ady, not to mention, you''re too ugly. Do you know what happens to people who touch me without permission? It''s very simple. I just separate his arm from his body." Hearing Ricky''s words, Sawyer and Tony were stunned for a moment. Then, they burst intoughter at the same time. They almost didn''t know what to say. "Sawyer, did you hear what I just heard? Did this little brat think he could even touch me?" asked Tony,ughing a little in disbelief. "Yes, I think so." With Sawyer''s confirmation, Tony turned his dark eyes to Ricky with a blood-thirsty grin. "I was about to leave, brat. You should have kept your mouth shut. Now, I really want to remove an arm from your body." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As he finished speaking, a gust of wind flew toward Ricky. And in the blink of an eye, Tony appeared before him with his w-like hands raised aggressively. In a split-second, he was about to reach Ricky''s right hand! Surrounded by the Massacring Power, Ricky directly activated his Ancestral Intent Form, and his body instantly grew twenty feet taller. The pure continent spirit in his surrounding was like countless stars that were gathering. In a sh, the power turned into a palm that struck down toward Tony. Bang! The next moment, the Massacring Fist collided with Tony''s w, and the two forces exploded in an unstoppable momentum. Crack! The sound of broken bones echoed through the void, as the chromatic energy spread out from the airwaves. A figure could be seen flying through the air, and blood gushed and spurted after it. But that was not all. Another figure followed quickly at the speed of light, almost too fast for a human eye to see. In a split second, thick blood sprayed everywhere. And an arm suddenly flew above in an arch. Chapter 1134 One Vs Two Chapter 1134 One Vs Two Bang! Apanied by a loud thud, an arm suddenly soared in the air with blood spurting behind it. A few feet away, two figures fell at the same time, stirring dust and debris in the air, which made it difficult to discern who managed to hit the other. As the dust settled down, visibility improved, and with it was a revtion. It was Ricky standing over Tony, his foot crushing Tony''s chest. The loss of his right arm was too much for Tony to bear. He writhed in pain as screams tore through his battered throat. There was a growing fear in his mind as well, because, at any moment, Ricky could put more pressure on his foot, which would undoubtedly kill him. Already, Ricky''s foot was like a small mountain on his chest that was smothering him. Under such power, he did not even have a chance to resist. Of course, it was also his fault. Tony had sorely underestimated Ricky because he never thought that Ricky could be more powerful than him. Tony didn''t exert all his strength in his strike, and it looked like a mistake that he would soon regret. ''How is this possible?'' Tony muttered to himself out of tremendous fear. He wanted to fight back, of course, but Ricky''s foot had the weight of a small mountain, and it seemed to be full of a fierce sealing power, under which he couldn''t use a trace of his strength to fight back. "Sawyer, help me!" he cried desperately. Meanwhile, Sawyer had been watching them as if in a dream, and he had not moved a muscle. But his voice appeared to kick Sawyer back to reality, and he hastily rushed to attack Ricky. He knew that if he was even just a secondte, Tony could die. Unlike Tony, Ricky didn''t dare to look down upon this opponent, so he fought back with all his strength. And when he noticed that Sawyer was about to step forward, he backed away from Tony and assumed a defensive position. Tony took this chance to escape with Sawyer''s help. He immediately stood up, and then he activated his power to grow a new arm. For spiritual emperors, as long as they didn''t suffer any severe injury to their souls, and as long as the damage to their bodies wasn''t extreme, they could regrow their flesh and blood. Of course, such rebirth would make spiritual emperors consume their blood essence. If they frequently lost their blood essence, then the blood essence would be wasted. At that moment, the whole world echoed with a deafening silence. Both Tony and Sawyer watched Ricky sharply, as they finally realized that this warrior that came with Queenie was not useless. On the contrary, he was way more powerful than they thought he could ever be. Even though Tony was unprepared, Ricky could not have done that much damage to Tony if Ricky didn''t have the strength to back him up. While they stared at Ricky carefully, they felt that he was really at the demi-spiritual emperor realm, but something was different about him. Their eyes simultaneously grew like saucers a few secondster, as a realization came to them. And they eximed at the same time, "You are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Complex expressions shed across their faces as if they could not settle for one, but one thing was clear¡ªthey didn''t like this development. They found it unbelievable that they could meet an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, but unfortunately, they were on opposite sides. At that moment, they remembered that although Queenie was angry just now, she didn''t look scared of them. It was like she had something up her sleeve, which made her feel confident and calm. They also realized that as intelligent as Queenie was, why would she bring a demi-spiritual emperor to the ancestralnd of human devils? She would not do that unless she had a good reason to do so. Now, everything was clear. Truth be told, the existence of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor always shocked more people compared to the situation when they found a spiritual emperor. At this point, both Tony and Sawyer were astonished to the core. In this day and age, they still met an incredible demi-spiritual emperor! "Tell me your name!" Sawyer asked first after a moment of silence. "I am Ricky," Ricky replied lightly. "You are an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, so we don''t want to fight you. Just tell us, on what condition do you agree to put this matter to rest?" Sawyer asked in a low voice. The truth was that he wanted to run away from Ricky as fast as he could. It was because of two reasons. First, Ricky seemed like a formidable enemy. Based on his observations from Tony and Ricky''s fight earlier, Sawyer was afraid that he could not defeat Ricky, not even if he cooperated with Tony. Secondly, Sawyer thought that only the most influential forces could have a genius like this incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Moreover, in history, those incredible demi-spiritual emperors were almost always the disciples of the top forces and families. And he did not want to be enemy of those strong forces. Tony, of course, noticed that Sawyer was having second thoughts on fighting Ricky. So even though he didn''t want to give in, he had no choice but to follow Sawyer''s lead. After all, he couldn''t fight Ricky alone. That was the influence of Ricky''s strength. People simply had to realize that he was an incredible demi- spiritual emperor, and they would cower before him. This situation also showed thew of the jungle in the martial world. "I just want the zed Fruit, but I''m afraid that you won''t give it to me. Besides, someone doesn''t want you to leave here alive," Ricky answered with a faint smile. When they heard this, Sawyer and Tony paled immediately, like they had seen their greatest fear. They both understood what Ricky meant. "Buddy, I know you''re an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, but you shouldn''t be so arrogant. After all, you are still a demi-spiritual emperor. You should just let us leave, while we are still willing to let you go," Sawyer replied coldly. "Is that so?" Ricky justughed casually in response. Boom! As Ricky''sughter echoed around them, his momentum burst out like a flood. His Ultimate Golden Body also sprang up, rushing towards the two men. Now that he had made up his mind to kill them, Ricky didn''t waste time in talking with them. "You are asking for death!" Seeing that Ricky hadunched his attack, Sawyer and Tony also threw all thoughts of retreating into the air. Their momentums spread out instantly and collided with Ricky''s. "Ricky, deal with Tony first!" the Dragon Intent Grass urgently instructed. "Although you are strong, you know that it''s still difficult for you to fight against two of them." "Yeah, I get it. And these two are not weak, either. I could defeat either of them in a one-on-one fight, but even Tony can cause me trouble if he fights with all his strength," replied Ricky. "Massacring Golden Palms!" With the shout, Ricky moved quickly, jumped up and threw his palm out. As soon as he did, five giant palms appeared and punched towards Sawyer. On the other hand, Sawyer condensed a halberd to counter against Ricky''s attack. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Their momentums collided with each other vigorously, forcing both of them to step back. This exchange showed that Sawyer was stauncher than Tony, which meant that he could also be on par with Ricky. Meanwhile, Tony shed his mighty sword towards Ricky. He timed it well, as Ricky had justnded and his bnce was way-off. Ricky had no time to move away from the attack, and he could not repel it with a counter-attack either. Thus, Ricky chose to give up the resistance, and the sword moved to pierce his chest to Tony''s delight. However, only the sound of metal nging against each other sounded in the air. Tony''s sword barely left a shallow scratch on Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body. Tony was aghast! How could this be possible? He had struck Ricky with all his strength, and Ricky did not even resist, but his attack barely damaged his body. It was reasonable if one thought about it well. After all, someone who was a little powerful than Ricky could hardly damage his Ultimate Golden Body with one punch, let alone someone weaker than him. This was exactly what Ricky wanted. If Tony attacked him, he woulde closer to him, and Ricky could find a chance to kill him with one strike. "Tony, watch out!" Sawyer roared at that moment. He had realized that Tony could not cause considerable damage to Ricky, but Ricky could easily hurt him. Upon hearing Sawyer''s warning, Tony, with his eyes wide open, stepped back quickly without hesitation. "It''s toote to run now!" Ricky warned with an icy smirk that froze Tony''s blood in his veins with fear. He burst out the Space-shrinking Pace and appeared above Tony''s head in the blink of an eye. Meanwhile, three figures materialized in front of Sawyer so that he could not interfere. These three were Ricky''s shadowy replications. Of course, Ricky didn''t expect that his replicas could defeat Sawyer. He just needed them to distract Sawyer for a second, which would be enough for him to deal with Tony. Boom! At that moment, Ricky also revealed his real strength. All his power, including the power of his six mutants, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the power of Ancestral Intent Form, burst out. With all his power gathered in his hands, he fused them in one fluid motion and moved to sever Tony''s head. Chapter 1135 Wild Purple Devil Blood Power Chapter 1135 Wild Purple Devil Blood Power When Tony saw the instant change in Ricky, he was shocked, speechless and numb. Sawyer, too, was astounded to the core. However, they didn''t have the luxury of time to indulge in shock, as both of their lives were at stake. Sawyer had to kill Ricky''s three replications as soon as possible, while Tony had to resist Ricky''s fatal attack with all his strength. "Come out, my swords!" Tony eximed as blood essence came out from between his eyebrows, and at once, intense sword light burst out from every pore of his body. The sword light swept around with great momentum and formed ten swords over his head. Then they erged and grew rather big. Merged with the blood essence, they gave out the brightest light, and collided against Ricky''s strike. On the other hand, Sawyer also burst out his most potent power. He activated his devil blood power and turned into his devil shape, trying to kill Ricky''s replications in one strike. However, with the six mutants, the chromatic energy, and the chaotic power, Ricky''s Shadowy Replications had eighty percent of his best skills. Thus, they had no difficulty resisting Sawyer for a while. Boom! Ricky''s and Tony''s attacks collided once again. This time, there was a massive gap between the two''s power. The ten swords could not stop Ricky''s strike at all, while Ricky destroyed Tony''s attack as easy as crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. Ricky didn''t withdraw his power until he had cut Tony''s body in half. Afterward, he released the devouring power to absorb Tony''s dead body and soul, which would serve as nourishment for his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill. Queenie had been observing him through all these. ''Hmm...It looks like he haspletely refined the other half pistil. His strength is now equal to that of a one-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state, '' Queenie thought to herself upon seeing what was happening. ''It appears that the Devouring Mutant is truly powerful. But the power of a one-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state should be the upper limit of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I can still surpass him in our ancestralnd.'' Soon, Sawyer defeated Ricky''s replications, but it was toote. Ricky had already killed Tony. "I have never heard of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor who has six mutants and the chaotic power. As I stand here facing you, I cannot help but feel scared," Sawyer solemnly admitted. But contrary to his words, he looked calm as he stood opposite Ricky. At this moment, he had to admit that he met a tough opponent. But despite Ricky''s strength, he was still confident. He believed that Ricky could not kill him for the time being, and that thought empowered him greatly. "I''m curious. Although you activated the Veritable Nether Body, you didn''t activate your devilish blood power. That is to say, when you fought against my three Shadowy Replications, you didn''t use your full strength," Ricky said out of curiosity. "In other words, you didn''t really want to save Tony." "Even if I tried my best, I would still not be able to save him," Sawyer said lightly. "I believe that you know this too. Otherwise, you would have summoned more replications." "Exactly, but you didn''t even use your human blood power. Even if you knew that you couldn''t save him, as a friend, you should have done your best," Rickymented. "Fine, you are right. I didn''t want to save Tony. If I used all my strength earlier, I know that I could have saved him. I have that much confidence in my abilities," admitted Sawyer. "Then why didn''t you?" Ricky asked. "Because a strong warrior will not tolerate anyone who makes him unhappy. Since Tony dared cast his greedy eyes on Queenie, he was already doomed to die. Moreover, his n required too many Treasures from Heaven and Earth from us due to the journey to this ce. That''s why I have to make them pay something," Sawyer answered. "Oh, I see. Such being the case, you should thank me for killing him," Ricky said. "You did a great job with that! Otherwise, I would have had to kill him myself. Now, I can say that you killed him, and it is the truth. Even if the leaders of his n get suspicious and investigate, they will still conclude that you were the one who killed Tony," Sawyer exined lengthily with a triumphant look on his face. "Your idea sounds good. But unfortunately, you seem to have forgotten one point¡ªsince Tony died, you lost an ally," reminded Ricky. "Ha-ha, Ricky, you''re truly the one and only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the past several eras. But with your current strength, you can''t kill me. Now that I have obtained the zed Fruit, I don''t need Tony''s help anymore," Sawyer answered with a sly smirk. "Well, it all depends on how strong you are. Let''s see if you can get out of here today!" Ricky finally dered in a low voice before he headed to Sawyer, preparing to attack. "Humph!" With a quiet grunt, Sawyer''s Veritable Nether Body grewrger. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. It was not until this moment that he truly burst out his devilish blood power. Amid the dark evil spirit, a gust of violent purple power was released. Sawyer''s devil''s body transformed into purple and ck, and his body grew twice as big as that of Queenie''s. Ricky was slightly rmed when he felt that his devilish power, as it was as powerful as the most violent energy in the depths of his Chaotic Fire Zone. ''This power is indeed ferocious! Is it Sawyer''s devilish blood power?'' Ricky thought to himself. "This is the Wild Purple Devil blood power, formed by fusing the most violent power in the world and the evil power. It is also one of the eight major blood powers of the devil race," Queenie said telepathically. "Be careful, Ricky! This kind of blood power can be berserk infinitely. Devils are born to go berserk without any side effect, but normally they can only grow berserk at two levels. On the other hand, the Wild Purple Devil blood power can go berserk at infinite levels. ording to the information I received, Sawyer should be able to go berserk to the fourth level now, for he has already in the berserk state at the third level now." "I got it," Ricky murmured, growing more serious. Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment, Ricky and Sawyer crashed against each other, and the collision was all about physical collision, the most primitive kind. The Wild Purple Devil blood power was indeed powerful. Ricky could say that he had never met an opponent with a human body as sturdy and robust as Sawyer''s. It was also the first time that he had failed to gain the upper hand with his Ultimate Golden Body while fighting against an opponent of the same level. After hundreds of collisions, Ricky felt a sharp pain under his body. Meanwhile, the expressions on Sawyer''s face indicated that he was not feeling better than Ricky. "I have to admire your golden body. I can''t believe it''s as strong as my corporeal body which has finished berserk of three levels," Sawyer said coldly. "But today, since you are courting death, I''ll satisfy you." His wide eyes turned a shade of purplish-ck once again, and his devilish body rose as well. "The fourth level!" With a thunderous shout, Sawyer directly entered the state of berserk at the fourth level. In an instant, Ricky immediately felt a strong suppression on his body. "I have never been suppressed by any opponent of the same level in terms of physical strength. Today won''t be an exception," Ricky dered fearlessly. He believed that he was destined to step on an incredible path that was different from any other creature''s journey. And he would never allow himself to fall behind in any way. With the help of the Ancestral Intent Form, the six mutants ran amok all over the ce. Simultaneously, Ricky''s body evolved from twenty feet tall to thirty feet tall. Chapter 1136 Collision Between Eyes Chapter 1136 Collision Between Eyes At this moment, the Chaos blood power in Ricky''s body was surging, activating the Ancestral Intent Form. As his body turned to the Ultimate Golden Body, his corporeal body was enhanced fundamentally. The power he emitted was already as strong as that of Sawyer, who was in the state of the fourth level berserk. When Sawyer sensed Ricky''s change, his face darkened even more because he could feel considerable improvement in Ricky''s physical body. ''Damn it! Is an incredible demi-spiritual emperor really so powerful?'' Sawyer thought to himself with a frustrated huff. ''This guy must have other trump cards, so I''d better retreat first. I can settle ounts with him after I refine the zed Fruit, and by then, I can defeat him much easier.'' On the other hand, Ricky had no intention of letting Sawyer go. He was sure that Sawyer would certainly refine the zed Fruit if he slipped from his fingers right then. If that happened, Sawyer would surely return to kill him. Besides, Queenie had asked him to kill Sawyer right away. With these thoughts, he decided he must kill Sawyer today. With a deep breath, Ricky activated the Chaos blood power and the Ancestral Intent Form, pushing his power to the extreme before heunched an attack. With a mighty shout, the two men collided against each other, creating an explosion that shattered everything in its path. It ttened the trees to the ground, ground up the rocks into the dirt, and turned the once fruitfulnd into a barren wastnd. They fought for well over an hour, exchanging blows several hundred times, but the result of their physical collision was still uncertain. "Go fight! My punches!" Sawyer punched ferociously. Each of his punches was like a demonic halberd. With his corporeal body going berserk, he exerted his Omnipotent Skill in an attempt to beat Ricky back. "Chaotic strike!" Ricky did not flinch at the onught. Instead, he integrated all his strength with the chaotic power, and he pounded Sawyer with a massive fist. The sound of heavy footsteps sounded as the two men moved at breakneck speed. Ricky and Sawyer stepped back at the same time, and each heavy footprint left a broken void behind, which made the broken space heal very slowly. Sawyer took this opportunity to run away, using the force from the impact to hasten his steps. "Sawyer, if you are more powerful than me, you can escape today. But there is no if. You will die today!" Ricky let out a disdainful sneer, as all the weight on his body retracted into space. Then, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace. In a few seconds, Ricky reappeared directly in front of Sawyer. At this moment, no words could describe the dark cloud that settled over Sawyer, as he realized that he could not escape. "Damn it! How did you catch up with me?! What the hell is this kind of pace?" Sawyer eximed when he saw Ricky, looking disgruntled. He paused as if he had thought of something, and a sly smile shed across his face. "Ricky, are you really determined to kill me today? Why don''t we make a deal? I can take only one-third of the zed Fruit and leave the rest of it to you and Queenie. What do you think?" "Do you think I will agree with you? Even if I refine the entire zed Fruit, I may still not be a spiritual emperor. On the other hand, you will surely break through and be a two-star spiritual emperor," Ricky answered lightly. "Will you let me go then?" he continued, although he already knew the answer. With that, a foreboding silence fell upon them. Ricky took out the Iron Justice Saber and burst out his mightiest power, intending to kill Sawyer with his next attack. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Howl! Sawyer roared in response, and barren energy emerged from his body that had be berserk. In an instant, the energy of ruin burst out and a vast world filled with yellow sand appeared, mixed with his dark purple evil spirit. The yellow sand world was filled with deste death power. As the light shone intensely, Sawyer''s eyes seemed to sh and change. This change appeared to invoke Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes'' response, which started resonating violently. On the other hand, Ricky was no stranger to the energy of ruin. ''Could it be possible that Sawyer''s human blood power is a bloodline of the ruin kind?'' Ricky thought to himself. ''But why does it make my Golden Spirit Eyes resonate? I think it should have made the Ruin Fire in my body resonate instead.'' Meanwhile, Queenie, who had followed them, had finally arrived. She said to Ricky telepathically, "The human blood power od Sawyer''s n, the Dongfang n, is the Yellow Ruin blood power. The members of the n, including Sawyer, are born to have the ability to summon yellow sand and to evolve into ruin death power. Like you, Sawyer also has a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth¡ªthe Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes. It is said that he was born with this pair of spirit eyes. Perhaps, it is because his Yellow Ruin blood power is so pure that the Eyes of Heaven and Earth has been with him." "What? Another pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth¡ªthe Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes?!" Ricky blurted in shock after hearing Queenie''s words. He immediately understood why his Golden Spirit Eyes reacted that way to Sawyer like that. By this time, Sawyer''s eyes had already turned into the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes. This pair of eyes gave out the radiance of yellow sand. Every ray of light was like a yellow sand world, and deep in his eyes, there was endless energy of ruin. Under Sawyer''s fearsome gaze, anyone who was weaker than him would be immediately affected by the power of death. That person''s body would gradually decay, growing old in a manner of hours or even seconds. Depending on how weak they were, they could even age so rapidly that they could die instantly. "I can''t believe you also have a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth. Let me have a look!" Sawyer solemnly dered after bursting out such power. He should have been more confident and ready to fight with Ricky because of such immense power he owned. However, he was not that confident because he could tell that Ricky also had a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth. ''Why do I have to encounter an enemy like him? He also has Eyes of Heaven and Earth!''mented Sawyer in his mind. At this moment, he began to genuinely admire Ricky, a kind of admiration with killing intent. "As you wish!" Ricky responded seriously. Under the dazzling light, he activated the Golden Spirit Eyes in full force without hesitation. Buzz! The light from the two kinds of Eyes of Heaven and Earth intertwined and collided. Their collision shed with lightning, buzzing with electricity and swirling all around. It was a pure contest between the two kinds of Eyes of Heaven and Earth. Each pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth represented one or more kinds of extreme power that it controlled. Like living creatures, the two pairs of eyes all wanted to prove themselves as the strongest. Therefore, the moment the light intertwined, they automatically collided with each other. "Golden Spirit Eyes!" Sawyer recognized the Golden Spirit Eyes as soon as Ricky activated them, which was understandable as he had rick knowledge about the Eyes of Heaven and Earth. He was also a member of an influential n, so he naturally had to learn as much as possible about other Eyes of Heaven and Earth. "Ricky, each pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth is hostile to one another. A pair of such eyes can devour another kind, and it will evolve dramatically because of that," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Some say that if a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth devours other pairs, it will likely evolve into a pair of Heavenly Law Eyes. As for what the Heavenly Law Eyes are like, they have never appeared, so please don''t ask me. But it is undeniable that if your Golden Spirit Eyes can devour his Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, you will not only get their power, but you can also improve your eyes." "So, it seems that Sawyer is a great opportunity for me," Ricky said excitedly. When he decided to kill Sawyer earlier, he had not considered the Heavenly Law Eyes. But the thought that he could improve his own eyes and enhance their power was enough to get his full attention. "I will take your Golden Spirit Eyes today!" Sawyer growled viciously with a sullen look on his face. "Yellow sand, cover the sky!" As soon as he spoke, the power of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes burst out. Under the deste light, the whole area turned into a boundless world filled with yellow sand. This was not an illusion, but a real yellow sand world, which showed the power of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes and the Yellow Ruin blood power. They could summon a yellow sand world for real! Chapter 1137 The Metallic Array Chapter 1137 The Metallic Array The blurring world grewrger andrger, as the yellow sand stirred. In the end, yellowpletely covered the whole dark purple devilish energy, and the deadly ruin power came out and swept tornadoes one after another towards Ricky. "How extraordinary the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes are! They can summon a yellow sand world in an instant. It''s really awesome. I''ll take it," Ricky said excitedly, even though he was in such a dangerous situation. The more powerful the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes were, the more excited he became because they already belonged to him in his heart. "How dare you!" Sawyer cried out as he stood in the yellow sand world, looking at Ricky with disdain. "You will know whether my words are empty or not in the end. But it will be toote for you then," Ricky sneered. His body trembled as a me blown by the wind, continuously releasing endless fire. That was the sea of raging fire transformed from the Ruin Fire. It was the best choice to deal with the storms created by Sawyer. The raging fire turned into a fire dragon, which intertwined with the ruined yellow sand windstorm as diators interlocked in a fight. "It''s the Ruin Fire!" Sawyer said seriously as he recognized Ricky''s fire. At this moment, all the greed in his body began to emerge. He found that Ricky had everything he desired, like a treasure trove that God had prepared just for him. The Ruin Fire was the best match for his Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes. Boom! The ruin fire was indeed the best tool to fight against the yellow sand storms. The two kinds of strong ruin powers were evenly matched in the void. "Leave this yellow sand world first," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "If you don''t, you will be at a disadvantage. After a certain amount of time, the Ruin Fire will not be able to resist the sand storms." "I know that..." Ricky nodded, falling deep in thought as he racked his brain for solutions. After all, the Dragon Intent Grass was right. This was the world summoned by the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, so he would certainly have a disadvantage in this environment. "Golden spirit world!" In the next breath, Ricky broke out the world evolved by the Golden Spirit Eyes. Countless beams of golden light surged from the void and rushed into the world, and soon, a golden world formed with Ricky as the center. The golden world grewrger and formed a stalemate with the yellow sand world that Sawyer made. With the aid of the massacring runes, the golden world looked even more stable. Boom! The two worlds collided with a resounding explosion when the golden light and the yellow sand storms intertwined against each other. Countless golden light melted into numerous arrows as various kinds of the sacred fire and peculiar fire lingering all over. Each arrow was emitting the power of as strong as that of a one-star lower spiritual emperor at the peak state. Ricky integrated all his strength into his Golden Spirit Eyes. As the yellow sand swept about, the storms turned into yellow dragons, which collided with the arrows created by Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes. Under the dazzling light, only the most violent airwaves could be seen. In this instance, their worlds that evolved from their spiritual eyes suddenly shrank into two points and turned into their eyes. Once again, they collided with each other, and their spiritual eyes steadily released the strongest power. Their eyes contained all sorts of Omnipotent Skills. When the power of their spiritual eyes surged, a sky appeared behind their bodies, and a huge pair of eyes opened in the sky. "Sand''s Rage!" Sawyer shouted out his skill. His attack filled the sky with endless yellow sand that was full of ruin power. It then turned into a giant, and the pair of eyes above them changed into that of a giant''s. The giant roared, and the earth shook beneath its feet. It clenched its fist, concentrating all its power in its hand. Its punch embodied anger, and it transformed into a deep spiral hole that resembled a ck hole. The giant punched out in the blink of an eye, and its fist created an invisible trajectory as it shot out. "Golden force! Golden Spirit Attacks!" On the other hand, there was also a golden sky behind Ricky, with a simr golden giant. The giant also fused some power, released its raging force, and shot out the same punch. They were both spiritual eyes, and the powers they contained were remarkably simr. Bang! A deafening sound reverberated through the air as the two fists collided against each other. The strong impact created an airwave that blew the two figures away with such force that no tree or mountain could stop their trajectory. They skidded to a stop amid ttened trees and mountains, spurting blood from their mouths. The sound of coughing rang, and Ricky and Sawyer once again confronted each other. However, this time, their powers were almost used up. "Ricky, you''re truly powerful. Even among all the incredible demi-spiritual emperors, you''re probably the strongest one. But you can''t kill me right now," Sawyer said coldly. His words were firm and confident, but he staggered like a drunk man as he spoke. He really hated Ricky for him having so many aces up his sleeve. But he would make sure that they would end up in a draw. If he didn''t have the zed Fruit, he could still break through, but for Ricky, the opposite was true. And if Ricky couldn''t break through, his power could not be improved any more. If things turned out that way, it would be a piece of cake for him to kill Ricky. "You''re right. It seems that I can''t defeat you even with all my strength," Ricky said in a low voice. "But do you really think that this is all I have? Do you think I have no more trump cards? I''m sorry, but I didn''t n to defeat you with my spiritual eyes or the power of my mutant. I have something else in mind all along." There was a sly smile while he spoke. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "What do you mean?" Sawyer said grimly on hearing Ricky''s words. "Your Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes are good, but they are not as good as my Golden Spirit Eyes, which can pierce illusions and tell the truth." Ricky grinned. While he was speaking, purple lines spread all over his forehead and his whole body instantly. These purple lines were a symbol of the array deployer at the Emperor Level. On his cultivation road, Ricky never forgot the cultivation of the array because its power was too strong. It could be said that, to a certain extent, an array deployer equaled to someone who owned a powerful mutant. "You are an array deployer!" Sawyer roared ferociously at the sight of the purple lines. "It''s incredible! He is an array deployer at the Emperor Level!" Queenie eximed in shock from where she was standing in the distance. He owned six mutants, the chaotic power, the Golden Spirit Eyes, various kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire, and now he was even an array deployer. Ricky had too many trump cards, and each of them was enough to make a warrior at the same level as him invincible. Now, all these things were concentrated on one person. At this moment, Queenie and Sawyer finally understood why Ricky could be an incredible demi- spiritual emperor. It was almost impossible not to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor with so many powerful skills. And the heavenlyw wouldn''t allow too many creatures like that to exist in the world. After so many eras, an incredible demi-spiritual emperor finally showed up. Boom! As the purple lines emerged on Ricky''s body, countless lines also permeated the void, instantly forming a circr array. It shrouded Ricky and Sawyer like a thick fog. Inside the array, it was even harder for Sawyer to run away, as all the roads had been blocked. As the purple lines faded, golden light appeared. It was a golden array. "The third Heaven Arrayes out¡ªGolden Killing Array!" Ricky cried out fiercely as he stood upright in the middle of the array. This battle was about to end. Chapter 1138 An Omnipotent Skill Of Escape Chapter 1138 An Omnipotent Skill Of Escape Buzz! In the sizeable golden array, countless rays of golden light shone and fused with the purple lines, integrating into a massive golden sword. The pattern resembled a strong Flood Dragon that was roaring in the sky and absorbing the heavenly power contained in the heavenly array. With his Gold Spirit Eyes, Ricky put all his power in this sword. ''My sess or failure depends on this one move!'' Ricky thought to himself with a heavy heart. He was giving it his all. If he still could not kill Sawyer with this move, he could never do it with his current skill set. But he believed he would make it because he already knew all of Sawyer''s strengths and weaknesses. Like him, Sawyer''s power was equivalent to that of a one-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state. Once he burst out the power of the array and absorbed the space power, he could go beyond this stage''s power. "Sawyer! Prepare to die!" With a shout, Ricky transformed himself into countless purple lines and integrated with the giant sword. Together with the golden array, he rushed to strike down Sawyer. When Sawyer felt the intense power of Ricky''s strike, his eyes began to fill with real fear for the first time. He could tell that the energy from this strike was already more potent than his own. His fear prompted him to burst out the Wild Purple Devil blood power once again, and he merged it with his Yellow Ruin blood power too. But this time, he dedicated all his power for defense. The evil spirit, which was in the mixed colors of red, yellow, and dark purple turned into the most durable shield. "You can''t kill me, Ricky!" Sawyer growled again. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You can try, but you will never seed!" Bang! The next moment, Ricky''s giant sword hit Sawyer''s defensive shield, and the impact from their collision created gales of devastating wind around them. This time, Ricky and Sawyer seemed to be in a stalemate. But the Golden Killing Array surged again at once, and anotheryer of purple lines appeared. The infinite continent power in the air was absorbed and merged into the golden sword. This showed how powerful the heavenly array was. It could absorb the power of heaven and earth in an instant. With the support of this power, the golden sword shortly pierced through Sawyer''s defensive shield. When the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes inevitably shrank, the golden sword pierced Sawyer between his eyebrows. "Go to hell!" Ricky roared, and the giant golden sword instantaneously destroyed Sawyer''s corporeal body. At this time, the Fire Dragon Extremity and the ten kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire were burning intensely in an attempt to burn Sawyer''s soul. However, after Ricky destroyed Sawyer''s corporeal body, his soul disappeared along with the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes. The surroundings changed in the blink of an eye, as yellow sand submerged the entire ce once again. Simultaneously, Sawyer''s storage spiritual weapons showed up, which indicated Ricky had indeed destroyed his mortal body. "Is this the power of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes?" Ricky muttered to himself unhappily. He activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and checked every grain of yellow sand because he believed that Sawyer''s soul could be hiding in one of these countless sand. "Ricky, you don''t have to waste your energy. It''s an Omnipotent Skill of escape of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, which is realized by abandoning the corporeal body," Sawyer roared in rage at the moment. "Although you can see through illusions with your Golden Spirit Eyes, you can''t see through the cloaking of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, which is also a pair of magic eyes. I will never forget what you did to me today. You destroyed my physical body, and I swear that I will make you pay for it one day." At this moment, endless hatred overflowed in Sawyer''s heart like a drunkard''s chalice flooded with wine. However, he could do nothing about it, for he could not resist Ricky''s strike earlier. If he forced himself to meet Ricky head-on, he would have died for real, and not just his physical body. He believed that there would be a way out as long as he was alive. After all, it was better to run and fight another day than fight this day and lose for sure. Sawyer was tough, but he knew his limits. That was why he didn''t hesitate to give up his corporeal body and activated the Omnipotent Skill of escape to run away. As long as he still had the Wild Purple Devil blood power and the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, he could make aeback. When Sawyer''s voice finally faded away, his aura and the yellow sand he conjured disappeared with him. Ricky was left behind with a sullen expression on his face. When he allowed Sawyer to escape, he set a tiger free to go back to the mountains. There was no doubt that he woulde back to bite him in the future. Besides, now that Sawyer had fled, he would certainly put pressure on Queenie''s race once again. Ricky guessed that Sawyer''s n should be more powerful and influential than Queenie''s. But at this moment, he could do nothing about it because Sawyer was right. Even with the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky still could not see through the cloak that the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes had set upon Sawyer. He could never see through it unless hisprehension of the Golden Spirit Eyes became more profound than Sawyer''s understanding of the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes. However, it seemed that Sawyer''sprehension of the eyes was more profound, for he had mastered the Omnipotent Skill of escape from his eyes while Ricky had not. But that was not surprising at all. After all, Sawyer was born to have the Yellow Ruin Spirit Eyes, while Ricky had gotten the Golden Spirit Eyes merely halfway. ''Damn it! How could I let a genius like Sawyer escape from me? He will certainly make big trouble for me in the future!'' Ricky thought to himself. ''But luckily, I got the zed Fruit!'' Then, he put away the two storage spiritual weapons that Sawyer had left behind. "I''m sorry, but Sawyer escaped. I could do nothing to stop him," Ricky said to Queenie, feeling a little embarrassed. "I know. But I won''t me you this time, because you''ve already destroyed his corporeal body and gotten the zed Fruit," answered Queenie in a low voice. Ricky looked at Queenie in surprise, because he had expected her to be angry or to me him at least. "Well, thank you for your magnanimity," he said reluctantly. However, Ricky''s expression became somber when he remembered his thoughts from before. He looked at her earnestly and said, "I think you''d better pay more attention to Sawyer''s n." Based on Ricky''s understanding of Sawyer''s character, Sawyer was very likely to vent his anger with him by attacking the Murong n. After all, Sawyer knew nothing about Ricky except his name. Queenie''s face darkened at Ricky''s reminder. "Humph! Our n is not a pushover that he could bully easily," she said coldly. "Anyway, let''s talk about itter. Now let''s find a ce to recover. If anyone elsees here at the moment, we''ll be in real trouble," Queenie added, to which Ricky quickly nodded in agreement. "Okay!" Then, the two went back to the humanoid evil flower garden where they had been earlier because it was the only secure area in the territory of this ancestralnd now. As for his zones, Ricky still didn''t want to reveal them to Queenie for the time being. He could say that their rtionship was better than before. However, he could not fool himself into thinking that they were friends. After all, they were merely using each other. One could say that their rtionship would end where their usefulness would stop. As for whether or not he could truly be friends with Queenie, Ricky wanted to wait and see. Of course, the decision would be up to Queenie. As long as she treated him sincerely, he would treat her sincerely in return. After they entered the humanoid evil flower garden, Ricky took out the zed Fruit. It was a colorful fruit with the size of two fists and the shape of an ellipsoid. Ricky and Queenie took a deep breath filled with the power of the zed Fruit, rxing all over as if they were bathing in fairnd. "The zed Fruit really lives up to its fame as a Treasure of Heaven and Earth. With it, I can easily make a breakthrough and be a lower spiritual emperor. By then, I won''t need your help anymore," said Queenie with excitement. Chapter 1139 The Road To A Spiritual Emperor Chapter 1139 The Road To A Spiritual Emperor "Ha-ha, that''s a relief for me." Ricky smiled. "Queenie, we can''t dy anymore. Hurry up and refine what you need. Since Sawyer is absent, you have one less rival in the fight for the grand humanoid evil tree, but I am sure that the devil race will get involved too. I''m afraid things will be more serious than we imagined." "I know. Give me half of the fruit now," she said impatiently. Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grass nudged Ricky telepathically and said, "Hey, Ricky, if you can''t win Queenie''s heart in the future, it will be a shame that you let this chick boss you around every time." "Dragon Intent Grass, instead of wasting your time teasing me, you might as well pray that the talented disciples of the devil race who havee this time won''t seed," Ricky responded sharply. "Ha-ha, but are you really going to give half of this zed Fruit to her? You know, it''s not something that a humanoid evil flower''s heart canpare with." The Dragon Intent Grassughed in amusement, finding it funny that it managed to irritate Ricky. "I won''t just give her half of it. I''ll give her three-fourths," Ricky dered to its surprise. "Wait¡ªwhat?" replied the Dragon Intent Grass with much disbelief. It didn''t mean to persuade Ricky to give her more. But after a short silence, the Dragon Intent Grass understood Ricky''s purpose. It sighed, "Oh, Ricky, I feel ashamed in front of you. I didn''t expect you to be so generous." After that, Ricky split the zed Fruit into two parts. One part was one-fourth, while the other was three-fourths. He kept the one-fourth part for himself, and then he gave the other three-fourths to Queenie. Like the Dragon Intent Grass, Queenie was astonished by his generosity. Even though she explicitly asked Ricky for half of the fruit, she would be happy to receive even a smaller portion. For such a precious treasure, even one-fifth of the fruit would have satisfied her! Besides, Ricky was not obligated to give her a portion of the zed Fruit, and if he decided to keep everything to himself, she couldn''t have done anything about it. But unexpectedly, Ricky gave her three-fourths of the total. Queenie didn''t think he did that just because she was good-looking, because what happened before had proved that a girl''s beauty would never bewitch Ricky. Otherwise, he would have been at her beck and call from the beginning. She narrowed her eyes at him suspiciously and asked, "Are you mocking me? Or are you giving me more out of pity?" "You think too much. If it weren''t for the devil race, my personality would have persuaded me to give you only one-fourth," Ricky replied. "The devil race has now entered the human devils'' ancestralnd, which means that this matter is not about the human devil race alone. As a creature from the continent, I also have a responsibility to put a stop to this. But it''s difficult for me to make a breakthrough right now, even if I refine the whole fruit. On the other hand, you will benefit a lot from this fruit. Three-fourths of it will be enough for you to break through to the two-star lower spiritual emperor and consolidate your strength, and you will be more helpful to me that way." Queenie fell silent as she processed Ricky''s words. Once again, he had proven himself unique and extraordinary. Every time she thought she knew everything about him, Ricky kept proving her wrong. She didn''t want to admit it, but she privately thought that he was a remarkable man. Queenie frowned, turning her thoughts away from Ricky and back to the matter at hand. The eight ns of the human devil race may have already found out that the devil race had entered their ancestralnd. She was sure that none of the human devils wanted to fight against the devil race, as they were all absorbed in the grand humanoid evil tree. And so was Queenie. In fact, there were too few creatures of the human devil race and also few warriors from the continents who were really against the devil race. For countless eras, the reason why they united to fight against the devil race was that they hade to a dead end. If the devil race were less powerful, the so-called union would instantly copse. ''If the creatures on the four continents all hate the devil race the same as Ricky does, maybe the devil race would have been exterminated long ago, '' Queenie thought to herself. Ricky was indeed powerful, and he was the only incredible demi-spiritual emperor over the eras. Queenie admired him, but her admiration for him was not from her heart. But after seeing Ricky''s generosity and hearing his reasoning, she began to admire him from the bottom of her heart now. "Ricky, there are few creatures like you on the whole continent," she praised him sincerely. "Ha-ha, it''s my honor to receive your praise," responded Ricky. He smiled at her widely, warmed by the fact that they were getting along, which very rarely happened. "Okay, I''ll take it," she said excitedly, much to Ricky''s amusement. "Very good. This is for you," he said, handing her three-fourths of fruit. Queenie didn''t waste any time. As soon as she got hold of the zed Fruit, she began to cultivate in seclusion. As soon as she was settled, Ricky went off to do the same. "I hope your faith road can make you a spiritual emperor," the Dragon Intent Grass murmured seriously. Soon, Ricky put the rest of the zed Fruit in the Devourer Zone for refinement. He intended to use all the energy after the refinement to strengthen his corporeal body and soul. His cultivation level had already reached its peak, so what he needed to do now was to transform his corporeal body into a ruling body, and his soul into a ruling soul. As for the power of faith, he would absorb it from the creatures that believed in him in the Divine Manor and the two majornds. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Although he was in the ancestralnd of the human devils now, Ricky could clearly feel that he absorbed the power of faith from the creatures that believed in him in the two majornds. This was one of the wonders of the power of faith. At this moment, Ricky started in three aspects. Not only was the energy of the refined zed Fruit the purest, but it also contained extensive ruling power. Ricky''s corporeal body and soul would undoubtedly be wholly enhanced upon absorbing this energy. And as for faith, he used the power of faith that he had absorbed to transform the rules again. And then he triggered the heavenly doom and broke through it to make him a spiritual emperor. Thus, Ricky began the process of bing a spiritual emperor in full concentration. He spent a whole month in this stage until he finally reached the level of triggering the doom in these three aspects. "Are you ready? If you fail, this heavenly doom will pulverize you into dust," the Dragon Intent Grass warned. "I''ve been waiting for this day too long," replied Ricky. "Whether my incredible road is a sess or not and whether I will live or die, I have to face it now. I will have to confront it anyway, so why should I prolong it? Regardless if it''s the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom or not, I will face it head-on. Otherwise, all my efforts over the years would be in vain. And it would be just a joke that I became the incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Only when I am a spiritual emperor can I really step on the road to be a mighty warrior. I have to be brave if I want to be a spiritual emperor," Ricky added lengthily. "Dragon Intent Grass, if I don''te back in half a day, you and Evil Mandragora use the Divine Manor to leave by following Queenie secretly," he also instructed. Then, between one breath and the next, he leapt out of the humanoid evil flower garden and left the Divine Manor and the Dragon Intent Grass behind. In midair, Ricky no longer suppressed his internal power. He immediately released the ruling power of the three aspects: his corporeal body, soul, and absorbed faith. Boom! The moment that he released the power, a loud rumble echoed through the void, and triple Thunderstroke Dooms suddenly appeared. The ancestralnd of the human devils suddenly grew morose, as the intimidating view of the Thunderstroke Dooms attracted the attention of the creatures that had entered the territory. The auras and powers of the Thunderstroke Dooms were different and obviously aimed at Ricky''s corporeal body, soul, and power of faith, respectively. "From ancient times to the present, I must be the first one to go through these alone," Ricky uttered in a low voice, summoning all his power to confront the Thunderstroke Dooms. Chapter 1140 Becoming A Spirit Emperor Chapter 1140 Bing A Spirit Emperor At this moment, Ricky could not be more confident. The power of the three Thunderstroke Dooms went directly into his body. Even though he had the mysterious axe, the six zones, and the Chaos blood power, he could only feel endless death. The power of death he could feel right now was more intense than the one from Oswald''s five-colored Thunderstroke Doomst time. Without a doubt, Ricky''s three Thunderstroke Dooms were all five-colored ones. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. That meant that he had to break through fifteen strikes from the Thunderstroke Dooms next. ''Even if I die today, I must die on the path to be a spiritual emperor. Only in that case will I have no regret, '' Ricky thought with fierce determination, as his aura rose to its peak, ready to resist the Thunderstroke Dooms. Actually, the Thunderstroke Dooms from the three aspects were supposed to be broken through separately, but Ricky couldn''t separate his corporeal body from his soul. His intuition told him that he would be more likely to die if he tried to break through the Thunderstroke Dooms separately. In the next moment, something he hadn''t expected happened. The three Thunderstroke Dooms that had been violently surging disappeared suddenly, while his surroundings calmed down in an instant. It was as if there had never been any Thunderstroke Doom. This deviation from the expected breakthrough shocked the other warriors in the ancestralnd of human devils. The buzzing of their conversations drowned out the peaceful silence left by the Thunderstroke Dooms. "What''s going on? How could there be any Thunderstroke Dooms in the ancestralnd of human devils? And why did they disappear so quickly?" the people asked. Of course, Ricky was the most confused one. "What happened? Why did the Thunderstroke Dooms disappear?" Ricky murmured in his confusion. As he spoke, he tried to incur the Thunderstroke Dooms once again, but there was no response in the air. He was stupefied. And the frustration and anger he felt simmered inside him, almost overflowing. Ricky was not one to be provoked easily. He had lost his temper only once before, and that was when his spiritual meridian was taken away. But at this moment, he was boiling with rage, and he didn''t know what to do. He could never be a spiritual emperor, especially if he couldn''t even incur any Thunderstroke Doom! If he could not be a spiritual emperor, everything was meaningless. It didn''t even matter that he was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "Can''t I be a spiritual emperor only because I don''t have a Heavenly Meridian?" Ricky stood in midair and roared with indignation when he regained the ability to talk. He had been so shocked earlier that he could not speak, but now resentment burned within his heart. It felt like if he could not express his anger at anyone, it would burn him to ashes and dust. He was a human being, after all. Facing a desperate situation, he was unwilling to ept the fact. And the failure to be a spiritual emperor was thest thing he could ept. It had reached the limit of his tolerance. At this moment, all he wanted to do was to climb to heavens and demand answers from those in charge. Howl! Endless roars erupted from every pore on his body. "You are desperate to have those Thunderstroke Dooms, but do you think you can break through three five-colored Thunderstroke Dooms?" A familiar voice came through at the moment. The voice sounded ancient and magnificent. "Who are you?" Ricky roared, looking around warily, but he could not find the speaker. The majestic voice was a balm to his burning soul, and Ricky regained a little bit of reason. However, his anger was not fully extinguished, for he felt like he deserved to have the answers that he sought. "I am the one who is giving you grace," the ancient voice answered. "Remember, I have given you grace twice, so you owe me two lives." After that, the ancient voice disappeared. "Grace?! You are the heavenlyw!" Ricky said sternly, and at the back of his mind, he suddenly remembered a simr case that had happened before. However, the voice did not bother to answer nor even acknowledge his question. Boom! At this moment, some intangible thunder-like power appeared around Ricky. The power instantly turned into a purple figure, which was filled with pure thunder power. But the thunder power didn''t contain destruction intention but hope. "This is the spirit of thunder! It only appears after the Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor has been broken through..." Ricky blurted in shock. A Thunderstroke Doom for a spiritual emperor, regardless of the number of colors, was a life and death trial for any creature that was to break through the Thunderstroke Doom. After breaking through their own Thunderstroke Doom, the creature wouldmonly be at theirst gasp. Perhaps, as a reward, the heavenlyw would send a spirit of thunder to the creature who had broken through the Thunderstroke Doom. The spirit of thunder contained a high chance of survival, which could help the creature quickly recover to its peak state. More importantly, the creature''s ruling power would not be real ruling power until they had refined the spirit of thunder. The heavenlyw seemed to have helped Ricky avoid breaking through the Thunderstroke Dooms and gave him the spirit of thunder directly. Ricky would be a spiritual emperor, a real spiritual emperor, as soon as he refined the spirit of thunder. "But why? The heavenlyw will never allow me to exist. I incurred three five-colored Thunderstroke Dooms at one time. Logically speaking, the heavenlyw should have used those Thunderstroke Dooms to kill me. So why didn''t he do that?" Once again, Ricky was mystified like in a dream. ''He said he gave me grace and told me to remember it. In other words, I have to pay him back, '' remarked Ricky pensively. ''If he is genuinely the heavenlyw, even the most formidable holy being should be as humble as an ant in his eyes. But why did he do that to me instead? And he even reminded me to remember the grace he granted to me! Besides, he should never allow the existence of such a creature like me, shouldn''t he?'' While thinking about these questions, Ricky gradually calmed down. Since he could not solve this mystery, he resigned himself to forget about them for the time being. ''I''d better stop thinking about it and refine the spirit of thunder before anything else instead. That way, I can be a real spiritual emperor atst, '' decided Ricky. ''His grace is far from my reach. I won''t have to pay back until I be a holy being.'' Soon, Ricky entered the refining stage. The power of the spirit of thunder could not only improve his strength, but it would also quickly transform his ruling power. Only the modified ruling power was the real ruling power, and solely through it was he considered a real spiritual emperor. Boom! His momentum was rising. Every part of Ricky''s body was undergoing a qualitative change, and every part seemed to merge with heaven and earth. But when he was engulfed in the transformed ruling power, Ricky felt like his whole body had been elevated to another level. He shifted his eyes to the void once again. Now, he could already see what heavenly power was. From that moment, as long as he wanted, he could use the infinite heavenly power at any time. He was nowpletely integrated with the heavenlyw. As he stood high above the earth, he felt like he was the only center of this area. And he also felt like his power had evolved from ake to an ocean. "Is this how a spiritual emperor feels? I''m a real spiritual emperor now. I am so much stronger than I was a while ago," Ricky eximed in excitement. He had finally be a genuine spiritual emperor! This had once been an unattainable dream, but now it hade true. Ricky finally stepped on the path of the strongest warriors. ''Perhaps, my survival from the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom was the grace of the heavenlyw, '' Ricky sighed in his heart. After he became a spiritual emperor, he suddenly realized that an incredible demi-spiritual emperor couldn''t break through the five-colored Thunderstroke Doom by themselves. It could only be broken through with the grace of the heavenlyw. When Ricky thought of this, he felt a bit disgruntled, despite his excitement from being a spiritual emperor. The grace of the heavenlyw made him understand that no matter how strong a creature was, it was still under the control of the heavenlyw. It was humbling, even if he didn''t want to admit it. Just as the saying went, the heavenlyw was reasonable and treated everything in the world equally without discrimination. But in the end, his excitement about bing a spiritual emperor prevailed. ''This is a new beginning for me. After leaving this ce, I should head for the Middle Land, which is full of strong warriors. There are many acquaintances of mine there, '' Ricky thought to himself. Buzz! At that moment, rays of two-colored light appeared in Ricky''s eyes. It shed transparent and dark. Chapter 1141 Grand Humanoid Evil Tree Appeared Chapter 1141 Grand Humanoid Evil Tree Appeared The two-colored light shone brightly like newly lit me, flickering from far away. The center of the whole ancestralnd seemed to have hit the re directly, where there appeared to be Treasures from Heaven and Earth. "The light contains the evil spirit and pure continent spirit. The grand humanoid evil tree must be there!" Ricky eximed, exhrated. With no hesitation in his steps, he strode forward and entered the humanoid evil flower garden beneath the ground. "Did you make it?" the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora both eagerly asked when they felt the aura of a real spiritual emperor from Ricky. After all, they had been worried about him all this time. They both cherished Ricky in their hearts as their closest friend for a long time, and the adventures they had gone through only strengthened that. "I made it!" Ricky told them happily. I''m a real spiritual emperor now!" "I can''t believe you have made it without a Heavenly Meridian! And I can''t imagine how you broke through the Thunderstroke Dooms." The Dragon Intent Grass sounded thrilled and awed at the same time. Perhaps, it would be a long time before its excitement about Ricky''s sess in bing a spiritual emperor died down. "Actually, I didn''t break through any Thunderstroke Doom this time. I avoided that disaster because when I became an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, Oswald''s Thunderstroke Doom could also be viewed as mine," Ricky corrected the Dragon Intent Grass immediately. From the start, he had no intention of hiding this from the Dragon Intent Grass or the Evil Mandragora. He didn''t want to hide anything from those who treated him sincerely. "What? You didn''t break through any Thunderstroke Doom?" The Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were taken aback by Ricky''s words. The Evil Mandragora''s eyebrows were narrowed in confusion, and both of them could not understand what Ricky was trying to say. "The heavenlyw bestowed me this grace!" dered Ricky. The expressions on hispanions'' faces told him they didn''t understand him still, so he ryed what had happened to him briefly. "Well, to put it sinctly, there is no chance of survival in a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom. No creature in this world can break through a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom and be a spiritual emperor with his strength unless the heavenlyw gives him grace," he continued. Both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora fell into a thoughtful silence from his words. They did understand now what Ricky was saying, but it was too much to process at once. They didn''t think Ricky was lying to them, but what they heard sounded too shocking, so they were speechless. "Please, don''t ask me why, as I don''t know the answer either. The heavenlyw doesn''t allow a creature who can incur a five-colored Thunderstroke Doom to exist. But in some cases, the heavenly law gives such warriors grace, just like Oswald and me," Ricky exined with a puzzled look. "And I guess those incredible demi-spiritual emperors in history who sessfully broke through the Thunderstroke Dooms and became spiritual emperors had also seeded through the grace of the heavenlyw." "Ricky, your words are awe-inspiring. I already have much knowledge, and yet you could still shock me! I''m d I can learn these things from you," the Dragon Intent Grass told him seriously. "It seems that the heavenlyw is indeed everywhere," the Evil Mandragora murmured lowly. She, too, had an awestruck expression on her face as she nodded silently to herself. As Ricky spoke with the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora, he unintentionally roused Queenie, who had been cultivating in seclusion. Of course, he could tell that she had already made a breakthrough. "No way! You''ve be a spiritual emperor!" Queenie blurted out in shock as soon as she became mindful of her surroundings. "Ha-ha, it''s just a fluke!" Ricky answered her dismissively. "It seems that my breakthrough is nothing in front of you. Now that you''ve be a spiritual emperor, you will undoubtedly be much more powerful," remarked Queenie unhappily. She had expected to suppress Ricky after her breakthrough, but she had not expected that he would be a spiritual emperor in turn. Actually, she didn''t dwell too much on Ricky''s sess, nor did she think that it was something unbelievable. After all, she had no idea that Ricky didn''t have a Heavenly Meridian. What surprised her was merely the short time it took for him to be a spiritual emperor. "Let''s talk about itter. There is two-colored light formed by the evil spirit and the continent spirit in an area far away from here. Didn''t you tell me that is the sign of the presence of the grand humanoid evil tree? Maybe it''s there," Ricky urgently told her. "What?!" Queenie was stunned. However, she quickly recovered from her shock, and they hurried toe up from beneath the ground. "This is great news! The two-colored light is indeed the sign of the presence of the grand humanoid evil tree. So, it means that the grand humanoid evil tree in this era has finally appeared." Queenie looked so excited to see the two-colored light that she resembled a young child on the eve of her birthday. With no time to waste, they rushed towards that area. The area was so far away that it took them two days and two nights to reach it. They found a forest filled with ancient vines that were so thick that they could walk on it with no difficulty. It was a world of giant trees. However, these trees didn''t grow from the soil. Instead, the handful of dirt appeared toe from the tree itself. It was like the treesposed the whole area, while everything else existed from it. Every giant tree was emitting the oldest and the most profound aura. Thick branches of unknown lengths crisscrossed everywhere in sight. Once they entered the canopy of trees, they immediately felt endless unknown dangerse to them. "How old is this ancient vine forest?" Ricky asked in a low voice. "I would say, maybe around ten eras or more. I didn''t expect the grand humanoid evil tree to appear in an ancient vine forest this time," answered Queenie. Ricky nodded and then blinked, activating his Golden Spirit Eyes. "You don''t need to activate your Golden Spirit Eyes. You can''t see the grand humanoid evil tree with them anyway. If you want to get the grand humanoid evil tree, you need to have great luck and real strength." Queenie stopped him with a sly smirk on her face. "So you lied to me again," Ricky remarked with a helpless shrug when he heard her words, his shoulders drooping down. After all, when he began to use the Golden Spirit Eyes, Queenie didn''t tell him that they were useless here. "I''m inferior to you in terms of strength, so I have to be superior in terms of tactics. Don''t you think that''s wise?" she answered lightly. "What kind of luck do we need to obtain the grand humanoid evil tree?" Ricky asked, opting to change the subject instead of arguing with Queenie. "I don''t know yet. The grand humanoid evil tree is a sacred object formed in the ancestralnd in every era. It can also be perceived as the will of the ancestralnd in every era, and it will select its owner by itself," ryed Queenie. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Really?" Ricky murmured pensively. "We are out of luck. The two-colored light only appeared in this ancient vine forest. There was nothing that even resembled it in the whole ancestralnd, so it seems that there is only one grand humanoid evil tree in this era," she continued, shaking her head. "Otherwise, with your strength, you''re very likely to get a grand humanoid evil tree!" "I''ve be a spiritual emperor. This trip is aplete sess for me. The grand humanoid evil tree is not important to me anymore." Ricky smiled. "Humph! That''s because you don''t know enough about the grand humanoid evil tree," Queenie snorted, pouting at his words. Boom! At this moment, the two-colored light above the ancient vine forest seemed toe to life. It condensed in the blink of an eye and formed the shadow of a huge tree. "That''s the shadow of the grand humanoid evil tree! So the grand humanoid evil tree is indeed showing up in the ancient vine forest! Ricky, if you help me get that tree, I promise to do three things for you. Of course, I don''t mean I will make difficulties for you!" Queenie bbered excitedly. "If you keep your promise, that would be great," Ricky replied with a smile. "What do you mean? Are you implying I don''t keep my promise?" Queenie said coldly. "I didn''t say that!" Swish! Swish! While they were arguing, the towering trees in the whole forest started to shift dramatically, and the branches which were as thick as Flood Dragons surged in wave-like tempo. "What''s going on? Are these the humanoid evil flowers?" Ricky asked in rm as he looked around at the trees cautiously. "Humanoid evil flowers are not this numerous! The grand humanoid evil tree must have begun to select its owner!" Queenie answered with great excitement. Chapter 1142 The Puppets Of The Tree Chapter 1142 The Puppets Of The Tree "This is also a test for us, isn''t it? It will choose the master by itself, so we have to make sure that it chooses us," Ricky suddenly blurted out, realizing it btedly. "Exactly. You can think of it that way," replied Queenie. "But I am not sure if it''s a test of strength or luck or even both of them." Before she could say anything else, the sturdy branches swiftly moved towards them, moving so fast that Ricky and Queenie didn''t have time to react at all. These two appeared in a world of giant vines, and all around them were endless unyielding branches, the power of which was not something that they could hardly resist. "The grand humanoid evil tree seems like a formidable enemy!" Ricky uttered in a low voice when he felt the power in the space full of branches. "Of course. I told you that it could be considered as the umted will of the human devils'' ancestral land in this era," Queenie exined briefly. "Ricky, put a drop of blood essence on the branch!" As Queenie said this, she also gave a drop of blood essence from her hand, putting it on a branch, which immediately absorbed it. "But why?" Ricky asked out of curiosity. "The grand humanoid evil tree will absorb the blood essence, which will allow you to join the following test. Otherwise, you will die. In other words, the grand humanoid evil tree needs to judge your strength by the blood essence." Queenie was remarkably patient as she exined, which showed how important this step was. "It is thebination of the ancestralnd of an era. It''s no wonder that it can possess such a remarkable ability!" Ricky eximed with admiration. Then, he also dribbled a drop of blood essence on the branch. Suddenly, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of intimacy between him and the space in the surroundings. "Queenie, what do you n to do if the grand humanoid evil tree chooses me to be its master? After all, I was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor before, so this is quite possible." Although Ricky asked lightly, there was a trace of pride that could not be hidden in his eyes. "The grand humanoid evil tree is closest to the human devils. Therefore, even if you were an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, as long as there is a genius from the human devils, the grand humanoid evil tree will never recognize you as its master," she answered confidently. "Otherwise, we human devils will not seek help from any other creatures. Of course, it would be a different matter if there were a second grand humanoid evil tree. If that were the case, this grand humanoid evil tree would consider creatures other than human devils. The ancestors of human devils had kept this will before establishing the ancestralnd. And perhaps this is the benefit of establishing the ancestralnd. In the beginning, such will was infused into this land." "Ah! So that''s how it is," said Ricky casually. "It seems that the higher one''s level is, the more powerful his strength is, and the more omnipotent he is." "Of course. Otherwise, why do the creatures keep working hard and growing stronger on the road of martial arts? Of course, for the immortality and omnipotence!" What is a holy being? He is just eternal and omnipotent! That''s what everyone is eager to be. Well, I am exaggerating a little, but my point still stands. The holy being may still die unless he never fights," Queenie added.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Boom! While they were talking, the power from the branch burst out, and several sturdy vines swept over them from different directions. "Ricky, let me deal with them so that the grand humanoid evil tree will recognize me!" Queenie instructed Ricky seriously, stopping him just as he was about to take action. "All right! Kick their butts!" Ricky responded supportively. Then Queenie put him into her spiritual space tool directly. "Queenie, if you have any problems, don''t push yourself too hard. Remember that it''s better to live and fight another day than die fighting recklessly," reminded Ricky. "I know!" Boom! The next moment, Queenie fought fiercely against those strong vines. Just as she said, the grand humanoid evil tree could judge the creatures'' strength from their blood essence. Therefore, each vine was filled with the strength of the two-star lower spiritual emperor so as to allow the tree to identity the challengers'' strengths. "Ricky, if it''s possible, are you really not interested in bing the master of the grand humanoid evil tree? After all, it''s a precious treasure to help warriors be saints," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Of course I do, but this belongs to Queenie. I can''t rob her of what is bound to be hers," Ricky answered. "Even if I get it by chance, I have to give it to her. I''m not a gentleman, but I need to keep my word!" "Well, that''s up to you, kid. Once again, you impress me with your honor," the Dragon Intent Grass finally conceded. With the explosion of both the ck Devil blood power and the Heavenly Ice Mutant, Queenie''s strength rose to the extreme in a sh. The zed Fruit was indeed a powerful treasure. It not only helped her break through and be the two-star lower spiritual emperor, but it also consolidated her strength. The power of heavenly ice scattered and turned into ice crystals, directly freezing the vines which swept over. "My heavenly ice, smashing everything!" Queenie roared fiercely, and the surrounding space turned into a world of ice instantly. The thick frozen vines cracked and shifted into pieces of ice. Meanwhile, a three-foot dark icy sword came out from her hand, and its sword intent spread and cut the countless vines in the blink of an eye. "Hmm... It looks like Queenie has grown considerably stronger," the Dragon Intent Grassmented. "It won''t be easy for you to defeat her now." "That''s for sure. At the Emperor Level, it''s not easy to challenge those stronger than you. It''s good enough for me to be invincible among the warriors of the same level when I be the upper spiritual emperor," Ricky replied. "That''s right. The higher the level is, the more difficult it is to challenge those who are stronger. After reaching the Demi-saint Level, only few geniuses can challenge those stronger than them, except the former incredible demi-spiritual emperors. I wonder if you can do it. After all, you are the first one to be a spiritual emperor without the Heavenly Meridian since ancient times. You are incredibly unique!" the Dragon Intent Grass confirmed. Swish! After Queenie cut those vines, more vines extended outward, reaching for her with menacing aura. But this time, the vines intertwined and circled each other, forming human-like shapes. "Those are the tree''s puppets. Based on the records of human devils, they are one of the means of the grand humanoid evil tree. It adds Intent Apperception onto the branches and forms human-like shapes to fight," Queenie exined through telepathy. "These are puppets of the tree?" Ricky stared at the human-like shapes in wonder. "If I''m not mistaken, these puppets are almost as powerful as you, and they can be used to deploy the array!" he assumed. "You are indeed an array deployer of Emperor Level. No wonder you can see the key of the puppets at a nce," praised Queenie. "Be careful! Although these puppets don''t have psychic intelligence, they are still powerful. In fact, they can be more dangerous after the array is formed," Ricky reminded her. Soon after, her sword unleashed its forty-percent sword intent at the middle stage. In the blink of an eye, it pierced through several of the tree''s puppets with its sword intent. Then Queenie wielded her sword again, cutting these four puppets into pieces. However, she was also attacked from all sides. At that time, her ck Devil blood power burst out and condensed the body of ck Devil, which resisted the attack of other puppets. After the collision, the body of the ck Devil was barely injured. "The devil''s body is really strong! I can''t believe it!" Ricky eximed again. Under the defense of the ck Devil''s body, along with the heavenly ice and sword intent, Queenie gradually gained the upper hand. It was impressive to Ricky since she had done so all alone. Of course, the most important point was that the tree''s puppets didn''t have psychic intelligence. Thus they could not work together against Queenie, and they could only attack her on their own. But if these puppets were used to make the array, everything would be different. Chapter 1143 Queenies Strike Chapter 1143 Queenie''s Strike "Perhaps, Queenie isn''t as bad at swordsmanship as I thought. She hasprehended forty-percent of the sword intent at the middle stage. At the same time, you have alsoprehended forty-percent of the saber intent at the middle stage now,"mented the Dragon Intent Grass. "I barely put effort into my saber intent these days. In fact, I don''t think I could have reached forty- percent at the early stage without your help, Dragon Intent Grass," Ricky replied gratefully. "Hmm... I think these tree puppets will soon form an array. If they don''t, they will be like live targets that Queenie could ughter with her eyes closed. And I don''t think the grand humanoid evil tree''s test can be that simple or straightforward," he spected. Just as Ricky was speaking, the puppets merged again and formed nine figures around them. "They have begun to form an array," Ricky remarked gravely, urging Queenie to move. All of a sudden, the nine tree puppets rose in the air so that eight of them looked outwards in eight different directions, while one of them stood in the center. Vines appeared and writhed together in a formless dance, intertwining around each other until the nine tree puppets were united and had gathered their power. At this moment, Queenie looked grim. She could feel a serious threat from their union. "What is this array?" Ricky asked seriously. "Based on the nine points where the nine tree puppets stand, it must be one of the nine-point arrays," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "But I can''t see what array it is before the nine tree puppets unleash their power." "Kill!" Queenie also wanted to know what kind of array it was. Before the array had fully formed, she produced a sword and struck in the puppet standing in the center. But this puppet didn''t do anything to resist her at all. Thus, as soon as the sword aura fell, its vines withered and turned into dust. But in the next moment, another tree puppet appeared at the same point, as if Queenie had never attacked the original puppet. "What happened? Even if the tree puppet takes shape again, it should take some time," Ricky uttered worriedly. "At this rate, no matter how powerful Queenie is, she won''t go through the array." "I got it! That''s a nine-point chain array," the Dragon Intent Grass stated loudly, enough that Queenie could hear it. "The grand humanoid evil tree had truly been refined by the will of the human devils'' ancestralnd. That is why it could form the nine-point chain array." "It''s the nine-point chain array?!" Queenie eximed, surprised. Apparently, she knew something about the array and recognized its name. Her face had grown somber and pensive. "What is the nine-point chain array?" Ricky asked. "Brat, you should read more ancient books about arrays. You''re practicing arrays, but they can''t just be the four that the Wild Array Emperor left for you. You should learn more arrays," the Dragon Intent Grass rebuked Ricky. "The nine-point chain array is one of the nine-point arrays. The chain means that all their power is chained. It is useless to destroy one of the nine puppets, even if you destroy eight of them. However, destroying them all will be useful. While the arrays are notpletely destroyed, the chain power will remain, and it can regenerate the original array in an instant." "That''s amazing!" Ricky blurted out in amazement. "The premise behind this is that the creatures who deploy and form the array have enough energy," the Dragon Intent Grass continued. "And this grand humanoid evil tree undoubtedly possesses too much energy." "Is there any other solution except for destroying them all?" Ricky asked. "Yes. The nine-point chain array can be destroyed if another stronger power breaks its chain power," revealed the Dragon Intent Grass. "But Queenie is not powerful enough to do that. Perhaps, you can." "Now that Queenie has recognized it as a nine-point chain array, she should know that she is not powerful enough to subdue it. For now, let''s see how she will deal with it. In the worst-case scenario, you can intervene and deal with it yourself," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. "If you join hands, you can break it. But I''m not sure if the grand humanoid evil tree will enhance the power of the nine-point chain array when the timees." As soon as the nine-point chain array came into shape, itunched an attack against Queenie immediately. This time, under the array, the nine puppets cooperated perfectly. To make matters worse, they were not weaker than Queenie, so they were able to hurt Queenie in just a few rounds. The united power of the tree puppets was strong enough to break the defense of the devil''s body. Although Queenie had the Heavenly Ice Mutant skill that could tear ice into pieces, she could not use it recklessly because it would cost her a lot of energy. In a single battle, she could use it three times before it exhausted her. "This isn''t good. Queenie is at a disadvantage," muttered Ricky with some apprehension. "I don''t think this girl can''t even go through it. Otherwise, the grand humanoid evil tree will not recognize her as its master at all," the Dragon Intent Grass murmured. How could a creature who wanted to be recognized by the grand humanoid evil tree fail to pass such a test? "You are using the nine-point chain array? Well, let me try this move." At this moment, Queenie also knew that she couldn''t dy any longer. Otherwise, she would fail. Boom! After a short while, Queenie gathered all her strength in her sword. And she unleashed the sword intent and transformed it into invisible worlds in front of her. When the invisible world had formed, the Intent Apperception of Queenie''s sword emitted a sword light again and split the invisible world. "Human devil''s sword¡ªInvisible Sword!" Queenie shouted as she wielded her sword towards the nine puppets. Ricky saw that it split the world apart in an instant. Of course, it was also emitting a strong killing power. The sword fell and unleashed an invisible force. The force didn''t chop the nine puppets, but it cut the invisible chain power. Crack! Loud cracking echoed throughout the forest. As if it could feel pain from these cracks, the humanoid evil tree''s puppets united to withstand the attack. But they didn''t stand a chance, and Queenie cut them into nine useless parts. Once they were separated, they were no longer her rivals. Boom! With the resounding explosion, the puppets scattered in the shape of vines and retreated quickly. "Sure enough, cutting off the chain power of the nine puppets will destroy them," Ricky sighed. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "I think Queenie wielded that sword magnificently! Why didn''t she use this skill at the beginning? She has wasted so much time," said the Dragon Intent Grass, sounding a bit put off. "Maybe she needed to gather strength," Ricky replied. Puff! Just as the words fell from Ricky''s mouth, Queenie suddenly copsed to the ground, blood spurting from her mouth. She was gravely injured! Her face was pale as moonlight, a sharp contrast to the blood spilled from between her lips, emphasizing its crimson color. It seemed that she was at herst gasp. "Are you still alright?" Ricky asked with a worried frown on his face. "Is this the consequence of her outburst with that move?" the Dragon Intent Grass assumed. Chapter 1144 Queenies Determination Chapter 1144 Queenie''s Determination "Let me out! I can help you heal your injuries!" Ricky frantically instructed Queenie with a worried frown etched deeply on his face. He could tell from her aura that she was seriously hurt. As soon as Queenie heard Ricky''s voice, she followed his instructions with no hesitation. She knew that she needed help at that moment, and she didn''t want to waste more time arguing. That sword was powerful, indeed, but the strong impact also caused a lot of damage to her. "What''s the matter with you?" Ricky asked the moment he stepped out. Simultaneously, he burst out the Life and Death Fire and took life energy from the Life and Death Zone to help Queenie recuperate. "Iprehended the Omnipotent Skill just now from the fusion of the blood of devils and humans. However, I haven''t fully mastered it yet. Therefore, every time I use it, it causes damage to my heart," she exined fitfully between shallow, pained breaths. "Worse still, it will even consume my lifespan." "Okay, I get it now..." Ricky responded with a nod, and then he continued to heal her injuries. "Life Wings!" The next moment, he burst out the Omnipotent Skill rted to life and condensed several small Life Wings in his palm, which burned with the Life and Death Fire and entered Queenie''s heart. This definitely did not bode well for Queenie. Undoubtedly, her injury could negatively affect the trial she was currently undergoing. Therefore, Ricky didn''t hide his real strength, and he proceeded to use all his Omnipotent Skills to help her recover. With the strength of his Life Wings and Life and Death Fire, Queenie recovered quickly. "The life energy is tremendous!" The more that Ricky healed her and showed his real strength, the more shocked Queenie became. She watched in astonishment, as he rapidly restored her physical strength. She even had a feeling that the life energy contained in Ricky''s body could have saved her even if she were dead. At that moment, she understood the reason why Ricky was so powerful. With this kind of capability in recovery, it was like he could heal himself infinitely. If so, who could possibly kill him? How could he not be so powerful? "Thank you so much!" Once again, she could only thank Ricky after he had saved her life. Without the help of his capability in recovery, she would have ended up hiding inside the spiritual space tool, and in doing so, she would have no chance to obtain the grand humanoid evil tree. If only to herself, Queenie had to admit that bringing Ricky into the ancestralnd of human devils was the wisest decision she could have made. "Then I ept your gratitude, ha-ha!" Ricky grinned. Hearing his words, Queenie just rolled her eyes at him and tried to absorb the life energy to recover as quickly as possible. But it would take time before she could fully recover. After all, this was the after- effect of her power''s explosion, so Ricky could not heal her instantly. However, at this time, the space in the surroundings suddenly transformed. The vines stopped attacking and weaved together to form five huge stairs that rose higher than their eyes could see. Far away, they could make out the shape of what had to be a giant exit at the end of the stairs. "So for this test, you have to go through these five stairs made of vines?" Ricky murmured after witnessing the scene. His intuition told him that it would not be easy to pass through these five stairs. For now, the stairs looked empty, but he did not doubt that something would happen when they got close enough to it. "Wait, Queenie! I don''t think you should proceed with this test. Although you''ve recovered a little, you still need time to cultivate to recover from the injuries caused by the use of your sword skills," Ricky said to her in concern and tried to dissuade her from taking this test. "If I can''t get the grand humanoid devil tree, I''d rather die here. I made that decision when I came here!" Queenie insisted determinedly. Perhaps, Ricky''s rescue touched something inside her this time. Her attitude changed and she stopped being so arrogant. "In that case, I won''t persuade you to change your mind. But still, life is precious and should be valued, so even if you are in trouble, I don''t think you should seek death when you fail," Ricky replied. Then, he stepped back and let Queenie pass, as she stepped onto the first stair. Bang! Suddenly, strong power came from both ends of the stairs. One was the continent spirit while the other was evil spirit. These two kinds of power turned into vines and entered Queenie''s body in the blink of an eye. On the other hand, Queenie did try to fight back. In fact, the two kinds of power were too much for her to resist. Ricky saw what happened, and he immediately burst out his Golden Spirit Eyes. He wanted to see what the five stairs were designed to test. And with the Golden Spirit Eyes, he determined that the two kinds of power were intertwining and colliding with each other in every inch of her body. They were attacking her from the inside like poison. Under this strain, Queenie felt endless pain and couldn''t summon the strength to fight back. These two kinds of power, in particr, were opposite to each other. Even though she, as a human devil, was familiar with these two forces, she had to suffer much more pain than the impact of any other two forces. However, Ricky also noticed that despite the influence of these two kinds of power, her body seemed like it was regaining its strength. "I know! These five stairs should test Queenie''s perseverance and limits!" Now that Ricky recognized it, he seemed to rx a little. He continued, "If she can pass this test, her body will be greatly improved." "Fortunately, it''s a test of perseverance, so the injuries she suffers will not affect the results of her trial," added the Dragon Intent Grass. "But I wonder, will she persevere and reach the fifth stair?" it continued. At once, Ricky nodded with certainty. "She will. I believe her!" After that, Queenie easily passed the first stair. She had more trouble when she reached the second stair because it felt so close to the limits of what she could suffer. Queenie gritted her teeth against the endless pain, and she finally passed the second stair. On the third stair, she had reached her limits, so she went through this stair at thest gasp. "ck Devil Ancestor! Heavenly Ice Sage!" At this time, two drops of blood essence came out from between her eyebrows, and two giant figures directly appeared behind her. One was the queen of the ck Devil, and the other was the saintess of heavenly ice. Boom! The two figures emerged fully and absorbed the pure power in that area. They then poured it into Queenie''s body, and after a short moment, she recovered to her peak state. "She merged the blood essence with her Omnipotent Skill to recover in an instant!" Ricky murmured. There was no doubt that Queenie was ready to risk her life at that moment. "Good. After this, she must exceed her limits twice. She should not copse from it before she passes the test," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass. "That would be as difficult as summoning and breaking through a four-colored Thunderstroke Doom!" "Ricky, you are not allowed to interfere with whatever happens in the next two stairs! As long as I am not dead, you can''t intervene. This is my determination!" Queenie said to Ricky in a very serious tone, "If you dare to interrupt me, it means that you don''t respect the will of martial arts!" Ricky was shocked speechless by the fire burning in her eyes and her brave attitude. He could tell she would not take no for an answer, so he just nodded nkly. He once again felt the strength of Queenie''s determination¡ªher desire for martial arts and the grand humanoid devil tree, and her determination to lead the rise of human devils. "Don''t worry. I have been in the same situation before, and I can understand what you are feeling right now. I know what kind of determination it is, and I respect it. If you die, I will leave with your corpse," Ricky responded heavily. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "Thank you," she answered with a soft sight. "If I seed this time, I will do as I promised. I will do three favors for you." Queenie smiled at Ricky confidently, and then, without any hesitation, she stepped onto the fourth stair. Boom! Immediately, the momentum on the fourth stair swept up. Chapter 1145 Willpower And Courage Chapter 1145 Willpower And Courage As soon as Queenie stepped on the fourth stair, the whole stretch was immediately filled with the powerful momentum rolling from the stair. It was clear that the power on the fourth stair had surpassed Queenie''s limit. ''Sure enough, if she wants to pass the fourth stair, she has to surpass her limit, '' Ricky sighed in his heart. As soon as Queenie set foot on the fourth stair, she fell to her knees. Her delicate body was drenched in sweat, as was her beautiful face which was scrunched up in pain. Her clothes were sticking to her body, stained by both sweat and blood from her various injuries. At this moment, not only did Queenie suffer from great pain, but also she felt like a huge mountain was suppressing her. She couldn''t move! Under the pressure and pain, it wouldn''t take long for her to fall into aa, and if that happened, her challenge would fall through. So, before she fainted because of the endless pain and pressure, she had to go beyond her limit. If she could not surpass her pinnacle, she would not pass the fourth stair. In her peak state, the ck Devil body and the Heavenly Ice body appeared behind her. At the same time, her willpower and desire for martial arts surfaced in her Soul Sea. How could she go beyond her own limit, the limit of her willpower? She would rely on her desire, her will, and the path she never gave up and kept pursuing. She was now on the path to being a saint. No matter how many thorns there were in front of her, she must step forward even if the blood drained from her feet. Her willpower turned into momentum and constantly increased the strength of her body. Her half- kneeling body slowly recovered enough strength to stand up. "I didn''t expect that Queenie would have such a strong will," Ricky solemnly remarked as he looked at the scene on the fourth stair. "She will surely pass the fourth stair!" he continued. "Talent, spiritual meridian, blood power...Although these things are important, the most important element is a determined mind in martial arts," added the Dragon Intent Grass. "And Queenie has such a determined mind in martial arts. What''s more, she has the ck Devil blood power and the Heavenly Ice blood power. And her spiritual meridian is not low-grade either. Therefore, among all the peerless geniuses, we can say that she is one of the best. With such great willpower, she can certainly pass the fourth stair!" As soon as it finished speaking, Queenie resolutely gathered all her power and stood up. She was bleeding all over, including the blood from body refining and the blood that flowed out from her skin due to endless pressure. There was so much blood that her clothes now had a distinctive red-tinge on them. However, the excitement was coursing through her veins. She stood up and determinedly passed through the fourth stair. At that moment, all the power and momentum of her body had increased. She had sessfully surpassed her limit! Queenie could barely contain the excitement she felt at that moment. Without hesitation, she went straight for the fifth stair. She wanted to pass the fifth stair in one go with the willpower and momentum she had just used to surpass her limits. "The next part is the most critical. People with great willpower can surpass their own limits once, but it isn''t easy to surpass their limits for the second time immediately. Even if you did it once, the second time would be so much harder to achieve," said the Dragon Intent Grass to Ricky. He could only sigh in response. "There''s nothing we can do from here. All I can do right now is to pray for her," Ricky finally whispered back. Although he didn''t have a deep friendship with her yet, he sorely hoped that she could surpass her second limit and pass the willpower test. But in the next moment, something beyond Ricky''s expectations happened. After Queenie stepped on the fifth stair, nothing happened. There was nothing on it, not even a trace of suppressing power. Then the five stairs disappeared, and an exit appeared in the distance. "What..." Ricky was extremely confused. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Queenie was also struck dumb. ''Wha¡ªwhat''s going on? Is the test done? Did I pass or did I fail? Why wasn''t there anything on the fifth stair?'' she thought in bewilderment. "I see!" The Dragon Intent Grass was also confused at first, but it soon realized what had happened. "Dragon Intent Grass, do you know what happened?" Ricky asked. "It''s pretty simple once you think about it. Can''t you tell what happened?" the Dragon Intent Grass replied wryly. Ricky fell silent and began to meditate after hearing what the Dragon Intent Grass said, and so did Queenie. They were both sure that the change between stairs was by no means a coincidence. After a long time, Ricky suddenly saw the light. If there was power on the fifth stair, which could only be passed by surpassing their own limit once again, then few creatures in the world could pass the fifth stair. Even Ricky, an ace genius, could not surpass his limits two consecutive times in such a short time. Ricky had to admit this. Therefore, if the fifth stair were equipped with the power of obstruction, Queenie would have failed. Of course, there was a very small chance, but a miracle could have urred. Without any power on it, the fifth stair was used to test one''s courage to march forward. After passing the first three stairs, any creature would be at theirst gasp. By then, if one wanted to step onto the fourth stair, they would have to use all their trump cards to recover their strength. In this way, after they surpassed their limits and passed the fourth stair, they would have no trump card left to recover their strength once again. Once they surpassed their limits on the fourth stair, every creature would ask themselves a question in their hearts, ''The fourth stair is already so difficult. Can I even survive the fifth one?'' That would be the manifestation of their hesitation and doubt. Besides, they were exhausted and dying. In such a case, most people would be likely to give up. Therefore, from the fourth to the fifth stair, courage was required to go forward. If one had faith, passion for martial arts, and courage to fight to survive the danger of death, they would step on the fifth stair regardless of their current condition. It was not shameful to fall on the fifth stair, but one who even dared not step on it would never be qualified to talk about the path of martial arts. Consequently, one with such great courage would pass the fifth stair, just like Queenie. On the other hand, for those without that courage, if they showed the slightest hesitation or timidity, suppressing power would appear on the fifth stair. And no miracle could save them then. "I get it! The test of the grand humanoid evil tree is really amazing!" Ricky praised the tree, sounding amazed. "This is the real test. Every warrior who can enter the ancestralnd must have first-ss talent, blood power, and spiritual meridian, so their willpower and courage should be tested." "You''re right, Ricky. Only a genius who has all those characteristics deserve to be the owner of the grand humanoid evil tree, which is a top and precious treasure," agreed the Dragon Intent Grass. At this time, Queenie was suddenly enlightened too. It seemed that she, too, had figured out the reason why there was nothing on the fifth stair. Queenie was grateful that she had not hesitated at that time. She had not cared about her life since she entered the ancestralnd, and she was lucky that she was so focused. Otherwise, all her efforts would have been in vain, and the sole reason would have been the slightest hesitation and timidity in her heart. Chapter 1146 More People Appeared Chapter 1146 More People Appeared Boom! In the next moment, Queenie''s momentum burst out unintentionally. It seemed that her cultivation level was not the only aspect that was enhanced. Her state of mind had also unknowingly improved. "I didn''t expect that this test can improve your state of mind and lead you towards some epiphany," Ricky remarked admiringly. All creatures were envious of this kind of invisible epiphany, as the state of mind could be considerably enhanced. "Honestly, I just got lucky!" Queenie replied. To arge extent, Queenie''s attitudes towards Ricky had changed a lot. After all, it was thanks to his treatment that she could achieve all these. Without him, she would not grow as much as she had. And Queenie was not inherently evil. She did have a conscience, so she treated anyone who got her recognition sincerely. What was more, her state of mind had improved, so her actions were well- thought-out as well. Of course, she still acted like a bratty and moody woman to those she was not familiar with or did not recognize. ''It seems that it is already impossible to make Ricky yield to me, '' Queenie thought to herself. Actually, people like her paid more attention to friendship. If she did not recognize a creature, she tended to treat that person without any sincerity; but once someone obtained her recognition, that person could count on her sincere attitude. And she would never change until she died. Of course, to these two, they were merely acquaintances who just acknowledged each other. It needed more time for them to be closer friends. "Perseverance and courage cannot be boiled down to luck or fluke!" Ricky answered her with augh. "Then, you can restore your power first!" After leaving the in filled with vines, Ricky and Queenie came to a circr valley. Several peaks were around them, but no one knew how high they were. And on each peak, a tform stood tall and imposing. When Ricky and Queenie stepped out of the exit, theynded on one of these tforms. At that time, the first thing that caught their attention was the center of the valley. There was a round light of power like an altar in the middle, wherein stood a seed about the size of a fist. It contained a strong aura of vitality and energy. The shadow of a giant tree emerged from these two kinds of auras. "The grand humanoid evil tree is over there!" Queenie eximed with excitement. "This seed is the grand humanoid evil tree?!" Ricky was astounded. After all, the image of the grand humanoid evil tree in his mind was a gigantic tree, as vast as the entire world, just like the Void Tree in his body. "Yes. As long as this seed is integrated into one''s body, it will instantly be the grand humanoid evil tree. You can consider this seed as the original form of the grand humanoid evil tree," exined Queenie briefly. "Oh, I see now!" Ricky responded, nodding enthusiastically. However, the two of them refused to move, as it would be reckless to do so at that moment. Both of them could clearly feel the suppressive forceing from the seed, which deterred them from approaching. "Hmn... I wonder how many people can pass this test ande to this core area," Queenie remarked lowly, her voice almost nothing but a breathy whisper. "Ha-ha, is this the core area of the ancestralnd of human devils?" Soon after, a voice resounded around them, and two mysterious figures appeared. One was a young man dressed in a white robe, and he had a long saber strapped to his back. Beside him stood a young man dressed in ck, his arms folded over his chest in a menacing posture. He had a deep scowl on his face and looked around with contempt at seemingly everything that moved. "Rodger Dugu! Gage Lin!" Queenie cried out in surprise. The beautiful smile on her face was wiped away, and her expression grew somber as she beheld the two figures. "As I expected, they passed the test!" She immediately described the two men to Ricky through her internal power. "Rodger Dugu is another genius of our race. He is as powerful as Sawyer. Like Kurt, his devilish blood power belongs to the Blood Devil blood power, and his human blood belongs to the Heavenly Saber blood power. He also possesses the Heavenly Saber Mutant and has achieved unparalleled attainments in saber skills." "No wonder he is full of the same kind of momentum as the king of saber. I have felt it even before I got a look at him. It is a toxicbination of bloodlust and killing," Ricky replied. "The other one is Gage Lin, who is a genius of the race of Heavenly Unicorn Cattle, the emperor beast. He also has the blood power of a legendary beast, the legendary unicorn," Queenie exined further. "That''s all I know about Gage. After all, he is not a creature of the Misty South, as hees from the Pure East!" "I guess that Rodger alsoes from the Pure East. Am I right?" remarked Ricky. He tried to get a sense of Gage Lin''s power, and all he could feel was the strongest heat. It was obvious that the blood power he possessed belonged to the fire unicorn. Swish! Swish! Suddenly, two more figures appeared. This time, it was a woman clothed in a ck dress and a tall man with a muscr figure. Every move the woman made emitted the enchanting breath, but her killer instinct could only be found with closer observation. This woman naturally had a beauty that could attract any man. Although she was always wearing a sensuous smile, she was unquestionably a beautiful rose riddled with lethal thorns. On the other hand, the tall man appeared as firm as a rock. It was as if nothing could shake his stability. Even a thousand mountain fell around him, he could remain still and stare down the gods with contempt. Soon, a silent battle raged between Queenie and the woman in ck, ying out in the dark res they exchanged. Sparks erupted as their eyes met, and not a trace of a smile could be seen on their reddened lips. It was apparent that these two women were not in harmony with each other at all. "This woman, Molly Ximen, is my rival," Queenie told telepathically to Ricky in a cold voice. "Ha-ha! Okay, I got it!" Ricky just replied,ughing when he heard her exnation and saw the tense atmosphere between them. He definitely would not want toe between the two women. At that moment, Queenie coldly confronted Molly''s res with a sharp look of her own. She would never back down even if her eyes started bleeding. As the confrontation between the two women worsened, the tension in the surroundings rose. Meanwhile, the others were watching the confrontation between the two, unwilling to interrupt. Finally, Rodger Dugu broke the ice and greeted the two women, "Hello, Queenie and Molly!" After hearing his words, the two women finally looked away from each other. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They turned to him and greeted him with a polite nod, "Hi, Rodger!" After that, all their eyes gravitated towards the seed of the grand humanoid evil tree. They studied it with a growing hunger in their eyes. ''Won''t any devilse here?'' Ricky wondered in his mind. Right after he thought of this, a burst ofughter echoed in the air and broke the silence. Two young men in blood-red robesnded in their midst. "Ha-ha! I didn''t expect that the humble human devils have already developed so well that three of them coulde here!" "The devils!" Ricky and the other five people shouted in rm, and their gazes turned cold and sullen as they looked at their hated foes. "Even though we are devils, there is no need for you to look at us with so much hatred," the thinner of the two young men replied with a faint smile. "Kill them!" Rodger Dugu bellowed in a voice full of murderous contempt. At the same time, a saber came out from his back, filled with strong saber intent. Without any hesitation, he rushed towards the two devils. Boom! However, at that moment, the four peaks in the surroundings suddenly shifted. A strong force burst out from these peaks, which were instantly covered with the suppressive force. Bang! Rodger Dugu was thrown back by the suppressive force like a limp doll. Then, in the blink of an eye, the peaks transformed into massivepetition tforms. These fourpetition tforms spun rapidly in the air, as two of them fused afterward. In a sh, the four tforms disappeared, and only the two new tforms were left. There was no doubt that each two of these four groups would have to fight against each other. Rodger Dugu, Gage Lin, Molly Ximen, and the tall man were on onepetition tform, while Ricky, Queenie, and the two devils were on the other. Chapter 1147 Scales Yu Chapter 1147 Scales Yu "It looks like you and Queenie have a stroke of misfortune. Being on the samepetition tform with the two devils means that you will only have two results¡ªlive or die!" the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out thoughtfully. "Well, this seems like bad luck indeed. But if we want to obtain the grand humanoid evil tree''s seed, we will have to meet them sooner orter, so it doesn''t make that much of a difference. Our luck doesn''t matter. Our survival here depends solely on our strength," Ricky replied confidently. "What''s more, this is also what I wanted. If any other groups were assigned to these two devils, I was afraid that the devils would ughter them without mercy. It is fortunate that we will be the first to fight them. This way, we will surely defeat these two devils. And I can say these things not only because of my intuition but also because of my confidence." "Ha- ha, aren''t you getting a bit overconfident?" the Dragon Intent Grass taunted Ricky after hearing his words. Ricky did not seem to mind the teasing, as heughed lightly and answered, "Ha-ha! When I was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, I didn''t dare to say such words, but now that I have be a spiritual emperor, I''m not afraid of anything." At that moment, Rodger and the three other people naturally focused their attention on the tform where Ricky and the devils were standing on. They looked on with pity and worry because they didn''t think that Ricky and Queenie could go toe to toe with these two genius devils. Queenie may be a two-star lower spiritual emperor, but Ricky had just made a breakthrough, which meant that he became a spiritual emperor very recently. It was true that Molly didn''t get along well with Queenie, but they also appreciated each other. It could be said that they were both enemies and friends. And now, Queenie was in a hopeless situation, so she naturally felt sad. "Damn it! Why didn''t the grand humanoid evil tree put me on thatpetition tform?" Rodger eximed with a little bit of resentment. "Queenie, it seems that Rodger has a good impression on you!" Ricky said in a teasing tone using his internal power, upon hearing Rodger''s resentful voice. "Rodger is one of the few geniuses of the human devils that have my recognition," she replied readily. "But enough of that! At this moment, you''d better think about how to deal with these two devils. We should not underestimate their strength at all." "It seems that Rodger''s moral quality is fairly good if he can impress you!" Ricky said in a t tone. "Don''t worry about the two devils. If I didn''t make a breakthrough, perhaps, I might have to submit to my destiny. But now that I have be a spiritual emperor, everything is different." Then, he shifted his eyes to the two devils. On the other side, the two devils also turned towards Ricky and met his eyes. The devils looked at Queenie and Ricky with derision because, on the surface, they would not pose much of a threat to them even though they were working together. Of course, the weakness was mainly due to Ricky. "Queenie, your arrogance finally makes you pay the price. How dare you invite a warrior who has just be a spiritual emperor to cooperate with you? You are seeking death!" Molly shouted resentfully, her hand clenched tightly into fists. At that moment, she was neither excited nor disdainful, but gravely disappointed! "Humph! Molly, I don''t need you to worry about me!" Queenie answered back upon hearing what Molly said. She hated the anxiety in Molly''s voice because she didn''t want to be left behind under any circumstances. "Humph! I''m not worried about you. I''m just disappointed in you. It''s a pity that you are going to die now rather than be killed by my hands!" Molly also retorted in a cold voice. "Hey, is your name Queenie? If you be mydy, I can consider letting you go. After all, you have the ck Devil blood power, and you are a genius. I always cherish those with unique talents," the thinner devil said with confidence, winking at Queenie. "By the way, let me introduce myself. My name is Scales Yu!" Then, he folded his arms across his chest and waited for Queenie''s answer because he thought that she would start begging for her life at any moment. "Humph! You are not even good enough to stand in front of me now," Queenie replied with coldness and contempt. "You humble human devil, how do you dare to refuse our young master''s request? You are asking for death!" the other devil shouted in an annoyed tone after hearing her words. In the next breath, heunched an attack in a sh, with his devilish fist dashing towards Queenie. Scales Yu didn''t move to stop him because, in his mind, Queenie deserved to die as soon as she refused his request. Anyone who turned Scales Yu down, even if it were just once, no matter how beautiful the woman was, would only have one result¡ªdeath. "Humph! Did you just describe me as a humble creature?" Queenie red at the devil, her eyes narrowed in outrage. She was a human devil, but she would never let a devil talk down to her. Thus, she continued in a voice as cold as a tundra, "Then today, I will use the blood of you, the so-called noble devil, to pay tribute to our ancestralnd!" Next, she activated her ck Devil blood power and Heavenly Ice Mutant and condensed a sword to collide against the devil''s fist. "Her strikes are very swift and fierce. Have she recovered from the injuries caused by the after- effects?" Ricky was slightly surprised to see that Queenie could fight with ease, and there was no sign that she was getting exhausted. "It seems that the epiphany which she has achieved in the in of vines has not only improved her strength and state of mind, but it has also helped her get rid of the after-effects," the Dragon Intent Grass confirmed. "Epiphany is really amazing!" Ricky blurted out in amazement. "In this case, even if she can''t defeat this devil, she is just as invincible as them. That means I don''t need to worry about her anymore." As he spoke, he sounded relieved because now, he could concentrate on his fight alone. Soon after, he sauntered towards Scales Yu and said, "Hey, you are the genius of the devil race, aren''t you? Then, let me test your strength!" The moment Ricky finished his words, Scales Yu turned his attention to him. His eyes were narrowed in disbelief as if he had heard something unbelievable. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Meanwhile, Rodger, the three other people from the other tform were looking at Ricky in shock. They couldn''t help shaking their heads helplessly. All they could see at that moment was an arrogant guy who didn''t know what he was saying. They just lowered their heads without saying anything because he was already a dead man in their minds. "Ha-ha, ha-ha!" Suddenly, Scales Yu burst outughing, looking at ease even as his aura broke out. The bloody red evil spirit was so overwhelming that no words could have described it at that moment. His aura alone could produce a devilish world. That was the power of a real devil. "You''re an idiot! You really make me long to see the bloody killing again, just like in the hell! Ha-ha!" Scales Yu sneered andunched his attack immediately. "Ricky, if I''m not mistaken, the blood power of Scales Yu is the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power!" Queenie urgently told Ricky through telepathy when she saw that they were about to fight. "There is no doubt that the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is also one of the eight blood powers of the devil race. But what I want to emphasize is that the pure Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is good enough to be called the top one among the eight kinds." "Really? Is it that powerful!" Ricky eximed out of surprise. "Exactly! The Heavenly Devil Jail blood power that the human devils inherited cannotpare with the pure one that the real devils own at all!" Queenie added. "So you must be very careful when you fight him." "Okay, I will. Thanks for the reminder!" Ricky assured her. ''So that is the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power? Let me see how powerful it is!'' As he murmured inwardly, he gathered the power of the Chaotic Fire on his right fist and punched out. When Rickyunched his attack, he only felt a burst of happiness andfort. Under the ruling power he now owned as a spiritual emperor, he could take advantage of the whole energy in the surroundings. ''The Emperor Level is indeed the level close to the heavenlyw!'' Ricky uttered to himself silently in amazement. Bang! At that moment, Scale Yu''s devilish fist collided with Ricky''s punch. Chapter 1148 Three Devil Buckles Chapter 1148 Three Devil Buckles The two fists collided as if two waves had crashed against each other, and airwaves like ripples scattered fiercely in an instant. Meanwhile, the invisible power caused by the fists'' collision forced both Ricky and Scales to fall back a few steps. Thump! Both of themnded heavily on thepetition tform, creating deep indents beneath them. Suddenly, the whole space fell into dead silence. Rodger and his threepanions could not believe their eyes! They blinked repeatedly and rubbed their eyes as if it would change what they had just witnessed. What just happened? Ricky, a warrior who had just be a spiritual emperor could fight on par with a genius of the devil race who was a two-star lower spiritual emperor. It sounded impossible, but it was the truth! "How could this be possible? You possess the strength of a two-star lower spiritual emperor?!" Scales eximed in a disbelieving tone. He swore that this was the first time that he had felt so shocked and astonished since he was born. At the same time, he carefully tried to discern Ricky''s strength. At that moment, he was not willing to believe that Ricky had just be a spiritual emperor. The four warriors on the otherpetition tform all agreed. They could not believe that as a new spiritual emperor, Ricky could trade blows easily with Scales. They, too, released their power to get an impression of Ricky''s strength. "Indeed, he has just be a spiritual emperor. Or is he hiding his real strength in some way that we don''t know?" Gage asked in confusion. "It''s incredible that he can challenge someone who is one star stronger than him when both of them are spiritual emperors." "Perhaps, he has hidden his real strength. But you are right, he is, indeed, incredible! He must have been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor once!" Rodger remarked in an awed tone as well. He had a strong intuition that Ricky used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Earlier, as Rickyunched his attack, he sensed a powerful and invisible pressure, which made him think that Ricky was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "An incredible demi-spiritual emperor?! That''s impossible. After all, it can take several eras to have one!" Gage replied, shaking his head in disbelief. "But anyway, we were all wrong. Someone who Queenie recognized enough to bring out here cannot be a waste of blood," Rodger added. Molly wore a dismayed expression on her face because she had been worried about Queenie, but now she found that her worries were totally unnecessary. At that moment, she was somewhat ashamed because she thought that Queenie must have beenughing at her ignorance earlier. "Of course, I have the strength of a two-star lower spiritual emperor. Without it, how can I dare to test your strength?" Ricky answered in a t tone as if it was onlymon sense. "Were you an incredible demi-spiritual emperor? Or have you hidden your real strength by using some secret means?" Scales asked. As he recovered from the shock, he recognized that Ricky was a formidable rival. So he demanded, "Tell me your name!" "My name is Ricky!" Then Ricky answered his previous questions, "I don''t think it''s important whether I was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor or I have hidden my real strength. At the end of the day, the more powerful between us will be the winner, and everything else doesn''t matter. Don''t you agree?" "Ha-ha, you are right!" Scales nodded in agreement and shrugged casually after hearing Ricky''s words. "Well, that''s good. I thought this would be a boring battle. But now, I have found something interesting in you. My Heavenly Devil Jail blood power has note to thispetition tform in vain." Boom! With these words, Scale''s body began to secrete the real evil spirit. He had broken out eighty percent of his power in the fist just now. But now, he decided to give his all. "Heavenly Devil Jail!" A bloody-red color swept all over, mixing with the dominating color of ck, and a world of hell appeared behind Scales immediately. Ricky had to admit that this scene was the most horrifying sight he had ever seen. There were innumerable devils in that world, worshiping the endless color of bloody-red and ck. It seemed that a grandmaster of devils was about to be born in beyond the endless color. This disy frightened Ricky to his bones! Only after activating his Chaos blood power did the invisible fear within Ricky recede. "So, this is the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power!" Ricky eximed. "The pure Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is the strongest among the eight blood powers of the devil race, so it is naturally very powerful. Besides, this blood power is very likely to evolve into the Ancestry Devil blood power," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "You mean there is a blood power stronger than the eight blood powers in the devil race? That kind of power exists?!" asked Ricky in great astonishment. "Of course, the Ancestry Devil blood power conforms to the Chaos blood power on the continent. Otherwise, the devils can''t invade the continent with only the eight blood powers," the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out. "Oh, I see now!" Ricky nodded slightly. In the next moment, the expression on his face grew somber, and he focused all his attention on the fight. Although Ricky was confident in his strength, he still needed to take the powerful Heavenly Devil Jail blood power seriously. Perhaps, he could be less focused if he was far more powerful than his opponent. But with his current strength, he could not afford to lose concentration. "Three moves! If I can''t kill you within three moves, I will take you as a real opponent," Scales said in an icy tone as the world of hell sank into his body. At that moment, his whole body was taken up by the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power, and he became the king of hell. In just one sentence, the force of death from hell could spread throughout the world. "I thought you would say that if you couldn''t kill me within three moves, you would retreat," answered Ricky with a teasing smile. But his taunting didn''t seem to have any effect. Scales only smiled and said, "To be honest, you give me a sense of danger. I''m not so arrogant that I will be too proud of my abilities." "Then let me try your three moves. If I can''t withstand them, I will kill myself!" Ricky challenged Scales. "And I won''t attack you while you are gathering your strength," he also added. "Oh? Really?" Scales snorted, unable to believe that Ricky would put himself into such a disadvantage. "Yes. I swear by the heavenlyw!" Ricky insisted. Scales studied him for a minute, but Ricky appeared sincere in his promise. He could not help but laugh at Ricky''s words and his attitude. They were not funny precisely, but they were outrageous and incredible. They were something that no ordinary person would even dare to think about. "Ha-ha! You are so arrogant, but you also possess a heroic spirit! I just hope that you will retain this determination after my three moves!" Boom! As Scale''s boomingughter echoed, his momentum waxed in tempo. At the same time, he knitted his hands together, and the inferno appeared behind him once again. "Three Devil Buckles of Hell! The first Devil Buckle!" A demon instantly rose from the infernal world with a fierce roar. This devil raised its head and roared at the sky, and then it opened its mouth, and a huge seal with the shape of a buckle descended from the heavens. It rushed towards Ricky at breakneck speed. Buzz! Wherever the Devil Buckle passed, even the surrounding trembled with fear. Ricky, too, was awash with fear as he watched the demon. "What a terrible move!" Ricky couldn''t help but exim! "This is the unbeatable strength of the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power! Deal with it with all your strength, and don''t ck off. If you don''t give this your all, you will be in a disadvantageous position, which would be troublesome," the Dragon Intent Grass warned Ricky. "This battle is bound to be fierce, but it will undoubtedly end in a stalemate. Chaotic fire! Come and protect me!" Ricky roared and pped his hands, and his eyes turned into mes as hot as the sun. Boom! Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ten kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire swept out and condensed into a single gigantic me on Ricky''s body, which also rose the head and roared ferociously. Meanwhile, the giant of mes transformed into the ming lotus. And the ming lotus surrounded Ricky to protect him. "What terrifying mes! Those are the sacred fire, right?" Rodger quietly asked when he felt the overwhelming power of Ricky''s mes, and his fighting spirit rose immediately. "They must be the sacred fire, as well as many other kinds. As a member of the race of the emperor beast¡ªHeavenly Kylin Cattle, I can feel it clearly," Gage replied. His eyes were ssy as he watched the disy as if he was in a dream. He could not help but ask, "What kind of me Mutant does he have? How can he control so many kinds of sacred fire?" Boom! During their discussion, the first Devil Buckle finally hit Ricky''s ming lotus. Chapter 1149 Sudden Turn Of Events Chapter 1149 Sudden Turn Of Events The first Devil Buckle swooped down and instantly drowned Ricky''s ming lotus. With it, countless ripples of airwaves spread in an instant and impacted the entire huge battle tform. Queenie and the other genius from the devil race, who were fighting nearby, had to pause their fight and turn around to resist the airwaves'' impact. Otherwise, they would have been coterally damaged. The moment it drowned the ming lotus, the first Devil Buckle exploded, and the scarlet evil spirit rushed to the ming lotus. Crack! A cracking sound came through. It was from the cracks on the ming lotus. The ming lotus formed by Ricky''s mes and the Fire Dragon Extremity was undoubtedly one of Ricky''s most powerful defenses. However, at this moment, the instantaneous attack of the first Devil Buckle resulted in cracks on the ming lotus, which was an indication of the great power that the buckle had. And it was also an indication of how powerful Scales was. Fortunately, the power of the first Devil Buckle dissipated soon after. "The second Devil Buckle!" Quick as he was, Scales had already condensed the second attack before the airwaves began to disperse. In the hell world behind him, another devil figure appeared. The two devils spat out their power in turns, which turned into two Devil Buckles. These two Devil Buckles merged and then rushed to suppress Ricky. Although it was abination of only two Devil Buckles, its power was several times stronger. It was not as simple as adding the strengths of two buckles.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. When he felt the power of the second Devil Buckle, Ricky frowned slightly, as he thought that Scales was far more challenging to deal with than he had thought. Ricky didn''t dare to reserve his strength. He activated his six mutants in an instant, and the six kinds of runes encircled him. Soon, all his power gathered on his chest. When Ricky''s six mutants burst out, everyone present was once again shocked. They were all wondering how such a creature that had six mutants could appear in the world. "Now, I finally understand why Queenie invited him to be her helper. And I also understand that he was not hiding his real strength. Instead, he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" eximed Rodger. This time, Gage and the other two didn''t have anything to say, as they were watching Ricky with rapt attention. Meanwhile, Scales was as dumbfounded as they were. He was shocked speechless because he didn''t expect Ricky to have so many trump cards. Although he was a devil, he knew a lot about mutants. It should have been impossible for anyone to possess two mutants at the same time, let alone six mutants. However, it was a fact that Ricky had six mutants. This fact was right there in front of him. He didn''t want to believe it, but he could do nothing about it. Therefore, he focused all his attention on attacking. As long as he could kill Ricky, his six mutants would be just a joke. Boom! The power of six kinds of runes and six mutants formed a giant whirlpool on Ricky''s chest. As he pped his hands, a colorful, gigantic palm shot out. "Six Runes Palm!" This was a skill that Ricky newly mastered. It evolved from the Massacring Golden Palm. Boom! Another deafening sound rang out due to the collision between the second Devil Buckle and the Six Runes Palm. In an instant, the reverse impact power pervaded, and both Ricky and Scales retreated heavily, leaving deep traces on the arena. "This time, I will kill you! The third Devil Buckle!" Scales shouted. His feet had sunk deep into the ground, but thanks to it, he had managed to stabilize himself. Three devil shadowsing from the infernal world appeared and spurted Devil Buckles, in an attempt to suppress Ricky. Ricky then felt that the power of the three Devil Buckles increased several times than before. "Scales'' Three Devil Buckles seems to be a kind of Omnipotent Skill that can''t be interrupted, and it can burst out and increase momentum instantly. Every time he adds a Devil Buckle, his power is increased by more than once," the Dragon Intent Grass exined to Ricky. "Yeah, I noticed that too. The Three Devil Buckles must be one of Scales'' most powerful trump cards. To be exact, the third Devil Buckle is his strongest trump card!" Ricky said seriously. Then, golden light burst out around Ricky''s body, and the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body popped out. In the face of the third Devil Buckle, Ricky had to activate his strongest defense, or he could be gravely injured. "Massacring Holy Pattern¡ªone hundred patterns, show up!" Ricky put his palms together, and the Massacring Sand flooded from his golden body. It transformed into a hundred golden patterns, forming the shape of a cone, which shrouded Ricky in the center. The six kinds of runes surrounded the golden patterns. Over the past three years, Ricky had cultivated the Massacring Holy Pattern to as many as a hundred patterns, which constituted his most potent defense together with his Ultimate Golden Body. Buzz! The Massacring Holy Pattern resembled an iron tower as it ravaged across the space between Ricky and Scales, rumbling and rotating. During the process, it shed against the three Devil Buckles violently. Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment, endless and violent airwaves shrouded the entire arena, covering it with a white- gray mist that hid the arena from prying eyes. Rodger and the other three fixed their eyes on Ricky, waiting to see if he could resist the power of the three Devil Buckles. After a long time, the airwaves finally receded, revealing everything that had been in its embrace previously. Scales was revealed, standing in midair, his fists clenched tightly. His murderous aura filled the air around him, shattering and dissolving the very space near him. On the other hand, the Massacring Holy Patterns on the arena were unharmed, except for a few cracks on the surface. That was to say, Ricky hadpletely resisted his three Devil Buckles, especially the third one. Buzz! As the blinding golden light faded and the Massacring Holy Pattern retreated, Ricky''s figure was also unveiled. "What a powerful defense! His massacring power can definitely be the strongest defense. With that, he won''t lose this battle!" said Gage. "I don''t think so. Scales hasn''t activated the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power to the extreme yet. We need to remember that the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power of the devil race is not on the same level as the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power that we, human devils, use," Rodger answered, reminding Gage. "If Ricky''s strongest trump card is the defense he has disyed just now, he is sure to be defeated." They all stared at the battle tform where Ricky was fighting on. "You are very strong. You are the first genius at the same realm as me who could resist my Three Devil Buckles. You''re qualified to be my enemy, a real enemy," Scales praised Ricky, even as he oozed with strong killing intent. By now, Queenie and the other genius of the devil race had suspended their battle. It was the one from the devil race who stopped fighting first. That was because Ricky''s strength told him that the battle between him and Scales would ultimately decide their victory. This was a life and death battle between Ricky and Scales. "Thank you for yourpliment! However, what I want is not only to be your real enemy but also to kill you and get the grand humanoid evil tree," Ricky said with a faint smile. "Ha-ha, you are so arrogant." Scales didn''t get angry but burst intoughter upon hearing Ricky''s words. Of course, his killing intent did not decrease at all. "If you were a devil, or if I were a creature from the continent, maybe we could be both friends." "Perhaps, but it doesn''t matter now. As long as you devils invade the continent, you are destined to be my sworn enemy," Ricky said. "Of course. However, everything can be determined by strength. I admit that your defense is the strongest that I have ever seen, but even the strongest defense cannot be used to kill the enemy, right?" Scales replied with a smile. "Yes, you''re right." Ricky nodded. "And it''s impolite not to reciprocate, isn''t it? Now that you have attacked me three times, it''s my turn. You are going to take my strike right now!" Crack! The moment Ricky finished speaking, the ground beneath his feet broke into pieces. He then disappeared in the blink of an eye, and before Scales could blink again, Ricky was right in front of him! The power of the six kinds of runes and the six mutants gathered in Ricky''s right fist, forming a fist shadow. However, Scales did not take Ricky''s fist strike seriously at all. This punch was powerful, but in Scales'' eyes, it was just an ordinary punch. But in the next breath, Scales'' pupils shrank in shock and debilitating fear, for he could not believe his eyes. That was because the power in Ricky''s fist had changed in an instant. Chapter 1150 Heavenly Jail Body Chapter 1150 Heavenly Jail Body The six kinds of runes merged and formed a grayish-white power¡ªthe chaotic power. "That grayish-white power..." Rodger and the other three blurted out in utter shock, as their eyes widened like saucers. "Look at the chaotic disintegration, the extreme primitiveness...It is, undoubtedly, the chaotic power, and he already has a deepprehension of it," Gage remarked with amazement. Molly and the man with an iron tower were also struck dumb. They all had been shocked by the six mutants earlier, but it was nowhere near what they were feeling at that moment. "Chaotic power!" Scales shouted fiercely, recognizing the chaotic power immediately. It was definitely strong enough to contend with the most potent evil spirit. At that moment, Scales'' face clouded in uncertainty, as for the first time, he doubted if he could really defeat Ricky. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. However, he didn''t have the luxury to dwell on his thoughts and fears. Once Ricky had turned the power in his hands into the chaotic power, his punch became even more powerful than before. Although it wasn''t a specific attack, the energy contained in that single punch was no weaker than Scales'' three Devil Buckles. As Scales'' scarlet eyes flickered, the hell world behind him transported before him instantly, turning into a scarlet shield to resist Ricky''s punch. Condensing the hell world into a defense was undoubtedly one of Scales'' most powerful defensive skills. It was understandable that no genius would dare to look down on the chaotic power. Even though they spoke ill of it, they would never dare to underestimate it in their hearts. Bang! A dull sound of collision rang through the air, and then Ricky and Scales separated again heavily. Scales'' shield was broken, which meant that Ricky''s attack had passed through it. As a result, Scales'' chest was severely injured, evidenced by his shallow breathing and the blood spurting from his mouth. When the shield was broken, the evil spirit burst out from it. That was the essence of the shield. The energy exploded on Ricky''s punch, and Ricky felt the feedback like a gust of power rushing into his right arm. At that moment, a piercing pain flowed through his body like a wave. Thanks to the suppression of the Chaos blood power, Ricky finally eliminated the impact of Scales'' power. "So, you own the chaotic power!" Scales remarked coldly, once he managed to stabilize himself. It was the first time in his life that he had felt such great desire to kill someone. A genius who had the chaotic power was not only his enemy but also the enemy of the whole devil race. If a genius like Ricky were allowed to grow stronger further, he would be a great obstacle for the devil race to ovee, once they tried to conquer the continent. "I just obtained the fire by luck. Unfortunately, it looks like I still can''t defeat you with it!" Ricky shouted back at him. Simultaneously, he was thinking to himself, ''The Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is truly formidable. This is the first time that an opponent of equal strength hurt me, even when I have used the chaotic power!'' "Be careful, Ricky. Scales hasn''t burst out his real strength yet. The real battle between you and him is just about to start," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him. "Now, let me see how powerful the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is," Ricky started, turning his whole focus to Scales. "After all, it is close to the Ancestry Devil blood power!" "The chaotic power is indeed powerful, but it''s not the primitive power after all. If you want to defeat me, you have to show me the real primitive power. Otherwise, I will definitely kill you!" At that moment, Scales'' entire body changed rapidly, emitting strong killing intent. Ten strands of scarlet power gushed out of his body, and this power looked overwhelmingly bloody. It was the time he showed his real Heavenly Devil Jail blood power. The ten strands of power turned into ten real bloody hells, and in each of them, countless devil shadows were formed. These devils were supreme, and each of them was the ruler of their respective hells. This meant that the bloody hell was actually called the heavenly jail, the most terrible part of hell. "It deserves to be called the genuine Heavenly Devil Jail blood power! Scales could evolve ten heavenly jails at the same time. If I remember correctly, even the master of our n can evolve only three heavenly jails. What a huge difference!" Rodger couldn''t help butment, sounding awed and horrified at the same time. "You are right! The devil race''s blood power is exceptional. The purer and more advanced a bloodline is, the more inferior it will be after fusing with a lineage of creatures from the continent. For example, the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is the strongest among the eight great bloodlines of the devil race. In contrast, the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power of human devils is the weakest among the eight major bloodlines of human devils," exined Gage. "Perhaps, this is nature''s way¡ªthat something extreme will develop in the opposite direction to maintain bnce in the world. The noble bloodlines of the devil race should not fuse with other bloodlines from the continent." "Hmn... I wonder how Ricky will react." Rodger sounded wistful as he spoke, and he looked like he was enjoying watching this fight between two strong opponents. "Although I am sure that he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, that was in the past. The chaotic power is indeed powerful, but the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is already close to the Ancestry Devil blood power, which is equivalent to the Chaos blood power on the continent. So the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power is not weaker than the chaotic power." "Let''s wait and see. Scales is not simple, and neither is Ricky!" "I can''t believe he can evolve ten heavenly jails! Scales'' Heavenly Devil Jail blood power must be the strongest among his n. I''m afraid your chaotic power can''t bepared to it now," the Dragon Intent Grass told Rick seriously. ''He is truly an extremely tough opponent. I wonder how powerful those geniuses who possess the Ancestry Devil blood power would be!'' Ricky thought to himself. "Heavenly Jail Body!" Scales suddenly shouted. His body instantly grewrger and became as tall as fifty feet. At this moment, he revealed his real body under the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power. His body turned bloody red, and his muscles bulked up unexpectedly. Each of them looked like a heavenly jail. So, at the moment, Scales had condensed countless heavenly jails. Scales possessed the bloodiest and the most violent power. And at this moment, his strength seemed to have been enhanced, multiplied by the hundreds. Simultaneously, the ten real heavenly jails behind him were connected with him through the bloody channels. "Under my Heavenly Jail Body, everything will turn into nothing, including your chaotic power!" Scales roared, revealing his devilish form, together with the ferocious and bloodthirsty nature of devils. "Ancestral Intent Form!" Ricky didn''t acknowledge Scales'' words. Instead, he simply summoned the Ancestral Intent Form. At once, six figures appeared behind him, each one as tall as thirty feet. He, too, had shot up to thirty feet high. On a closer look, it seemed like the six figures were the condensates of his six mutants. However, they were all covered by the chromatic energy. Ricky''s real body was also covered with chromatic energy. "What is this five-colored power? Why do I feel it is even stronger than the chaotic power? How could it make my blood power have an urge to surrender to it?" Rodger mumbled in a low voice. "That''s right. I also feel a sense of submission. It seems that Ricky''s blood power is not simple. That five-colored power may have been derived from his blood power," said Gage. "This means that his blood power cultivation is notably profound, and that is why we feel that this power is stronger than the chaotic power. I don''t believe that there is any power on the continent superior to the primitive power. You must know that even the legendary Chaos blood power derives from chaos." At this moment, the six figures respectively evolved their own channels, connecting with Ricky''s real body. Altogether, they confronted Scales in the air. Boom! Their momentums were continuously increasing every second. And once their power had reached their peak, they would then collide eventually. Chapter 1151 One Last Resort Chapter 1151 One Last Resort Boom! When their momentum increased, the suppression of the entire area had increased further as well. And when the atmosphere''s suppression had reached its peak, Ricky and Scales finally burst out, their eyes full of the light of confrontation. In the next breath, they collided against each other. Every cell of their bodies had turned into the strongest weapon to be used against each other. Bang! In the blink of an eye, the space around the entire arena suddenly copsed. In the short time that psed, Ricky and Scales had already exchanged hundreds of moves, and the power in each round of confrontation surpassed the power of the Three Devil Buckles. They seemed to have traveled through time and space, colliding at every point. The intensity of their battle was beyond words. Every move they used pushed them to their limits, which was unavoidable because they were engaged in a battle of life and death. Ricky attacked with a stronger move, and Scales answered back with an even stronger one each time. They were forced to push themselves to the extreme, for any inferiority could lead them to death. "What fierce confrontations! If it were me facing those fearsome attacks, I''m afraid I would need all of my strength to resist. And even then, I would probably lose within three rounds," Gage remarked with a solemn expression as he watched the battle between Ricky and Scales. "Watching this battle has ignited the fire in my veins! And now, the fighting spirit in my body has erupted like a volcano. I really want to fight with either of them," Rodger murmured aggressively with a bloodthirsty gleam in his eyes. The de on his back was humming loudly, as if it had read its master''s mind. ''Damn it! How could Queenie be so lucky as to meet such a genius?'' Molly thought to herself with a barely concealed frown on her face. At that moment, she could not be more jealous of Queenie. Out of jealousy, she decided that she must draw Ricky to her side as well. It would not only lend her more strength, but it would also be disadvantageous to Queenie, which would be the icing on the cake. ''Ricky, no matter which n or force you are from, I will make you my man,'' she promised herself inwardly. Meanwhile, Queenie was having the same thread of thoughts. She thought to herself, ''I didn''t expect Ricky to make such big progress in cultivation. After all, he had just broken through and be a spiritual emperor not long ago. He truly deserves to be called an incredible demi-spiritual emperor once. If I can get along well with him, it will be of great help to us, the human devil race, in the future.'' By this time, she hadpletely given up on the idea of making Ricky surrender to her. Now, she knew that it was impossible, even though she didn''t want to ept it. In the past days that she spent with Ricky, they had gotten along well, and she was able to see what kind of person he really was. Ricky seemed utterly immune to both hard and soft tactics, and he certainly would never surrender to her, even if he were an ordinary warrior. A creature with such a character could never be anyone''s underling. The best that she could hope for from him was friendship, and the worst was if they became enemies. Of course, she''d better not make him her enemy. Having such an enemy would be horrifying and too terrible to imagine. Just the thought gave Queenie a headache. At this moment, Queenie once again rejoiced that she had brought Ricky here with her. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even be able to get the zed Fruit. "Heavenly Jail Strike, break him into pieces!" "Ancestral Intent Palm, stop him!" After many confrontations, Ricky and Scales burst out their Omnipotent Skills, and both of them were pushed back heavily by the impact. They separated for the first time after they began to fight with extreme power. Puff! Silence reigned on the battlefield. No sound could be heard except the heaving breaths from both competitors. The power that Ricky and Scales absorbed couldn''t keep up with the energy they consumed during the battle. Moreover, their bodies could not keep up with their fighting spirit. No one moved for a while. Ricky and Scales were frowning deeply, as they took stock of their physical states. Their hearts grew heavy at the thought that they could not win, at least not entirely. Neither of them had the confidence to kill each other, and they had no idea whether or not each other still had any trump card. "Dragon Intent Grass, I have to say that up until now, Scales is the strongest opponent of the same realm I''ve ever met. Even Oswald, who had the Blue Water Mutant, was a bit weaker than him." Ricky couldn''t help but sigh. He wasn''t sure if he was happy to meet such a worthy opponent, or if he was afraid he would die. "Ha-ha! Don''t worry, Ricky. I think you''re also the strongest opponent he has ever met," the Dragon Intent Grass assured him. "I''ve never fought like this before. This is really exciting!" Scales eximed happily. "I feel like this is the first time I have fought so fiercely with anyone. Thank you, Ricky. You made this happen. Unfortunately, I will have to kill you soon. If you survive, you will certainly be a great obstacle for our invasion to the four continents." "That''s also what I want to say to you!" Ricky shouted back at Scales. As soon as their words faded away, two drops of blood essence gushed from between their eyebrows. It appeared that both of them were finally preparing to end this fearsome battle. "Heavenly Jail Trial!" The power around their bodies swelled and pulsated like a living thing. Meanwhile, the ten heavenly jails behind Scales began shaking and merging, as they began to form arger heavenly jail. Those simply observing could feel the terrible powering from the new jail, and they could tell that it was much stronger than the previous ten jails. It was incredibly strong because Scales had merged his two drops of blood essence with it. Then, the devil power came out from the heavenly jail. Under such power, Ricky suddenly felt that he had be a criminal who had to kneel to ept the trial of such power. There were ten more ferocious arms growing on Scales'' Heavenly Jail Body. Thus, he had been transformed into a monster with twelve arms, which skillfully maneuvered the heavenly jail into a long bloody halberd. This halberd carried endless devilish power, and it dashed toward Ricky at breakneck speed. At this moment, Ricky activated his Chaos blood power to its extreme. Using this blood power, he could resist the devilish powering from the Heavenly Devil Jail blood power. Simultaneously, the six Ancestral Intent Bodies behind him also merged, and absorbed two drops of his blood essence. Chromatic energy gushed out of his real body like a swelling tide, as it poured into the merged Ancestral Intent Body. At once, the Iron Justice Saber came out, and Ricky swiftly caught it in his hands. "Ancestral Intent Form! Kill the devil!" Ricky roared in a thunderous voice. As he wielded his saber, its radiance shot out andbined with the chromatic energy and his Ancestral Intent Body. Together, they formed Ricky''s strongest strike towards Scales. "The result of this battle will be determined in a moment," Rodger muttered shortly, not taking his eyes off Ricky and Scales. Bang! Time slowed to a crawl, as the two attacks grew closer and closer to each other. It felt like these two attacks hadsted for countless years before they finally collided in a frightful explosion. In an instant, with the point of the collision light as the center, endless airwaves swept and engulfed everything. Crack! Crack! Crack! The violent collision covered the entire broken space like a hurricane, covering everything in dust, wreckage, thunder, and lightning. Such a collisionsted for a long time before it faded away. When the waves of energy dissipated, Ricky''s and Scale''s figures were revealed. At this moment, both of them were on their knees on the battle tform, dying. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Both sides are badly injured!" Gage eximed in a breathy whisper. But they were not surprised at such a result because the power both parties burst out had already decided it. "Scales, you are both suffering. Just admit your defeat. After all, this is our human devils'' ancestral land. You devils are not wee here," said Rodger. "Humph! There is no one here who is qualified to make me leave, including Ricky," Scales replied coldly. "Now that I''m here, you all have to die today!" "And how are you going to do that in your condition?" Ricky asked with an eyebrow raised, even as he gasped for breath. "Of course, I can''t kill you in this way. However, I forgot to tell you that I have onest resort," Scales answered menacingly. Chapter 1152 Rickys Last Resort Chapter 1152 Ricky''s Last Resort Scales straightened up gingerly as he spoke. Meanwhile, a world materialized behind him once again. It shrank and sank into his body, and his power quickly returned to its peak state. However, two muscr arms were missing from his Heavenly Jail Body. And any warrior who had a sharp sense would be able to feel that his power had weakened slightly. Ricky also noticed that. ''It seems that Scales'' capability in recovery is far inferior to mine!'' he thought to himself. He narrowed his eyes at Scales and dered confidently, "Are you sure about that? Then let me see how powerful yourst resort is!" Ricky''s voice resounded with steel in his tone as if he thoroughly believed his words. At the same time, he also stood up, and the Life Wings gradually formed behind him. "You seem very calm. It seems that you also have a trump card that I have yet to see. Now, show it to me!" Scales responded. He had anticipated that Ricky still had another trump card up his sleeve, for he would never underestimate a genius who had cultivated the chaotic power. At this time, Ricky also recovered to his peak state with the Life Wings. "Their recovery capability is incredible!" Gage eximed when he saw this. "But it seems that Ricky''s capability in recovery is much more powerfulpared to Scales. Look, Ricky has truly recovered to his peak state, while Scales'' strength has slightly decreased," noted Rodger. "Hmnn... Perhaps. But I feel that both of them will end up suffering great losses," Gage remarked. "But it might be better for us if both of them are badly hurt," Rodger added. Meanwhile, Ricky and Scales were still engaged in a battle of words. Ricky yelled at Scales, "As you wish!" In an instant, purple patterns began to spread all over his body. "He is an array deployer at the Emperor Level!" Scales muttered under his breath. His face darkened as he grew more serious and put all his focus on Ricky. No one would underestimate an anomalous genius like Ricky, especially when his expertise with the arrays could be considered unrivaled. "He is an array deployer at the Emperor Level!" Rodger and the others also eximed in shock. "He is already so strong! If hebines the great ability he just showed with the power of the arrays, then I can''t even imagine how strong he can be!" Gage blurted out expectantly, his eyes wide with awe. He didn''t have any connection with Ricky, but Scales was a devil, so as long as he and Ricky were not mortal enemies, he would unconditionally stand by Ricky''s side every time. "The second killing array¡ªthe Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves!" As the patterns spread all over his body, Ricky knitted his hands together. Soon, purple marks also spread and covered the entirepetition tform, and a purple array appeared instantly. "It seems that you have set up the array secretly during the battle just now. I can tell that you have great attainments in the cultivation of arrays," Scalesuded Ricky in an icy tone. At that moment, he could vaguely feel the thunderous strength of this array. It was his Heavenly Devil Jail blood power that felt the invisible threat. Ricky ignored Scales'' words. Instead, he pped his hands and gathered all his strength to the array in a sh. Roar! Howl! When Ricky poured his power into the array, thepetition tform was shaken by the roars and howls that echoed from nowhere. It was like a pack of ghosts and wolves were about to descend. At the same time, the purple array turned dark in an instant¡ªlike an inky nket of darkness in hell. The array worked! It absorbed the space power and Ricky''s power and transformed them into the most violent power in a sh. The shadows of ghosts and wolves made their appearance one after another, raising their heads and roaring fiercely at the sky. At that moment, it seemed that this array was the real world of hell. "This array has such violent power. What''s more, under its extreme power, both ghosts and wolves exist at the same time. It deserves its name ¡ª the Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves!" Gage eximed. "Besides, those wolves and ghosts aren''t the most frightening thing in this array. Do you know what''s more frightening? It''s the array''s power of killing!" said Rodger in a husky voice. "I wonder what Scales'' trump card is. Can it top this?" At that point, Ricky broke out his Devouring Mutant, because what Rodger had guessed was right. This array belonged to the second killing arrays, so the power of killing was the most suitable one to control it. And the Devouring Mutant was rtively designed to kill. "Kill!" Ricky shouted loudly. As everybody looked on in amazement, the array evolved like a living thing. Innumerable shadows of ghosts and wolves in the array merged and formed two massive shadows¡ª a ghost''s silhouette and a wolf''s shadow. Howl! The roar reached their ears the same moment that both the ghost shadow and the wolf shadow pounced towards Scales. As soon as theynded, Ricky summoned the Devourer Zone, which evolved into the bloody massacre, and fused it into the ghost shadow and the wolf shadow. "Heavenly jail! Summon the devil king!" Upon seeing Ricky''s array attack, Scales didn''t dare to hesitate. He gathered all his strength in his hands and clenched them into fists, punching down on thepetition tform. Boom! Immediately, the entirepetition tform was devoured by Scales'' power and transformed into a bloody hell. "Devil king,e out!" Scales roared. Growl! No sooner had Scales finished his words that the bloody hell on thepetition tform spun at high speed. Simultaneously, a bloody devil king with twelve arms appeared out of it with a roar, which made the whole area tremble. The devil king thumped its chest with a fearsome roar before it threw itself toward the ghost and wolf shadows. After that, Ricky and Scales fused with the power they summoned into the battlefield. The whole scene was like a battle between two giant beasts. And the winner of the fight, as Gage had said, was still in doubt, even when both the ghost and wolf and the devil king had used up their strength. This time, these two people truly exhausted all their power and were both at theirst gasp. Queenie and another devil immediately rushed to Ricky and Scales respectively, guarding them against each other now that they were vulnerable. "Can you recover this time? Can you still use your sacred fire?" Queenie said to Ricky through telepathy. "At this moment, Scales is truly at hisst breath, so if you give him another shot, I''m sure you will kill him!" "I hope you''re right, Queenie! And I pray he doesn''t have any other trump card to recuperate!" Ricky responded and prepared to break out the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill, the Evil Devouring Mouth, and the Life Wings. He might not recover to his peak state this time, but it would still be enough to kill Scales. However, at that point, something that Ricky hadn''t expected happened. The devil beside Scales said straightly, "We admit defeat and quit this test of the grand humanoid evil tree!" As soon as he finished speaking, thepetition tform changed instantly. Two rays of light red, and the two devils disappeared in an instant. "Ricky, I admit my failure this time. When the passage between Devil Land and the continents opens, I hope we can meet again. At that time, there is nothing but life or death waiting for us," echoed Scale''s voice for thest time, as he and hispanion disappeared. "Does this guy know that you still have a trump card to recover?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked with pity after seeing Scales admit defeat and leave. It knew that Scales escaping with his life was terrible because if Scales didn''t die today, he would be a formidable enemy in the future. After all, if he reached a higher level with his powerful Heavenly Devil Jail blood power, he would be a great enemy of the continents'' creatures. "I don''t know, but he certainly doesn''t have any more trump cards to recover," Ricky also replied with pity in his voice. "That is why he didn''t dare to risk whether I have another trump card or not. It is better for them to leave. After all, Rodger and the others are still here. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I believe Scales is bound to be a powerful enemy in the future. He is tenacious and able to ept and learn from his mistakes and failures. I am certain that his growth will be exponential in just a few years." "You are right. The most terrible enemy must be those who are tenacious and can face and learn from their failure," the Dragon Intent Grass eximed. "What a pity!" Queenie, Rodger, and the others also sighed in dismay at that time. After all, Ricky had been so close. If the devils had not surrendered, Scales would surely be dead by now. Chapter 1153 The Battle Between Emperor Beasts Chapter 1153 The Battle Between Emperor Beasts After Scales and hispanion left, Rodger turned to Molly. "Hey, Molly! We will be the ones fighting next. Remember that safety goes first in ourbat. We don''t want to hurt each other," he said with a smile. Although they were not from the same continent, Rodger thought that there was no need to have a life- and-death battle. After all, they were both human devils. Molly smiled back, nodding slightly before answering, "Of course! But your opponent is not me." "Oh?" Rodger''s eyebrows raised in surprise. He nced curiously at the strong and muscr looking man who was standing beside Molly. "Then, will this guy be my opponent? Why don''t you introduce us?" asked Rodger, still smiling. "Some of the human devils'' ns do not live on the same continent, but why do you seem very familiar with each other? I don''t think you would have known each other well only by exchanging information," Ricky said to Queenie while he was adjusting his breath. "It''s very simple. Some of the human devils'' major ns have a Transmission Array, so there are many opportunities for our disciples topete with and share information with each other," Queenie exined. "Transmission Array! It''s said that only the high-grade array deployers at the Sage Level can deploy the Transmission Array," Ricky eximed after hearing her exnation. Meanwhile, Rodger was still facing off with the bulky man who towered over all of them. At that moment, the man was introducing himself. "My name is Eric, and I belong to the Land Bear tribe! I havee a long way from the Bleak West." "The Land Bears are emperor beasts. They are said to be the King of thend beasts!" Rodger eximed out of surprise. Ricky and Queenie were astonished too. Initially, the ancestors of the Land Bear tribe were justmon species of bear. However, with the innate talent that could mobilize the power of earth, they slowly became the strongest emperor beasts. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Perhaps, since they achieved their improvement step by step, the fighting capacity of the Land Bears was quite potent and almost invincible at the same level. "Then, Eric, let''s fight!" Gage dered, looking at Eric as his incredibly strong fighting intent red. Since many creatures perceived the Land Bears as the most powerful emperor beasts, the other emperor beasts naturally craved to challenge them to prove their worth. "You are a descendant of the unicorn tribe, a legendary beast and emperor beast. I also wish to fight you." Upon hearing Gage''s words, Eric also became eager to fight. His fighting intent swelled in his veins like a volcano about to erupt with magma. Howl! Howl! As their powers surged, they transformed into their beast forms and became massive, fierce beasts. Gage turned into an emperor beast which looked like a unicorn with a deer horn, a bull''s body, a tiger''s head, and a fishtail. Crimson dragon scales covered every inch of its body, and each dragon scale was like a world of fire. Perhaps, this emperor beast was made of fire. "What kind of sacred fire is on its body?" Ricky asked Queenie. "It''s the Sacred Unicorn Fire. But I think its fire is not that pure," Queenie answered at once. "Ah, I see," Ricky murmured in a low voice as he studied the majestic beast in front of them. Actually, he had already thought about getting this particr sacred fire even though based on Queenie''s words earlier, this sacred fire was not very pure. It wasn''t really a problem for him. As long as there was even the slightest fire, his Chaotic Fire Zone could turn it into the purest sacred fire. "Are you nning to get the Sacred Unicorn Fire?" Queenie curiously asked when she noticed that he was looking at Gage with interest. On the other hand, the Land Bear was a very ordinary-looking beast. It resembled amon ck bear, with the ck, thick hair covering its body. However, unlike the ordinary ck bear, it had a white crescent moon on top of its head. And its power was indeed overwhelming. Howl! At that moment, the two emperor beasts were snarling at each other, circling and growling like wolves. Then, in the blink of an eye, they rushed forward and collided with each other¡ªws, fangs, and horns shing together. On one side was the Sacred Unicorn Fire, which was responsible for maintaining the endless me world. The other side had the power of defending earth, which originated from the strongest power of the earth. All kinds of Omnipotent Skills were constantly disyed between their collisions, and the whole battle tform was drowned in chaos and bloodshed. Gage used the Sacred Unicorn Fire supremely well. He could form an Omnipotent Skill with every me andunch the most ferocious attack. His unicorn''s blood power was certainly not weak, for his beast form changed continuously in the battle. Every time his power increased, his beast form evolved closer to the form of a true unicorn. Gage was definitely a top peerless genius. On the other hand, the power of defending earth was, without doubt, the strongest defense. After all, earth power was unparalleled, and only the heavenly power couldpare with it. No other kinds of power could destroy it. As a result, although Gage''s attack was powerful, it could not cause any damage to Eric due to his strong defense. "The Land Bears deserve to be called the emperor beasts, for they can truly harness the power of the earth. With the same strength, my golden body may be slightly weaker in defending against the defending earth," Ricky said softly. "Well, the Land Bear is the favorite creature of the earth. It makes sense that it naturally owns the most powerful defense of the earth," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "The defense of the Land Bear is really unique! Nobody can beat it!" Gage eximed after seeing that his constant attacks could not cause any harm to Eric, thanks to his powerful defense. "All right! If you can take thisst strike, I will admit defeat this time." "Please show me your power!" Eric answered confidently. "Unicorn''s bloodline, please summon the legendary beast¡ªthe unicorn!" Blood started to surge all over Gage''s body like magma under a volcano, as he activated his power beyond its limits. The Sacred Unicorn Fire spread like wild fire. Then, a drop of blood essence shot out from the middle of his eyebrows and seeped into the burning mes. Howl! While the people were watching Gage, a deafening roar suddenly echoed in the tform. It wasn''t Gage who had roared but something else! In the next breath, a creature that looked exactly like a true unicorn rushed out from the mes. It gathered its strength from heaven andnded heavily on the ground with its front hooves. Even at their distance, all the spectators could feel the endless power that it was emitting. "Gage''s blood power is really extraordinary. He can even summon the power of the legendary beast unicorn with the help of his blood essence," remarked Ricky. "Given the right opportunity, he would be very likely to evolve into a legendary unicorn." "But the chance of that happening is extremely rare. It''s almost impossible without an incredible opportunity!" contradicted Queenie. "Holy beast, emperor beast, and legendary beast¡ªthey are very simr. Although they have inborn talents, their evolution is countless times more difficult than ours," she added. As the battle continued, Eric''s face grew serious when he saw Gage''s move. Without any hesitation, he also used his blood essence to summon the essential power of the earth. "The Power of Earth, the Earth Door!" His massive forefoot stomped on the arena''s ground, creating a small earthquake. Instantly, seven Earth Doors rose from beneath the ground and created a shield in front of Eric. "Gage, this is my strongest defense. If you can break through four of these doors, I will admit defeat in this battle!" Eric shouted from beyond the seven walls, sounding confident and triumphant like he had already won. "You''re too arrogant, boy. I''ll break all seven doors for you!" Gage flew into a rage on hearing Eric''s words, and he hastened to infuse more of his power into his strike. Boom! With a st of airwaves, the crimson hooves finallynded on the first Earth Door. The next moment, a strong wind picked up and engulfed the whole ce. Itsted for a long time before the dust began to settle. When the airwaves dissipated, two figures appeared. Gage and Eric were in their human forms at that moment, and both were standing stiff as a rod. All the spectators looked to the seven doors. There were still four doors left. That was to say, Gage''s most powerful strike had only broken three Earth Doors. In this case, Gage was defeated. Chapter 1154 Rodger Won Chapter 1154 Rodger Won "I have only broken three of your doors. It is not you who behaved arrogantly but me. I admit defeat in this battle, and now, I''m willing to admit the you are indeed very strong," Gage admitted his defeat with a smile. He was defeated because he was not strong enough, so he could willingly ept the result. After all, it only meant that he had to work harder, and he could expect better results next time as long as he was alive. "I''m ttered. Who knows? Maybe I was just lucky. But let me tell you that our Land Bears'' fighting power can be infinite wherever there is and. We indeed enjoy an exceptional advantage," Eric replied. Ricky found Eric to be so modest. He was not as overbearing as people thought him to be. And a man like him was truly powerful. After all, only a truly powerful being could be powerful and determined in his heart, while outside, he would still be humble and epting of his faults. "Ricky, why don''t you make friends with them? After all, they are also peerless geniuses. Besides, you can use the support of the forces behind them," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested in Ricky''s mind. "Although you''re unique in this world, you won''t be unafraid of anything for a long time toe. You still need some people and some forces to back you up. For example, in the Eastern Land and Western Land, if you don''t have the Oriental College and the Spirit Sect to support you, no matter how extraordinary your talent is, it will still be useless. You should understand what I mean!" "I understand!" Ricky replied. The Dragon Intent Grass was right. If Ricky wanted to grow further in this martial world, talent, willpower, blood power, and spiritual meridian were all critical factors. And it was also important whether there were strong forces supporting him. Over these years, Ricky had alsoe to understand this. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Of course, Ricky had his own principle, which was to make friends with people and forces that could get his approval. "Ha-ha, I can ept this defeat. Eric, you don''t need to make excuses for me. I can ept failure as long as I don''t lose my life," Gage said with a smile upon hearing Eric''s words. Then, he withdrew his power and spread out his hands in front of Rodger, indicating that it was Rodger''s turn to fight next. "Molly, you go first!" Rodger said with his power surging around his body. "Eric is stronger than me, so..." Molly remarked, shrugging and smiling lightly. As a result, Rodger and Eric confronted each other face to face. "Rodger, I know that you have the Blood Devil''s blood power, but I find that your Saber Stunt is much more terrifying!" Eric remarked. Actually, he could feel that Rodger was slightly more powerful than Gage. "If I can''t break your defense, then my Saber Stunt is not worth its name." Rodgerughed in response. "Ha-ha, in that case, let''s not waste time and end this with one big blow!" Eric replied with a smile. "I agree!" Swish! As great power swept over them in waves, a strong saber intent rose from Rodger''s body and surged to the sky. At the same time, the whole huge arena was directly enveloped by forty-percent saber intent at thete stage. "The forty-percent saber intent at thete stage is close to the fifty-percent saber intent. What a gifted and brilliant young man Rodger is! And his saber intent seems to cover all kinds of saber skills!" the Dragon Intent Grass remarked to Ricky. "He has the Heavenly Saber Mutant. No matter how many saber skills the heavenlyw contains, those who with the Heavenly Saber Mutant should be able toprehend all of them," Ricky murmured. The moment that Rodger''s saber intent swept over, his body was filled with the evil spirit. Furthermore, the evil spirit contained the power of Supreme Ultimate, which made two swirls and encircled Rodger, who had activated his Heavenly Saber Mutant. "Come on, Eric, release your defense and attack! Let''s end the battle with one big move!" Rodger challenged Eric loudly, simr to how the king of saber should act. Indeed, his skills reflected his personality. Howl! Eric roared again and turned into his bear form. As his power rose to the cusp, he summoned the Earth Doors. But this time, there were not only seven doors. The white moon on his head shone brightly and gathered power again to form the force of the earth. Undoubtedly, this was one of Eric''s powerful Omnipotent Skills. "Dear earth, bless me with boundless strength, please!" Boom! The tremendous impact prated through the seven doors instantly, and it turned into a shadow of the king bear, running wildly towards Rodger. In the face of Rodger''s attack, Eric didn''t dare to withstand him only with defense power. Thus, he also launched his fiercest attack. Since what he had to face was forty-percent saber intent at thete stage, which was very close to the fifty-percent saber intent, he had to give it his all. The saber intent at this stage was actually far beyond his level. So, at this moment, Eric thought of himself as in a dangerous situation¡ªa life and death situation. He motivated himself by thinking that there was a real danger, even though there was only minimal risk involved here. "It''s the saber intent melted with the evil blood!" When Rodger saw that the bear shadow was rushing toward him, he stood still, jumped up, and held his saber tightly with both hands. The saber intent turned into the saber light and mixed with the red blood and the power of Supreme Ultimate on both sides of his body. After that, he shed down with all his might. Boom! As Rodger''s strike collided with the bear shadow, a deafening sound reverberated and even reached the spectators. For a moment, they were on par with each other and were in a stalemate. But soon, the bear shadow transformed from the boundless strength was shattered by the strike. Bang! The sound of metal shing rang out. Rodger''s strike continuously hit the seven doors. Boom! Endless dust and debris scattered in the air, caused by the Earth Doors being chopped into pieces. The dust inundated the whole space, and the result of the collision couldn''t be seen clearly. After a long time, the dust and airwaves finally receded, and then the scene was revealed. Six of the Earth Doors were destroyed and shattered into dust, while the seventh Earth Door remained intact. However, Rodger''s strike had left several thin cracks all over it. "Are they well-matched in strength?" Queenie murmured almost to herself. Crack! As soon as the words left her mouth, the cracks on the seventh Earth Door suddenly increased, spreading all over the door. In the blink of an eye, thest door broke into pieces. Rodger''s strike went forward fiercely. Eric had no choice but to counteract it with a powerful blow. "It seems that they are not well-matched in strength. Rodger got the upper hand,"mented Ricky in a low voice. "He broke all the seven doors, which means that he had broken through Eric''s strongest defense. And when ites to attacking, Eric is naturally no match for Rodger." "But, technically, Eric didn''t fail. He resisted the strike up to thest moment," Queenie contradicted. "But the fact is that Rodger did not burst out the power of the Heavenly Saber Mutant. In that strike, he only burst out the blood power of Blood Devil and the power of saber intent, didn''t he?" Ricky answered. Back on the arena, the two warriorsmunicated. "You broke through my boundless strength and all the Doors. And you didn''t even have to use the power of the Heavenly Saber Mutant. I admit defeat in this battle." Shaking his head, Eric admitted defeat. However, it could be seen that his fighting intent was even more intense. "If we have the chance, let''s fight again," he added. "Thank you!" Rodger answered with a smile as he took back his saber. "If you take me as your friend, I will be more than pleased to have another fight with you." After that, Eric looked at Molly apologetically. "It does not matter, Eric. You have tried your best. Thank you," Molly reassured him. However, contrary to her words, her eyes showed her unwillingness as she looked at Queenie. "Humph!" Queenie smirked when she noticed Molly''s sour and jealous expression. This, in turn, irritated Molly even further. Meanwhile, Rodger turned his attention to Ricky with a strong fighting spirit in his eyes. Chapter 1155 Heavenly Saber Stunt Chapter 1155 Heavenly Saber Stunt At this time, the remaining two battle rings had wholly merged. Molly and Eric then left respectively, but neither of them left the core area. Instead, they prepared to watch thest battle for the grand humanoid evil tree not far away. "Hey, Eric. Who do you think will win this battle?" Molly whispered. "Who do you want to win?" Eric asked instead. He didn''t give a straight answer. "Of course, I want it to be Rodger. Don''t you see how disdainfully Queenie looked at me?" Molly answered back in a cold tone. Eric didn''t say anything more, but a small smile pulled at the corner of his lips. "Why are you smiling?" "Nothing. I just thought that it might be quite difficult for Rodger to win this time, even though he has the Heavenly Saber Mutant. As for Ricky, you already saw what he managed to do," said Eric with a shrug. After that, the pair grew quiet as they both focused on the uing battle. The fighting spirit and tension between Rodger and Ricky continuously thickened with each passing second. Suddenly, Rodger broke the silence. "Ricky, I have felt the de intent from you, and it''s probably more than forty percent. You must have been a saber master, too." "I''m ttered, but I wouldn''t call myself a saber master, especially not in the face of a de master like you. After all, you can manage fifty percent de intent." Ricky threw a faint smile to Rodger. He had to admit that his saber skills were not as outstanding as Rodger''s, and he could even go so far as to say that Rodger was far superior to him in this respect. "I assure you that this is not just lip service. I am merely stating a fact I gathered from my observations today. By the way, have you regained your strength at peak state?" Rodger asked. "Sure, tackling ten more battles would be fine for me now." Ricky smiled. "That''s good to know. Okay, let''s cut to the chase! I will take action first," dered Rodger. He was keenly aware of the rules: the one who took the shot first would usually take the lead in all probability. "Ha-ha, I''ll be much obliged to see how powerful your Heaven Saber Mutant is." Rickyughed boisterously, as the inner energy inside him was bursting out. With the buzzing sound, his array, the Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves, was revealed. "You have seen it earlier, Rodger. This array isbined with my power at the peak state. If you can destroy this array, you will win the battle," Ricky uttered sincerely as his figure was merged into the array in an instant. Rodger didn''t mind his words and dered at the top of his lungs, "Heavenly Saber Stunts!" At this moment, the real power of the Heavenly Saber Mutant was revealed. Everything around Rodger had turned into the saber shadows, and everything was filled with nearly-fifty percent saber intent. He might be the same as he was, but meanwhile he had be a sharp saber, peerless in other''s eyes. As the Crimson Devil blood power swelled like a breaking wave, the Nether Body emerged from Rodger''s body. The Crimson Devil blood power and the power of Supreme Ultimate once again fused. This time, he concentrated all the energy in his hand. "My skill, the Heavenly Saber Stunt contains the power from human, devil, heaven, and earth," Rodger dered loudly. His hair and robe pped with the wind as if there was an air currenting from below. At this point, he was the mostpetent saber master. ''Did Rodger invent the Heavenly Saber Stunt? Ricky thought to himself. At this moment, he could feel the thick, cloying feel of danger in the air. It was even stronger than when he was fighting Scales. "Rodger is truly worthy of being called a saber holy being, and the Holy Three-Saber''s name will suit him well, too." All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Dragon Intent Grass was effusive in its praise now. On the other hand, Ricky felt that the threat to his life increased with every breath he took. To this moment, Rodger''s power was raised to the extreme. Four shadows of human, devil, heaven, and earth emerged behind him, and all the four elements individually responded to his Heavenly Saber Stunt. Swish! In the next breath, Rodger swung his saber three times. One contained the power from human, one from devil, and one from earth. "Ricky, keep your eyes open now, the three strikes I just sent out contain the power from human, devil, and earth. Lastly, I will send out the strike which contains the power from heaven!" Rodger warned Ricky in a deep, confident tone. "Are these all the moves you wanted to show me? It makes me wonder how powerful you really are," Ricky murmured, and three Shadowy Replication appeared as hepleted his finger posture. The three Shadowy Replications burst out six mutants, chaotic power, and chromatic energy simultaneously. Then, the three replicas rushed toward the saber strikes that contained the power from human, devil, and earth respectively. Boom! As a result, the whole array was drowned out by the airwaves. Rodger''s strikes exploded along with Ricky''s three Shadowy Replications. Swish! At the very moment of the explosion, the saber containing the power from heaven pierced through Ricky''s real body. ''It seems that the near-fifty percent de intent could lead Rodger to my location in the array,'' Ricky thought to himself. Without hesitation, he gathered all his strength andunched his strongest attack to fight back. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the next moment, an intense saber light burst out, blinding everyone with its tenacity. The force generated by the explosion swept over everything, leaving chaos and destruction in its wake. "Oneness of the Heavenly Saber Stunt!" Rodger shouted out abruptly. Everything changed at that very moment. The power which originally contained in Rodger''s previous three strikes disappeared, and then all of it reappeared suddenly in thest strike that contained the power from heaven. The four strikes then were integrated into one, bringing about an unprecedented power surge. In a sh, it seemed like Rodger was about to break Ricky and destroy his array. ''I see. The Heavenly Saber Stunt is so powerful that any trike of them can summon the other three strikes at any time.'' Ricky suddenly realized something that he had never thought of before. Truth be told. he didn''t expect Rodger to be this strong, and he could not help but look at his opponent with awe. "You are indeed a genius with rich fighting experience!" Rickymented with admiration. "However, I still have an ace up my sleeve!" He then roared with his Golden Spirit Eyes. He had kept his Golden Spirit Eyes inactive during the fight with Scales in order to kill him by surprise. Moreover, the power of his Golden Spirit Eyes could be considered his strongest move, as it could eradicate any enemy, and it would always blow the mind of his rivals away. However, Ricky didn''t expect Scales to back out of their fight prematurely. So, he had not got a chance to show his magical eyes ever since. Now, a sense of crisis clouded over him like a thin, invisible mist. He thought it was time for him to show his special eyes. "Golden Spirit Attacks!" With a roar from Ricky, thousands of feet of golden light exploded, and a golden world appeared. A golden giant rose from the ground and fused with the power of the array. The golden giant then threw a punch. "What the hell!" Rodger was shocked by the punch; he couldn''t believe his eyes. A shocked expression froze over his face, even as the sound of fighting continued to rage around him. Of course, the people around him, including Rodger, recognized Ricky''s eyes immediately. "Eyes of Heaven and Earth!" shouted Ricky with all his might. Bang! Under the attack of Golden Spirit Eyes, Rodger appeared inferior to Ricky, which was a sharp contrast to their earlier situation. If Ricky defeated him with this move, he would have no more chance to destroy Ricky''s array. Just like Scales, Rodger was a decisive person. He knew that there was no chance for him to win, so he retreated all his power. "Wow, Ricky! I can''t believe you also have a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth. How enviable!" Rodger shook his head while gathering all his vigor. The sudden change of the Heavenly Saber Stunt had granted Rodger the chance to break Ricky''s array by surprise. However, Rodger didn''t expect that Ricky owned a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth. "At every critical point, Ricky showed so many trump cards that made me jealous!" Ericmented not far away. Since Ricky had just fought with Scales, nobody expected him to bring out more impressive moves. They had all thought he was exhausted, so they were naturally stunned when they saw Ricky showed off his another trump card. "Actually, Rodger, I intended to show that move to Scales in the first ce," Ricky remarked as he faced Rodger. "But Scales was quite decisive. He preferred to admit defeat and leave at once, so I was able to reserve it for my next deserving opponent, which turned out to be you." Chapter 1156 A New Discovery Chapter 1156 A New Discovery At once, Ricky also eased his power down. Since Rodger could not destroy his array, Ricky naturally won the battle. In fact, even if he hadn''t used that array, he believed that he would still defeat Rodger in the end. He was that confident of himself. "That exins it. However, I didn''t expect you to use it on me. Anyway, regardless if you used it or not, this power still belongs to you. I am defeated, and your incredible strength has sincerely convinced me," said Rodger. Ricky nodded gratefully in return, answering, "Thank you!" "I hope you two can join us after you finish your task here and get out of this ce. We will wait for you in the forest outside. If you don''t mind that our talent is not enough, Ricky, we want to make friends with you. What do you think?" proposed Rodger in a friendly manner. Honestly, they weren''t happy that they had failed to obtain the chance of obtaining the grand humanoid evil tree, but they had no regrets. After all, they got to fight Ricky, and it was an honor to be defeated by such an incredible fighter. "Ha-ha, it will be my pleasure!" Ricky replied with a bright smile. Then, Rodger and the other three left the core area, for it was better that they weren''t there for the next part, which was the process of refining the grand humanoid evil tree. After all, it was a top-secret process. What was more, if they were present, they would envy Ricky and Queenie and feel upset. "Queenie, the grand humanoid evil tree belongs to you now. Hurry up and refine it while I can still control myself. Otherwise, I might fail to restrain the greed in my heart," Ricky said in a teasing tone. "Thank you. Without you, I might have already died," Queenie told Ricky sincerely. "From now on, you have my approval. I''ve said that I''ll do three things for you, and you can count on these words." "My, my! It''s not your style to say these words," Ricky teased her as his lips curled with an evil smile, making Queenie frown in irritation. "Humph!" she snorted and rolled her eyes at Ricky, knowing that he was just goading her for fun. She turned away from him and jumped to the core area to take the seed of the grand humanoid evil tree. By this time, Queenie had been epted by the grand humanoid evil tree, so the suppressive force on the seed had disappeared. "Finally! The grand humanoid evil tree is mine!" Queenie couldn''t help but yell in her excitement, as she clutched the seed in her hand. "Just refine it quickly. You can be excited after you do that," Ricky urged with a smile, walking to her. "I will stand guard for you." "Okay!" Queenie nodded, intending to merge the seed at once. Buzz! At this moment, one more change suddenly took ce. The mass of light, where the seed of the grand humanoid evil tree had been, suddenly surged and split into two groups of light. Then, two more seeds appeared out of nowhere. "Th...These..." Ricky and Queenie exchanged dumbfounded looks. They could not believe their eyes! "What the hell! Are there three grand humanoid evil trees here?" Ricky blurted out in a stunned voice, blinking his eyes as if he was trying to wake up from a dream. "That''s impossible. The ancestralnd could not produce two grand humanoid evil trees in one era. Two trees would already be unthinkable, let alone three!" Queenie eximed in disbelief. "That has happened only once from the past eras. Thest time there were three grand humanoid evil trees, the ancestralnd was established, and that was the most primitive era," she continued. "But there are indeed three seeds. Look!" Ricky gestured to the seeds, although both of them had not taken their eyes off them since they started surging earlier. "Wait... No! Those two are not seeds of grand humanoid evil trees!" Queenie suddenly said in surprise, shaking her head. "What?" Ricky said. "Ricky, look carefully and feel them with your heart," Queenie urged him in a surprisingly patient voice. "The grand humanoid evil tree''s seed is checkered, with ck and white stripes, but those two seeds have a solid color. One is pure ck, while the other is pure white. Moreover, the grand humanoid evil tree''s seed contains two kinds of power¡ªthe evil spirit and continent spirit. But for these seeds, the white seed contains only the continent spirit, while the ck seed contains only the evil spirit." After hearing Queenie''s words, Ricky tried to sense the seeds carefully and found that she was right. "Then...what''s going on here?" Ricky asked in confusion. "I have no idea either. But as far as I know, seeds like these have never appeared in our ancestral land," Queenie answered, soundingpletely awestruck. Buzz! At this time, some power involuntarily rose from Ricky''s body, and an indistinct shadow of a huge tree appeared. It was none other than the Void Tree. "You have a Void Tree inside your body. Oh, my God! How is that possible?!" Queenie yelled out in shock after recognizing the Void Tree at one nce. "I can''t believe you''re even able to merge with the Void Tree!" The Void Tree was a heavenly tree, and she had never heard of any creature that could do what Ricky had done. It should be impossible, but Ricky had done it himself. Was he really human? "It is indeed a Void Tree," Ricky answered lightly. He didn''t bother to deny it anymore because Queenie had obviously recognized it. Boom! The moment the Void Treepletely appeared, the white seed released its power and resonated with the Void Tree. The Void Tree and the white seed were engulfed by brilliant white light, as the seed sank into the depths of the tree. "What..." Ricky and Queenie were shocked again by what they saw. At the same time, a piece of information was reported to Ricky''s mind. "It is a grand humanoid tree. It can absorb all the power of the continents and turn it into the creatures'' cultivation power. It can also help a creature be a holy being." "Queenie, this...this is called a grand humanoid tree!" Ricky stuttered as he shared the information he received with Queenie. He also told her about the function of the grand humanoid tree. "What?! You mean that small white seed is the grand humanoid tree?" Queenie said in shock. Ricky was almost vibrating with excitement because the grand humanoid tree was infinitely more suitable for him than the grand humanoid evil tree. "I can''t believe it! I didn''t expect to gain this here. Queenie, it seems that I made the right decision when I agreed toe here with you. Not only have I be a spiritual emperor, but I also obtained such a wonderful treasure!" Ricky said excitedly. "It seems that the continent spirit in the ancestralnd could produce a grand humanoid tree. Perhaps, the grand humanoid tree has long been here waiting for you toe," Queenie remarked, smiling happily at Ricky''s good fortune. "Anyway, this is great! You will not go back empty-handed this way, and I think you deserve it since you have exerted so much effort," she added. "Ha-ha, let''s make a deal first. Promise me that you will keep your word, even though I take this grand humanoid tree," Ricky said with a faint smile. "Don''t worry. I never break my promise to someone I have approved," answered Queenie. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, she was quiet for a moment as if she was deep in thought. But soon, her curiosity got the better of her, and she suddenly asked, "Ricky, I just realized that I don''t know you as well as I thought. How did you get the Void Tree?" "Of course, I entered the Heavenly Void and got it by chance anddy luck''s help!" Ricky answered with a smile, although his answer was kind of vague. He didn''t want to share the details, so he changed the topic. He asked, "This white seed is the grand humanoid tree, right? What do you think about the ck one?" Seeing that Ricky was purposely changing the topic, Queenie didn''t push him for more. She knew that Ricky must want to keep his secrets close to his chest. "The one you got is the grand humanoid tree, so this one must be the grand evil tree," she answered, going along with the new topic. "Judging from the infinite evil spirit in it, I''m sure of that." "So, this is the grand evil tree..." Ricky murmured. "The grand humanoid evil tree epted you, and the grand humanoid tree has appeared because it epted me. But why did the grand evil tree appear?" he asked in confusion. "Ricky, I''ve been cultivating in seclusion in the Divine Manor. Have you forgotten me?" The Evil Mandragora''s familiar voice sounded at the moment. "Evil Mandragora!" At the sound of her voice, Ricky got it at once. "You don''t need to think anymore. I''m sure the grand evil tree has appeared because of me. And I woke up from seclusion because I felt the grand evil tree''s power of resonance with me," the Evil Mandragora said, sounding excited as well. Chapter 1157 Fusion Of Two Trees Chapter 1157 Fusion Of Two Trees When Ricky heard the Evil Mandragora''s words, he hastily turned to Queenie and said, "Can I have the seed of this grand evil tree? I need it for something. If you give it to me, I''ll owe you one!" "Why would you want the grand evil tree?" Queenie eyed Ricky with a puzzled look on her face, and she tried to see why Ricky wanted the grand evil tree. As far as she knew, he was notpatible with it. But she soon realized what he needed it for and said with a smile, "Oh! You want to give it to the Evil Mandragora, am I right?" "Exactly!" Ricky nodded. "In that case, we can say that the grand evil tree''s seed truly belongs to her. After all, the grand evil tree is not suitable for any living being on this continent, and only those of the devil race are fit for it. Since the Evil Mandragora is on your side, it will be the best for her to get the grand evil tree," Queenie said, nodding her head in agreement with Ricky''s decision. After that, Ricky took the seed of the grand evil tree and entered the Divine Manor. There, he handed it to the Evil Mandragora. Then, he returned to the core area where he and Queenie began to cultivate in seclusion. Queenie aimed to merge with the grand humanoid evil tree, while Ricky aimed to integrate with the grand humanoid tree. Ricky''s mind entered the seed of the grand humanoid tree, as hemunicated with it first. As he spent more time on it, it became clear that the grand humanoid tree was very simr to the Void Tree. They both had their own will, although they did not have psychic intelligence. At the same time, Ricky infused the tree with primitive power and chromatic energy. The grand humanoid tree had already recognized Ricky. And with the help of these two powers, Ricky ultimately merged with the grand humanoid tree within just one day. As it absorbed more and more power, the seed began to change. It rapidly sprouted healthy, green leaves and soon towered over Ricky. Within a short while, the small tree had grown as tall as the Void Tree. The Void Tree had a gray tinge over it, and every ce was filled with heavenly power. Therefore, since Ricky owned a Void Tree, his cultivation speed was several times fasterpared with other living creatures. Of course, the most important thing with the Void Tree was that it could bring the person who owned it close to the heavenlyw, and it could also allow that person toprehend the heavenlyw effectively. With its help, that creature could see his martial art''s path more clearly and, thus, pave the way to be the strongest one. On the other hand, the grand humanoid tree was white, and it was filled with the continent''s purest power. Once Ricky had fused with the grand humanoid tree, the way to bing a saint suddenly opened up to him, giving him a clear view. The way to be a two-star lower spiritual emperor was also crystal clear at that moment. He believed that he would make a breakthrough as long as he umted enough andprehended briefly. After that, Ricky could see how he could break through to the next level until the Saint Level. ''With the help of the grand humanoid tree and the Void Tree, my way to bing a saint will be very smooth,'' Ricky thought to himself, with much excitement in his heart. Surprisingly, when the grand humanoid tree developed further, it appeared to be integrated with the Void Tree. "Do you know what''s going on, Dragon Intent Grass?" Ricky asked. "I don''t know, either. It''s the first time that I''ve heard about the grand humanoid tree. As for the Void Tree, no one has ever been able to obtain it except for you," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "But they both have their own wills, and they are also sacred objects. Since they wanted to merge, we should respect their will," it continued. "I understand. Then, I will just let them merge as they please!" Then, Ricky spent another half day on the fusion. Since these two trees were willing to merge with one another, Ricky didn''t need to spend too much effort dwelling on their reason. No obvious changes were made even after the fusion was finished. The two trees became one, but their functions remained the same, as no new parts had appeared, and no original functions disappeared. ''It seems that it is just an ordinary fusion!'' Ricky thought to himself. He nced at Queenie and found that she was still in seclusion. It was obvious that it would take some more time for her to fuse with the grand humanoid evil tree. "Ricky, it''s time for you tomunicate with your own heaven." At this moment, the voice of the Dragon Intent Grass broke the peaceful silence with a reminder. "Heaven is divided into the lower triple heaven, the middle triple heaven, the upper triple heaven, the outer heaven, and the legendary heaven!" the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "I''ve told you that the functions of the spiritual meridian and the Heavenly Meridian of a living being can only stand out after he bes an emperor. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. From the one-star spiritual meridian to the nine-star spiritual meridian, they are respectively connected with the first to the ninth heaven. Aftermunicating with the corresponding heaven, a creature can enter that heaven with a part of his mind as he cultivates. At that point, hisprehension ability and mind would be greatly improved. Of course, the higher the heaven is, the more improvement he could get. Moreover, it can also be determined by the creature itself. For example, in the sixth heaven, the creatures will be with the six- star intermediate spiritual meridian. One of the creatures may increase his strength twenty times, while the other may only increase ten times." "So that''s how it is... The so-calledmunication with heaven actually aims at getting closer to the heavenlyw," remarked Ricky. "Then, how about the outer heaven and the legendary heaven?" "Only a Sage Level spiritual meridian canmunicate with the outer heaven, and a Divine Level spiritual meridian canmunicate with the legendary heaven," the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "Of course, yourmunication with heaven does not wholly depend on your spiritual meridian. For example, if a creature owns the Divine Level spiritual meridian but is a fool with no talent or blood power, it will be impossible for him to be a spiritual emperor. After all, how can hemunicate with heaven?" "Well, I don''t have the Heavenly Meridian. I wonder which heaven I can connect to..." Ricky murmured although he hoped that the Dragon Intent Grass would know the answer to that. When it didn''t answer, he asked another question. "By the way, what are the differences among these heavens at different levels?" "If you sense it carefully, you will find that the first heaven''s space is paper-thin with only a singleyer of space. Meanwhile, the second heaven has twoyers of space. And thus, the ninth heaven has nine layers of space, making it the most solid and opaque among the group." the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "There''s also another difference, which is the power they contain. The outer heaven''s space is shattered, but the power contained in it is not the same as that of the first heaven. It is an invisible power that helps creatures enhance theirprehension and mind. The legendary heaven is a primitive heaven, quite close to the chaos. And you can feel all kinds of primitive powers inside. It is a gray space." "I wonder which heaven I canmunicate with as I am a spiritual emperor without Heavenly Meridian," Ricky queried d again, hoping for an answer this time. "You have extraordinary spiritual meridian, and you have also be an emperor. I suppose the heaven you canmunicate with is, at the least, the outer heaven!" the Dragon Intent Grass answered confidently. "You should integrate your whole body and mind into the heavenlyw and follow the heavenly power to enter your heaven." Concentrating his mind and activating the Void Tree, Ricky quickly integrated his entire mind and will into the heavenly power in the surroundings. However, what Ricky did not expect was that at this time, the chromatic energy in his body automatically enveloped his mind and will like a spiritual shield. "Is the chromatic energy guarding me?" Ricky asked, a puzzled expression on his face. However, he did not think about it too much because he didn''t have a lot of information on chromatic energy. He silently tried tomunicate with the heavenlyw in a natural way. After a long time, his mind and will finallye to a strange space. There was no doubt that this was the heaven he could communicate with. However, after observing for a while, Ricky was a little stunned. This heaven was not simr to the first to the ninth heaven, nor did it look like anything that the Dragon Intent Grass described. In fact, it looked different from the descriptions of the outer heaven or the legendary heaven that he was given. This heaven was colorful, and there was noplete space or broken space. It was totally invisible. "What happened? Where am I?" Ricky asked aloud in confusion, hoping that somebody would give him some answers. Chapter 1158 A Deal Chapter 1158 A Deal All of Ricky''s sense, including his intuition, told him that this ce didn''t belong to any of the nine heavens. It was also unlikely to be the outer heaven or the legendary heaven. He looked around in confusion but quickly recovered because he had experienced things a lot more shocking than this. ''I think there are two reasons that this happened. First is due to the chromatic energy, and the other is that I don''t have the Heavenly Meridian,'' Ricky thought to himself. ''The color of this ce resembles the chromatic energy, and I remember that I was wrapped up in the chromatic energy at that time. So I think this is most likely due to the chromatic energy. Maybe my martial arts path is doomed to be different from that of any other living creature the moment I got the regained spiritual meridian. After all, my martial arts path is not within the heavenlyw, so I don''t need tomunicate with the heavens within the heavenlyw. Instead, I need tomune with my version of heaven, which belongs solely to me.'' After that, Ricky integrated all his mind and will into this special heaven. Just as the Dragon Intent Grass had said, everything he had, including hisprehension and perception ability, rapidly improved. He could also feel that the speed of his cultivation had promoted a lot. However, it was too difficult to improve the realm while he already became a spiritual emperor. It might require a month of simr cultivation to achieve a noticeable effect. If a mortal creature cultivated under such circumstances, he would undoubtedly make a breakthrough from the Skin Refinement Level to an innate spiritual king in a month. "I see that only when a spiritual emperormunicates with his heaven can he improve his cultivation speed. In this way, the cultivation speed will be at least three times faster. And I can feel that it is multiple times faster than what it was before," Ricky excitedly noted. Unconsciously, he had indulged in such a cultivation state. Time passed swiftly in his meditation, like a passing cloud. When Ricky woke up, Queenie was already beside him. "How long have I spent in cultivation?" Ricky asked. "Just a few days." "Only a few days? Wow. I feel like a few years have passed!" Ricky blurted out in amazement. "It seems that you havemunicated with your heaven. Tell me, what is your heaven like?" Queenie asked curiously because she really wanted to know more about the heaven that a once incredible demi-spiritual emperormuned with. And she believed that any other creature would share the sentiment with her. "Oh, perhaps it is the legendary heaven!" Ricky murmured. Queenie let out a surprised gasp upon hearing Ricky''s words. She pped her hands together and said, "Wow! Youmuned with the legendary heaven! You have the Divine Level spiritual meridian!" However, she didn''t show much surprise. To some extent, being an incredible demi-spiritual emperor once meant that Ricky owned a Divine Level spiritual meridian. Thus, she had expected something simr to happen. Of course, she didn''t know that Ricky was lying. "Excellent, you havemunicated with the legendary heaven! You now own the Divine Level spiritual meridian!" the Dragon Intent Grass sounded enthused for Ricky. After all, bing an incredible demi- spiritual emperor was a thing of the past now. The current situation was much more critical. Now that Ricky possessed the Divine Level spiritual meridian andmunicated with the legendary heaven, he was certainly unique among his peers. "Dragon Intent Grass, I lied to Queenie," Ricky replied. "What do you mean you lied to her? If you didn''tmunicate with the legendary heaven... Which heaven did you connect to?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in surprise. It didn''t understand why Ricky would even lie to Queenie. "It is not one of the heavens you mentioned. It is the chromatic heaven which only belongs to me," answered Ricky. "Queenie, which heaven did you connect to?" Ricky then asked curiously. "It''s just the ninth heaven. It is far inferior to your legendary heaven," Queenie answered unhappily. She had the nine-star spiritual meridian, and she was already considered outstanding and brilliant on the current continent. However, her light was too dim in the face of the legendary heaven. After their conversation, Ricky and Queenie left this ce and went to the vine forest outside. Before leaving, Rodger and the others had left their contact information to Ricky. Thus, Ricky and Queenie knew where to find them, and they even had some time to spare before Rodger and the others arrived. However, Molly didn''te. Needless to say, she didn''t want to see Queenie because her loss to Queenie was still fresh in her mind. "You have contacted us. Does that mean you regard us as your friends?" Rodger asked Ricky,ughing and joking. "Ha-ha, everyone thinks highly of me. How can I be so ungrateful?" Ricky answered in return, smiling as well. At that, they all looked at each other and burst intoughter. "Ricky, you must have heard about us from Queenie. Now, can you introduce yourself to us again so that we can know more about you?" Rodger asked after theirughter had died down. "To tell you the truth, I''m from the Eastern Land. As for which force Ie from, it''s not worth mentioning," he humbly responded. Hearing Ricky''s words, the three men were dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that such a genius like Ricky only came from the Eastern Land. But why would Ricky lie to them about that? Surely, he was telling the truth. "Ricky, I sincerely admire your courage and ability to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the Eastern Land," Rodger said seriously with an expression of adoration. Gage and Eric were also looking at Ricky with respect. No matter how powerful the Eastern Land was, it didn''t have much incredible cultivation resources. And yet, Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. It was not hard to imagine how much he had gone through just to improve himself.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "I''m ttered!" Ricky said with a smile. "But please don''t tell other people about this. After all..." "We understand!" The three of them nodded sincerely, for they really wanted to be on Ricky''s good side. And they also understood that Ricky had no strong forces to depend on, so naturally, he needed to care about many things. Ricky turned to Gage afterward. "Gage, I want to make a deal with you." "Really? What kind of deal?" They were all curious after seeing Ricky''s serious expression. "I can make your Sacred Unicorn Fire twenty percent purer, but I want a cluster of your Sacred Unicorn Fire," Ricky proposed. "You¡ªyou can make the Sacred Unicorn Fire purer?!" Gage blurted out in excitement. The Sacred Unicorn Fire was the source of his tribe''s powers. Every creature of his tribe depended on it! If the Sacred Unicorn Fire''s purity would be increased, it would not only increase their strength, but it could also stimte their blood power to a certain extent. Ricky''s proposition also astonished Rodger, Eric, and Queenie. As a creature who just became a spiritual emperor, Ricky was not supposed to know any method to increase the sacred fire''s purity, even though he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "Are you serious, Ricky? You''re not just pulling my leg, right?" Gage asked seriously again, looking extremely excited. "We haven''t known each other for long, but I promise I don''t joke about such serious matters," Ricky reassured him. When he spoke, his tone was firm and confident, and the others could not help but trust in him. "If you''re telling the truth, you must be my savior. Just tell me what you want! I will try my best to do whatever you want me to do," Gage said seriously. "Ha-ha, don''t worry! I don''t want anything big, just want a cluster of your fire!" Ricky smiled warmly, pleased at Gage''s reaction since it was now obvious he would get the fire that he needed. "Rodger and Eric, please watch over and protect us while we do this," Ricky said, turning to Rodger and Eric. The two immediately stood straighter, ttered by the trust he was now giving them. "We are d to do that. We would like to see how incredible you can be." "Ha-ha, thank you so much!" Ricky smiled. "Now, Gage, please release the tension in your body and concentrate. Gather your Sacred Unicorn Fire. Don''t resist my power." "I got it!" Gage nodded enthusiastically. Then he closed his eyes and focused. Chapter 1159 A New Journey Chapter 1159 A New Journey Actually, it was not because Gage trusted Ricky very much that he dared expose his body to Ricky without protection. It was because Ricky couldn''t do anything to him in such a case. After all, no matter what happened, Rodger was standing by his side. Ricky sat down beside him, as his Devourer Zone and Chaotic Fire Zone directly appeared behind him. The Chaotic Fire Zone could purify any kind of sacred fire, while the Devourer Zone could devour all impurities. Once the two zones worked together, any sacred fire could be purified thirty percent more than before with ease. Gage was not a bad guy and Ricky trusted him. In Ricky''s opinion, there was no need for him to suspect anybody he had decided to trust. Gage, on the other hand, gathered all the Sacred Unicorn Fire into his heart at once, because his blood power could be purified to the greatest extent if the process took ce in his core¡ªthe heart. "Oh! Gage gathered the Sacred Unicorn Fire into his heart! It seems that he is quite determined to do so," the Dragon Intent Grass said with appreciation. "I think so too. I should not underestimate him. In fact, if I were him, I may not do this because it''s too risky. I''m afraid I have to respect him in this regard," Ricky said. As Ricky activated his two Supreme Skills to the extreme, he quickly entered the process of purifying. And it took four days to finish this process. "Gage, try using your Sacred Unicorn Fire again. Let''s wait and see if it is different from before," Ricky said. "Okay!" Nodding slightly, Gage condensed the Sacred Unicorn Fire into his right fist to feel it carefully. Then, his face immediately brightened with excitement. Obviously, he could feel the favorable change in his fire. Boom! The sacred fire exploded when Gage suddenly punched out, and the space in front of him shattered into pieces. "Gage, how long did it take for the space to heal?" Rodger asked expectantly. "Four seconds more than before!" Gage said excitedly. "That is to say, the purity of my Sacred Unicorn Fire has increased by more than thirty percent, which means my strength has increased significantly." "Did you say more than thirty percent? Wow!" Rodger and Eric eximed, gasping in shock at the same time. Queenie, who was standing by the side, looked at Ricky in astonishment. Once again, she was overwhelmed by his great power. "You improved by more than thirty percent. That''s great! I''m happy that I haven''t disappointed you, Gage," Ricky said with a faint smile. "Ricky, I don''t want to say thanks because I feel like words are too shallow to show my deep appreciation for what you have done. I just want to say that in case you need my help, I will never hesitate to help you no matter how difficult it will be," Gage said, expressing his gratitude to Ricky with all his heart. This improvement could not be more important to Gage. It was like he was given three drops of the blood essence of the Sacred Unicorn. "Ha-ha, then I will keep your words in mind," Ricky said happily, smiling back warmly at Gage. In return, Gage gave Ricky a cluster of Sacred Unicorn Fire, so Ricky had one more kind of sacred fire now. ''Excluding the Fire Dragon Extremity, I already have eleven kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire. I am really looking forward to collecting all the one hundred and eight kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire and integrating them into the Chaotic Fire. I wonder how powerful it will be,'' Ricky thought to himself in expectation. Previously, he thought it was impossible to collect all the one hundred and eight kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire. But now, after collecting one-tenth of them, he was feeling more confident that he could do it sessfully. The two groups talked for a while and parted with each other soon after. Although it was not time to leave the human devil''s ancestralnd yet, they had to seize the moment and find other opportunities in the following days, because the ancestralnd opened only once during an era. That was why Ricky and Queenie continued to search for Treasures from Heaven and Earth. During this time, they did not encounter any devil. They guessed that it was because of Scales'' failure that all the other devils had retreated. The devils hade in an attempt to get the grand humanoid evil tree and to find the passage from the ancestralnd of human devils to the continent, but unfortunately for them, they had failed. Ricky was too powerful for them, so they naturally didn''t want to stay here any longer. Of course, the most important thing during this process was the progress of Ricky''s own strength. He calcted that after only a few battles, he would be able to break through and be a two-star lower spiritual emperor. When it was time, Ricky and Queenie tied off all their loose ends and left the ancestralnd. They were the biggest winners, so they were in a good mood. The mutant working for Queenie met them as soon as they returned. He immediately asked, "My Lady, how is everything going? Did you manage to obtain the grand humanoid evil tree?" "Yes, I have. The only grand humanoid evil tree of this current era belongs to our Murong n," answered Queenie proudly. The grand humanoid evil tree shed behind her. "That''s great! I knew you could do it," the mutant breathlessly responded. His eyes were glued to the tree as if he was trying to imbed the image in his mind. "This time, I have to give ny-nine percent of the credit to Ricky. If it weren''t for him, I might have died there," Queenie said to the mutant then. "Thank you very much, Mister Ricky!" The mutant thanked Ricky immediately. Meanwhile, he thought to himself, ''Miss Queenie seems to have changed her attitude towards this man. It looks like they have be friends after the time spent together. So Ricky has been approved by her.'' The mutants appeared unsure of what to say and then blurted out, "It''s very good that you''ve befriended an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" "Actually¡ª" Queenie interrupted him immediately, "Ricky is not a demi-spiritual emperor anymore. He has already be a spiritual emperor." Ricky seemed ufortable with the discussion of his strength, so he just turned to the mutant and stiffly nodded. "I''m ttered."N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Soon, Queenie asked Ricky again with a hopeful look on her face, "Ricky, are you sure you don''t want to go to the Middle Land with us? If it''s possible, I hope you cane to our n first." "I will go to the Middle Land, but not now. I still have a lot of things to deal with here. Please rest assured that when I have be stronger and decide to set out for the Middle Land, I will surely take a trip to your n. I won''t forget that you still owe me three favors," said Ricky with a teasing smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t forget, as well," replied Queenie with a smile. "By the way, you and your race have to pay attention to the devil race," Ricky reminded Queenie suddenly, and his face darkened with concern. "That''s for sure. I''ll tell my father as soon as I get home," she reassured him. She knew that Ricky had good instincts, so if he was really concerned about this matter, then it was bound to be taken seriously. "Goodbye for now, Ricky. I will take these human devils from the Nether Manor away so that they won''t cause you any trouble in the future." Finally, after that conversation, they said goodbye to each other. Ricky was, of course, heading for the Oriental College. On the way, he said to the Dragon Intent Grass, "When I''m well prepared, I''m going to the Middle Land, and my path of martial arts will enter a new phase. Many people and things are waiting for me in the Middle Land." As he said this, two familiar delicate figures appeared in Ricky''s mind. "Yes, if you want to make rapid progress, the other fournds are no longer suitable for you. You have to go to the Middle Land," the Dragon Intent Grass said in agreement. "How time flies! You were apleted spiritual king when I began to follow you. Now, you''re already a spiritual emperor. I''m looking forward to seeing you be a saint." "Ha-ha, that day wille soon. My next journey is the path to be a saint." Ricky smiled. A few hourster, Ricky arrived at Oriental College. As soon as they heard the news, the Old Oriental Emperor, Tina, and several others stopped what they were doing and gathered together around Ricky. "Sure enough, Ricky has be a spiritual emperor!" the Old Oriental Emperor excitedly proimed when he sensed Ricky''s aura. It was finally that of a real spiritual emperor! "In the past year, I ran across some opportunities and became a spiritual emperor by luck," Ricky told them bashfully, smiling all the while. Chapter 1160 Negative Result Chapter 1160 Negative Result "You always say you make progress by luck!" Hearing Ricky''s words, the Old Oriental Emperor and the other spiritual emperors burst intoughter. They admired him because it took only a few years for Ricky to reach the same level as them. "Hey! Where are Autn and Soar? I can''t sense their auras in the Oriental College. Did they go out for training?" Ricky asked curiously. His innocent question immediately wiped away the smiles on the spiritual emperors'' faces. The Old Oriental Emperor sped his hands together worriedly as he answered, "Someone from the Dragon tribe came and took them away!" "What?! The Dragon tribe did that?" The smile immediately disappeared from Ricky''s eyes and was reced by worry. "Don''t worry. Autn said that the powerful warrior from the Dragon tribe who came was a senior fellow of their bloodline, and I noticed that said warrior was treating them kindly. You don''t have to worry," the Old Oriental Emperor said as he could feel Ricky''s worry. "So that powerful warrior must be from the race of the Killing Metal Dragon. In that case, you don''t need to worry about them. The Killing Metal Dragon will surely train Autn attentively, and Soar will also benefit from that," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "s, I can feel relieved now. Since they returned to the Dragon tribe on Dragon Ind, I''m sure that they will have much greater strength when we meet next time. I have to work harder from now on, so I won''t get left behind," Ricky dered with determination. "I really didn''t expect that Soar and Autn are Great Dragons, and they are from the direct bloodline of the five kinds of Great Dragons," the Old Oriental Emperor breathlessly sighed, obviously in awe of Soar and Autn. "Sirs, we didn''t mean to conceal it from you!" Ricky exined with a little embarrassment. "Ha-ha! Set your heart at rest, Ricky. We are not so narrow-minded as to feel angry about this. On the contrary, what you did is right. The Great Dragon''s identity is too sensitive in this era," the Old Oriental Emperor said. "Since Dragon Ind is hidden, Great Dragons are no longer as influential as they used to be. As a result, many warriors cast their greedy eyes on them. After all, every part of a Great Dragon is valuable." The Old Oriental Emperor and the others left right after that conversation. Meanwhile, Ricky rested for two more days before he took Tina to Three-hall City. Ricky had already decided that he would go to the Middle Land, where he would stay for a long time. He had no ns ofing back so soon. Of course, he couldn''t just turn his back on his old friends or the seniors who helped him out, so he left a ton of treasures to his old acquaintances from the Snow Sect. With these treasures, it would be no trouble for them to break through and be spiritual kings, and it would be no problem for them to live for hundreds of years. Scar had also be a demi-spiritual emperor during this time. Ricky left many cultivation resources for him because he believed that Scar would soon be a powerful demi-spiritual emperor. Meanwhile, Tina gave Ricky four drops of blood essence. "Autn and Soar left these four drops of blood essence. You asked them for them, didn''t you? Here. They each left two drops of blood essence to you before they returned to the Dragon Ind," said Tina. "Ha-ha, great! It seems that they hadn''t forgotten me," Ricky happily replied as she took the blood essence from Tina. Afterward, he handed them over to the Dragon Intent Grass. "Ricky, I will only take one drop of each kind, for it will be a waste if I take more. Anyway, I only need to absorb blood power, not energy," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Okay!" Ricky nodded casually, knowing that the Dragon Intent Grass knew what was best for itself. Then he gave the remaining two drops of blood essence to Tina. He thought that these two drops of blood essence, which were at the Emperor Level, will be more useful for Tina because she was currently a spiritual king. Tina had recently be a first-ss middle spiritual king, and she believed that it would be easy to break through and be an upper spiritual king once she refined the blood essence. Later on, Ricky left Three-hall City and journeyed towards the Western Land. There, he met with Mason, Amelia, and others. Surprisingly, when Amelia learned that he was going to the Middle Land, she insisted on following him. She seemed to be very determined, which made Ricky a little perplexed. Honestly, he didn''t know if he was happy about it or not. He was also surprised that Tina allowed Amelia to join them. She said that since Pearl was absent, Amelia could keep herpany. Ricky knew that Tina didn''t want to put him in a difficult position, so she made the decision for him. Seeing that there were no more conflicts, Ricky epted Amelia''s offer. He was grateful for Tina''s thoughtfulness because he knew that if the decision was left to him, he could not say no to Amelia. After all, he still couldn''t make sense of how he felt about her at all. As for the Sky-breaking Dome, it was rare for them to show up in public because they couldn''t train another group of geniuses in such a short period. Furthermore, not many forces in the entire Western Land dared make friends with the Sky-breaking Dome now. The reason was simple. Ricky would grow fast, and the Sky-breaking Dome had offended the saint guardian to some extent. On Ricky''s end, he did not intend to do anything against the Sky-breaking Dome either. After all, he did not want to bother Mason or anybody else. Besides, the Sky-breaking Dome was really powerful, so he could deal with them after returning from the Middle Land. Soon, he took Amelia back to the Oriental College. As soon as they arrived at the Oriental College, Ricky entered seclusion and began to cultivate again. This time, Ricky chose to cultivate in seclusion, not for himself, but for Tina. Since he had be a spiritual emperor, he wanted to eliminate the evil spirit mass in Tina''s bodypletely. "But, Ricky, didn''t you already remove the evil spirit from my body? Why are you going to do the same thing again? I don''t feel anything wrong with my body." Tina was confused when she heard what Ricky wanted to do. As far as she knew, he had gotten rid of the evil spirit already. However, Ricky couldn''t bear to tell her the truth. He just smiled and lightly insisted, "Let me do it once again now as a spiritual emperor. In this way, I can be sure that there is no trace of evil spirit left in your body!" "Okay, then," Tina said obediently. "Very good. Now, concentrate!" Ricky instructed her. Simultaneously, he spoke to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy. "Dragon Intent Grass, judging by the expression on Tina''s face, she hasn''t found the evil spirit mass in the past year. It means that the mass is hiding very well. It is truly horrible! If I didn''t have the chromatic power and the zones, I''m afraid I would not have discovered it either." "You are right. The fact that Tina hasn''t discovered it even though a whole year has passed indicates that the mass is an extremely grave threat to her. This time, you have to try your best to remove it," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "I understand!" Ricky replied telepathically. The next moment, he activated all his power and directed it to Tina''s heart. Targeting the evil spirit mass with his mind, he tried to remove it with the chromatic energy and the chaotic power. At first, he was thankful because the mass did not increase in size even though a year had gone by. However, something terrible happened. Ricky''s worst fears hade true. His power still could not eliminate the mass at all! Instead of getting rid of the mass, his power was bounced back. It could be said that his power was not strong enough. ''Does it mean my strength of Emperor Level is not enough?'' Ricky thought to himself. Unwilling to ept this result, he ignited the two pieces of the mysterious axe and used the Ancestral Intent Form to activate the chromatic energy on them. Next, he tried to remove the mass again. This time, his effort seemed to work a little better, but only slightly. He used all his power, but his efforts seemed to be in vain. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Even though he gave it his all, the chromatic energy on the mysterious axe and the power on the evil spirit mass fell into a stalemate. "Ricky, my heart hurts. Are you pouring too much power into it?" Tina said all of a sudden. Chapter 1161 See Off By Two Saints Chapter 1161 See Off By Two Saints Ricky startled when he heard Tina''s words, and he immediately gathered his power and stopped what he was doing, a guilty look on his face. "Sorry, Tina. I wanted to remove the evil spirit in your heartpletely, so I used too much power." He grimaced slightly, and then turned to the Dragon Intent Grass. "Do you know what I should do next? How can I help her?" "I have no idea. I''m actually surprised that the evil spirit''s influence is so powerful!" the Dragon Intent Grass blurted out. "Since the chromatic energy in your Soul Sea can resist it, more or less, you''d better seal it first. And since you know something about the Heavenly Array, you can suppress it first with the help of your chromatic energy," it further suggested. Ricky sighed and replied unhappily, "Then I guess that''s all I can do for now. I hope she won''t feel the power I leave in her body." Afterward, Rickybined the mysterious axe''s chromatic energy with the array he had prepared beforehand to suppress the evil spirit mass. As soon as he aplished everything he needed to do, he bid farewell to everyone. Then, he stepped on the road to the Middle Land with Tina and Amelia. All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. The three of them traveled for a while and stopped by the coastline. They stood side by side silently, as they admired the waves crashing against the shore. "Tina, how do we get to the Middle Land? Is there somewhere in particr that we need to go through?" Ricky asked. Deep inside, he felt incredibly moved at that moment because it was the beginning of his new journey. "The endless sea and endless mountain," replied Tina enthusiastically. "We don''t have the guidance of saints, so if we want to go through the endless sea and the endless mountain, I''m afraid we have to go through all kinds of dangerous ces!" "Ha-ha! That''s all right. Dangerous ces make any journey more interesting!" Ricky told her with a bright grin. "Anyway, we don''t have to worry about the forces at the Emperor Level in the sea, as they won''t make things difficult for us. After all, the Old Oriental Emperor and Mason have alreadymunicated with them," he continued. "So, the dangerous ce should be located in the endless mountain." "Indeed. There are many forces at the Sage Level in the endless mountain. And I believe that they are more dangerous than those in the sea," Tina said, nodding along. "Ricky, I will follow you wherever you decide to go through. I just hope that you will not look down on me because of my humble strength," Amelia suddenly remarked with a shy smile. "Don''t worry, Amelia. You are too beautiful for him to dislike," Tina chimed in with a teasing smile, which widened even more when Amelia''s face turned bright red. Soon, without turning their backs on the alluring waves, they resumed walking along the shore. They purposefully chose remote paths as they moved forward because Ricky didn''t want to meet any trouble. However, not long after they went deep into the sea area, two figures appeared. They were the Wood Saint and the Metal Fire Saint. Ricky, Tina, and Amelia were taken aback by the appearance of the two saints. "What brings you here, sirs?" Ricky asked, confused. "Ace genius! Of course, we are here to see you off." The two saints smiled lightly at the dumbfounded expression on their faces. "Sirs, I am humbled by your words!" Ricky responded quickly, and it seemed like his words were amusing to them, for both of them suddenly burst intoughter. "Ha-ha! Ha-ha!" "Anyway, let''s cut the crap and get to the point," the Wood Saint said after theirughter died down. "We belong to the same force, and it''s called the Five-element Sect. It''s just that the Five-element Sect has split into several parts. We will have three more years before we can aplish the promise of protecting thend for a thousand years. And initially, we wanted to take you to the Middle Land when that timees. However, we didn''t expect you to be a spiritual emperor so soon!" "Thank you for your kindness!" Ricky expressed his gratitude. "I just want to go to the Middle Land in advance, because there is someone there whom I miss very much." "Ha-ha, we understand. We only came here to give you something," the Metal Fire Saint said with a smile. As soon as the words passed from his lips, he flipped his palm and handed a five-colored token to Ricky. "This is the token of the Five-element Sect. With this token, you can enter the Five-element Sect, and you can also ask the disciples to do something for you. You are utterly unfamiliar with the ce and the people in the Middle Land. If you need any help, you can go to the Five-element Sect." Ricky''s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected gift. He epted the token and then profusely expressed his thanks to the two saints sincerely. He would not refuse their help, because he really needed it. And besides, it would be hypocritical of him to refuse their help. "You are most wee. Perhaps, when you grow up and be more powerful, we might need your help with many things." The two saintsughed as they spoke, but they weren''t joking. In their minds, Ricky was qualified and would undoubtedly be a big help to them. After all, if it were not for Ricky''s talent, he could not have attracted their attention. "I will try my best to fulfill your wish," Ricky replied as he bowed to the two saints, smiling all the while. "You must be careful along the way, especially when you pass the endless mountain," the Wood Saint reminded. "Actually, we can lead you directly to the Middle Land right now. But we are afraid that you will not be willing to ept our help. We believe that in your heart, passing through the endless mountain is also a kind of training." They truly knew Ricky well. They had not even finished speaking when Ricky jumped in, shaking his head. "There''s no need for that, sirs. It''s said that there are a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the endless mountain. I don''t want to miss them." After that conversation, Ricky, Tina, and Amelia continued their journey. "Do you think we will realize our dreams?" the Wood Saint said to hispanion with longing, as he watched Ricky and the two women disappearing in the distance. The Metal Fire Saint walked closer to him, touched his shoulderfortingly, and said, "Our Five-element Sect has been divided for thousands of years. If there is still not a powerful man who can unite us, I''m afraid no one will know about our Five-element Sect in another thousand years." He cut himself off, staring into the horizon for a second as if he was sorting his thoughts. Then he continued, "I think, as long as Ricky is willing to, he will no doubt reform the Five-element Sect in the future with our support." "Honesty, Ricky, you are probably the most respected warrior among the fournds. There are even two saints who came to see you off," Tina remarked while they were walking. "I''m confident that it won''t be long before you be the most respected person in the whole continent," Amelia added proudly. "You two..." Ricky shook his head, speechlessly. The two women''s explicit admiration for him was embarrassing, so he sought to change the topic. He asked Tina, "By the way, do you know anything about the Five-element Sect?" "Sorry. I don''t have any information on that sect. You see, the forces where the saint guardians belong to are located in the outer region of the Middle Land. On the other hand, my n is a force based in the inner region, so..." answered Tina. "It is said that the Middle Land has the outer region, the middle region, and the inner region. And the forces at the Sage Level of the inner region are the most powerful. That means you have a good background, Tina!" Amelia praised Tina sincerely. But Tina shook her head sadly and contradicted her, saying, "They might be great forces, but even though they are influential and powerful, they still have to do some things against their will!" Their conversation was interrupted by Ricky, who suddenly stiffened and began looking around vigntly. "You two, get in the zone first," he instructed them abruptly, sounding serious and wary. "Ricky, what''s going on? Did you see anyone?" Tina asked once Ricky had taken them into the Massacring Zone. "I felt two spiritual emperors approaching us. And it appears that they areing without good intent," Ricky exined at once. "Who are they?" Tina sounded rmed and worried, especially because she couldn''t detect the presence of the strangers. "I don''t know. I''ve never seen them before. Perhaps, they are spiritual emperors from the sea area," he guessed. Outwardly, Ricky felt that the two strangers were already around him. He said aloud, "Now that you two are here, please show yourselves. Hiding in the dark is not what the spiritual emperor should do. If you refuse to fight valiantly, you will lose your firm will." "Ha-ha, no wonder you are an ace genius. What you said indeed makes sense!" Not far away from Ricky, two figuresnded on the ground gracefully. They were chuckling in amusement and had smug smirks on their faces. Chapter 1162 Nether Ice Elders Chapter 1162 Nether Ice Elders Two old men with grey hair stood before Ricky, but despite their advanced age, the power they emitted made Ricky feel cold and dark. Even before Rickyid eyes on them, he had sensed that the two old men were mighty warriors at the Emperor Level. However, the two were just ordinary two-star lower spiritual emperors, which was a great relief for Ricky. "I think these two gentlemen cultivate the ruling power with the ice element," the Dragon Intent Grass said to Ricky through telepathy. "They are both two-star lower spiritual emperors. I suppose that with your present strength, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with them. Besides, the Evil Mandragora can also help you. Things won''t go worse." "If it is a simple one-on-one fight, they are indeed no match for me. But they can still put a lot of pressure on me if they work together, so we still need to be careful," Ricky replied with a cautious air. "I''m sorry. But why are you standing in my way?" Ricky asked bluntly. After all, there was no use of beating around the bush, because he could tell that they came with no good intention. "We have heard of you, Ricky, the ace genius. You are the only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in several eras. Your brilliance has reached far and wide," one of the old men responded. It looked like the two men didn''t n to hide anything either, seeing as they came straight to the point at once. "We are Nether Ice Elders. To be honest, you make us feel slightly uneasy, for you have already be a spiritual emperor. However, our greed has gone beyond our fear. So, hand over that mysterious object you obtained in the Sky-breaking Pce, and we will give you a painless and swift death." Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, their power erupted instantly. "I see. Your greed drove you to do this," Ricky sneered as he looked down at the men disdainfully. "Too bad you won''t get what you came here for. You two don''t deserve to be called elders, but the miserable lackeys of the Sky-breaking Dome!" Ricky actually knew something about these two elders because Mason had mentioned them to him before. These two elders were the spiritual emperors of the Western Land. They didn''t belong to any force, and they often assaulted others. They frequently robbed people, burned down viges, and killed people indiscriminately. Mason even targeted them once, after they managed to offend disciples of the Spirit Sect. But at that time, the Sky-breaking Emperor showed up and pretended to know nothing about what had happened and saved the two old men. Since then, Mason suspected that Nether Ice Elders were members of the Sky-breaking Dome. The fact that most of the two elders'' victims were forces who went against the Sky-breaking Dome reinforced that belief. Of course, Nether Ice Elders were enraged when they heard Ricky insult them bluntly and call them ckeys''. Two beams of dark and icy power turned into invisible attacks that swept towards Ricky. "Ha-ha! What? The truth hurts, doesn''t it?" Ricky smiled at them widely, white teeth shing like a lion showing its fangs. "If you want that mysterious object, then take it if you can defeat me! Don''t just speak with your mouth; use your strength, you twockeys! It''s also a good thing for me to kill two Emperor Levelckeys of the Sky-breaking Dome before I leave." Ricky burst out his power without any hesitation, and the power of the six mutants surged. His punch immediately smashed the ruling power sent by the two old men, and his me swelled and danced like sea currents, drowning everything in its wake. Meanwhile, the ming lotus condensed within the me. "You twockeys, you will bring about your own destruction today!" Ricky said with disdain as he jumped up. "Nether Ice Power!" As soon as they felt the power of Ricky''s me Torrent and the ming lotus, the two elders'' pupils shrank in fear. They hastily made a seal with their hands, condensing a massive ck shield in front of them instantly. Boom! The collision between the roaring mes and shield was supposed to be an intense collision of fire and ice. However, things turned out to be different as they had expected. Once they collided, the ming lotus quickly suppressed the shield, and soon, the shield was crushed into pieces. A seemingly endless torrent of mes hit the two old men head-on, and the impact threw them like ragdolls, rolling over and over in the void before they finally stopped. "How could this be possible? Why kind of power is this?!" The two elders could only groan in pain, as they came out of the mes, ragged. "You want to know my power? Well, let me introduce it to you intimately! The moment that you decided toe here, your fates were sealed for a single oue¡ªdeath!" Ricky replied coldly. "Listen up! Arthur asked you two losers toe here to kill me. But he is just asking for trouble." Ricky shook his head slightly as ifmenting Arthur''s decision. Then, he started walking towards the two old men, and his power rose with each step. Feeling Ricky''s real strength, the two elders couldn''t help the quake in their boots. They weren''t just afraid of Ricky''s great strength, but also the fact that Ricky spent only one year to be a spiritual emperor. And now, he possessed the power of a two-star lower spiritual emperor. How could he make such rapid progress? Even though he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, it still sounded unreasonable. The two elders felt a little regretful for volunteering to kill Ricky after they found out that Ricky had left back then. At this moment, all they wanted to do was running for their lives. However, their pride as spiritual emperors and the greed in their hearts were like cast-iron boots that wouldn''t allow them to take a single step away. Besides, they had been in the fournds with great ease for years. They had their own means of fighting, or they wouldn''t have survived for so long. "Next, I will kill you in three moves!" Ricky sneered again.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As soon as he finished speaking these words, the Death Wings materialized behind him. The whole area suddenly transformed into a world of death. As the Death Wings pped behind him, waves of life and death runes surged and swelled. However, the runes were now filled with death power alone. The strong death power continuously absorbed the vitality of the two elders. Crack! Crack! Crack! Under the death power, the thunder power pervaded and turned into countless Thunder Light des. It resembled a storm of swords, as countless des poured from the sky, stabbing straight towards the two old men. "Destructive Lightning! Twockeys, this is my first move!" Ricky called out in a challenge. "You brat! How dare you look down on us?" the two elders replied coldly after hearing that Ricky wanted to defeat them within three moves. Their fear swiftly turned into anger. "Nether Ice Piton!" Rage swelled within their bodies like magma beneath a volcano that was about to erupt. They stood side by side and made the same seal with their hands to summon theirher ice power. Abruptly, they roughly released their power, and the whole sea in the surroundings was frozen instantly. As theher ice power swept around them like winter air, all the ice turned into dark ice, as if it came straight from theher world. Crack! The next moment, the ice broke again and condensed into icy spikes in midair, with some of them as long as a hundred meters. They spun rapidly and collided with Ricky''s Death Wings and Thunder Light des. Boom! With the power colliding fiercely, the two elders blocked Ricky''s first strike. However, both felt a great pressure on their chests, and blood came spurting out from their mouths. "You are quite powerful to be able to withstand my first move. But if that''s all you have, you will have to die during my second strike," Ricky said seriously. His Iron Justice Saber shot out at once, and the six mutants'' power integrated and turned into chaos, which then fused with the gxy power. In the blink of an eye, Ricky''s strike shed down with a fearsome crack. Crack! The frozen sea shattered into pieces upon impact and quickly restored its original state. This was the chaotic power that could restore everything. "He has the chaotic power!" the two elders eximed in surprise after they felt his strike''s power. Their eyes met, and both orbs reflected the fear that was beginning to take hold of them at that point. The two elders exchanged discrete nods as if they had agreed on something without talking. Or perhaps, they were talking, but Ricky was not privy to their conversation. In the next breath, dark ice rose from their bodies like a ck mist. It seemed like they had the Nether Ice Mutant! In a sh, they were both transformed into ice sculptures. "Combination!" the two elders shouted. As soon as the words fell from their mouths, they merged into one being. This scene shocked Ricky to the core. Chapter 1163 Charge Some Interest First Chapter 1163 Charge Some Interest First Boom! An explosion rocked the entire ce, as the Nether Ice Elders merged as one. Their power significantly increased, and if they finished their fusion, their power could almost rival Ricky''s strength. However, the Nether Ice Elders failed to merge sessfully. Only their lower body parts had integrated into one being. They had fused from the chest down, but their iplete transformation granted them two heads and four arms. Their strength was not monstrous, but they sure looked horrible. "Is this thebination ofher ice?" muttered Ricky in wonder. "It seems that the threat I felt from the Nether Ice Elders is thisbination skill. But it seems that this is far weakerpared with thebination that Autn and Soar could do." "Hah! Far weaker? Theirbination is not evenparable to that of Autn and Soar," the Dragon Intent Grass snorted. "Theirbination is, at most, a rough one without any consciousness or mind. Besides, I don''t think thisbined form canst for a long time. Thisbined form isn''t that big of a threat. If you fought with your full strength, you could easily defeat these two." "Dark Ice Palm!" After the two old men hadbined, their power surged to its limit, and they made seals simultaneously with their hands. Theher ice, which was crushed by Ricky''s strike, condensed again. Simultaneously, the whole sea turned into the world filled withher ice once again. The four hands of the two old men jabbed towards Ricky at the same time. On the surface of the ice, four giant palms condensed instantly, just like the legendary Buddha''s Palm that seemed able to envelop the whole world. In the dark world filled withher ice, these four giant palms merged and multiplied in size. It looked like the whole sea area had be the fusedrge palm. Boom! In the next moment, Ricky''s saber strike collided fiercely with the two old men''s palm as if two skies collided. In the most intense moment, the two powers were locked in a stalemate, as waves of energy swept over them, and their surroundings soon turned to ruins. "You brat! Even though you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, which made you unique in several eras, don''t be too arrogant. Today, we will kill you with ourbination skill," the Nether Ice Elders roared again. They sounded very confident at this moment, for they were convinced that Ricky could not ovee theirbined strength. Both the two old men thought that Ricky''s strength was what they could detect alone, and they never imagined that he could have some aces up his sleeves. Boom! After the most substantial airwaves dissipated, the collision between the two sides finally came to an end. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Well, that was excellent work! You guys did a good job resisting my attacks," Ricky said with a cold smile, as he took a few steps backwards. "I can''t believe you two old guys have such powerful skills. It exins how you''re able to survive in the fournds while you are so notorious." "Humph! And what could an ignorant child like you know of our strength? Stop bluffing. We don''t think you know how strong we truly are." Hearing Ricky''s seemingly sincere appreciation, the Nether Ice Elders became more arrogant. They talked to Ricky with so much disdain as if his very presence disgusted them. "These two guys are too arrogant," the Dragon Intent Grass sneered. It seemed like even it was getting annoyed at the two, who could only talk but had no strength to back up their pping mouths. "It''s okay. This is myst move anyway. Let them be arrogant for just a little more time!" Ricky said. While he was speaking, the chromatic energy crawled and spread all over his body. As for the Ancestral Intent Form, the Nether Ice Elders were not qualified to even know of its existence. In fact, if Ricky didn''t intend to end this battle with the next move, he would never have used the chromatic energy. "Dragon Intent Grass, is my current chaotic power a little inferior to my realm?" Ricky asked thoughtfully. The chaotic power was one of the most powerful forces, which was something undeniable. But in the recent battles, Ricky found that chaotic power had little suppressive force against his opponents. "Well, you''ve found it yourself," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "With your current understanding of the chaotic power, you will undoubtedly suppress your enemy at the Demi-spiritual Emperor Level. But right now, you are at the Emperor Level. Your level has increased, but your understanding of the chaotic power has not improved as much. Therefore, in the face of an enemy at the Emperor Level, you naturally have no previous suppression power." "That''s true. It seems that I''m toozy inprehending the chaotic force recently," Ricky said. "It is not that you are toozy, but yourprehension has hit a bottleneck. If you can have more chances with the chaotic power, such as Treasures from Heaven and Earth, you will make great progress." "You brat, how dare you assume that you can kill us with three moves? The next thing I''m going to show you will make you weep, and you will eat your words like a pig!" the Nether Ice Elders said with a cold smile. At that moment, both their powers and confidence had reached the peak state because of the fusion they did. "Devil''s Palm!" Thebined body of the two elders integrated into the endlessher ice. Pieces of gianther ice fragments rose to the air in an instant, resembling tinys, and these fragments merged with each other. They rotated and rotated until it turned into a giant devil shadow. The devil roared up to the sky and pped its gigantic hand down on the ground. At once, the whole world shook like a delicate leaf. ''What a good move!'' Ricky thought to himself when he felt the power of this attack. ''Unfortunately, their power is always a little weaker. The Sky-breaking Dome knows my whereabouts, but they never know how fast my progress is,'' he thought with relief. In the next breath, Ricky rushed forward, and his whole body turned into the condensate of the chromatic energy. "Chromatic Storm!" At once, a strong storm instantly formed around Ricky and rushed through them, as an Omnipotent Skill was released. He had created the Chromatic Storm ording to the Devouring Storm. But now, as the Chromatic Storm faced-off against the gigantic Devil''s Palm, it suddenly looked rtively small. In the next breath, the little storm collided with the huge palm, although it seemed very likely that the small cyclone would soon disappear. Contrary to their expectations, the storm didn''t deteriorate! It pierced through the colossal palm like a sharp sword, shattering it into pieces. Directly after that, a pained scream rang through the air. That was because the storm pierced through the palm, and it was like the cyclone had also shot through the two old men. Two dying figures fell to the sea, as their blood spurted out of their bodies, slowly mixing with the seawater that was gradually swallowing them whole. The moment the palm disappeared, theher ice in the whole area of the sea surface retreated. "Originally, I did not intend to bring trouble to your Sky-breaking Dome. Since you have the guts to provoke me on your own, I will not be so merciful. You''re going to pay for your sins¡ªwith some added interest¡ªyour life!" Ricky sternly warned them, as he revealed his original form. Then, he carried his saber and strode forward, ready to kill them. "Emperor, please save us!" the dying Nether Ice Elders roared in fear when they saw the cold light from Ricky''s Iron Justice Saber. The two men writhed in pain and cried for help desperately. Their empty arrogance at the beginning was nowid bare, as they kept on pathetically begging for help. "Useless rubbish! You have lived so long, but you still can''t deal with a young man!" All of a sudden, a familiar cold voice rang from the outer part of the void. A massive split instantly opened in the void, and a colossal hand reached inside, rushing towards Ricky menacingly. However, Ricky could not care less about this big hand. He just poured his power into the Iron Justice Saber, making the killing saber light more intense. Bang! Just as the big handnded above Ricky''s head, a blossoming flower suddenly appeared to resist it. At the same time, Ricky sent out two beams of saber light, and cut off the heads of the two men. Then, their heads were sent flying upward by the huge impact. There were Heaven Illuminating Fire and the chromatic energy, burning two solid ck shadows. These were the souls of the Nether Ice Elders. The two old men screeched in pain before they diedpletely. Chapter 1164 He Failed Chapter 1164 He Failed After killing the Nether Ice Elders, Ricky turned around and looked at the crack in the void. He said coldly, "Arthur, I didn''t expect you to fight me in person. Are you in a hurry to go to hell?" "You stupid brat!" Arthur, the Sky-breaking Emperor, snorted coldly upon hearing Ricky''s words. Huge waves instantly overturned the whole sea, and a strong momentum swept directly toward Ricky. Just as the waves were about to hit him, a few streams of ck petals floated from the sky. In the blink of an eye, the Evil Mandragora had appeared, and she resisted Arthur''s momentum for Ricky. "You¡ªyou''re a devil!" Arthur blurted out in surprise at the sight of the Evil Mandragora. Even though he was shocked, he quickly reacted and redirected all his power towards her, because he knew that if he wanted to kill Ricky, he had to kill her first. Arthur needed to think fast and adapt quickly if he wanted to achieve his goal foring here, and that was to kill Rick. He knew better than anyone else that it was hisst chance to kill Ricky. As talented as Ricky was, if he went to the Middle Land and came back alive several yearster, he would be able to kill Arthur as easy as killing an ant. Therefore, Arthur had to try his best to kill Ricky now. "I pity you, Arthur. You might have lived a little longer if you didn''te here today. Or perhaps, you could have run away. That is the only way that you can extend your life. I didn''t expect you to be in such a hurry to court death here," Ricky responded when the Evil Mandragora didn''t say anything. "Brat, if there were not so many spiritual emperors protecting you, I would have killed you more easily than crushing an ant to death," Arthur said coldly. If it were possible, he would have killed Ricky thousands of times over. "You old dog, if I were at the same level as you, you would be even weaker than an ant in my eyes," Ricky responded. "Moreover, the mysterious object in the Sky-breaking Pce belongs to me, which can be proved by the fact that I can use the chromatic energy. As the most powerful one in the Sky-breaking Dome, you should know what the responsibility of the Sky-breaking Dome is." Arthur felt a little hesitation when he heard Ricky''s words, because deep inside, he knew that Ricky was telling the truth. But of course, at this moment, he would never admit that. "Ha! You''re joking, right? Why should it belong to a scrawny kid like you? Our Sky-breaking Dome had been guarding that mysterious object for countless years. How could you im that it belongs to you only because you got it by luck?!" Boom! The moment he finished speaking, his momentum reached its peak. For him, it was a good idea to end the battle as soon as possible, or Mason and others mighte to give Ricky a hand. Even the saint guardian mighte too once he noticed what was happening. As for the Evil Mandragora, Arthur was not afraid of her. He was even confident that he could defeat her because after he found out about Ricky''s true identity, he had inquired about the strength of the Evil Mandragora as well. Thus, he learned that she was weaker than him. Unfortunately, he didn''t know that the Evil Mandragora had been cultivating in the Divine Manor, let alone that she had obtained a grand evil tree. "Evil Mandragora, I''ll leave him to you. He is no longer your match at present, right?" Ricky asked when he saw Arthur was ready to attack. At the same time, he entered the Massacring Zone. Even though he had be a spiritual emperor, he still couldn''t withstand the power in a fight between two middle spiritual emperors. "Don''t worry. If I still can''t defeat him now, I won''t deserve to be the only Evil Mandragora in the world," the Evil Mandragora said confidently through telepathy. When the momentum from the Evil Mandragora''s body swelled like mounting wave, countless evil flowers filled the space behind her, and a massive Mandragora flower gradually spread in the sky. It was evident that Arthur sensed the Evil Mandragora''s heavy aura, for his eyes suddenly darkened in gravitas. That was because he realized his mistake. The power of the Evil Mandragora that he could sense at that moment was stronger than his! He had used his peak strength because he wanted to end the fight as quickly as possible, but it turned out that the Evil Mandragora was stronger than him. He even didn''t know if she was using her full power. ''No way! How could this be possible? Her strength used to be inferior to that of Norris from the Nether Manor. Even though her strength has improved in the past years, this is impossible! She shouldn''t have surpassed me, because I have been improving too,'' Arthur thought to himself in confusion. At this moment, he began to think about retreating. "I wonder how many moves from the Evil Mandragora Arthur can resist," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Or if he would even deign to fight her." "How about their respective strength?" Ricky asked. "Arthur is a two-star middle spiritual emperor. On the other hand, the Evil Mandragora has be a three-star middle spiritual emperor after merging with the grand evil tree and cultivating in the Divine Manor," the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "She has be a three-star middle spiritual emperor... I didn''t even notice that. I can''t believe she has be this powerful!" Ricky blurted out, as he was a little surprised by her impressive development. "Of course she has. If she hadn''t been sealed for such a long time and thus needed time to cope, she would have made even greater progress by now. If she still cultivated by devouring blood, she would have be an upper spiritual emperor with ease," the Dragon Intent Grass added. "After all, in some sense, the Evil Mandragora is more talented than you, because you were once merely the only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the past several eras, while she is unique in the world. There would never be another Evil Mandragora in the world until she dies." "I see!" Ricky murmured. "Arthur, N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. if you can take a finger strike from me, you can leave here alive today!" The Evil Mandragora was so sure of her new strength that she could even challenge Arthur so recklessly. As she spoke, countless flowers gathered in the sky. "Humph! You better stop talking, woman. I will be the one to kill you!" Arthur snarled in rage. He felt so humiliated when he heard the Evil Mandragora''s disdainful words. The anger in his veins swelled and gathered like magma beneath a volcano about to erupt. Evidently, Arthur was so used to lording over others and being worshipped that he couldn''t bear to be ridiculed in this way. In his mind, nobody should ever doubt that he could take on a single move of hers. "Blood de, break the sky!" In a fury, he burst out his strongest skill. His momentum swept through the air, and crimson blood eroded the entire void, turning it into a bloody ruthless world. A bloody de spread from this bloody world. At the same time, he released two drops of blood essence between his eyebrows and put them into the blood de. With a sky breaking momentum, Arthur jumped into the blood de himself. He would kill the Evil Mandragora once and for all! His strike went forward with no obstacles, like a sharp knife cutting through jelly. This strike was so powerful that a single hit could break even the sky. However, the Evil Mandragora wasn''t afraid of it at all. In fact, she just stood there, watching with an unreadable expression on her face. She abruptly pped her hands once, and countless small flowers behind her instantly integrated into a huge Mandragora in the sky. Not a secondter, and all her power also integrated into it. Then, the Mandragora blossomed, and an evil hand stretched out from inside. As the evil hand flicked gently, blood vitality exuded from the evil ck spirit and condensed into a bloody finger. This blood finger collided with Arthur''s blood de. "Mandragora''s blood finger!" Boom! The two attacks collided with a sh, and the airwaves from the impact instantly overwhelmed everything. The whole sea appeared as if someone had turned it over. Such violent momentums had formed because the two parties were well-matched in strength. However, after only a few moments'' stalemate, the blood de was suddenly crushed and broken by the blood finger. Then, all the attacks of Arthur shattered and dispersed, and he spat out a mouthful of blood and fell heavily into the sea. As the airwaves dissipated and the dirt floating in the air settled down, the Evil Mandragora was revealed, looking fresh and unharmed. Her fearsome eyes stared down at Arthur and said, "It seems that you really can''t take even only one move of mine. I guess you have not worked hard in cultivating martial arts in the past few years. From now on, I will not show any mercy. I''m going to take your life now!" Chapter 1165 The Endless Mountain Chapter 1165 The Endless Mountain Swish! As soon as the Evil Mandragora finished speaking, she directed her suppression toward the sea area, where Arthur had fallen, with the Mandragora flower on her head. Airwaves swept over the water, and gigantic waves surged and drowned everything. A few momentster, the massive Mandragora flower emerged from the seawater and shrank in an instant. An inside view of the huge Mandragora would show the pained Arthur, as multiple ck petals stuck his body. Each of these petals carried away Arthur''s power, gradually weakening him. Meanwhile, from outside, all they could see was the gigantic Mandragora, but they could all hear Arthur''s hysterical screams that were getting louder and louder by the minute. Evidently, the Evil Mandragora was refining his power. And even though Arthur kept struggling, he couldn''t escape from the clutches of the Evil Mandragora. Her suppression was just too strong. "I will never give up! I will not admit defeat!" he yelled in anger. He might be furious at that moment, but he was also secretly terrified because it was already evident what would happen to him next. "So what? We don''t care if you ept it or not. Your Sky-breaking Dome has broken your vows and failed your guard!" Ricky yelled back at Arthur. "But you can rest assured that the Sky-breaking Dome will not be eradicated. We will leave some of your followers alive, but we will make sure that the Sky-breaking Dome will never be able to rise again." Just as Ricky finished speaking, Arthur''s struggling slowed down to a stip. The Evil Mandragora had finally devoured all of his power and destroyed his soul. In this way, Arthur, who had dominated the Western Land, died. "After Arthur''s death, the Sky-breaking Dome will no longer be a threat," remarked Ricky. "It means that I have solved some problems for the two Dominant Top Elders before I leave." "Are you upset because you didn''t kill him by yourself?" the Evil Mandragora asked in a soft voice after she had restrained her momentum. She had a gentle smile on her face that told Ricky she was sincerely asking but not teasing him. Ricky suddenly fell silent, as he was slightly shocked by the feminine fragranceing from her. As an energetic man in the green, how could Ricky stay calm in front of such a woman? The Evil Mandragora had a perfect figure and a gorgeous face. She looked frightening when Ricky first met her only because she fed on blood at that time. Now that the Evil Mandragora no longer devoured blood, her beauty and elegance had finally shone through. Seeing Ricky''s reaction, the Evil Mandragora''s face flushed red slightly. Ricky soon came to his senses, looking flushed and embarrassed as well. He shook his head and replied in a low voice, "Although he was strong, I have never regarded him as a real opponent. In my eyes, he is not as challenging to deal with as Carney and Gerald once were. That''s why I''m not upset at all. If I perceive someone as a real opponent, I would be burdened if I were not the one to kill him. As for others, I really don''t care." "I''m d to hear that. If Arthur''s death left a load on your mind, it would be my fault," the Evil Mandragora said in relief. After that conversation, Ricky, Tina, and Amelia continued on their journey once more. Despite the presence of the Evil Mandragora, they didn''t ask her to lead the way. After all, her identity was too sensitive. After more than a month, they had passed through the sea area and reached the endless mountain, but the mountain''s top and end were not within sight. The mountain was so grand and enormous that it seemed to swallow up the whole world. No matter how powerful a creature was, it would look like an antpared to this mountain. And if there were someone that could trample this mountain underfoot, then he could undoubtedly grind the whole Misty South to dust with a single foot. This mountain formed a ridge over the Misty South, where the Misty South''s dragon meridian was located. It was also thergest mountain in the entire Misty South and frequently referred to as the endless mountain. Anyone who wanted to reach the Middle Land, a famous gathering ce of numerous powerful warriors, would need to travel through the endless mountain first. "So, this is the endless mountain. Look! I can''t even see the end. No other mountain can indeed compare with it," sighed Ricky in awe. "That''s right. No one knows how vast the endless mountain is. If I have to describe its enormity, I can onlypare it to the entire Misty South," Tinamented, sounding amazed as well. "Many Sage Level forces lurk within this endless mountain, and many of them are not inferior to the top Sage Level forces in the Middle Land. So we must be careful when we pass through it. There are highly dangerous ces inside it, but there is not much information about them because only a few people have survived to tell the tale. Those ces appear seemingly out of nowhere, and they look quite ordinary at first nce. However, when you fall into them, you will face endless danger. Of course, we all know that the more dangerous a ce is, the bigger opportunity there will be," added Tina further. "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go through the endless mountain. I''m more and more looking forward to going to the endless mountain and the Middle Land," Ricky urged them excitedly. As he stepped foot on the endless mountain, he had another feeling, and that was about the most primitive form. As the gathering ce of the dragon meridian in the Misty South, the endless mountain almost circled the whole Misty South. There was invisible power in it, which allowed the endless mountain to keep the Misty South''s initial aura. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After traveling for half a month, Ricky and the two girls entered the endless mountain. From time to time, they met some creatures who were experiencing and toughening. However, they didn''t make trouble for Ricky, perhaps because they sensed that Ricky was not easy to deal with. Or maybe they were actually gentle creatures who didn''t like making trouble at all. "If I remember correctly, not far ahead is the Fortune River of the Misty South," Tina suddenly said. "What exactly is the Fortune River?" Ricky asked Tina. "Since the dragon meridian is in the endless mountain, it is also considered the Misty South''snd of fortune. Therefore, a river filled with fortune hase into being across the endless mountain," she exined. "Cultivating in the Fortune River will make any creature''s fortune reach its saturation point at the current stage. You both know that luck or fortune is something that can''t be seen or touched, but it does exist. And it is also the most important thing on the path of martial arts of any creature." "Well, then, the Fortune River seems really great," Ricky said. The three of them soon saw a vastnd covered by pale white fog, and sounds of impact seemed to be coming from within. On a closer look, it appeared to be an enormous river filled with white fog. Every part of the river was and of fortune in that area. "Is this the Fortune River? Even though I''m just standing here, I can already feel the fortune in my body involuntarily resonating with it," Amelia sighed with wonder. "Exactly! It deserves to be the dragon meridian''s dwelling ce," Ricky said in agreement as well. Then the three of them leaped into the river and began to cultivate by absorbing and refining the fortune. Besides them, countless creatures were cultivating in the Fortune River But even though Ricky and the other two dived in, they didn''t cause anymotion in the river. Ricky''s white hair, which ordinarily was an attention ma, didn''t draw much attention here. After all, a variety of hair colors were present in this ce because of the creatures'' different bloodlines. And although the two girls both looked exceedingly beautiful, they were not very special here either. It was because every female genius that came here was gorgeous too. But a coincidence could ur at any time too, and there were eyesores in every ce. This ce was no different. Not long after Ricky and the two girls began their cultivation, three young men with red hair approached them. All of them were strong demi-spiritual emperors. In fact, most of the creatures cultivating here were strong demi-spiritual emperors. Thanks to his six zones, Ricky had hidden his real strength well, so no other creature could recognize that he was a spiritual emperor. Among the three young men, the leading one had a red mark between his eyebrows, which was the mark of a mutant. Chapter 1166 Three Breaths! Die! Chapter 1166 Three Breaths! Die! "Oh, man! We sure have rotten luck. As soon as we arrived, someone started to make trouble for us. Can''t we cultivate in peace here?" Ricky whined to Amelia and Tina through telepathy after seeing those three people walking towards them. "Ricky, I''m afraid that they came for me because the young man''s mutant stirred some kind of reaction from my Rainwater Mutant, and I think my mutant also triggered something from him," Amelia admitted, looking embarrassed as she did so. "I have never heard of that!" Ricky was a little surprised to hear Amelia''s words. "Maybe she has met a particr mutant that is an innate enemy for her mutant," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. "All things in the world mutually reinforce and neutralize each other. Some will blend with each other, while some are mutually exclusive. This is normal." "Is that so?" Ricky murmured. "Hey, woman, your mutant makes me feel very ufortable!" The young man with red hair approached Amelia with a dark re on his face. From the cold way he spoke, it was evident that he was not nning anything good. Boom! Suddenly, the mark between the young man''s eyes lit up, and his eyes shed like mingva with a hint of obscenity behind them. And when he yelled, his voice attracted many people''s attention in the surroundings. The surrounding crowd started muttering to each other. Some of them asked, "Isn''t that Redmond of the me Valley? Did he take a fancy to those two women?" "I guess so. He is the young master of the me Valley, after all. If he takes a liking to a woman, he can just go for her directly. Besides, those three people probably belong to the human race, and in the endless mountain, the human race members are always too weak." "Mister, maybe our mutants are mutually exclusive, but I don''t have any enmity against you. If it makes you feel ufortable, we will leave here immediately," Amelia said in a low voice, as she didn''t want to cause any trouble for Ricky. "You are too naive,dy! Unfortunately for you, now that your Rainwater Mutant has met my me Melting Mutant, I won''t let you go," Redmond merely sneered after hearing Amelia''s words. From the beginning, he had no intention of letting her go. "Is that true? That woman''s mutant is Rainwater Mutant!" Upon hearing Redmond''s words, the creatures gathered around them were shocked. "It seems that Redmond is not making trouble because of women this time. It is known that the Rainwater Mutant and the me Melting Mutant restrain each other naturally, for we know that water and me are mutually exclusive. If the two mutants are rtively close to each other, they will both have ufortable resonance." "But I don''t think it''s a good idea to offend the white-haired young man! He seems very powerful." "Hey, what do you want?" Ricky coldly asked as he stepped in front of Amelia protectively. It irked him that even though Amelia was backing off, this Redmond guy was still acting aggressively. They knew that the human race was rtively weak in the endless mountain, but it did not mean that Ricky was weak. "Humph! Do you want to act all heroic in front of your girls? Well, you have to pay the price to save this beauty!" the young man beside Redmond suddenly chimed in. This young man knew his young master, Redmond, very well. He was aware that Redmond could not stay calm if he didn''t have a woman beside him. However, they were not fools. Since Ricky and his companions dared to challenge them directly, they wouldn''t back down, as the forces behind them were definitely not weak. Initially, they were not sure what to do, but their young master''s me Melting Mutant suddenly felt ufortable. And when they searched for the cause, they encountered Ricky and hispanions. The human race''s power in the endless mountain was not as strong as the me Valley. And now that the two mutants were mutually exclusive, how could they let go of Amelia and Tina? "I''ll give you three breaths of time. If you don''t leave, you''ll die!" Ricky responded simply. When they heard Ricky''s deration, the creatures around them were abuzz with excitement. They said to each other, "The young man with white hair seems quite formidable." "I can tell from his words that he is not a weak-willed man, but whether he is powerful or not remains unseen. It will all depend on his true strength." "Ricky, let''s just leave. We are not familiar with this endless mountain, and we don''t want to get into any trouble," Amelia urged Ricky worriedly secretly. "Amelia, they will not let us go. No matter where we go, I am sure that they will chase us to make trouble for us. Don''t worry. I''ll keep you safe," Ricky replied, reassuring her about their safety. Honestly, Amelia was not afraid of these people. She just didn''t want to cause Ricky any more trouble. "Amelia, since the three of us are together, we don''t have to be afraid of any trouble. Don''t worry so much," Tina, on the other hand, also told Ameliafortingly. "You''re asking for death! Kill him right now!" Redmond furiously ordered as he folded his arms across his chest. Initially, he was afraid of Ricky''s force, but he felt relieved when he realized Ricky and hispanions belonged to the human race. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bang! Bang! Hardly had his words faded away when two dull sounds of collision resounded throughout the river, and blood sttered everywhere, staining the waters red. The two young men who stood beside him instantly turned into a bloody mist. None of them realized it, but Ricky had already thrown two punches, and nobody could even move to stop him. Before Redmond could even blink, he felt a heavy pressure around his throat, which nearly suffocated him to death. In a sh, Ricky had reached out his right hand and pinched Redmond''s neck! If he applied just a little more strength, Redmond would surely die. Those people watching could not react because none of them knew what happened. Perhaps, only those at the Emperor Level had seen what Ricky had done. When they sensed Ricky''s real ruling power, the surrounding creatures finally realized that the white- haired young man they looked down upon was actually a real spiritual emperor. "This time, Redmond has really kicked the iron te." "Yes, at least at this moment, he is doomed. No matter how strong the me Valley is, they cannot save Redmond from far away, just as water from a nearby well can''t put out the fire in the next vige. The young man with white hair can put the slightest pressure, and Redmond will die." Redmond could not hear anything above the loud thumping of his heart. In fact, it felt like his heart would jump straight out of his throat! As the gravity of the situation sank onto his mind, despair and terrible fear gripped him tightly in their dark clutches. No matter how powerful the force behind him was and how many powerful masters he had, Ricky could kill him in an instant at this moment. He felt extremely terrified. "You¡ªyou can''t kill me. I am the young master of the me Valley, and my father is a powerful upper spiritual emperor!" In fear, Redmond could only threaten Ricky with the force behind him. Hearing this, Ricky shook his head speechlessly. He was really disdainful of such an arrogant young master. And because of this arrogance, Ricky would never let him go. Only viins had this kind of character, and once he let him go, it would only cause endless trouble for him and the people around him. "First, I don''t know about the me Valley; Second, three breaths have passed, you are already dead in my eyes," Ricky said lightly, with his right hand slowly increasing their pressure. At this moment, Redmond could only stare at him, his eyes wide open in panic. "Young man, can you do me a favor and spare his life?" Another voice suddenly sounded. An old man with ck hair walked out of the river, not far away. The old man was thin and shifty-looking. "Yellow Water Emperor, please help me. I will repay you a lot if you save me!" Redmond immediately roared upon seeing the old man, as he finally saw hisst hope. Perhaps, he could survive for another day! However, they didn''t know Ricky well. Redmond had not even finished speaking when Ricky broke his neck. His power went directly into Redmond''s body and crushed his soul. It was a piece of cake for Ricky to kill a demi-spiritual emperor now. Everyone was struck dumb, gawking speechlessly at Redmond''s corpse, which fell into the river with a ssh. Chapter 1167 A Mysterious Man Chapter 1167 A Mysterious Man They might have thought that Ricky would kill Redmond eventually after some hesitation instead of epting apromise, but they hadn''t expected him to do it so quickly. Moreover, the Yellow Water Emperor had stated his intention to save Redmond. And they all knew very well that the Yellow Water Emperor was a two-star lower spiritual emperor. Compared to him, Ricky seemed like a child ying like being an adult. After all, they all thought Ricky was merely a one-star lower spiritual emperor, as it was what their senses told them about Ricky''s pervading aura. Indeed, the Yellow Water Emperor''s advanced age and low blood vitality meant that he was a little weaker than the spiritual emperors at the same level as him. Still, he was confident that he could defeat any lower spiritual emperor with ease. Meanwhile, the spectators had thought Ricky was arrogant when he ignored the me Valley. Now, they were even more convinced that he was exceedingly self-important because he killed Redmond regardless of the words of a spiritual emperor who was stronger than him. "Humph! That young man with white hair is really arrogant!" The crowd began to murmur about Ricky with discontent. Some spiritual emperors even remarked, "Nowadays, many geniuses are indeed arrogant." The others chimed in too with their own opinions and said, "You know what? Another genius from the me Valley, Fitch, has alsoe to the Fortune River, though he is not in this part of the river. Once Fitch hears the news, he will undoubtedlye here to get revenge. The only thing the Yellow Water Emperor needs to do is keep the young man with white hair here for a little longer." "No matter what, the three neers will have a hard time," they added, shaking their heads in pity. The Yellow Water Emperor was quiet for a few seconds because of shock, but he angrily turned to Ricky when he recovered. "Brat, didn''t you hear me?" he yelled, fuming and red-faced. The truth was that he didn''t care about Redmond''s death, but the fact that Ricky ignored him made him lose face, and he would undoubtedly lose a lot of cultivation resources due to Redmond''s death. After all, Redmond was the young master of the me Valley. If he had saved him, Redmond would surely give him a lot of rewards since he had promised to do so in public. With these thoughts in his mind, the Yellow Water Emperor had already made up his mind to kill Ricky. "You old dog, why didn''t you say anything when Redmond wanted to kill me just now?" Ricky responded ferociously with a murderous look on his face. He would not be kind to the Yellow Water Emperor. In his eyes, such a creature was more disgusting than Redmond. "You son of a bitch! What did you just call me? You are courting death!" the Yellow Water Emperor snarled upon hearing Ricky''s rude words. In an instant, he leapt over and opened his mouth, from which the surging power turned into a reddish- yellow river. The river water poured down towards Ricky like countless sharp swords. "I said you are an old dog! And you will die more miserably than that insect you tried to protect!" responded Ricky sharply. He stepped into the air and condensed his chromatic power into a fist, punching towards the Yellow Water Emperor. Boom! When the two attacks collided, Ricky''s momentum swept up, like crushing dry weeds and smashing rotten wood. The chromatic fist was incredibly powerful that it destroyed all the Yellow Water Emperor''s attacks, and Ricky''s following attacks were even faster. The chromatic fist pierced through the Yellow Water Emperor''s head, right between his eyebrows, and obliterated his ckened soul. After the chromatic fist dissipated, Ricky took the dead body of the Yellow Water Emperor into the Devourer Zone. It was still useful for him because a spiritual emperor''s corpse could provide much blood vitality for his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill. All this happened in an instant. Then, all the people watching were dumbfounded, and a deathly silence reigned all over the river. They did expect that the battle mighte to an end very soon, but they had not expected it to end so quickly. It was even more unexpected that Ricky had won the battle and not the Yellow Water Emperor! The gap between the two parties'' realms had made them think that Ricky would inevitably lose and die. The deathly silence didn''t recede until quite a whileter. When it did, the entire ce burst into an uproar, everyone talking about their astonishment and fear. "Ho¡ªhow is this possible? A one-star lower spiritual emperor killed a two-star lower spiritual emperor even faster than the blink of an eye." "Maybe the white-haired young man is concealing his true strength!" While they were discussing, Ricky and the two girls quickly left for another part of the Fortune River. They didn''t want to give up the opportunity in the Fortune River only because they had killed two creatures, but they felt that it was better to relocate first. Perhaps, it was because Ricky hadn''t disyed enough power earlier, but they found a creature tailing after them not far away. This creature had let them discover him on purpose. "We are alone here now. So, why don''t you show yourself?" Ricky announced in a t tone while looking out into the forest. "Hey, you, white-haired guy! You are so lucky to have two beautifuldies in yourpany along the way." A brisk voice sounded from not far away, shrouded by flora and fauna of the forest. Then, a young man in tight white clothes and with a folding fan in his hand walked out. The young man was not very tall and looked petite, and he had a lovely fragrance floating around his body. In fact, the young man had a delicate appearance, which words could not sufficiently describe. If his hair hung down loosely, Ricky and the two girls would have thought that the person in front of them was a fairy. "Dragon Intent Grass, the more I look at this guy, the more I feel he looks like a girl. His appearance is so weird!" Ricky said. "It is indeed a little weird. Why don''t you use your Golden Spirit Eyes to take a closer look?" the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. Nodding discreetly in agreement, Ricky secretly activated his Golden Spirit Eyes to observe, but he found nothing wrong. He could see that this young man was really male. ''I never thought there would be such a beautiful man in the world!'' Ricky thought to himself. "Buddy, I''m not interested in men," the young man said teasingly. He had undoubtedly noticed that Ricky was staring at him too closely, not to mention the awed expression on Ricky''s face.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Don''t worry. I''m not interested in men, either. It''s just that you are so beautiful," Ricky said with a faint smile. "I don''t think it''s appropriate for you to say so, buddy. After all, I came here out of kindness with the hope to save you," the young manined, a little annoyed by Ricky''s words. "Really? Why would you want to save us?" Ricky was a little surprised to hear that. "You don''t believe me? Let me tell you. You three are in big trouble now," the young man said seriously. "I see. Well, may I know the name of my would-be savior?" Ricky smiled. He didn''t feel any malicious intent from the young man, so he just asked him politely. Anyway, he could not care less about the trouble that the young man was talking about. The so-called big trouble could be nothing more than his killing Redmond, the young master of the me Valley, as well as the Yellow Water Emperor. "My name is Edie!" The young man smiled and inclined his head in greeting. "Buddy, it seems that not only do you look like a woman, but your name is also more like a woman''s," Rickymented with a smirk, which changed the mood of their guest. It was evident that he had annoyed Edie too much this time, as Edie''s face had darkened remarkably. "Buddy, I feel like pping you on your mouth!" "Ha-ha, buddy, I''m just kidding!" Ricky immediately said with an apologetic smile. He put his right hand on Edie''s shoulder, patting in a friendly manner. Seeing Ricky put his hand on his shoulder, Edie wanted to dodge subconsciously, but he didn''t in the end, though he frowned slightly. "Tell me. Why did you say we are in trouble?" Ricky asked in a calm tone. He didn''t feel any malice from Edie, but he did feel that this guy was not simple. That was why he prepared himself in advance despite his smile. That was the reason he ced his right hand on Edie''s shoulder. He had actually ced his hand on Edie''s vital part. "It seems that you don''t believe me," said Edie with a smile. "In the martial world, would you believe a stranger who cottons up to you with only a few words?" Ricky asked. "You are right. Still, I have told you my name. Don''t you think you should tell me your name as well in return?" said Edie. Chapter 1168 Wind-Mountain Alliance Chapter 1168 Wind-Mountain Alliance "Kenney!" Ricky answered with a smile. "Is that your real name?" asked Edie with a single eyebrow raised. "Of course, it''s my real name! I have no reason to lie about it!" N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ricky insisted. "Well, I''ve answered your question. Now, it''s time for you to tell us why you followed us here." "I really don''t want the three of you to die, so I''m giving you some advice. Do you know what kind of force the me Valley is? It''s an upper spiritual emperor force! They even have a demi-saint patriarch, although he went to the Middle Land and hasn''te back yet," revealed Edie. "Even though you seem to be quite powerful, maybe even stronger than I can imagine, it still won''t be easy for you to escape from the me Valley in this mountain range." "We have met only by chance, so why are you telling us this?" Ricky asked again. And this time, he sounded puzzled on behalf of Edie. At the same time, he withdrew his right hand from Edie''s shoulder. "I don''t like the me Valley members'' way of doing things, so I always help those that they try to suppress. Believe it or not, that is the only reason I am doing this," replied Edie. Ricky could not help but look at Edie closely, and found that he didn''t seem to be lying. At any rate, it didn''t look like they could get more information from him, so the only thing they could do was take him at his word. "Since you say so, of course, I believe you. But I have another question to ask you. Can you tell me the fastest route to the Middle Land? We want to get there as soon as possible," asked Ricky. "Of course, you''d better have a connection with a Sage Level force. In this way, even if the Demi-sage Level patriarch of the me Valleyes back, he will not be able to do anything to harm you," Edie answered. "What do you mean by a Sage Level force?" Ricky tilted his head thoughtfully. "The mountain range within millions of miles from here is under the jurisdiction of a Sage Level force¡ª the Wind-Mountain Alliance," revealed Edie. "There are two powerful warriors at the Sage Level in the Wind-Mountain Alliance, and they are also involved in various auction activities. For the sake of auctions, the alliance organizes a team every once in a while to go to dangerous ces in search of Treasures from Heaven and Earth and the relics of powerful warriors. I saw that you are quite powerful, Kenney. If you can join that team, you can ask for a reward when you seed. By then, you can ask the powerful warriors of the Wind-Mountain Alliance to help you pass the endless mountain." "I see. Thanks for the information, man." Ricky nodded gratefully, although his head was already nning his next move. "May I know the rtionship between you and the Wind-Mountain Alliance?" he asked after a short silence. "Of course. I am a deacon of it," answered Edie. "And in a month, I''ll summon some geniuses to go with me to a dangerous ce to search for Treasures from Heaven and Earth and the relics of powerful warriors. That time will be an excellent chance for you. I promise that when youe back sessfully, you will reach the Middle Land safe and sound. I don''t think you will refuse me, will you?" "It sounds good, but I want to fight for my life by myself. If I seek refuge every time Ie across any difficulty, I may not have been able toe so far along the path of martial arts," Ricky said with a smile. "I understand!" Edie said with a faint smile, as he admired Ricky a little upon hearing his words. Suddenly, Edie brought out an item, which had the words "Wind-Mountain" carved into it. It was a token! In addition to the token, there was also a roll of beast hide. "But what you said will not hinder me from inviting you to join us in the operation a monthter. With this token, you cane to the Wind-Mountain Alliance to see me at any time. The forces under the control of the Wind Mountain Alliance are drawn in this beast hide. I''m giving this to you as a gift to show my sincerity. I truly want to be your friend." After saying that, Edie left. "He seemed like a man of honor, and he generously gave you these two things. It appears that he is confident that you will go to the Wind-Mountain Alliance to see him," Tina remarked thoughtfully. "He is confident because he believes that the three of us can''t escape the me Valley''s clutches on our own," Ricky answered. It was evident that he hated the idea of running away and asking for help. "But what is his real purpose? Do you think he was telling the truth?" asked Amelia curiously. "I don''t believe he did this because he doesn''t like the me Valley''s way of doing things. And I don''t think he did it because he is going to collect Treasures from Heaven and Earth in a month either. Judging by the position of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, once they release the news and promise the reward, countless spiritual emperors will join them. But why did he just invite us? That doesn''t make sense." "I have no idea, but it''s none of our business. He was wrong anyway because escaping from the me Valley''s clutches is as easy as taking candy from a baby for the three of us," Ricky finally concluded. At this point, their assumptions would not help any, so it was better to move on instead. "Let''s go, before the members of the me Valley begin to hunt down us in a big way. For now, we can still cultivate in the Fortune River, so let''s make the best of it!" "Okay!" Tina and Amelia nodded. The two girls knew that Ricky had zones, so they did not worry about the possible trouble concerning the me Valley. Around the area of the river where the three of them were cultivating, Ricky ced some Shadowy Replications with disguised faces. He used the appearance of his middle realm and sent the copies away so that he could get more information. As he expected, the news of Redmond''s death spread like the wildfire. Redmond''s father was one of the three elders of the me Valley, an upper spiritual emperor. And since Redmond had such a powerful and influential father, a lot of spiritual emperors were dispatched to avenge him, including ten well-known middle spiritual emperors. "An upper spiritual emperor''s appeal is really remarkable," Ricky said from the Massacring Zone. "Any other warrior in the same situation would find it impossible to leave here." "But they don''t know that you have your own zones, which is the best way to escape in the world," Tina said, smiling. "Tina, are you teasing me?" Ricky replied with a smile. Seeing Tina''s excellent mood, Ricky decided not to tell her about the existence of the evil spirit mass in her body. At this point, he wanted her to be happy, and he couldn''t bear to take away the smile on her face. If he could not remove it as a lower spiritual emperor, he could break through and be a middle spiritual emperor. If he still could not remove it as a middle spiritual emperor, he would struggle to be a saint in order to do so. There was no way that he would still be unable to remove the evil spirit mass if he became a holy being. Of course, he hid it from Tina only under the premise that the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe could suppress the evil spirit mass, though only temporarily. If the time came that even the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe could not suppress the evil spirit mass, Ricky would have to tell Tina the truth. "No way. You know I wouldn''t dare," Tina insisted,ughing happily. "Ricky, can we leave this area using the Massacring Zone now?" Amelia suddenly asked. "I intended to. But my Shadowy Replications have heard of something else, so I have to take a trip to the Wind-Mountain Alliance," Ricky said. "Oh? What is it? Did you hear something overestimating?" Amelia asked as her ears pricked up with interest. "Arge-scale auction will take ce at a certain branch of the Wind-Mountain Alliance in a few days. I don''tck Treasures from Heaven and Earth, but I''m determined to obtain one of the most important auction items," exined Ricky. "There will be an auction? What is this item you want? You seem very determined to get it, so it must be incredibly important," the two girls curiously asked. Ricky smiled at their enthusiasm and answered, "They will auction the Chaotic Sword Intent Grass!" "What?! The Chaotic Sword Intent Grass! I can''t believe it would appear!" Tina and Amelia eximed in one voice. And at once, they understood why Ricky was so determined to get it. After that conversation, Ricky navigated the Massacring Zone towards the ce where the auction would take ce. "Well, now it seems that Edie''s confidence makes sense. You indeed have no choice but to go to the Wind-Mountain Alliance," Tina said in a smiling tone. "Ha-ha, just let him be proud of himself this time," Ricky said with a smile. "Moreover, it will be nice to attend such arge-scale auction. Maybe we can really get something we need. After all, I have a pair of Golden Spirit Eyes." Very soon, the three of them arrived at the ce where the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s auction would take ce. Chapter 1169 Fitch Chapter 1169 Fitch A circr castle was located in the mountain range, and it was the thirdrgest castle of the Wind- Mountain Alliance. This was where the auction would be held. The auction had just begun when Ricky and hispanions arrived. Naturally, Ricky attracted almost everyone''s attention because of his eye-catching white hair. And he was also quite infamous for killing Redmond and the Yellow Water Emperor. Since Ricky killed the two of them within a very short time, rumor had it that he was a genius who could challenge someone whose level was higher than him at the Emperor Level. "It seems that the white-haired young man is the person who killed Redmond. It''s amazing that he hasn''t been captured by the spiritual emperors of the me Valley after so many days. Obviously, he is not easy to deal with," some warriors whispered to each other. "But he has finallye to the Wind-Mountain Alliance, which is the only force in this area that can rival the me Valley''s strength. They are the only ones who are not afraid to face the me Valley!" "Look, herees Fitch. His master is Redmond''s father, and he has been looking for the white-haired young man recently. Those two are bound to meet, and I bet there will be a good show soon." "Well, this is the territory of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, so I don''t think Fitch will take action. Besides, at the beginning of the auction, the Wind-Mountain Alliance has clearly announced that no force is allowed to stir up trouble in the territory of the Wind-Mountain Alliance during this auction, or it will be regarded as a challenge to the Wind-Mountain Alliance." "Then it depends on who they were referring to. The white-haired young man and hispanions all belong to the human race, so the me Valley holds more importance in our endless mountain than them." Meanwhile, Fitch sauntered towards Ricky, followed by his subordinates. He raised a sharp eyebrow at Ricky and asked, "Are you the one who killed Redmond? That''s very bold of you. Do you know who you are dealing with?" "He asked for it, so I merely granted his wish," Ricky replied indifferently. Fitch was enraged, not just from Ricky''s words but also from the way he was acting as if he was looking down on him and the ming Valley. He didn''t know where Ricky''s arrogance wasing from, seeing that Ricky was a mere human being. Boom! A sneer broke out on Fitch''s face, as his power swelled and rolled toward Ricky and hispanions. It was the power of a two-star lower spiritual emperor, and from its intensity, everyone knew that he had been a two-star lower spiritual emperor for a long time. This power was much strongerpared to that of a spiritual emperor who had recently broken through. Judging from the power Fitch released, Ricky could tell that he was certainly a powerful opponent. "Humph!" Ricky let out a cold snort and bounced back the power that Fitch had just released. Boom! Boom! Boom! All of a sudden, their bodies were surrounded by violent infernal power. They clenched their fists and exchanged punches, putting all their power behind their attacks. And as the waves of air swept in all directions, both of them retreated heavily. It seemed that they were well- matched in strength. "Is it true that this white-haired young man is a genius who can challenge someone stronger than him at the Emperor Level?" The warriors around them could not believe their eyes. The confrontation between Ricky and Fitch happened so quickly that they had trouble following with their eyes. "I think he must have concealed his real realm. If there is a genius who can challenge those stronger than him at the Emperor Level, he should be a talent whoes from the top forces and biggest ns of the Middle Land." Fitch became even more infuriated when Ricky matched his moves very well. It didn''t matter to him whether Ricky could challenge someone stronger than him, or if he was concealing his real strength. In other people''s eyes, there was a one-star lower spiritual emperor who was well-matched with him in strength. And that made him very unhappy. In his anger, Fitch prepared to make another move. "Fitch, isn''t it inappropriate to tantly fight with others in the territory of our Wind-Mountain Alliance?" Edie''s soft voice suddenly chimed in, stopping Fitch from attacking Ricky. Although Fitch desperately wanted to kill Ricky immediately, he wasn''t crazy enough to continue this fight. He dared not provoke the anger of the Wind-Mountain Alliance by fighting in their territory when they explicitly stated that it would not be tolerated. Moreover, he knew certain things about Edie, who was certainly not a simple steward. After all, the famous Thousand-hand Emperor, an upper spiritual emperor, would not simply follow and protect a mere steward. The Thousand-hand Emperor was a white-haired old man. He seemed amicable at first nce, but those who had seen or heard him fight knew that he was not as friendly as he looked. Once the battle started, the Thousand-hand Emperor transformed into someone who would be better referred to as the ughterer. "Herees the Thousand-hand Emperor! The Wind-Mountain Alliance seems to have attached great importance to this auction. I reckon there will be more demi-saintsing here in secret," some warriors spected. "I agree. Just think about thest items of this auction! They must be precious!" "But I am really curious about Edie''s position in the Wind Mountain Alliance..." "He must be an important person, as he is a genius. It is said that many elder spiritual emperors of the Wind-Mountain Alliance respect him very much. Even the Thousand-hand Emperor seems to follow him." "Edie, Thousand-hand Emperor, this man is the enemy of our me Valley. Please allow me to take this man away, and we will reward you bountifully," Fitch said respectfully. "That''s right. If you just step back from this, the me Valley will definitely give you a big reward." At this time, another voice sounded, this timeing from a ck-haired old man. "He is Redmond''s father, the third elder of the me Valley," some of the warriors whispered. "I didn''t expect that he would personallye..." "It''s understandable. It''s his son that was killed, and this auction has a lot of good things. So the me Valley must have sent a strong master to take charge here." "Ha-ha, Hutton! I didn''t expect to see you here," the Thousand-hand Emperor greeted with a smile. "Although we have a good rtionship, I cannot break the rules for you. Moreover, the leader of the alliance has brought me here to protect the peace and order of this auction. Edie is the one who is in charge of everything here." "Is that so, Edie?" Hearing the words of the Thousand-hand Emperor, Hutton turned to look at Edie. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m sorry, sir. You know the rules of the Wind-Mountain Alliance. If I take your reward and break the rule today, no one will dare toe to the Wind-Mountain Alliance anymore. In that case, the alliance will only exist in name," Edie said with a slight smile. But despite his submissive words, his eyes were cold as steel, brooking no arguments. "Of course, once you leave the territory of our Wind-Mountain Alliance, we will not care about anything that is going to happen. So, please forgive me for what I have done." "In that case, let''s do as your rules!" Hutton replied, bearing the anger in his heart but unable to do anything else. After all, the me Valley could not provoke the Wind-Mountain Alliance. And as a senior leader of the me Valley, he had some suspicions about Edie''s identity. Thus, he did not want to evoke his anger. "Fitch, let''s go. We''ll wait until the auction ends," said Hutton. Then he turned to his followers and said, "Let''s go. I hope I can get something good at this auction." With that said, Hutton left without a backward nce at Ricky, not because he had forgiven him, but because he had already torn him to pieces in his mind. After that, the people from the me Valley followed behind Fitch and Hutton and entered the castle. Seeing the people of the me Valley leave, all the warriors around entered the castle, too. "Hi, Kenney. I''m d you came here as I said," Edie then said to Ricky using his internal power. "I have no choice. The people from the me Valley is too scary. I had toe," Ricky sighed as he spoke, just so Edie would believe that he was truly afraid of the me Valley members. "Counting this time, I have helped you twice. Shouldn''t you give me something in return?" said Edie with a teasing smile. Chapter 1170 Competition During The Auction Chapter 1170 Competition During The Auction "Well, you are right. Maybe, I can marry you to pay you back," was Ricky''s cheeky answer. The teasing smile on his face widened when Edie scowled coldly. "Fuck off!" he yelled before he left, and Ricky could only shrug helplessly, scratching his head with a crude grin. Meanwhile, the Thousand-hand Emperor was a little surprised when he saw this, for he could tell that Edie was not really angry at Ricky. He was astounded to see Edie bickering with someone, and Edie seemed to care a lot about the white-haired man too. He had never seen anything like it before! After all, Edie had never thought highly of any genius in this region. ''It seems that the so-called Kenney is not a simple person. He could not have drawn Edie''s attention only by killing Redmond, so there must be something special about him,'' the Thousand-hand Emperor thought to himself. Meanwhile, Ricky and the two girls had entered the castle''s hall where the auction would be held. In the center of the hall was the auction tform, surrounded by rows of seats. At present, the hall was already crowded with people, and most of the seats were upied. "It seems that we arete. Finding a seat will not be easy," Ricky murmured to the girls. "There are a few private boxes upstairs, but I''m afraid they have all been booked by those big forces already. I''m afraid the three of us can''t make it," Tina answered, worriedly wringing her hands together. At this time, a young manservant came up to Ricky and said in a soft voice, "Mister Kenney,dies, please follow me. Your box is ready." "We have a private box?" Ricky blurted out, his eyes wide in surprise. "Yes. Deacon Edie has arranged one for you three," answered the young manservant primly. "I see. Please convey my thanks to him then," Ricky told the young man with a smile, gesturing for him to lead the way. "Ricky, is it possible that Edie has a crush on you? I mean, why else would he arrange all these for you?" Tina asked with amusement once they had entered thefortable private box. "Wha¡ªwhat are you talking about? I''m not interested in men!" Ricky looked flustered for a second, as he shook his head fervently. Thankfully, the auctioneer interrupted them, as the auction was about to start. "We will be starting now, so please settle down!" The first items to be auctioned off were the items. These included the lower-grade Treasures from Heaven and Earth, lower-grade Omnipotent Skills, and iplete demi-sacred weapons. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. And these items were usually bought by the warriors who were sitting on the seats outside. It was not until more than half of the items had been sold that the better and rare items started to be auctioned off. "The next auction item is a Sage Level treasure, the Aquatic Fruit. I believe everyone knows its function quite well, right?" the auctioneer said as he presented a transparent fruit to the awed audience. He had not even finished speaking, but the entire hall seemed to have lost. An uproar immediately exploded, as all the people present fixed their greedy eyes on the fruit. The worst Aquatic Fruits were at the middle grade of Sage Level. Thus, they were very appealing for every warrior below the Sage Level, especially for creatures that cultivated power with water element. "Amelia, this fruit must be of great use to you, right? Let''s buy it!" Ricky suddenly said, knowing that Amelia also cultivated the water element. "Forget it!" she answered shyly. She felt that it would be too much for Ricky, so she just shook her head even though she did want the fruit. Of course, the Aquatic Fruit was perfectly suitable for Amelia''s Rainwater Mutant. However, she knew well that the cultivation resources she had were not enough to buy it, especially with all the stronger and richer forces around. Since Ricky wanted the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, she didn''t want Ricky to spend his money to help her get the fruit with his cultivation resources. On the contrary, she wanted to leave her cultivation resources to him in case he needed them. "Amelia, are you afraid that you don''t have enough cultivation resources to buy it?" Tina asked with a smile on her face. "Ha-ha, don''t worry! With our help, it will be easy for you to get it," Ricky said in a smiling voice. "No way! Don''t you want to buy the Chaotic Sword Intent Grass? I can''t let you spend cultivation resources on me when you might still need themter," she insisted, fervently shaking her head. "Well, I said I was determined to get it, but I didn''t say that I was going to get it through auction," Ricky mysteriously answered. "Even if the three of us put together all our cultivation resources and multiply it several times, it will still be impossible for us to win it over these big forces." Indeed, Ricky was telling the truth, but Amelia could not help but wonder what he was nning to do. She waspletely confused now. "Ten zones of King Level cultivation resources!" "Eleven zones!" "Twelve zones!" The price of the Aquatic Fruit was skyrocketing, and most of the bids were offered by forces sitting in the private boxes. "Twenty zones of King Level cultivation resources!" Ricky opened his mouth for the first time. "Master, it''s the voice of the little bastard who killed Redmond. The woman by his side has the Rainwater Mutant. They seem to be determined to get this fruit." "y with them, but do not exceed fifty zones of cultivation resources!" said Hutton. "When thest item shows up for auction, maybe fifty zones of cultivation resources are what we need just in order to win it atst. A Sage Level fruit is not worth spending so many cultivation resources." "Yes, master!" answered Fitch. "Thirty zones of cultivation resources!" he then shouted. Hearing Fitch''s voice, all the other warriors present could guess what was going on. They were well- aware of the ongoing grudge between Ricky and Fitch, so they decided to leave them be. Thus, all the other forces stopped bidding. It was not because they were afraid of the me Valley, but because thirty zones of cultivation resources had already exceeded the value of the fruit. Moreover, their target was also the finale auction item. "It''s Fitch!" Tina said. "He just added ten zones of thirty resources abruptly. He seems to be ying with us," Ricky said with a smile. "Hey, you don''t need to do this. Let''s just give up!" Amelia said in an almost whiny voice, pulling at Ricky''s sleeve. Thirty zones of cultivation resources were too much to pay for the Aquatic Fruit, and she felt really bad about it. Rickyforted her with a smile, as he insisted, "Amelia, I will use my zones to help you refine this fruit. Plus, you have the Rainwater Mutant, so its value will definitely exceed forty zones of cultivation resources. I won''t give up now, so just set your heart at rest. If I raise the price once again, I''m sure that the me Valley will give up." With this said, heid aforting hand on Amelia''s shoulder and went back to bidding. "Thirty-nine and a half zones of cultivation resources!" Ricky shouted. "A half?" Many warriors around were surprised to hear Ricky''s new bid. It was the first time that they heard such an absurd amount, for nobody ever bid in halves of cultivation resources at an auction. "That young man must be at his limit. Thirty-nine and a half zones of cultivation resources must be all that he has," many warriors spected. Most of them turned a judging eye at Ricky like he was some poor kid who infiltrated the auction. "Ricky, you are so smart as to offer the thirty-nine and a half zones of cultivation resources. In this way, Fitch is very likely to think this bid is your limit, so he won''t raise the price again, because winning the Aquatic Fruit with so many cultivation resources is not worthwhile for them at all," Tinamented, smiling. "Even so, he also yed tricks on us. After all, we would not have to spend so much if he didn''t bid," answered Ricky. "And I will also keep this in mind. I really hope that they could get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb by auction. If they made it, then I could have a way to take the grass from them." As Ricky guessed, Fitch didn''t bid again. Since Ricky had offered half a zone of cultivation resources, Fitch believed that the bid had reached Ricky''s limit. If he raised the price again, he would be very likely to get the fruit, which meant that he was ying a joke on himself. He didn''t want to take such a big risk. Moreover, he was already very satisfied that he had made Ricky spend nearly forty zones of cultivation resources. For him, his anger had been satiated. In this way, the Sage Level Aquatic Fruit went to Ricky in the end. Chapter 1171 His Trick Chapter 1171 His Trick Many warriors had expected that Ricky would take this Sage Level treasure, for they all knew that the me Valley wouldn''t want to spend too many cultivation resources on a something that was of no use to them. "Amelia, after things are over here, I will help you refine it," Ricky promised Amelia once the Aquatic Fruit was in their hands. In response, Amelia could not stop the bright smile that shed across her face. She enthusiastically nodded, pleased with Ricky''s promise. "Thank you!" N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "Oh, don''t be so courteous to me!" He could not help the answering smile that automatically made its way to his lips. Then, Ricky sent the cultivating resources to the manservant who had brought him the fruit. However, the manservant didn''t take the resources. "Our deacon said that he sent you this fruit as a gift," the man revealed tonelessly. Ricky and hispanions were surprised to hear the news. "I really don''t understand; what on earth does Edie want from you? Does he really have a crush on you?" the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Dragon Intent Grass, if you have time to make a joke, why don''t you think about what Edie really wants?" Ricky replied. "Do you think Edie has found out about your real identity? Maybe that is why he is trying to cozy up to you!" the Dragon Intent Grass spected. "I don''t think my story has reached this endless mountain yet," Ricky responded negatively. Meanwhile, he turned back to the manservant and answered, "Please express my thanks to him for me. I appreciate his kindness, but I can''t ept a reward when I have not done anything to merit it yet. Please take my cultivation resources!" After all, it was not always a good thing to take advantage of others without any reason. At this point, the auction was now in full swing, and the better items were starting to be brought out. The next auction item¡ªChaotic Sword Intent Herb was to be auctioned soon. "Everyone, lend me your eyes! I will now show you thest items to be auctioned. And the first will be the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb!" At this time, the warrior who was in charge of the auction had also be very excited. The other spectators were even more excited, as the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb was an exceedingly rare treasure. It was superior to any Treasures from Heaven and Earth at Sage Level, and it could scarcely be found. The warriors around sighed deeply in admiration, as they were well-aware that they didn''t have any chance to get it. "The Chaotic Sword Intent Herb finally appeared!" Ricky said seriously in his private box. The Chaotic Sword Intent Herb was an herb that could only grow in the Fake Chaotic Space. It contained two kinds of powers¡ª the chaotic power and the intent power. And if a creature cultivated the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, his Intent Apperception would be increased infinitely. It wasmonly known that even for the spiritual emperors, the Intent Apperception was a very preciousprehension. It might take decades or even hundreds of years for them toprehend it. If spiritual emperors like Ricky obtained the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, it would be very likely that they had opened a door to a deeper understanding of the Intent Apperception, which saved much time for them invisibly. As for Ricky, it was not only the Intent Apperception that he would benefit from but also the chaotic power. With the help of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, he had a great chance to improve his chaotic power to a tenth of the primitive power. Once his chaotic power reached one-tenth of the primitive power, he would definitely be one of the strongest spiritual emperors in terms of strength just by using the chaotic power. To top it off, he also owned the chromatic energy. No one in the continent could be more powerful than him concerning the essence of power then if he got the said herb. "Chaotic Sword Intent Herb!" At this moment, all the warriors in the private boxes exploded in an uproar, as all of them salivated over the precious item. The tension in the auction hall thickened in an instant, so it was unimaginable how high the tension would beter on when better items were brought out. "Everyone, let''s begin. The principle is still the same; the person with the highest price offered will obtain the treasure!" the warrior in charge of the auction announced again, which signaled them to start bidding. In just a minute, the price of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb had reached two hundred zones of cultivation resources. "The Wind-Mountain Alliance is really extraordinary! They even have the luxury to auction off the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb. If they use it to cultivate their own warriors, it can cultivate a spiritual emperor!" the Dragon Intent Grass murmured admiringly. "Obviously, what they obtained is not a mere Chaotic Sword Intent Herb," replied Ricky knowingly. "And the cultivation resources they will get from the actions are already enough for them to cultivate two spiritual emperors." "You are right. Next, let''s see how high the price of this Chaotic Sword Intent Herb will reach!" While Ricky was speaking to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy, the price of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb had reached a whopping five hundred zones of cultivation resources. Of course, very few people could participate in such high-level bidding. At this point, only three private boxes werepeting, one of which was no doubt the me Valley. Ricky had learned more about the forces inside the other two private boxes through the other warriors'' discussion. They were two forces that were as powerful and influential as the me Valley¡ªthe Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce. "Six hundred zones of cultivation resources!" It seemed that the me Valley was getting serious, as Hutton offered another bid and added one hundred zones. Hearing this, all the warriors around could not help the astonished gasps that left their mouths. "It seems that the me Valley is determined to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb. The six hundred zones of cultivation resources at King Level are definitely enough to cultivate two spiritual emperors!" some warriors eximed. "The leader of the me Valley is a genius in swordsmanship who cultivates the fire element. It is likely that he wants to make a breakthrough with the help of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb. Once he makes a breakthrough, his strength will be increased greatly and he will likely be the top upper spiritual emperor," the other warriors also spected. "Well, since the leader of the me Valley is determined to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, we, the Moon Dragon Pce, decide to quit." As soon as the me Valley offered their new price, the people of the Moon Dragon Pce were discouraged. They decided to quit instead, and in that way ensured a good rtionship with the me Valley as well. "We also quit!" At the same time, the warriors of the Star Tiger Pce also decided to quit. For these two great forces, the problem was not that they had no resources topete, but they didn''t want topete anymore. If they kept onpeting, they would definitely offend the me Valley. Instead, they consoled themselves with the thought that the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb was not the only item in the auction, and they could still obtain other, better itemster on. If the me Valley had obtained the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, then they would have less money to compete for the next itemster. "Thank you so much, my friends. I will certainly make sure that our leader hears about your kindness once I get back to the me Valley, and we will pay you back for that," Hutton gratefully remarked, thanking the two forces for not bidding more and increasing the price as a result. After all, if the two forces bid more, the me Valley would have to bid higher and higher. In that case, they would have to pay more to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb. "It is our pleasure!" The two forces gave the humble reply. They were probably happy deep inside, but they controlled their emotions well enough so that they wouldn''t look like beggars looking for scraps from the me Valley. Meanwhile, the warrior in charge of the auction asked excitedly, "Does anyone else have a higher price?" With six hundred zones of cultivation resources, the Wind-Mountain Alliance had earned a lot of money, so he was very excited. Of course, no one answered. But as he was about to announce that the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb belonged to the me Valley, something unexpected happened. ''Well, I can''t turn down this opportunity to y with the me Valley. Let''s see how you like it when you''re the one being yed with,'' Ricky sneered in his heart. The next moment, a Shadowy Replication appeared and entered the Massacring Zone. Then it rushed quickly to the private box where the me Valley was in. "Ricky, why did you send your Shadowy Replication there?" Amelia said, a little confused. "I want to know how many cultivation resources the me Valley has brought here. I''ll make sure that they use up all their cultivation resources this time," answered Ricky with a wicked smile. Then, he dered in a loud voice, "I will offer six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources." Chapter 1172 Being Fooled By Ricky Chapter 1172 Being Fooled By Ricky A sudden silence fell over the room as soon as the words fell from Ricky''s mouth. All eyes swiveled toward Ricky''s private box, and some warriors even rubbed their ears to make sure that they didn''t hear it wrong. Time seemed to freeze at this moment, and no one dared to make a sound. Meanwhile, Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor were staying in one of the castle''s secret rooms. They, too, were astounded and intrigued to hear Ricky''s price. "Edie, your friend is too impractical. If he fails to provide that much cultivation resourcester, he will be..." The Thousand-hand Emperor cut off his words with a sigh. Of course, he knew that Ricky was ying tricks on the me Valley, but he was afraid that Ricky was acting too impulsively. There was no way Ricky could provide them with thatrge amount of cultivation resources after all. "Do you think he doesn''t have thatrge amount of cultivation resources?" Honestly, Edie was not only asking the Thousand-hand Emperor, but he was also asking this to himself. "Do you really think he can give us that many cultivation resources? The number of cultivation resources he mentioned can only be provided by a top force at the Emperor Level!" the Thousand- hand Emperor answered heatedly. "If possible, I think we should persuade him not to add too much. Another fifty to six zones of cultivation resources will be enough. If he adds more, the me Valley may stop topete," he added. "Perhaps, he does not have that many cultivation resources, but I believe that he has some things that are priceless," Edie muttered mysteriously, so quietly that the other man could not hear him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Meanwhile, back at the auction hall, the tense silence had finally been broken. The spectators seemed to have recovered, and they turned to each other asking, "Do you think that voice belongs to that white-haired young man?" "Yes, he must be doing this for revenge! He is trying to raise the price so that the me Valley will have to offer more cultivation resources." "That''s for sure! This kid has balls of steel. Isn''t he afraid that the me Valley will give up on the bid?" "Maybe he is that brave, or maybe he has the cultivation resources to pay for it..." The happiest ones at this moment were the two great forces, the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce. They did not want to offend the me Valley, but if there was someone who offended the me Valley, they would be very willing to see that. And the reason was simple¡ª the three major forcespeted fiercely against each other. They were opponent forces, but their hostility could not be shown directly, so they could only resort to passive- aggressive ways. "We were right not to raise the price earlier! It is much better for us to let this boy raise the price..." the leading warriors of the two forces remarked to each other using their internal powers. In contrast to the amused and cheerful atmosphere of the other private boxes, the me Valley''s room was about to explode with tension and rage. "Damn it!" Hutton cursed with gritted teeth, seething in anger. He didn''t expect that Ricky would dare to raise the price. "Master, there is no doubt that he doesn''t have any cultivation resources with him. If we give up the bid, he will not be able to pay, and he will just cause trouble for himself. The Wind-Mountain Alliance will not allow such a person to exist," Fitch suggested quietly. "I know. But ording to the order given by our leader, I have to bring back the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb at all costs," Hutton answered. "If we give up now, that bastard will surely end up being torn into a thousand pieces. In that way, I can avenge Redmond. But the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb will also be taken back by the Wind-Mountain Alliance, and we won''t be able to present it to our leader. That can''t happen. We need to get it at all costs!" he added determinedly. "At all costs? Is this Chaotic Sword Intent Herb really so important to our leader?" Fitch asked in confusion. "With this Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, our leader''s breakthrough to the peak of the upper spiritual emperor or even the demi-saint is assured by one hundred percent. Do you think it is important or not?" asked Hutton back. "It seems that we are forced to keep our grievances to ourselves today," muttered Fitch with an angry scowl. In his mind, he had already killed Ricky a thousand times, if only he could in the here and now. "Fitch, count the amount of all the cultivation resources we have brought here, plus everything we have with us," Hutton said with a ferocious look. After a moment of calction, Fitch replied, "Master, we have a total of seven hundred and twelve zones of cultivation resources." "Okay, let''s raise the price. If he exceeds this number, then we''ll give up!" Hutton nodded decisively. "If the offer he makes is beyond our limit, the leader can''t me us for not obtaining the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb." Fitch nodded obediently and announced in a loud voice, "Six hundred and fifty-one zones of cultivation resources!" He sounded incredibly angry, and everyone knew that the anger in his voice was meant for Ricky. "The me Valley offered a higher price, which just adds one more zone of cultivation resources," some people remarked. "Well, it seems that the me Valley is also about to reach its limit. I wonder if the white-haired young man has the courage to continue to raise the price." Ricky''s booming louder resounded from his private box, as he put another bid for the treasure. He said aloud, "Ha-ha! Isn''t the me Valley a big force at the Demi-saint Level? Howe you only add a zone of cultivation resources? If you''re not willing to match my bids, then you might lose. I will provide seven hundred zones of cultivation resources!" Silence immediately engulfed the entire hall, as a tension, thick enough to cut with a knife, settled over them all. Many warriors began to give Ricky''s private box a thumbs up. They didn''t know what the final result would be, and honestly, they didn''t know if Ricky did it because he was brave or he was stupid. But all of them admired his courage at that moment. "Well, now the me Valley is in a very embarrassing situation. The young man has added another twenty zones of cultivation resources. So if the me Valley wants to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, they have to raise the price further!" some warriors said to each other through telepathy. Suddenly, cracking and breaking sounds could be heard from the me Valley''s private box. It was the sound of the tables and chairs breaking, as the me Valley''s anger got the best of them. Once again, Fitch''s fearsome voice sounded from inside. "Seven hundred and one zones of cultivation resources!" All the warriors could tell that he was speaking between gritted teeth, and if he were a volcano, he would have erupted countless times already thanks to Ricky. "s. From the way I see it, your offer is so stingy and boring. Fine, then, I''ll raise the price a little less. Seven hundred and twelve cultivation resources." Ricky''sid-back voice rang through the air right after Fitch gave his bid. Some warriors could not help bursting intoughter when they heard Ricky''s teasing. They could not believe that such an influential force was being yed with by a young warrior. "Edie, it seems that this Kenney is really not that simple," the Thousand-hand Emperor said at this time. It seemed that Ricky''s performance had changed his attitude, as he said to Edie, "Maybe you are right. Kenney is a person destined for great sess." Hearing his words, Edie was slightly intrigued. "Really? What changed your mind?" "ording to our information, the amount of the cultivation resources brought by the me Valley is about seven hundred and ten zones," reported the Thousand-hand Emperor. "If Kenney no longer bids a higher price next, it is very likely that he knows how many cultivation resources the me Valley has brought here this time. And if that is true, this Kenney is not as simple as he seems to be." At this moment, all the eyes in the auction hall were fixed on the me Valley''s private box. Everybody was eager to know if the me Valley would continue to raise the price. After a long silence, they heard Fitch''s voice again, but this time, he sounded like he was in agonizing pain. "Seven hundred and twelve and a half zones of cultivation resources!" After this, the whole space was silent for a while, as all the warriors came to realize that the me Valley had finally reached their limit. At that point, they could feel the strong murderous intenting from the me Valley to Ricky. "Well, now that the me Valley has taken out so many cultivation resources, I have to give up the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb." In the silence, Ricky''s sigh was suddenly heard. "I guess they really deserve to be one of the influential forces. Warriors like me who do not have a big force as a backup can neverpete with them sessfully," Rickymented in a seemingly regretful tone. Upon hearing this, almost all the warriors couldn''t hold back theirughter. Chapter 1173 A Tusk Chapter 1173 A Tusk Wildughter echoed in the auction hall, brightening the hall''s aura. The ce was rowdy with hooting andughter, except for one ce¡ªthe me Valley''s private box. In the background, they could hear the sound of furniture breaking, someone spluttering in disbelief, and outraged shouting. Many warriors present could imagine the faces of the four me Valley members at that moment, and it just made themugh harder. Theughter died down soon enough, and the warriors began to specte and discuss thoughtfully. "Who on earth is this white-haired young man? He must have known how many cultivation resources the me Valley had brought with them today. But how did he find out?" some of them asked. "Yes, hisst bid was indeed seven hundred and twelve zones of cultivation resources, so he must have known..." Meanwhile, inside one of the secret rooms in the castle were Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor. "Edie, it might be a coincidence, but the information in Kenney''s hand is more urate than that we have. Could he be a descendant of someone from our Wind Mountain Alliance?" asked the Thousand- hand Emperor. "I don''t think so, and I don''t think his real name is Kenney. I only befriended him because I felt that he was extraordinary. Apart from that, I know nothing about him," said Edie. "However, I didn''t expect him to possess such information. It seems that I have underestimated him." While they were conversing, Ricky and hispanions were cheerfully celebrating. "me Valley, you''re not qualified to y with me!" Ricky sneered, unseen by anyone outside of their private box. "I can imagine their expressions at the moment," said Tina, giggling in amusement. "And I can also imagine how desperately they want to take revenge on you for this." "Yeah! Ha-ha! And they are likely confused about how Ricky knew the maximum amount of cultivation resources that they could spend," Amelia chimed in,ughing all the while. "You bastard, tell me your name if you have the guts!" Fitch roared angrily all of a sudden. "Fitch, you can ask for it politely if you want to know my name so much. I won''t refuse to tell you. Now, listen carefully. My name is Kenney," Ricky said in a t tone upon hearing Fitch''s roar. "So, his name is Kenney..." The other warriors present were listening too, and of course, they automatically took note of his name as well. At this point, the auctioneer took out the second auction item in the finale group. This item was ced in a zone box. It looked about half a meter in length, but its real length was longer than that. Everyone let out admiring murmurs, as the box was opened to reveal a white tusk with a crescent shape. "It''s a tusk!" Seeing this, all the warriors were slightly shocked. Among all the three finale auction items in the auction, the Wind-Mountain Alliance had only revealed the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, while the other two auction items had been kept secret until this moment when the tusk was shown. Immediately, all the warriors began to guess what kind of treasure it was. Since it was brought out as one of the finale auction items, it must be extraordinary. Ricky didn''t hesitate to activate his Golden Spirit Eyes to observe it. With the help of his special eyes, he saw a white tusk that was as long as a hundred meters and as thick as a giant tree. Majestic power was contained in the body of the tusk, which was full of vital energy. ''What kind of creature''s tusk is this?'' Ricky whispered in shock secretly. Seeing the nk and wondering faces in the crowd, the auctioneer finally revealed what it was. "You''re right, everybody. It''s a tusk. ording to the saints of our Wind-Mountain Alliance, it might be the tusk of a mammoth in ancient times!" "What? Did I hear it wrong? Is that really a mammoth''s tusk from the ancient times?" Immediately, the whole hall was in an uproar again. "And the ancient mammoth who left this tusk must have been a demi-saint when it was alive. I don''t think I need to exin to you how tremendous the power in it could be," the auctioneer continued. "Besides, this tusk is definitely a perfect material to make Sage Level weapons. We, the Wind-Mountain Alliance, have obtained two such tusks. We will keep one for ourselves, while we decided to offer this one for the auction. If you doubt whether this tusk is genuine or fake, I can only say that we dare not cheat you. Moreover, you all know the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s reputation in the endless mountain. Our credibility is wless." After this speech, the auctioneer began to wait for the first bidder. "The tusk of an ancient mammoth is indeed extremely valuable. Although the Iron Justice Saber has be my apanying saber for so long, its power can still be improved further. If I get this tusk, I can upgrade my saber and exert more power when I use it in the future," Ricky said greedily. "But the auction price of this tusk will definitely not be less than six hundred zones of cultivation resources!" protested Amelia worriedly. "Still, I want to try. I have a lot of good stuff with me!" Ricky said with a faint smile. While they were talking, the bidding inside the auction hall was going strong. "Four hundred!" "Four hundred and ten!" "Six hundred!" The price of the tusk rose quickly like the full moon''s tide. Soon, the price had reached six hundred zones of cultivation resources. As Ricky had expected, only the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce werepeting for it by the end. After all, nobody else could afford it. The two forcespeted with each other fiercely, and soon the price had reached six hundred and twenty zones of cultivation resources. However, at this moment, another unexpected bid suddenly sounded. "Six hundred and fifty!" Once again, everyone present shifted their eyes to the private box where Ricky was in. They looked at him in disbelief. They could understand Ricky when he yed with the me Valley just now. Everyone knew that the me Valley was determined to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, so the me Valley would not stop bidding unless their consumption limit was exceeded. But this time was different! Why did he get involved in this? Everyone was puzzled. ''Kenney is ying with fire!'' all warriors thought to themselves. "I really do not know if he is incredibly bold or incredibly stupid!" "Well, I am beginning to think that he is really just a reckless guy. It was likely a coincidence for him to have offered the bid of seven hundred and twelve zones of cultivation resources earlier." Some warriors began to discuss once again, and most of them changed their minds about Ricky. Instead of admiring Ricky, they began to ridicule him. "Maybe we can think about the situation from another point of view. Is it possible that Kenney is actually acting in a y for the Wind-Mountain Alliance?" "That''s possible. After all, the alliance is capable enough to know how many cultivation resources the three big forces have." "Hmn...I am inclined to believe you..." The members of the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce fell silent, as they were not sure about Ricky''s intention now. "Is this guy really working for the Wind-Mountain Alliance?" the team leader of the Moon Dragon Pce said to his men through telepathy. "Let''s stop bidding here. If he really works for the Wind-Mountain Alliance, we won''t lose anything then. If he doesn''t, he certainly won''t be able to pay the cultivation resources, and he will die a miserable death. Even if he really buys the tusk by auction, we can always snatch it from him after the auction finishes," the team leader of the Star Tiger Pce said. At this time, the four members of the me Valley did not say anything. Apparently, they had lost faces and could not speak in public again. Meanwhile, back in the secret room, the two men inside had their own spections. "It seems that Kenney is going to get this tusk by spending six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources. But the value of this tusk is actually more than this price," said the Thousand-hand Emperor. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "He does get a good bargain. But it is true that what he is doing now seems like he works for us," said Edie. "Now, I''m curious about how he will pay the six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources." Then, Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor both turned their eyes to the private box where Ricky was in. And it was not just the two of them, but all the other warriors in the hall had also fixed their eyes on Ricky. If Ricky could not pay the allotted cultivation resources, the manservant by his side would ring the rm. A manservant ran to Edie and reported in a low voice, "Deacon Edie, Kenney wants to invite you to his private box. He said he wanted to exchange another item for cultivation resources, and that only you would know its value." "Really? Then let me see what he can use to offset for the six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources," Edie said curiously. Chapter 1174 The Incomplete Map Chapter 1174 The Iplete Map "By the way, please tell the auctioneer to continue the auction. Don''t wait for my signal anymore," Edie told the manservant. Even if Ricky couldn''t offer anything in exchange, he wouldn''t let everyone know about it. He already expected that Ricky had nothing to offer in exchange, but he had nned to ask Ricky to do something in return instead. It was better for Ricky to work for them than for harm toe to him after all. "Got it!" the servant replied and left quickly. Just as Edie instructed, it didn''t take long before the auction continued. "Next, we are going to show you the third item!" Saying this, the quickly brought out thest item, presenting it to the audience. However, the warriors paid no attention to it yet, as they were all busy waiting for news about Ricky. "So it is true that Kenney has six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources? He was able to pay, right? That''s why the auction is continuing?" All the warriors in the hall were astonished when the auctioneer decided to proceed. They had all expected that Ricky would not be able to provide six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources, and they were waiting for him to either get beaten up or thrown out. "Who knows!" "The Wind-Mountain Alliance must trust him a lot, and maybe they have resolved this matter internally. Or they could be cheating us by working with each other!" "Not necessarily. I don''t know about you, but I have a strong feeling that Kenney is not as simple as we think. Besides, the Wind-Mountain Alliance has never cheated anyone these past years, so why would they do it now?" At this moment, a variety of discussions could be heard in the crowd. "We will know whether he is cheating us after the auction ends and he leaves. We can follow him secretly then," the team leaders of the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce talked to each other through telepathy. "That''s right. Hutton won''t let him go easily. We just need to follow him secretly." Meanwhile, Ricky and Edie were talking in the castle''s secret room. "I really want to be friends with you, Kenney, but there are still some things that need to be done by the book. I can''t protect you this time, and if you can''t provide anything of equal value, the consequences will be really serious," Edie told Ricky straightforwardly as soon as he stepped foot inside. "Don''t worry! I know the rules," Ricky replied with a smile. "So what are you going to give us in order to get that tusk?" the Thousand-hand Emperor asked. "Edie, can you tell me whether the power you cultivated is the power of the wind?" Ricky asked first without answering the Thousand-hand Emperor. From the moment Ricky observed Edie with his Golden Spirit Eyes, he had known that he cultivated the wind element. "You are right. I''m cultivating the power of the wind." Edie nodded, though he still looked confused. "In that case, have you ever heard of the power of the gale?" Ricky asked. "Of course, I''ve heard about it. It''s a kind of power that evolved from the power of the wind. In fact, it is an extreme version of the wind''s power. The power of the gale is unpredictable and formless, and it''s also one of the strongest powers," responded Edie lengthily. "To be honest, my aim is to achieve the gale supreme enlightenment," he added further. "If I give you a ball of Gale Fire, will you agree to let me have the tusk?" Ricky smiled. Both Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor were dumbfounded when they heard his offer. They felt like their ears were stuffed with cotton, and they could not help but wonder if they only misheard him. "Are you serious, Kenney?" Edie asked seriously after a few seconds of silence. Meanwhile, the Thousand-hand Emperor was still staring at Ricky speechlessly. "I won''t make fun of such a thing," Ricky guaranteed with a smile. The next moment, he put his palm out, and a ball of Gale Fire appeared over it in an instant. He then said in a low voice, "I have controlled over this Gale Fire, and it is at the level of a two-star lower spiritual emperor, which is suitable for your current level As for how powerful this fire can be in the future depends on your own ability." Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "It is indeed the peculiar fire!" the Thousand-hand Emperor said in shock. As an upper spiritual emperor of the older generation, he could certainly recognize the peculiar fire. "It is the power of gale, the power of peculiar fire! This fire is really the Gale Fire!" Edie gasped breathlessly, and he could not help but take the fire from Ricky''s palm into his. After a long time, Edie managed to restrain his excitement a little bit. "Kenney, I don''t want to take advantage of you. The value of this Gale Fire is far beyond six hundred and fifty zones of cultivation resources. It could easily be double that or even more!" Edie said hesitantly, shaking his head. Then he continued, "So, please don''t hesitate to tell us if you have any other requests. For example, we can send you to the Eastern Land through the Transmission Array." "Wow! Really? The Wind-Mountain Alliance has a Transmission Array to the Middle Land?" Ricky said excitedly. "Of course!" Edie nodded enthusiastically in reply. "Okay, then that will be my request. But it''s not time for me to leave yet," replied Ricky mysteriously. Edie only nodded in reply and didn''t ask anymore, for he didn''t think Ricky would tell him anyway. He only assured him, "It all depends on you! Just tell us when, and we will do it." "Thank you very much!" As they exchanged these pleasantries, Edie and Ricky could not help but size each other up. ''How could he use the peculiar fire to exchange for something so easily? He is definitely not a simple warrior,'' Edie thought to himself. ''I should have checked this man out.'' Meanwhile, Ricky also thought to himself, ''The Transmission Array is definitely a big deal. In a Sage Level force, the decision of using it should only be made by the top leading warriors. Just now, Edie had made such a quick promise to me without consulting anyone else, so he must have a high position in the Wind-Mountain Alliance.'' In the auction hall, the spectators were finally able to put their focus back on the auction, just as thest item was revealed. "Ladies and gentlemen, next, we are going to show you fifty pieces of an iplete map!" the warrior in charge dered with a flourishing gesture toward the item. "What? They have fifty pieces of an iplete map!" The warriors around could not help but gasp in surprise. "Everyone, please settle down and listen first," the auctioneer continued. "The fifty copies of the iplete map are identical to each other. And two of the saints from the Wind-Mountain Alliance have confirmed that they have the real Sage Level power. So, these iplete maps must have been left by a saint. If you follow these maps, you will likely reach the saint''snd of legacy. Of course, luck is also an important factor. You might need incredible luck to find what you are looking for." "I see!" Some of the warriors who didn''t recognize the map now nodded in understanding. "Then, how are we going to bid for them?" some of the warriors asked. "It''s very simple. Each piece of the map costs twenty-five zones of cultivation resources," responded the auctioneer. "If any of you think you are lucky enough, you can bid for it. I am sure you can all afford twenty-five zones of cultivation resources, am I right? Of course, you can also join hands to buy one!" Ricky listened intently while still inside Edie''s private room. He nodded at Edie approvingly and said, "You did well copying the iplete map into fifty pieces, and twenty-five zones of cultivation resources for each piece seems like a good price as well. All together you will get more than one thousand zones of cultivation resources if you sell all of them." Then, Ricky looked curiously at him and asked, "By the way, why didn''t you make more copies?" "Fifty pieces will be just enough. If there are more, those warriors will think that it is not that valuable. If there are less, we will not be able to earn many cultivation resources," Edie answered. "But this iplete map is definitely left by a saint." "How many pieces of the iplete map are yet to be found?" Ricky asked. "There is still more than a half left..." "More than half is missing? So that means this map is useless," Ricky said, shaking his head. "Not necessarily. I have told them that it all depends on luck," replied Edie with a sly smirk. "How about you? Do you want a piece of the map?" "I have nothing on me now, and I don''t have any more peculiar fire to exchange with you," answered Ricky, shaking his head quickly. "Don''t worry. I will make sure that they will send a piece of the map to you for free," Edie said with a warm smile. "Ha-ha, thank you. To be honest, I also want to try and see if I am lucky enough to find something following this iplete map." Ricky smiled, while in his mind, he was already plotting what he would do next. Chapter 1175 Confrontation Chapter 1175 Confrontation After the copies of the defective map were auctioned off, the current auction came to an end. "When are you going to use the Transmission Array?" Edie asked. "I haven''t gotten the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb yet," replied Ricky with a faint smile. "So, I may have to wait for some more time." "What? You''re going to do snatch it from the me Valley?" Both Edie and the Thousand-hand Emperor were shocked by what Ricky implied. They really couldn''t understand how he could be so confident. How could he even target a big and influential force like the me Valley? After all, Hutton was a powerful upper spiritual emperor of the valley. Plus, there were two more spiritual emperors that were middle spiritual emperors in the force. Besides, Fitch was not a simple man either. "Since they want to take advantage of me, I will not let them go so easily," Ricky dered flippantly as if he was merely stating a fact. "I have to go now. See youter!" With that farewell, he left with the two girls, and Edie didn''t do anything to stop them. He was too deep in thought, for he wanted to know where Ricky''s confidence against the me Valley wasing from. He didn''t think that the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce would let Ricky go either, whichplicated matters even more. If Ricky was an ordinary man, he should be fearing for his life now. "Sir please follow Ricky and save his life if necessary," Edie said to the Thousand-hand Emperor after Ricky left. "Oh? It seems that you really think of him as your friend," the Thousand-hand Emperor said with a little surprise. But he didn''t refuse Edie''s request. Before long, he also left, intending to follow Ricky. While leaving, Ricky naturally took the two girls into his Massacring Zone. In sharp contrast, he didn''t hide his presence as he left, not caring if everyone could see where he was going. "Kenney is quite bold. Doesn''t he know his own situation? How could he leave in such a grand way as if he is asking to be followed? He should at least stay in the castle until everyone has left!" some warriors who followed him said. "Don''t fret. We will soon find out whether he is arrogant or extraordinary as long as we go after him. After all, we don''t know if the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce would let him go, but I''m sure that the me Valley won''t." Meanwhile, in a forest inside the valley, Ricky suddenly stopped in his tracks and said lightly, "Come on and show yourself! I have been waiting for you for a long time." "I don''t care if you are suicidal or just extremely arrogant. Anyway, you will certainly die today!" Fitch threatened him as he walked out of the darkness. His body was surrounded by a sea of mes, and his waves of momentum swept straight toward Ricky. "Why don''t you try me? Then, you''ll know," Ricky sneered. "But why did youe here alone? I''m going to kill not only you but also your aplices. Besides, I''m determined to get the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb." "Ha-ha, ha-ha!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Fitch was too angry to say a word, and he could onlyugh condescendingly. "Does Kenney think he is still in the auction hall where the members of the me Valley would not dare to attack him?" the warriors who followed Ricky here whispered in wonder. "Perhaps, he also has a trump card of his own. After all, no matter how stupid he is, he wouldn''t court death. I just wonder what his trump card is." "His trump card wouldn''t make much of a difference. Have you forgotten? Hutton is a two-star upper spiritual emperor!" As the onlookers argued among each other, the tension between Fitch and Ricky seemed to be heating up. "Here, you will pay back both principal and interest!" After he stoppedughing, Fitch stepped on the ground, and several fire passages appeared on the ground directly. As the fire passages swept by Ricky like heavy wind, Fitch reappeared in front of Ricky. The void cracked with a loud echo, and a long ming sword appeared in Fitch''s hand. He shed it down, creating a ming storm that almost filled the whole space in the surroundings. Ricky was shocked by how powerful Fitch was. His eyes narrowed warily, as he crossed his arms in front of his chest. Then, massacring patterns appeared and surrounded his arms to resist Fitch''s sword strike. This was the Massacring Holy Pattern! Bang! The sound of metal colliding rang through the air. Fitch''s sword had frozen in the air, stopped by the Massacring Holy Pattern. Fitch''s mes did not burn Ricky at all, as they had been blocked outside by the massacring runes. "It seems that Kenney is not courting death by confronting Fitch. In reality, he is confident in himself," someonemented when they saw that Ricky was not at a disadvantage at all in the battle. When the two parties'' attacks collided, they exerted strength at the same time. And because of the great reverse impact, they were thrown apart like leaves in the air. "Great! You are much stronger than the Yellow Water Emperor," Ricky said after steadying himself. Having six zones, he could get a vague sense of how strong Fitch was. He decided that Fitch was an average two-star lower spiritual emperor. If Ricky used his full strength, it would not be difficult for him to kill someone with such strength. However, when Fitch''s real body was revealed, his strength would also be promoted. ''All right. Now I can y with him and enjoy myself. I''ve been traveling for so many days without having a good fight,'' Ricky thought to himself. Buzz! As the massacring runes surged around him like swelling waves, Ricky activated the cultivation method of the Massacring Holy Pattern. In an instant, his entire body was covered by the golden patterns as if he was wearing invincible golden armor. "Humph! How dare youpare me to the Yellow Water Emperor?" Fitch scoffed indignantly when he heard Rickypare him with the Yellow Water Emperor. Meanwhile, his burning eyes became serious. He sensed from that single blow that Ricky''s strength was not weak, and he did have the power to kill the Yellow Water Emperor. Boom! The moment he finished speaking, Ricky had alreadyunched an attack. Countless golden patterns surrounded his arms and turned into the hardest weapon. His two fists were like mountains, bombarding Fitch with no rest. On his end, Fitch clutched the burning long sword in front of his chest like a defense tower, as all the infernal power was integrated into the sword. While the sword was buzzing, countless sword shadows appeared in the whole area. Forty-five percent of sword intent merged with the Fire Rule, erupting from Fitch''s body. With a flick of his finger, countless ming sword shadows shot towards Ricky. Boom! The next moment, Ricky''s golden fists collided with the ming sword shadows. After merging with the Fire Rule, the sword shadows were indeed extraordinary. And as a result, a lot of golden patterns around Ricky''s body began to shatter, and a few blood stains appeared on his body. "You have sword intent, and I have saber intent to confront you!" Ricky announced coldly. The corners of his mouth pulled upwards into a faint smile as if he was having the time of his life. Behind him, an Intent Apperception suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Saber shadows appeared inside the void, which was even more indestructible with the help of massacring runes. It was like two skies collided into each other. And the void was suddenly filled with nothing but saber and sword shadows. At the same time, Ricky''s golden arms and Fitch''s ming sword once again mmed against each other. A fearsome closebat ensued between two corporeal bodies. Initially, they were in a stalemate, but after about a hundred rounds, Fitch gradually fell into a disadvantage. "It looks like Kenney is physically stronger than Fitch!" the surrounding crowd muttered to each other. "Fitch should have figured it out by now. From here on, he would probably change his tactic!" "Kenney cultivates massacring power, so his corporeal body must be iparably strong." Knowing that he was gradually losing ground, Fitch stepped back and kept a good distance away from Ricky. His body was still surrounded in mes, and his face showed a terrible expression. At that moment, he looked like he lived for nothing else but to kill Ricky. "Infernal sword, set everything aze!" As he roared, his momentum increased sharply, and the ming sword in his hand changed instantly. It was divided into ten swords, whichter turned into a hundred. In this way, countless swords were produced in just a few seconds. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Boom! The ground swept by Fitch''s momentum was transformed into a sea of mes, glowing yellow like magma and pouring off heat. Soon, scarlet swords that resembled huge bones rose from the zing sea one by one. Chapter 1176 Sword Bone Tiger Chapter 1176 Sword Bone Tiger Ssh! The sea of mes surged, and so did the huge sword bone, which fused with thousands of swords in the void in a sh. As the roar echoed throughout the sky, a giant shadow of a tiger appeared out of nowhere. This tiger shadow seemed to have no flesh and blood and was entirely made up of swords and bones. When the tiger shadow roared, the stones turned into huge swords. After Fitch merged his own body into it, the tiger shadow rushed towards Ricky, and wherever it passed would be torn into two pieces. "Massacring Holy Pattern¡ª two hundred patterns!" Ricky shouted. He had no reason to retreat in the face of Fitch''s attacks. He pped his palms together, as strong and huge golden patterns emerged from his feet at the same time. Then, the patterns multiplied up to two hundred in an instant. The two hundred patterns merged and turned into the shape of a giant arrow, which swept like a tornado. Howl! When the tiger shadow roared again, the two strikes from the two parties collided with each other. Instantly, the airwaves caused by the collision swept across the area, as the lightning shed intermittently around them. It was only for a moment that the fight between these two had reached a limit. To the warriors around, these two were equally matched. But they had no idea about Ricky''s real strength. The massacring runes activated the other five kinds of runes instantly, and under the runic power of these six runes, the strength of Ricky''s Massacring Holy Pattern increased in a sh. It happened so quickly that Fitch was caught off guard. He could not do anything and was defeated in the blink of an eye. As a result, the tiger shadow dissipated into oblivion, and Fitch fell on the ground with a heavy thud like a puppet with its strings cut down. Meanwhile, a huge and deep pit suddenly opened, and endless dust engulfed everything. "Whoa! Kenney''s trump card is amazing. It looks like he cultivates a variety of runes to boost his power!" the warriors around eximed in surprise. After smashing Fitch''s attack, the arrow transformed by the Massacring Holy Pattern did not reduce its momentum. Instead, it continued towards Fitch where he was lying prone on the ground. Puff! However, in the next moment, only the cracking sound could be heard amid the poor visibility brought on by so much dust. Simultaneously, countless golden lights burst out, which showed that it was the arrow transformed by the Massacring Holy Pattern that cracked. Upon seeing this, Ricky was slightly shocked. It seemed like he had underestimated his opponent. At that moment, two huge sharp ws made of bones abruptly came out from the dust, rushing towards Ricky. The power of these ws could definitely tear several huge mountains apart. Ricky didn''t dare to hesitate in the face of this threat. Instead, he activated his Ultimate Golden Body to resist the attack. Crack! The two sharp ws left several deep scratches on the Ultimate Golden Body. Even though Ricky surrounded it with the Massacring Sand, it was unable to recover for a long time. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Besides, Ricky himself also left a crack, hundreds of meters long on the ground, taking down countless trees with him. "Those ws are incredibly powerful! Has he turned into his beast form?" Ricky asked in a low voice once he had regained his bnce. When the dust in the air settled to the ground, a huge figure appeared in front of Ricky. It was a huge tiger with burning mes. It was made up of dense swords and bones instead of flesh and blood, apart from its heart and head. When it shuddered, countless swords and bones surrounded the tiger''s body. "That''s a Sword Bone Tiger! I must admit this is quite impressive," Ricky murmured to himself. "For the moment, it seems that Kenney is more powerful than Fitch. After all, he has forced Fitch to reveal his beast form!" "You can''t say that. We, creatures of beasts, can reveal our real strength only when in the beast form. So at this moment, Fitch just breaks out his real power," some other warriors discussed. "Let''s see what will happen! I''m afraid that Kenney is not a match for Fitch in his beast form." "Not necessarily. Did you see the Ultimate Golden Body that Kenney used to defend? That is not a simple skill. Look at how Fitch''s attacks barely left cracks on the golden body!" "How do you dare to force me to reveal my beast form? You have been blessed today, for it is a worthy death for you!" Fitch dered indignantly while his aura constantly swept around them. "I already said that you''re the one to die today. Let''s see who will be proven right!!" Ricky sneered disdainfully. "Fuck you!" Swords and bones appeared as if they had been doused in mes, and the zing fire made them look like a powerful army in an instant. "Go out, my bone strike! Take him down!" With the roaring sound came countless bony swords that were zing with mes as if they had taken up half of the sky. At the same time, Fitch was running in them, and the bony swords on his body were also bingrger and sharper. Like a machine''s smooth transformation, Fitch himself had turned into a huge sword in a sh. Maybe the huge sword appeared like amon attack, but all the warriors could feel the great power contained in the sword. They could tell that Fitch had gone all out with this move, and it was undoubtedly his most powerful attack. Buzz! With the six kinds of runes, Ricky activated his Ultimate Golden Body to the extreme. It was so powerful that it felt like it could reach the fifth level of Ultimate Golden Body in the next moment. At that point, Ricky had also broken out his Massacring Mutant. The mutant''s power swelled and surged and evolved the massacring world behind him. "Look at his mutant! It is the Massacring Mutant! I can''t believe that Kenney is the owner of a mutant like that. It''s no wonder that his massacring power is so mature and pure!" The warriors around were shocked again when they felt the power of Ricky''s mutant. "Kenney has such a mutant, which makes the battle moreplicated and confusing." "Indeed! It is very hard to tell who will be the winner!" At that moment, the battlefield was full of excitement and cheer, except for Fitch, who looked like he was ready to kill Ricky with just a look. No matter which mutant it was or how weak the mutant was, it was definitely a representative of the ultimate power in the world. No creature would dare to look down upon it. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he was already hesitating. Even though he had started this fight with one hundred percent confidence originally, he abruptly lost half of it the moment that Ricky broke out his mutant. ''Damn it, this guy is the owner of such a remarkable mutant! Damn it! Why didn''t God let me have the me Melting Mutant? Why could Redmond possess the me Melting Mutant instead? What a waste!'' Fitch roared in his mind. How could he not be jealous of Redmond? Even though Redmond had little talent, he could still possess the me Melting Mutant. On top of that, he even had Hutton, an upper spiritual emperor, as his father. Fitch believed that if he grew up with such conditions, he would have been a middle spiritual emperor now. "Massacring Golden Palm ¡ªten palms out!" Once Ricky had activated the Massacring Mutant, he broke out the Massacring Omnipotent Skill. He leaped andunched the palm in one movement. Then, ten giant golden palms burst out and fell in session, colliding with Fitch''s strongest strike. Boom! These two moves collided with each other, and the ferocious power flooded everything in its wake. Ten Massacring Golden Palms were so powerful that the huge sword Fitch had made was hit and hurled into the air like it was made of feathers. The ten palms did not reduce their momentum, and in the blink of an eye, they had struck Fitch''s beast form, the Sword Bone Tiger. "How could this be possible?" The warriors around could not believe what they had seen. They all believed that Ricky and Fitch were well-matched in strength. But, why did Fitch look like he didn''t have the strength to resist? They were astonished because they didn''t know Ricky''s strength at all. With the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body and the six kinds of runes, his strength was no inferior to that of Fitch. As long as Ricky broke out the Massacring Mutant, Fitch was no match for him. Not to mention, apart from the Massacring Mutant, Ricky also had the Massacring Zone. From the very beginning, the result of this battle had already been decided. "Ahh! I can''t believe it!" Fitch shouted ferociously. Of course, he was the most unwilling to believe the result of this battle. Chapter 1177 Get It Chapter 1177 Get It "You should have listened to me. I already told you that I could easily kill you!" Ricky sneered, looking pleased as Fitch threw a useless fit. Fitch''s empty words couldn''t help him now. After the golden light pervaded, Ricky instantly turned into a huge palm and crushed Fitch into the ground. Six kinds of runes formed a cage and imprisoned Fitch, rendering him trapped and helpless. After the shock, people could not stop their big mouths from pping. "I can''t believe it. If Kenney broke out his Massacring Mutant at the beginning, I''m afraid that Fitch would have only lost faster." "Yeah, he is indeed quite capable. No wonder he could kill the Yellow Water Emperor in an instant!" "But I am really curious. How will he deal with Hutton and the other two middle spiritual emperors from the me Valley? He could defeat Fitch easily but what about those three?" Swish! While the flurry of whispers and hissed conversations grew louder, the void on Ricky''s sides suddenly cracked, and the two huge palms forcefully rallied down and rushed directly toward Ricky. ''It must be the two middle spiritual emperors who are attacking him!'' all the warriors thought to themselves when they saw this. As the dust settled around them and the visibility improved, they saw the two middle spiritual emperors of the me Valley standing behind these two huge palms. "Humph!" Ricky snorted condescendingly as if he didn''t care about the two huge palms rushing after him. To the spectators, they thought the huge palms were too strong to be resisted, but Ricky only scoffed at them with disdain, while hisrge palm ignored them and continued to suppress Fitch. Boom! At that critical moment, two water spiritual fingers sprang up from Ricky''s body and collided with the two gigantic palms separately. It was more like aplete crushing than a collision. When the two fingers collided with the two palms, thetter immediately copsed. However, the fingers didn''t dissolve afterward, and they went on to pierce through the two middle spiritual emperors. When the power of the fingers ran through them, it instantly destroyed the souls of these two middle spiritual emperors. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The two middle spiritual emperors died even before they realized what was happening. However, the battle was not over yet. The two fingersbined into one and merged into the space in an instant, and then Hutton''s figure appeared behind this very space. However, at this moment, the only thing people could see in his face was fear and despair. There was no time for him to resist the fingers or roar at all. He was struck by the fingers too, and his soul was instantly destroyed. The surrounding warriors were utterly shocked by this shocking scene, and they looked like they had just seen pigs flying and hell freezing over. The whole space was deathly quiet as if everyone was still in a daze. It was so quiet that they didn''t even notice when Ricky finally killed Fitch. They were still in a shocked stupor even after Ricky had finished putting the dead bodies of Hutton, Fitch, and the two middle spiritual emperors into his Devourer Zone. Then, he checked in one of Hutton''s spiritual space tools and found the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb. It was an eight-leaf herb that had a grayish-green pallor. "It''s the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb! I finally got it!" Ricky said excitedly. "I''ve already exhausted the power of Doris'' mutant. I''m d I finally got this!" "Ricky, we need to leave now. If the spiritual emperors of the Moon Dragon Pce and the Star Tiger Pce take action now, we won''t be able to escape," Amelia warned Ricky worriedly. "Don''t worry. They have lost their guts!" Ricky flippantly answered, waving her concern away. And he was actually right. When the warriors of the two forces realized what had happened, they immediately backed off so fast that they almost fell on top of each other. There were upper spiritual emperors in both forces, so they could tell that the water spiritual fingers that Ricky summoned were full of Demi-sage Level power. On top of that, Hutton had died without any resistance. That was the best proof of how powerful Ricky was. In this case, they didn''t dare to think of killing Ricky, and they could only hope that he would not go after them. They didn''t have the time and energy to doubt where Ricky''s Demi-sage Level power came from, for they were too busy being terrified of him. The warriors who had seen what happened could only look at Ricky with awe, curiosity, and fear. At this moment, they also began to wonder about how powerful Ricky''s master was. Was his master a demi-saint or a real saint? They finally understood that Ricky was not a simple man. And they also realized that Ricky was telling the truth right from the start. It was the me Valley that was seeking death and not him. Ricky didn''t care about what these warriors thought. Once he had the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb in his hand, he immediately left. As for his destination, it was, without doubt, the Wind-Mountain Alliance. Since the Wind-Mountain Alliance had offered the use of their Transmission Array, he nned to go to the Middle Land directly with their help. On the other hand, the warriors who witnessed the fight began sharing the news with others, and soon, Ricky''s story had spread everywhere like wildfire. People were saying that the me Valley had offended a Demi-sage Level force at the very least. Meanwhile, Kenney was weed by the Wind-Mountain Alliance with open arms. "Kenney, I have underestimated you. I didn''t expect you to have a demi-saint behind you!" Edie eximed in surprise, as they met inside the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s pce once again. "Ha-ha! You would know whether I have a master at the Demi-sage Level behind me. I won''t hide such a thing from you, Edie!" Ricky answered with augh. "Ha-ha, you are very honest!" replied Edie, giving Ricky a disarming smile. "I have no choice but to be frank with you. After all, it is you who have a demi-saint behind you." Ricky smiled. "I want to confirm that you will not help the me Valley to take the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb away from me, right?" "As long as it has been auctioned, it does not belong to our Wind Mountain Alliance anymore. So we will not do anything more about it," answered Edie reassuringly. "Thank you for that. Anyway, I came here to cash in my favor. I want to go to the Middle Land now, so can you lend me the Transmission Array of your Wind-Mountain Alliance?" Ricky didn''t beat around the bush and told Edie what he came here for immediately. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. "You know, a promise is a promise, and I would not dare break my promise to you. But I''m afraid that you have to wait for about two more months," Edie answered, shing Ricky an awkward smile this time. "What do you mean?" Ricky''s voice turned cold when he heard this. "It takes a lot of resources to transfer from here to the Middle Land. And we have to take these resources seriously, so our two saints have set the rule that the Transmission Array only opens every half a year. There are still two months left before it will be opened the next time." "Is that so?" Ricky said coldly, obviously displeased. "Well, I am leaving then." Of course, he didn''t believe Edie. Even if it was true that the Transmission Array would open in two months, he didn''t want to wait because that would waste a lot of his time. Hell, he could pass through the endless mountain by taking advantage of the Massacring Zone in those two months! "Why? You don''t even want to wait for two months?" Edie said anxiously after seeing that Ricky was about to leave. "I don''t have a demi-saint following me. Compared with the demi-saints of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, the power I used to kill the three spiritual emperors of the me Valley is not that strong, though it was also at the Demi-sage Level," Ricky replied with a frown. "Therefore, the longer I stay here, the more dangerous it will be for me. I''d better leave while I can still intimidate those forces." "I can make sure that you''ll be safe in the Wind-Mountain Alliance in those two months," Edie reassured him hurriedly, seemingly rmed now that Ricky was about to leave. "I will never ept a reward that I haven''t earned. Besides, I can''t believe those I don''t know very well." Ricky smiled disarmingly. Meanwhile, in his mind, he had already connected to the Massacring Zone. If something unexpected happened, he would enter the Massacring Zone directly. With his current strength, even the sealing power of the upper spiritual emperors couldn''t stop him from entering the Massacring Zone, unless they were demi-saints. Seeing that Ricky was truly about to leave, Edie had no other choice. His shoulders drooped helplessly, as he blurted out, "Okay, you win. I will tell you the truth!" Chapter 1178 The Real Purpose Chapter 1178 The Real Purpose "Really? What is the truth then?" Ricky asked with an arch lift of eyebrow. ''I knew he was hiding something,'' he thought suspiciously meanwhile. "All right, I admit it. Our Transmission Array is avable at any time. I swear that this time I am telling the truth," said Edie. "I see. Well, if you didn''t want me to use it, you could have just told me the truth. You didn''t have to make up a lie to deceive me. I don''t think I would be shameless enough to insist on using it in such a case," Ricky said in a low voice. "You misunderstand me, Kenney. You should know that I lied to you only because I wanted you to stay here for two more months. In that case, after one month staying here, you can go to a secretnd with me to look for some Treasures from Heaven and Earth," Edie revealed, earning a surprised chuckle from Ricky. "Ha-ha, you must be joking! Your Wind Mountain Alliance has two saints and countless spiritual emperors. With your position, thousands of spiritual emperors will undoubtedlye to serve you as soon as you announce your intention. On the other hand, I''m merely a lower spiritual emperor. Why would you prefer to go with me?" Ricky protested. Edie sighed when it looked like Ricky was still doubting him. He muttered, "It''s so difficult to lie to a smart genius! To tell you the truth, the secretnd I am going to this time is the Emperor Beast Swamp." "The Emperor Beast Swamp? What is that?" Hearing Edie''s words, Ricky was sure that he was finally telling the truth. And his curiosity was also piqued. "It is an ancient battlefield left in the endless mountain," Edie exined at once. "Many ruins and heritages of emperor beasts of at the Sage Level can be found in it. The ancestors of many emperor beasts in the endless mountain have left heritages all over the Emperor Beast Swamp, and many of them are from our Wind Mountain Alliance. The Emperor Beast Swamp only appears once every era, and when it appears, only some Sage Level forces in the endless mountain can sense its presence. This is because only the blood essence of saints can sense the remains and power of the ancestors." "I see...So your purpose is to find the heritage of your ancestors in the Emperor Beast Swamp." Ricky nodded as he finally understood what Edie wanted from him. "Yes, you''re right. Of course, the heritage of our ancestors is not my only target. I won''t refuse it if I have the chance to get the heritage of any other emperor beast," Edie added. "I believe that you won''t refuse to get the blood essence of any emperor beast, will you?" "Ha-ha, of course, I won''t!" Ricky burst intoughter. As a matter of fact, the blood essence of any emperor beast could notpare with his Chaos blood power, but he was hankering for the energy that such blood essence could give. As for why Edie thought highly of Ricky, it was probably due to his strength and uniqueness. Ricky was confident in himself in these aspects. "I just hope that after everything is done, you can keep your promise and let me get to the Middle Land through your array," Ricky said seriously. "Ha-ha, don''t worry. I swear that after our trip, I will let you use the Transmission Array to go to the Middle Land, and I can even escort you there in person," Edie promised without hesitation. HearingProperty ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ricky''s serious tone, he knew that he had already pissed him off this time. And he didn''t want to offend a genius like Ricky. At least, not more than he already had. "You don''t have to do it in person. Just let me use it, and we are quits," Ricky said, shaking his head. "But before we enter the Emperor Beast Swamp, Kenney, I still have one more question to ask you," Edie suddenly said telepathically in the next moment. "Go ahead!" "What''s your real name?" Edie asked. "I can assure you that I told you my real name, and I can swear that. I can also admit that I have an indisputably high position in the Wind-Mountain Alliance, which is better than most of our members. I really want to make friends with you." "Since you asked, you must have a clue about my true identity already. My name is Ricky, and Ie from the Eastern Land," Ricky replied by telepathy. He decided to tell the truth this time because he thought that he could not hide it any longer. "Just as I expected. You are really Ricky! You are an ace genius from the Eastern Land, and the one and only incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the past several eras!" Although he had guessed it for some time, Edie was still shocked when Ricky admitted it himself. "I didn''t expect that my name would have reached the endless mountain," Ricky hesitantly said. "No, it hasn''t. I only found out because some warriors of our alliance had once gone to the Eastern Land, and they told me about you. When I heard about a warrior like you, I collected all the information that I could get. As early as you killed Redmond and the Yellow Water Emperor, I guessed you might be Ricky. Also, your white hair gave you away," Edie exined. "I see!" Ricky nodded, satisfied by Edie''s exnation. "But I think your information will soon reach this part of the world, and your identity will be revealed as well. However, by then, you should have already reached the Middle Land. Ha ha!" "I hope so. Now I just want to go to the Middle Land as soon as possible," Ricky said. With the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb and the tusk of the ancient mammoth in hand, the trip to the endless mountain was already fruitful enough for him. "Just set your heart at rest. You only have to wait for two more months," Edie reassured him again. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to meet a genius like Ricky. Besides, the Emperor Beast Swamp was about to open. In such a case, he could not let Ricky leave. Then, Edie arranged a cultivation site for Ricky and the two girls. First of all, Ricky helped Amelia refine the Sage Level Aquatic Fruit. He believed that after refining this fruit, Amelia would be qualified to incur the Thunderstroke Doom. "Edie, do you really want to take him to the Emperor Beast Swamp? Don''t forget that there are many geniuses in our Wind-Mountain Alliance!" said the Thousand-hand Emperor as soon as Ricky had left. After all, Ricky did not belong to the Wind-Mountain Alliance, so the Thousand-hand Emperor didn''t want to share any opportunity they could get with Ricky. "If I tell you my reasons behind it, you''ll definitely agree with my decision," said Edie. "What is it then? Do you know something more about that guy?" the Thousand-hand Emperor asked curiously. "Three months ago, our people came back from the Eastern Land with a piece of news about an incredible demi-spiritual emperor..." Edie then told the story about Ricky. "That guy used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" The Thousand-hand Emperor was astonished after hearing Edie''s exnation. He could hardly believe his ears. On the other hand, it took Ricky three days to help Amelia refine the Aquatic Fruit thoroughly. And as a result, Amelia was now powerful enough to incur the Thunderstroke Doom. In fact, Amelia had almost reached this level since they left the Complete Emperor Ind. However, she was not a freak like Ricky. She had to be well prepared for even one strike from the Thunderstroke Doom. "Amelia, after this Aquatic Fruit is refined, you can incur the Thunderstroke Doom at any time, right?" Ricky asked. "Yes, but I would rather wait until Ipletely digest the power I''ve gotten from the fruit," answered Amelia. "I think it will likely be the time when you return here with Edie from the Emperor Beast Swamp." "Ricky, do you understand what Amelia means? She doesn''t have the confidence to break through the Thunderstroke Doom and be a spiritual emperor unless you''re by her side," Tina said in a teasing tone. Hearing Tina''s words, Amelia blushed fervently. Of course, the blush on her face embarrassed her even more, and she wished that the ground could just open and swallow her up. "Well, let''s talk about something else. Amelia, take out your weapon. During my secluded cultivation, I might cast weapons, and I can integrate that tusk into your weapon," Ricky said, awkwardly changing the topic in a hurry. Then, with Amelia''s weapon, Ricky began to cultivate in seclusion. Chapter 1179 Breakthrough Chapter 1179 Breakthrough Ricky made a Shadowy Replication during his seclusion. He had almost reached the peak level in this skill. Next, he wanted to practice the cultivation of the Flesh Replication. To say that it was difficult to cultivate the Flesh Replication was a major understatement! It must be cultivated based on the Shadowy Replication, so Ricky would need to leave many outside affairs to his Shadowy Replication to deal with. In that way, he could concentrate on familiarizing himself and improving his cultivation of the Flesh Replication. This time he only had one month to cultivate in seclusion, so he had no time to waste. That was the second reason why he created his Shadowy Replication. Ricky used the Devourer Zone to separate the ancient mammoth''s tusk with its enormous energy. He made his Shadowy Replication carry the tusk, the Iron Justice Saber, and Amelia''s long whip into the Chaotic Fire Zone. After that, he left his Shadowy Replication in charge of the weapons there. Ricky gave Tina a part of the tusk''s tremendous energy. This was because if Amelia refined all the energy the tusk contained, she might not be able to control it, and she might inadvertently summon the Thunderstroke Doom when she was not ready yet. Obviously, the three of them didn''t want that to happen, so Amelia had to give up a part of the whole energy. Ricky first refined the tusk''s energy. And with its help, he nned to break through and be a two- star lower spiritual emperor. He could have made a breakthrough after he had left the ancestralnd of the human devils and merged with the grand humanoid tree earlier, but he had made too many breakthroughs during that period in the ancestralnd of the human devils. Thus, he needed time to consolidate his realm before he proceeded to the next stage. Now, it was the right time for him to make another breakthrough. N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The six zones were working simultaneously to absorb the refined energy. Meanwhile, Ricky obtained a better understanding of the ruling power. The spiritual emperors'' breakthrough did not only involve the increase of one''s strength but also theprehension capability of all kinds of ruling powers. He could easilyprehend thanks to the six zones. And with the help of the Chaos Manual and the Ancestral Intent Form, he had nothing to worry about concerning hisprehension. This must be Ricky''s most remarkable aspect, and it was also the reason why he could break through quickly at this stage. In other words, the regained spiritual meridian, and the Chaos blood power he awakened, were all he had. These two were the foundation of everything else he obtained. His regained spiritual meridian made him the most talented person in the world, and his Chaos blood power made him as strong as any genius in the world. It took him a total of twenty days to finish the entire breakthrough process. ''It''s really difficult to break through while in the emperor realm! I have reached the breakthrough point, but it still took me twenty days topletely break through!'' Ricky sighed in his heart. During the past twenty days, the Shadowy Replication had integrated some of the tusk into the Iron Justice Saber and Amelia''s long whip separately. Ricky''s Iron Justice Saber became more powerful once it was fused with the tusk. He had a feeling that if he used the Iron Justice Saber in the future, he would be able to use about ten percent more of its strength, which could be a critical turning point in his future battles. Of course, the progress of Amelia''s whip was not any less. He was also delighted that the Iron Justice Saber finally had itsplete psychic intelligence, although it was still about as smart as a baby¡ªfor now. Now that he was a spiritual emperor, he believed that its psychic intelligence would mature after some time. And by that time, his Iron Justice Saber''s strength would have also evolved to a higher level. ''There are still ten days before the opening of the Emperor Beast Swamp. My real body has no time to refine the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, so I have to ask my Shadowy Replication for help,'' Ricky thought to himself. "It''s good that you have the Shadowy Replication to help with your refinement. The more you use the replication, the more beneficial it is for your cultivation of the Flesh Replication. In other words, by using it, you have actually already begun practicing the Flesh Replication," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "I''m really looking forward to the Flesh Replication!" Ricky nodded. "Once I have grasped it fully, my fighting capacity will greatly increase. I won''t have to fear, even if I face arge number of enemies. If I can cultivate the highest Soul Replication, then it is really..." "Oh, stop daydreaming! Think about those things after you cultivate the Flesh Replication sessfully!" the Dragon Intent Grass rudely interrupted. Ricky spent the next ten days consolidating the realm as a two-star lower spiritual emperor with his real body, while his Shadowy Replication continued cultivating the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb in the Chaotic Fire Zone. Since it was Shadowy Replication who was refining the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, the speed was naturally slower than if his real body did it. But that was perfectly all right, as this task was not in a hurry. He thought that it was worth it to be a two-star lower spiritual emperor, for it would greatly increase his chips for this trip to the Emperor Beast Swamp. He believed that his strength would not be inferior to a lot of geniuses under a hundred years old from many Sage Level forces in the endless mountain. Edie had also told him that Sage Level forces like them had joined together to make the rule that for each time the Emperor Beast Swamp opened, only geniuses under a hundred years old were allowed to enter. As soon as the time was up, Edie came to invite him. So, Ricky put the twodies into the Massacring Zone and set off with Edie. Soon, a man and a woman met up with them, and Edie eagerly introduced them. The man named Flint was handsome and graceful, and he was the direct descendant of one of the saints of the Wind-Mountain Alliance. The woman named Winifred had a beautiful face and a charming figure, and she was a favorite junior of the other saint. All in all, Edie, Flint, and Winifred were the most talented and powerful geniuses under a hundred years old in the Wind-Mountain Alliance. On their way to the endless mountain, Winifred showed some interest in Ricky since he was quite famous in the endless mountain. Besides, as the core geniuses of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, they could have found out Ricky''s identity, just as Edie had. In sharp contrast to Winifred, Flint was a little jealous of Ricky. He could not hide the slight killing intent that seeped out of him whenever he looked at Ricky. Ricky didn''t take that against him, for he understood that many talents were envious of each other. However, he was puzzled because most of Flint''s jealousy seemed to be rted to Edie. For example, every time Ricky talked to Edie, Flint''s killing intent would re out like he could not help it. His hatred was so intense that he might have killed Ricky a hundred times in just a few hours that they were together. Naturally, Edie only needed to look at Flint with censure, and thetter would fold like a little primrose flower. "Winifred, may I ask you something?" Ricky curiously asked Winifred, using his internal power. "Do you want to ask the reason why Flint is so unkind to you?" Winifred immediately asked, smiling at Ricky in amusement. "Yes, I don''t have any conflict with him. Even if he is jealous, he shouldn''t have such a strong murderous intent. Besides, it seems that he wants to kill me just because I have a good rtionship with Edie. Or perhaps, Flint likes men, and the man he likes is Edie. Am I right?" Ricky answered. "Ha-ha, you are right!" Winifred admitted after hearing Ricky''s words. "Damn! I can''t believe it''s true!" Ricky initially asked that as a joke, so he was incredibly surprised to hear her answer. "It is true. But anyway, you are only half right!" Winifred said mysteriously. "What do you mean?" Ricky was confused. "I''m sorry, but it''s not my secret to tell. It''s Edie''s choice whether he wants to tell you or not. Perhaps, you can ask him about it yourself," Winifred suggested. "Anyway, I wanted to ask whether you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor." "Sort of," Ricky responded. "Sort of? So, does that mean that you admit it!?" asked Winifred with great astonishment. Ricky didn''t even notice her surprise because he was still thinking about what she had implied. He was a bit confused and a little curious as well. However, he couldn''t ask Edie why Flint liked him. If he did that, he was sure that Edie would be furious. He would likely fight him too. After all, Ricky had said that he looked like a woman several times before, and each time, Edie responded with annoyance. Soon, the four of them had arrived without being noticed. They found themselves in an abyss in an endless forest, as it was the ce where the Emperor Beast Swamp would appear. Chapter 1180 Dark Marsh Chapter 1180 Dark Marsh Before they reached the abyss, Edie took out a drop of blood. It did not look like blood essence, but it had tremendous power. The power that filled the air was infinitely stronger than the rule. "Is this the blood essence of saints?" Ricky asked. "Humph! What would you know about the blood essence of saints?" Flint said snidely. Hearing this, Ricky just smiled slightly. The best way to deal with Flint''s jealousy was to ignore it, and since Edie was there, Ricky was confident that Flint would not make a move against him. For that moment, he was all bark and no bite. "This ce is a ce of essence. To open it, we will need a powerful blood sacrifice," said Edie. Under the blood essence of saints, Edie formed an array with his hands, and a dark passage instantly appeared below him. "Let''s go!" Edie shouted before he jumped into the passage first, the other three following closely behind. They went through the dark passage and came upon a in that was so vast that it stretched on and on and on. The ground beneath this whole world seemed to be made up of flowers and nts, and the space was extremely humid and wet. Flop! As soon as they came in, an invisible force blocked them from moving forward, and they inadvertently mmed against the ground and were immediately thrown back. When they tried to stand up, they realized that they couldn''t! Their bodies were sinking rapidly into the ground. It seemed like the ground was about to swallow them whole at that moment. Without any hesitation, they hastened to gather all their strength to stop themselves from sinking, and they had to keep activating their power. At the same time, Ricky felt that he couldn''t fly in the air, let alone tear space. He felt as if he had returned to the Demi-immortal Level. And all this was caused by this invisible pressure in the air, which wasing from above the ground. "This feeling makes you realize what Emperor Beast Swamp is like, right?" Edie said with a meaningful smile. He seemed calm andposed as if he was not about to be swallowed by the ground. "I can rte. I feel like I am just a demi-immortal here," Ricky replied, chuckling. "You can''t fly or tear space, so it''s normal for you to feel like you are only a weak demi-immortal. We are in the Emperor Beast Swamp, after all. The ground here is marshy everywhere, with a majestic gravitational pull in it. Its strong gravitational pull makes spiritual emperors like us incapable of flying in the air or tearing space. On top of that, we have to activate our power all the time, or we will sink," said Edie. "Ah, I see. Then, the other warriors would undoubtedly suffer the same too," Ricky consoled with a smile. "Besides, I fully expected such a harsh environment, and it''s actually better because we could speed up our practice here." "No wonder you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. No matter what environment it is, you take it as a practice ce," Winifred suddenly chimed in, looking admiringly at Ricky. It seemed like, despite the situation, they were all having a good time, except, of course, for one man. "Humph! I have never seen any incredible demi-spiritual emperor that is so cowardly that he hides his real name. That''s so humiliating," Flint snidely remarked again. "Hey! If you have nothing good to say, you can just shut your mouth!" Edie retorted immediately, looking annoyed and short on patience already. "All right! Let''s cut the crap. Use your blood essence and start sensing the surroundings, Flint. We only have one month. Within this month, we must find the emperor beast''s ruins or the opening of this ce will be wasted on us," Winifred chimed in,ing between the two before they could seriously fight. Thankfully, Flint decided to let it go and threw a small nod in Winifred''s direction. "Okay, I''ll start now." Although he was not happy with Ricky, he knew what was more important. Thus, he immediately took out the saints'' blood essence to look for the ruins. Each time they entered the Emperor Beast Swamp, they must prepare three drops of such blood essence, one drop for opening the swamp, so that they could enter it, one for sensing and finding the emperor beast''s ruins, and one for opening the exit so that they could leave. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Of course, they could choose not to use the blood essence. But it would be almost impossible to find their targets. Soon, the four people started to move forward under the guidance of the blood essence. They moved slowly because they couldn''t fly in the air, and they could only jump short-distances because of the intense gravitational pull. "Another danger is that there are many hidden dark marshes here. And some of them have an extremely strong gravitational pull. If we step into them, we will have a hard time getting out," reminded Edie. "Can''t we see the dark marshes?" Ricky asked. "If they can be seen, would they be called dark marshes? I really don''t understand how such a simple guy dared toe to this ce without even knowing much about it," Flint taunted again. Plop! While Flint was taunting Ricky, there was a sudden burst of water bubbles beneath Ricky''s feet. In a sh, Rick had sunk knee-deep into the marsh. And Ricky knew that at the rate his body was sinking, he would probably disappear in an hour. "I can''t believe my luck sometimes. We were just talking about it, and I already found a dark marsh," Ricky joked after a moment of silence. "Well... It seems so." Edie and Winifred were a little stunned, ck-jawed. They had sensed that it was not only a dark marsh, but it was one with a strong pull. They both retreated a little, just to make sure that they wouldn''t be sucked into it as well. "Ha-ha," Flint chuckled, celebrating Ricky''s ill-luck. Plop! But suddenly, another plop came out from beneath his feet. Undoubtedly, there was also a dark marsh under the ground where he was standing. "No way!" Flint immediately began to panic, as his whole body started sinking little by little. "Well, it seems that you are not so lucky either," Ricky addressed Flint for the first time. This time Flint ignored Ricky. As a member of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, he clearly understood how powerful the dark marsh was, and he knew that it was highly likely that he wouldn''t make it out this time. Edie and Winifred were deeply shocked, and a grave expression took over both their faces. Were they going to lose two partners before the battle started? "Do you have any idea?" Ricky asked. "In all these years, have you ever thought of a way to deal with this dark marsh?" "I have thought of it, but I can''t find any effective way," Edie replied. "Besides, the dark marsh is very special. The greater the strength unleashed, the greater it tries to pull you in. So... All who were trapped in the dark marsh died," said Edie in a low voice. Who would have thought that the four of them would be so unlucky to sink into the dark marsh as soon as they entered? "Really?" Ricky murmured. The next moment, he gathered all his strength, trying to rush out by pping the marsh with his hands. However, just as Edie said earlier, the greater the strength he unleashed, the greater the pulling force from the dark marsh became. And because he had unleashed so much strength, he inevitably buried almost half of his body into the dark marsh, worsening his situation. He unleashed his Massacring Mutant to form the massacring light, but he still could not escape from the marsh. Obviously, the second he was trapped in the dark marsh, his body was restrained immediately. Ricky''s unleashing of strength also made Flint sink faster, so Flint cursed Ricky brutally, "Idiot! Why did you activate your strength? If you want to die early, it''s none of my business. But don''t get me into trouble!" Chapter 1181 The Devouring Marsh Chapter 1181 The Devouring Marsh "Fuck off! Don''t think I''m afraid of you just because I don''t say anything each time you teased me!" Ricky responded rudely after hearing Flint insult him again. Although he didn''t want to pay any attention to Flint, that didn''t mean he had infinite patience. He was already fed up with being trapped in the dark marsh. And Flint''s insult only fanned the mes of his temper. "What did you say?" replied Flint as his face contorted into a murderous scowl. Perhaps, because he had been insulting Ricky from the start, and Ricky never chose to fight back, he had got used to having his way with Ricky. Now Ricky suddenly fired back, he could not back off either. Sensing Flint''s strong killing intent, Ricky no longer responded with words but directly burst out his power. His Golden Spirit Eyes instantly condensed two Golden Light Arrows, which struck Flint on his shoulder. Puff! Flint shouted in pain, as blood spurted from the wound on his shoulder. On the other hand, after Ricky exploded his power to attack Flint, three-fourths of his body was pulled in by the marsh. At the same time, half of Flint''s body had also fallen into the marsh. "Ricky, what are you doing?!" Edie asked coldly, seeing what he had done. "I am warning you. If he dares to say one more offensive word to me, I will make sure he goes to hell first!" Ricky responded coldly, staring at Flint with strong murderous intent. At this moment, fear began to w its way into Flint''s heart. He was not afraid of Ricky''s strength, but he thought that Ricky was a loose-cannon. He was going to die because of him! Although Ricky''s burst of power would cause the marsh to suck him in first, Flint would not be far behind. Even if Ricky didn''t kill him, his reckless attacks would cause the marsh to pull Flint deeper, too! It was not until now that Flint felt a little regretful for continuously insulting Ricky. At this moment, all the hatred he had for Ricky shed in his mind, especially the two wounds in his shoulders. Of course, Edie knew it was Flint''s fault in the first ce, so he reminded him again seriously, "Flint, shut up, or you''ll have to die here alone!" Then, he advised the two, trying to calm to two of them, "You two had better not use any more of your strength. The more time that you dy, the better chances you''ll have of surviving this." However, Ricky didn''t want to take Edie''s advice. Edie soon noticed that Ricky was still umting the power in his body. "Ricky, what are you doing?" Edie asked urgently. "Even if I don''t use my power, I can only hold on for at most fifteen minutes. And I''m not someone who will just wait for death," replied Ricky seriously. Boom! In the next breath, Ricky pushed his power into its peak state and poured all that he could into his Golden Spirit Eyes. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªGolden Light Separation!" Ricky let out a shout, as his power reached its peak. Strong golden lights shed in his spirit eyes, and he was instantly surrounded by golden lights. These golden lights turned into swords, which shed into the marsh ferociously. Due to the countless golden lights, the marsh around Ricky was temporarily separated from the vast marsh that surrounded them. But it onlysted for a few seconds, as the strong gravitational pull of the dark marsh recovered quickly and pulled everything back together. However, that little time was enough for Ricky. "Devour!" His eyes turned bloody in an instant, and the Devourer Zone emerged above his head. The Devourer Zone turned into a huge mouth, which instantly devoured the separated dark marsh. In other words, it also devoured Ricky. And once Ricky entered the Devourer Zone, he was safe. After all, the Devourer Zone was Ricky''s territory. No matter how strong the gravitational pull of the dark marsh was, it could be suppressed by the Devourer Zone. In a sh, Ricky had escaped from that dangerous situation. ''Luckily, I have the Devourer Zone that can devour everything!'' Ricky thought to himself with great relief. His heart was still pounding after that narrow escape from death. "I can''t believe my eyes! Your zones are incredibly powerful; they can even help you escape from the dark marsh''s intense gravity! It''s amazing!" the Dragon Intent Grass also sighed in awe. "I just got lucky!" Ricky replied with a faint smile. "But the dark marsh is really powerful. If I did not have the Devourer Zone, I would have died here today." Meanwhile, Edie, Winifred, and Flint were dumbfounded by this powerful disy¡ªespecially Flint. Who would have thought that Ricky could use a powerful devouring skill to devour the dark marsh? Besides, even though he had a strong devouring power, it should not be able to devour such a powerful dark marsh. Such a scene was mind-blowing at the very least. "I can''t believe you can escape the dark marsh with your strength!" Edie and Winifred both eximed. At this moment, they finally believed that Ricky had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. For innumerable eras, all the Sage Level forces could do nothing against the dark marsh, while Ricky came up with a solution the first time that he came here. He was definitely incredible and unique. "Maybe my devouring power can restrain the suction force in the dark marsh!" Ricky said. While Winifred and Edie were in a state of shock, Flint was ovee by shame. Since Ricky could save himself, of course, he could also save Flint. But the rtionship between them was incredibly hostile. Both Edie and Winifred wanted to persuade Ricky into saving Flint, but they didn''t know how to start. As for Flint himself, his face took on a ghastly expression. He wished he had really fallen into the dark marsh and died. Of course, he didn''t have a death wish. But how could he ask Ricky for help? He would be a big joke! On the other hand, Ricky was not embarrassed. In fact, he was waiting to see what Flint would do next. He was not kind-hearted, and he knew that Flint would rather die then and there rather than ask him for help. "He must badly regret how he has treated you!" The Dragon Intent Grassughed with so much amusement. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Ricky, if Edie asks you to save Flint, you have to do it," suggested Tina from the Massacring Zone. "Ricky, for my sake, please bring Flint out. I will owe you a big favor for this matter," Edie begged Ricky right after Tina finished her words. As a matter of fact, he didn''t want to ask Ricky for help. But he had no choice but to save Flint. He could only hope that a promise with a big favor would be enticing enough for Ricky. "Of course, I can do that much for you," answered Ricky immediately. "But I want to make it clear that I am only saving him for your sake. And if he doesn''t want to die, he should give me everything he has with him!" He had consumed half of his cultivation resources when he bid for the Aquatic Fruit for Amelia. Now, he wanted to take advantage of Flint to replenish himself. Moreover, Ricky believed that the cultivation resources Flint owned would definitely be more than fifty zones. After all, he was the direct descendant of a saint. Ricky looked at Flint with a wicked smile, knowing that he had no choice but to agree. At this time, if people could kill someone with their minds, Flint would have killed Ricky a thousand times over. And he might have been cut into pieces every time. However, Ricky didn''t care about this. He only cared about the cultivation resources Flint had. Considering Flint''s childish character, Ricky had never regarded him as a real strong opponent. Flint was stubborn for a minute, holding a fearsome expression on his face. But he soon relented and gave all his stuff to Ricky. He didn''t want to die after all. In fact, he was terrified of dying. Anyway, he was a saint''s direct descendant, so it would not be difficult to obtain the same amount of cultivation resources in the future. His life was more important right now. Moreover, he could not take revenge on Ricky if he died now. "All right, almost fifty zones of cultivation resources. I guess it''s worth saving your pitiful life," Ricky replied with disdain before he started to save Flint. Chapter 1182 Three-legged Nether Crow Chapter 1182 Three-legged Nether Crow Flint didn''t say a word after Ricky rescued him, not even a short "thank you". He just activated the blood essence and kept moving forward, for he was too ashamed to say anything. If it weren''t for the temptation of the emperor beast''s ruins here, he would probably leave the Emperor Beast Swamp. The four of them continued their journey in deep silence, like a fearful calm before the storm. "Next, you should notice that there are many visible swamps on the periphery of each dark marsh. There are marsh muds, and they are very important to us in these visible swamps. We need to get them," Edie said after they were some distance away from the dark marsh. Of course, it was mainly for Ricky to hear. "Can you tell me more about these marsh muds?" Ricky requested. "The visible swamps are the ones we can see and feel. The gravitational force they exude is not very strong, so we can easily get out if we fall into them," exined Edie as he gestured to the marsh around them. "In the center of the visible swamps, there is the special mud which looks like a fetus. That mud is condensed from the power in the surroundings. We usually call it marsh mud. These marsh mud contain an incredibly pure power. If we refine it, we can replenish our energy. Ricky, I believe you have noticed it as well. We are consuming a lot of power just to resist the gravitational pull from the swamp. However, the speed at which we absorb the power in the air here is much slowerpared to the rate that is being used. It is because the gravitational pull of the swamnd is also stopping us. In this case, even if we refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth, our physical strength will be consumed a lot. Once we meet a rival, it is not good for us to fight." "You are right. Even though I have the devouring power, I am still consuming more powerpared to the amount of power I am absorbing. It is not good for us to keep refining Treasures from Heaven and Earth." Ricky nodded with understanding. "Therefore, we have to get a lot of marsh muds, so that we won''t be at a disadvantage when fighting with other opponents," Edie exined wisely. But then Ricky cocked his head to one side, looking puzzled. He asked curiously, "Then, how many marsh muds are enough for us to stay for a month?" "Each of us should have four balls of marsh mud. I think that will be enough for the duration of our stay," answered Edie. "Of course, it will be better if we can get more since we can use the excess to improve ourselves," he added further. After they moved forward for a while, they indeed saw a dozen visible swamps. "It seems thatdy luck is finally on our side today. I can see a dozen visible swamps at once, and I''m sure they will be enough to sustain us for a while," Winifred blurted out excitedly when she saw the swamps. "Yes, we are lucky indeed. But heree ourpetitors," Ricky said with a smile. As soon as Ricky finished speaking, another voice rang through the air. "Ha-ha, Edie and Winifred, I didn''t expect to meet you two here." In an instant, four figures appeared before them. A closer look yielded two men and two women dressed in midnight colored robes, and they were invisibly exuding deep darkness as if all four of them came from a dark, hellish ce. Their leader towered over them, wearing a creepy, serene smile on his face. "Kirk, it has been a long time since west met!" Edie replied in a low voice. "These people are the disciples of the emperor beast¡ªthe Three-legged Nether Crow tribe. The taller one, Kirk, is their leader. He is very powerful and as talented as Edie," Winifred said to Ricky using her internal power. "The tall woman is called Marvel, and I heard that she is as strong as Kirk. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to get the marsh mud here," she added regretfully. "How can we know if we don''t give it a try? I don''t think our side is weak, so don''t give up so easily," Ricky replied immediately. "Well, let''s see if you can beat Marvel then," said Winifred. "Don''t worry. We have Flint on our side. We can depend on him." Ricky wore a teasing smile as he spoke. "I never expected to depend on him. I don''t think he is stronger than me, let alone you. In fact, if we fight seriously, I think I could take him easily," said Winifred with a frown. At this time, Ricky caught Kirk''s attention, so he turned to him and greeted him. And so did the other three disciples. "Hi, buddy. Nice to meet you. You are that Kenney who is well known recently, right?" "Yes, that is me. Nice to meet you, too," Ricky politely replied since Kirk was treating him with respect. Then, Edie inserted himself between the two, hoping to take the attention away from Ricky. "Kirk, we found this visible swamp first, so it should belong to us," he insisted stubbornly. "Ha-ha, there is no ''firste, first served'' in the world of martial arts. Strength is the only thing that matters. Besides, you have just arrived, and those marsh muds in the visible swamps have not yet fallen into your hands." Kirkughed in reply. It was eerie because one second he wasughing, and then in the next second, he straightened up with a serious look on his face. "Cut the crap, Edie. We both have four people on our sides, and except for the two of us, these other people can have a one-one fight with each other. The side who wins two rounds will win the battle, and the winner will get the marsh mud here," he suddenly suggested. "Really? Are you serious?" Edie was slightly interested in his proposal, for it sounded fair, and he believed his side had a good chance of winning too. "Of course. Would I offer if I don''t want to do that? But it all depends on whether you have the courage or not," Kirk answered. Among the fourpetitors, Kirk was most afraid of Edie because he had fought with him before and he knew exactly how powerful Edie was. Therefore, he wanted to make the battle between Edie and him a draw, so that the oue could be decided in the remaining three battles. And even though Ricky''s reputation had spread far and wide, he had only killed Fitch and the Yellow Water Emperor. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Fitch and the Yellow Water Emperor were not powerful enough in the eyes of these talents who were at the Sage Level. Thus, they still looked down on Ricky. "We have no choice but to agree with your proposal. After all, you don''t follow the principle of ''first come, first served''," Edie said after hearing the confirmation of Kirk. He was confident in Ricky after all. And even he, himself, didn''t think he could defeat Ricky. Soon, Flint fought with one man on Kirk''s side. It was a fierce battle, but Fitch was still defeated in the end. From this battle, Ricky could see that Flint''s strength was just only slightly stronger than that of Fitch. "It seems that Flint was sent here mostly because of his identity," Ricky talked to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy. "That''s possible. The Wind-Mountain Alliance is a big force. There should be many geniuses under the age of one hundred years old. Apart from Edie and Winifred, there should be someone more powerful than this Flint," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass. On the other hand, Ricky was more curious about Edie''s identity, which was still unknown to him until now. The ess to the Emperor Beast Swamp was unquestionably tough and stringent. And yet, Ricky was qualified to enter just on Edie''s word. No warrior of the Wind-Mountain Alliance had stepped out to oppose it. It supported his theory that Edie must have a special ce in the Wind-Mountain Alliance. Ricky even guessed that the two saints of the Wind-Mountain Alliance must show respect to Edie. Back in the battle, Flint was once again cloaked in shame after he was defeated in front of Ricky. Ricky could even feel that Flint med him again for his failure. But Ricky didn''t care about it at all. If Flint came to vent anger on him, he would teach Flint a good lesson. And then, Marvel stood out, pointed at Ricky with her slender forefinger, and said a little flirtatiously, "I want this handsome guy with white hair to be my opponent!" Chapter 1183 Black Nether Triangle Chapter 1183 ck Nether Triangle "Beautifuldy, you won''t win if you challenge me," Ricky said to Marvel, giving her a charming smile. His words made her chuckle a little, as a more seductive expression took over her face. "Ha-ha! Really?" She twisted her slim waist in a snake-like maneuver, and in the blink of an eye, her dainty figure reappeared in front of Ricky. The dark powering from her swelled and crested, and it seemed to be fused with a kind of enchantment power. However, all these illusions created by the enchantment power stood no chance in front of Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes. Marvel thought that Ricky would fall into her trap. Her fair hands instantly turned into ck ws and grabbed Ricky by his shoulders. "Marvel, your hand is one of the most charming ones in the world. But it''s a little bit ferocious when you release strength with it. What a pity!" Ricky responded in an indifferent tone, just as Marvel thought she would seed in attacking Ricky. Then Ricky countered with a thunder fist. As soon as Marvelunched her attack, Ricky was able to perceive her extraordinary power with his six zones. Marvel used the dark power, which then collided with the Ancestral Thunder power. Crack! Crack! Crack! In that instant, Ricky''s eyes turned purple, as destructive power swept all around and gathered in his right arm. He released a powerful punch, with the five fingers of his right hand clenched tightly. ''Does he cultivate the thunder power?'' Winifred thought to herself after seeing Ricky burst out the thunder power. ''It seems that he really has a variety of mutants. A former incredible demi-spiritual emperor is indeed unusual.'' Flint, who was standing by the side, had a murderous expression on his face. The stronger Ricky was and the more power he exerted, the more he felt jealous and resentful of Ricky, especially when he had just lost his own battle. Bang! After the collision of their powers, Ricky hit Marvel back heavily with a heavy blow. The strength of his thunder power made Marvel''s arms tremble with exertion. Of course, part of the reason was that Marvel underestimated him a lot. After all, she thought Ricky would be trapped by her enchantment power for a while, so she wasn''t ready to defend herself from a counter-attack. "Hey, white-haired handsome guy. It seems that I have underestimated you." Marvel smiled charmingly, as she released her power to eliminate the thunder power that Ricky left on her body. Despite her lighthearted words, a gleam of seriousness shed quickly across her face. If she still could not see how strong Ricky was, she would be too stupid. A sound suddenly whistled through the air. Marvel''s power rose to the extreme in an instant, and the dark power faintly condensed into a colossal bird. "You can''t look down on me, or it will be toote to cry if you lose," Ricky replied with a smile. The purple ancestral thunder covered his entire body, and he had almost activated the Ancestral Thunder Mutant. "Don''t worry. I will never cry because of failure. Now, Kenney, show me all your strength! Let me see if you can indeed challenge those stronger than you at the emperor realm as rumors say." At this moment, Marvel became serious. Evidently, she had devoted herself to the state of fighting. Her right hand turned into a sharp w with ck feathers rising from it, which merged into a fan of feathers. ''It seems that the feather fan was cast with Marvel''s feathers,'' Ricky thought to himself. Even though he had not yet be a Demi-sage Level casting master, his insight was already extraordinary. "ck feather fan, a blow to the heaven and earth!" Marvel injected all her power into the feather fan. As soon as the fan was flung down, endless wind blew, and her dark power covered the sky. A loud crack echoed suddenly, and a thin crack appeared in the dark sky. As soon as this crack appeared, Ricky felt a sharp deing towards his neck. At the same time, the power of the wind around him and the dark power swept towards him. "Good move!" Rickyplimented Marvel. "Then you can have a taste of my next move!" Marvel replied seriously. She waved the feather fan in her hand once again to make the wind more violent and fiercer. "Ancestral Thunder Net!" Ricky muttered casually. Then, his body turned into a sh of lightning, as he simultaneously activated the Space-shrinking Pace to have an iparable speed. With the help of the Ancestral Thunder Zone, Ricky had turned into lightning and became much faster than warriors who were stronger than him in terms of the level. To top that off, he had also released the Space-shrinking Pace. His speed was unprecedented among creatures with the same strength as him. As a result, all the people could see in the next moment were lightning shes in the sky. They could not fully follow his movements, so it appeared like there were numerous lightning in the sky. In fact, there was only a single bolt of lightning, which was the lighting that Ricky had transformed into. In the blink of an eye, he was standing high in the air, and a thunder appeared in his hand. This thunder then wrapped around the power that Marvel had erupted, including the endless wind. "How could this be?" Marvel blurted out in shock. She couldn''t believe her eyes! She could clearly feel that all the power she burst out had been pulled out of her control. And in Ricky''s Ancestral Thunder Net, she felt the serious restraint power. "Marvel, it seems that the battle is over." Ricky smiled slightly, as he rotated his right hand. At the same time, the whole Ancestral Thunder Net was also turned upside-down, and all the power inside it was destroyed in an instant. Crack! Crack! Crack! Afterward, the Ancestral Thunder Net transformed and merged with Ricky''s right arm, turning into a de of thunder light in a sh. With his feet barely stepping on the ground, Ricky strode out and shed at Marvel. Boom! The thunder exploded, and the strong power made Marvel a little sluggish. Fear also blossomed in her eyes at that moment, and she hastened to transform into her beast form. Her dark wings opened and covered half of the sky, and a crow suddenly materialized. But it was definitely not a simple crow, as it had a curved horn on its head and three ws under its abdomen. Its whole body was integrated like a dark hell. It was the emperor beast¡ªThree-legged Nether Crow. "ck Nether Tripod!" As she pped of her wings against the wind, Marvel focused all her strength on the three ws. All three ws went out of her and produced three strong ck pirs, whichter formed a massive ck tripod. This ck tripod looked like the darkest hell. "Suppress everything!" Soon, the ck tripod fell from the sky and directly suppressed Ricky with all its might. However, Ricky didn''t even look at it. The Thunder Light de on his right arm suddenly became larger, and with it, heunched a fierce attack towards the ck tripod. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Bang! In the next breath, the deafening noise of metal colliding rang through the air, and lightning and sparkles burst out. The attacking power of the two seemed to have stopped in a dilemma in midair. Crack! But the next moment, the sound of breaking echoed across the visible marshes. The purple lightning filled the ckher tripod, and wherever it passed, all the lights turned into real cracks. Before Marvel could even blink, her ck tripod was shattered into pieces. Then, she too was hit by the Thunder Light de''s power, and she turned back at once into her human shape, as she staggered backward with weakened knees, spitting out a mouthful of blood. If this battle were a life and death match, Ricky''s Thunder Light de would have shed Marvel''s neck, ending her life tragically. Chapter 1184 This Cant Scare Me Chapter 1184 This Can''t Scare Me "It seems like I''ve won this battle. Marvel, your ck Nether Tripod still needs to be improved further," Ricky said with a smile, at the same time, withdrawing his power. There was no smile on Marvel''s face anymore. In fact, she was now fuming silently, as she eyed him with contempt and a little curiosity. "Marvel, step back. We have lost this battle," said Kirk. His face looked sullen and unsure, as Ricky''s strength was beyond their expectations. He had a bad feeling about this. Meanwhile, Marvel looked incredibly unwilling, but she had no choice but to back down since Kirk had ordered her to do so already. "Fortunately, I have won this round. Next, it''s your turn topete," Ricky said to Winifred using his internal power, as hended on the ground not far away from her. "Your victory is just as we have expected. It all depends on me now, but don''t worry. I won''t let you guys down!" Winifred confidently replied before stepping forward. Then came the battle between Winifred and thest woman. It was not until then that Ricky realized Winifred was actually more powerful than Fitch. It seemed like she was not as simple as he had initially thought. Although the fighting was a little fierce, Winifred still won the battle. In this way, Ricky and hispanions won two out of the three matches, which meant that they had won the right to the visible swamps. Kirk and hispanions were all scowling now, looking even more sullen than Flint had been earlier. "Kirk, I hope you will keep your promise. We have won two rounds out of three. This visible swamp belongs to us," Edie said with a triumphant smile. "As members of the Three-legged Nether Crow tribe, our promise naturally counts, but the battle just now only decides that we will not intervene in the visible swamp here," Kirk replied with a sneer, which elicited a puzzled look from Edie and hispanions. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. It seemed like Kirk was implying something, but they were not sure what he really meant. Edie scowled at Kirk sternly, believing that he was ying a trick on them. "What are you saying, Kirk?" he asked coldly. "It''s very simple. From now on, I''ll personally try to capture this visible swamp, not for my friends, but for others." A devilish smirk shed on Kirk''s face. "Humph, if you don''t want to give up, you can tell us directly. There is no need to make such an excuse," Edie sneered in reply. "To tell you the truth, this is actually the reason why I have to capture this visible swamp," admitted Kirk, his face looking sincere all of a sudden. Then he turned his palm, and a ball of ruling power appeared over it. "That power... It''s¡ª" Edie and Winifred blurted out at the same time, as a shocked expression took over their faces. At the same time, a blurry shadow appeared on the ball of ruling power. The shadow said, "My friends, please do me this for me as a favor. Do notpete with me for the visible swamp, and I will return this favor tenfold." Once the voice faded into silence, Kirk put away the ruling power ball again. "Edie, now you know who I work for and why I need to collect the marsh mud," he said confidently. It seemed that Kirk already knew Edie would give up. Perhaps, it was obvious from his grim expression. "Winifred, it looks like this man is not to be trifled with. What can you tell me about him?" asked Ricky with his internal power. "Sure," replied Winifred at once. Then, she started exining. "The endless mountain is divided into four regions, which corresponds to the four vast terrains¡ªthe Eastern Land, Western Land, Southern Land, and Northern Land. The region we are in right now is located in the Eastern Land of the endless mountain. Perhaps, a lot of geniuses are emerging because the era of the heaven and earth battle is almost at hand. Thus, there is an ace genius in each of the four regions of the endless mountain." "An ace genius?" Ricky said in a low voice. "So, the one who Kirk works for must be an ace genius!" "Yes, his name is Lundy. He is only around thirty years old, but he is already a two-star lower spiritual emperor. Like you, he is indeed an ace genius," revealed Winifred. "To top that off, he is also the young master of the most powerful force in our region. He is from the Red Potentate Roc tribe! He is even more famous than his brother." "Red Potentate Roc!" Ricky repeated in acknowledgment. "Dragon Intent Grass, if I remember correctly, the Roc tribe is basically the natural enemies of the Dragon tribe," Ricky then asked the Dragon Intent Grass in his mind. "Actually, it''s a bit exaggerated to call them natural enemies since the Great Dragons own the top blood power. Thus, the Great Dragons do not have a natural enemy. However, the blood power of the Roc tribe and some Omnipotent Skills that have been evolved from their blood power can indeed restrain the Dragon tribe to a certain extent," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "In addition, the creatures of the Roc tribe like to eat the flesh and blood of the creatures from the Dragon tribe, and the creatures of the Dragon tribe also like to eat the flesh and blood of the creatures from the Rod tribe. So these two kinds of creatures have always been fighting with each other. Perhaps, it is true that things in nature mutually reinforce and neutralize each other," Ricky remarked. "Yes, the blood power of the Red Potentate Roces from the divine beast¡ªthe Golden Roc," Winifred revealed on the other hand. "Lundy has great talent and a strong background. He can only be described as extremely arrogant and overbearing! As you can see, every talent who relies on him will be given a ball of ruling power by him, which contains his consciousness and will give a warning to others. If anyone refuses to obey his words, he will be regarded as going against him, and he will definitely cause trouble for them afterward. As far as I know, every talent who has gone against Lundy has either died or been disabled. It is even more gruesome and abhorrent if they are not geniuses at the Sage Level. I guess we have no choice but to retreat today." There was a trace of helplessness in her voice. "Lundy is too overbearing. This is too much!" Edie eximed, obviously unwilling to submit to Kirk''s wishes. "You know that he is always overbearing," Kirk responded indifferently. "Anyway, it''s time for you to give me an answer." Edie could not help but remark disdainfully, "Humph! I didn''t expect you to hide under someone else''s skirt." He had initially admired and respected Kirk because of his strength, but now he could feel nothing for him but disdain. "Ha-ha! Don''t put it that way. Every creature born in this world has a clear price. You don''t know your price yet, but I know you will sell your loyalty given the right opportunity. You simply haven''t found the right buyer yet." Kirkughed. "Because of Lundy''s talent, courage, and luck, he is bound to be one of the most powerful men in the world. That is why I gave him my loyalty. And I am sure that I did the right thing." "Ha-ha, what a bunch of rubbish! You are full of hot air, aren''t you?" Ricky chided him. "You use such sweet words, pity that they are wasted on you!" "What did you say?" Kirk said coldly on hearing Ricky''s words. "Don''t you understand? Let me trante it for you," Ricky sneered. "What I meant to say was, no matter what bullshit Lundy says, he will not frighten me. And my loyalty and dignity are priceless. He can''t afford it. If you understand my words, you should leave now. Otherwise, I will end your worthless life." "You are looking for death!" Kirk roared coldly. mes of rage zed in his eyes, and his hands were already preparing tounch attacks. At this time, Flint, who was standing a few feet from them, was the only one who looked excited. He was overjoyed that Ricky was going against Kirk and Lundy. ''You''re asking for death! You''ll regret it!'' Flint thought to himself coldly. Chapter 1185 His Beast Form Chapter 1185 His Beast Form "Ricky!" Winifred blurted out in shock. She couldn''t understand why he would challenge Lundy, even when she had already exined about him. She almost put her hand on Ricky''s mouth, but Edie interrupted her with a meaningful look. "Do not interfere, Winifred. People like Ricky, who was once the only demi-spiritual emperor in several generations, are unlikely to surrender to any creature. That is why he must fight whenever he encounters geniuses like Lundy," Edie said to her using his internal power. "I see, so we have to choose between them, right?" Winifred also replied through telepathy. "Exactly! And I choose Ricky. It''s not only because of his talent but also due to his personality. If we choose Lundy, we''ll just be as good as dead," Edie exined. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "What''s more, I don''t think Ricky is as simple as he wants us to believe. He must have powerful warriors helping him from behind, or he would not have power at the Demi-sage Level." "I got it!" Winifred nodded to herself but remembered that they had one more issue. "But what about Flint?" "Just ignore him. If he wants to leave, let him go!" Edie answered indifferently as if he could not care less whatever happened to Flint. Meanwhile, Ricky was still insulting both Lundy and Kirk. "I''m always ying with fire, for I have yet met a warrior who can kill me. On the contrary, I have killed them all in the end. So, do you want to try to be the exception?" Ricky let out augh filled with contempt. Kirk kept his silence in spite of Ricky''s disdainful words. Instead of words, a pair of ck wings appeared behind his back like a dark cloak, and he leaped toward Ricky with a fearsome snarl. At the same time, the upper half of his body seemed to turn into huge and sharp ws, which pounced toward Ricky. Just from the momentum, it could be seen that Kirk was more powerful than Marvel. However, just when Ricky was about to take action, a white tornado swept over and helped Ricky resist this strike. Then, Edie appeared in front of Ricky. "Let me be the one to fight this battle!" Edie called out. "Of course. It will be my honor to finally see you fight. I hope you''ll take this opportunity to show me your real power, Edie," Ricky replied with a smile and immediately stepped back. "Edie, do you really want to set yourself against Lundy?" Kirk asked in an icy tone when he realized that Edie was siding with Ricky. He wanted to threaten him with the name of Lundy more, but he was not sure it would work. "Look, Kirk. I don''t want to go against Lundy, but we are the ones who found this marsh first. And besides, Kenney is my friend. I won''t allow anyone to hurt him! You are quite right when you say that any creature born in this world has its own price. Although I''m not priceless, I will never sell myself to Lundy!" Edie responded determinedly. "Fine! Very well then, you have made your choice!" Kirk yelled indignantly. He could not believe that these people were not afraid of Lundy! He turned into his beast form with an incredible roar, and he broke out his strongest power to confront Edie. "Edie, are you crazy? Why would you decide to set yourself against Lundy for a human?!" Flint scolded in an annoyed tone when he saw that Edie was dead set on supporting Ricky. "Shut up! You are such a big disappointment!" Edie yelled at him with so much annoyance and ignored him. Of course, Flint grew even more furious because, once again, Edie was choosing Ricky over him! This thought filled him with rage that produced endless and deep hatred, swirling inside him like a storm. In his mind, all of these were Ricky''s fault! Boom! The next moment, Edie''s momentum swelled and evolved into a world of wind, and his body simultaneously expanded due to his power''s impact. In the blink of an eye, it exploded outward and fused with the world of wind to form a giant bird. At this point, it was evident that he had also revealed his beast form. Its head resembled that of a bird, and its body was huge and goat-like. A short tail waggled behind him, while five-colored feathers simr to that of a peacock decorated its neck. More peculiarly, the bird only had one leg, which grew in front of its chest. "Is this the emperor beast, Benu?" Looking at this singr bird, Ricky was a little surprised. "Indeed! It is Wind Benu, and its blood poweres from the sacred beast ¡ª the Sacred Benu!" the Dragon Intent Grass exined briefly, "This kind of bird has two original divine powers¡ªwind power and rain power. Wind Benu inherits the wind power." These two giant birds both had wings. Therefore, they could still fly high and soar over the emperor beast''s marsh after they broke out all their strength. They pped their wings high in the air, as they gathered their Omnipotent Skills to attack. "Dark Hell w!" With a fearsome roar, Kirk''s wings exploded out two forces, whichter condensed into two giant ws, simr to a collection of two worlds of dark hell. They rushed toward Edie dead-on. "Benu''s windstorm!" The sound of pping wings almost concealed the howling of the winds, as two white windstorms that resembled dragons formed and soared into the sky. They spread out in the blink of an eye, sweeping across the surroundings like a deadly tide. Boom! The violent waves surged, as the attacks from both sides collided against each other. The windstorms crashed into the sharp ws, tearing the entire void apart. And when the powers of the windstorms and the sharp ws were exhausted, they were absorbed by the swamp''s strong gravitational pull. The next moment, the two giant birds collided with each other and fought with their bodies. After dozens of rounds, they both looked worse for wear, for their sturdy feathers had been plucked out, and they were bleeding all over themselves. They were both sporting injuries of varying gravity, but one seemed to fare better than the other. In this collision, Edie hade out on top. "Edie''s blood power is certainly not to be taken lightly," the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out. "I agree! Although their blood powers both belong to the emperor beasts, he seems capable of suppressing Kirk. And apart from the Wind Rule, it seems like he is about to break out another rule¡ª the Rain Rule," Ricky replied, sounding impressed. Ordinary people would not be able to tell, but Ricky could identify it because of his Golden Spirit Eyes. "That''s great! If Edie can trulyprehend the Rain Rule, he is sure to have the upper hand. And with thebination of wind and rain, he will possess great potential to be the legendary beast," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. It also added, "I have just mentioned that Sacred Benu has two rules, the Wind Rule and the Rain Rule." "It seems that Edie will be the winner of this battle!" Rickymented as he breathed a sigh of relief. Of course, Kirk could also feel the pressure from Edie''s blood power, so he, too, must have known that he couldn''t dy any longer. At the moment, three drops of blood essence emerged from between his eyebrows and fused into his three legs separately. "The Tripod of Hell!" With a roar, three feet stepped out of the void, and a huge tripod evolved into innumerable worlds of dark hell, all of them suppressing toward Edie. Although it was simr to Marvel''s Omnipotent Skill, the power that spread in this strike was far from the same. It was infused with Kirk''s blood essence, after all. "This battle will be decided in this collision," Ricky said in a low tone. "The Windstorm of Two Rules!" Edie yelled as his massive body spun around, and he turned into a giant spiral windstorm, which seemed capable of sweeping everything in its path and destroying everything. At first, there was only the Wind Rule above the storm, but soon, another rule sprang up. As Ricky had said earlier, it was the Rain Rule. And when the wind and rain werebined, the force of destruction became much stronger and crazier. Maybe everything could be destroyed under the great power from wind and rain. Bang! Bang! Bang! Then, their strongest attacks collided atst. Chapter 1186 The Visitors Chapter 1186 The Visitors Furious waves of energy began to sh with each other. The power from the two sides seemed to be well-matched but only for a moment. In the next breath, the three-foot tripod was defeated when the destructive power of the storm pervaded. First, the power of the blood essence on the three-foot tripod was swept out by the storm, and countless cracks appeared on the tripod. Then, the storm ruthlessly ravaged Kirk''s colossal body, as a hapless dove in the middle of a tempest. Blood spurted out from Kirk''s parted lips, as he rolled several times until he finally came to a stop a few meters away, changing back into his human shape. As soon as he recovered, he moved to run away, as Marvel and the other two followed behind him closely. He looked back and spat poisonously at Edie, saying, "Edie, I will never forget what happened today! And you have to remember that you have offended not only me but also Lundy." "Humph! How dare you still act so stubbornly, when you are already at the brink of death?" Ricky said with disdain. In his mind, Kirk was as good as dead because there was no way he would just let him go. Thanks to the Ancestral Thunder Mutant and the Space-shrinking Pace, he could move at an iparably high speed. And since they couldn''t tear the space or fly in the air here, it would be much easier for Ricky to catch up with Kirk. However, Edie stopped him just as he was about to take off after Kirk. "Ricky, just let them go. The four of them aren''t a threat to you anymore, but if you kill them, it will get the Wind-Mountain Alliance into trouble. The Three-legged Nether Crow tribe might try to put their deaths on our heads," said Edie. "Since you have said so, how can I disobey your request?" Ricky smiled sweetly at Edie. So far, Edie had treated him sincerely, not just in the Emperor Beast Swamp but even before they came here. Far be it from him, that he would return that kindness with enmity. If he killed Kirk, the Three-legged Nether Crow tribe would definitely make trouble for the Wind- Mountain Alliance, and that was thest thing he wanted for them. "Thank you very much," replied Edie, nodding his head gratefully. People who belonged to a great force naturally benefited from their force, as they possessed arge number of resources and were protected by powerful warriors. But there were also many disadvantages to belonging to a big force. The worst one was that they always had to consider how their actions would affect the group behind them, so they could rarely do what they really wanted to do. At times, this could be harmful to a warrior''s strong will because they often had all kinds of scruples. This was exactly what Edie was going through at that moment. If he were in Ricky''s ce, he could just kill Kirk and run away Unfortunately, he wasn''t. "Edie, you shouldn''t have offended Lundy just for the sake of a human. It is said that the patriarch of the Red Potentate Roc tribe is close to bing a saint," Flint whined like a child, evidently rmed and frightened by Lundy. "Flint! I used to think you were a little courageous at least, but only now do I realize just how cowardly you are!" Winifred said disdainfully, for she could not bear him any longer. "Humph! It is natural for the weak to submit in front of the strong. If a person does not know how to behave himself, that is like striking a stone with an egg," insisted Flint. "Lundy is an ace genius and has the support of the Red Potentate Roc tribe. He will definitely control the east part of the endless mountain. And he will even go to the Middle Land and be¡ª" "If you are so afraid of Lundy, then you can go and serve him instead!" Ricky cut in coldly before Flint could finish his words. He would have killed Flint a hundred times already if Edie and Winifred were not here. "As a human being and outsider, you are not qualified to take part in the affairs of the Wind-Mountain Alliance," Flint responded coldly. He knew he was no match for Ricky, but he didn''t think Ricky would dare to hurt him because he had a saint behind him. However, he didn''t know Ricky well. As soon as he finished his words, Ricky turned into a thunder in the blink of an eye and activated the Space-shrinking Pace. He appeared in front of Flint in an instant, and before Flint could realize what was going on, Ricky already had his delicate neck in his hand. "Remember, when I want to kill someone, I never care what kind of background he has," Ricky sneered, ring at Flint, whose eyes lost all their arrogance and were now filled with panic and fear. Meanwhile, Ricky exerted more strength in his hand. His hand tightened every second as if Ricky was really about to kill Flint. After all, he really wanted to kill him. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. However, before he could do as he wanted, Edie stopped him once again. Ricky had no choice but to stop since Edie stepped in. He couldn''t insist on killing Flint in such a case. "Flint, let''s go our separate ways from now on!" Edie finally dered, afraid that Ricky would snap and kill Flint before he could stop him the next time. He understood that it was already impossible for Ricky and Flint to work together, so he had to choose between the two of them. From the beginning, it was obvious that Edie preferred Ricky over Flint. Edie was incredibly disappointed with Flint, for they shared a connection by blood, but Flint still preferred to side with their enemy. Of course, he would never choose Flint. "What are you talking about, Edie?" Flint said in disbelief. "Since you are on Lundy''s side, we are destined to be enemies, even though we are rted by blood," answered Edie. "So, leave now while I can still stop Ricky from killing you. Otherwise, I can''t promise that I won''t kill you myself." "What?! You''re throwing me out and siding with an outsider? Fine! I won''t forget this!" With those foreboding words, Flint left. Judging by Edie''s words, it meant that he waspletely on Ricky''s side, so he probably wouldn''t stop Ricky if Ricky wanted to kill him next time. Therefore, he had to leave. Perhaps, this was what he wanted from the start, for in this way, he could be with Lundy openly and ask Lundy to help him avenge himself. Winifred sighed as she watched Flint''s retreating back. "Flint has finally revealed his true color. I can''t believe it! How could he be a descendant of a saint?" She could not help but shake her head, as they pondered over that question for a while. "Ricky, I''m sorry that you got caught up in all our drama," said Edie apologetically. The fact that they had such a member of the Wind-Mountain Alliance sullied the good name of their force. He could not help but shake his head in dismay. "It doesn''t matter. Everyone has his own ambition!" Rickyughed. "Besides, I have never taken him seriously since the very beginning." After that, Ricky and the other two began to enter the visible swamp to collect marsh mud. A few hourster, they had broken in all the open swamps and obtained all the marsh mud. Then, the three of them divided the marsh mud equally and merged it into their bodies. The energy of the marsh mud was indeed pure. It could be quickly refined with only a little strength to replenish the power that they had consumed during their battles, as well as the energy they spent because of the strong gravitational pull of the area. "Indeed, only with the marsh mud could we always be at the peak state. The marsh mud is even better than recovery elixirs," Ricky muttered, sounding impressed. "Of course," responded Winifred immediately. "After all, no matter how much swamp mud we absorb and refine, there will be no side effect. On the other hand, if we refine too many elixirs, there might be some side effects." Swish! Just as Ricky and the other two were about to move forward, a dozen people suddenlynded. Immediately, Ricky''s face grew serious, for he could clearly sense that three of them were exceedingly powerful. "Edie, we meet again," a man in a colorful robe said first. "Long time no see, Sumner, Mona, and Lionel," Edie replied indifferently. "You three seemed to have joined hands. Are youing together to take the marsh mud from me?" Chapter 1187 The Five-element Sect Chapter 1187 The Five-element Sect "Sumner is the man in the colorful robe, while Mona is that very beautiful woman. But be careful! She may look utterly gorgeous, but she is too powerful to be underestimated for her beauty. Lastly, that young man with the red hair like a lion''s mane is Lionel," Winifred exined to Ricky with her internal power, introducing the neers one by one. "They are all the finest geniuses of their generation. They are respectively from the Chromatic Peacock tribe, the Holy Wolf tribe, and the Seven-headed Golden Lion tribe." "So they are Sage Level geniuses, which means that all of them are peerless geniuses. Knowing that really makes me want to fight them!" Ricky replied excitedly to Winifred''s words. "Forget it! Although they are strong, they are still no match for you. Only Lundy can be your opponent," Winifred immediately protested. "By the way, aren''t there three more people who are as popr as Lundy? How about them?" Ricky asked curiously all of a sudden. "This swamp is only for the endless mountain in our Eastern Land, so they can''t take part in it. They, too, have their own Emperor Beast Swamp," exined Winifred. "If you want, you can go andpete with them after you get out of here." "If they came here, I would have fought them, but I''m not interested enough to go to them," said Ricky, sounding uninterested. "I just hope that the Wind-Mountain Alliance will let me use the Transmission Array after we leave here." "Ha-ha, it all depends on Edie. If he says yes, then you''ll be allowed to use it; but if he says no, no one can help you!" Winifred smiled as she talked to Ricky through telepathy. "Wow, he is that influential? Can you tell me what Edie''s real status is in your alliance?" Ricky asked curiously. "You can guess it yourself. It is not good for me to tell you anything about it," answered Winifred secretively, as they focused on Edie and the strangers once again. "Ha-ha! You think too much. If we really want to capture the marsh mud here, there is no need for three of us to be here together, right?" Sumner told Edie with a smile. "I was kidding, guys." Edie knew very well that they didn''te to capture the marsh mud, but they must have a reason for their presence. "So, what is it that makes you three unite?" he then asked out of curiosity. "Of course, we came here for the Giant Visible Swamp," answered Sumner in a somber tone. "The Giant Visible Swamp?" Edie asked. "I don''t know what you mean." "What is the Giant Visible Swamp?" Ricky immediately asked Winifred. "That is the ce where the Blood Beast King appears." Then, Winifred told Ricky all she knew about the Blood Beast King. "In the ruins left by the Sage Level emperor beasts, a blood beast without psychic intelligence will be condensed after their blood essence was inherited. So, we need to go after that once we enter the ruins. Of course, the blood beast has its own strength and is generally difficult to deal with. The Giant Visible Swamp is a vast and boundless visible swamp, which can be regarded as a gathering of all the visible swamps in the entire Emperor Beast Swamp. It will appear around twenty days after we enter this ce. It will also absorb the blood essence of the dead emperor beasts in the whole swamp, and that will give birth to the Blood Beast King. Not to mention its incredible power, refining it can increase the chance of breaking through to the Sage Level. Just this function is already very attractive." "It seems that your ultimate goal is actually the Blood Beast King," Ricky surmised, and his face brightened with understanding. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "That''s right." Winifred nodded but quickly turned her attention back to Sumner. "Edie, to tell you the truth, we are no match for Lundy by ourselves. And besides, Lundy has gathered many geniuses like Kirk," Sumner said. "I know what you mean," remarked Edie. "But as far as I know, Lundy is so arrogant that he will not fear our alliance. So I''m really confused why Lundy joined hands with some geniuses." "That''s because there is an opponent that makes him shiver in his boots this time," Lionel imed confidently, as he took a step forward. "Really? And who is this person that can make a person like Lundy hesitate?" Edie said with a little surprise. "I have invited a genius to fight against Lundy this time." Mona was the one who answered him this time, walking closer to him with almost ethereal grace. "This genius is the holy saint of the Wood Sect from the Middle Land''s Five-element Sect¡ªAshley." ''The Five-element Sect!'' Ricky murmured inwardly upon hearing it. He, of course, recognized the name immediately, and his eyes widened in great surprise. He was not a stranger to the Five-element Sect. Both the Wood Saint and the Metal Fire Saint were from the Five-element Sect. Moreover, the two of them had told him to seek help from the Five-element Sect if he needed it. ''I didn''t expect that I would meet the Five-element Sect so soon at this ce,'' Ricky thought to himself. "I see. So you three are recruiting helpers for this Ashley," Edie said with a smile, although his tone and his posture became more serious. He had already felt great pressure because of Lundy, and now another holy saint hade along. This Ashley must be incredibly powerful indeed, since she had Sumner, Mona, and Lionel running errands for her. As for the Five-element Sect, Edie also had some information about them. They were a mostly isted bunch, but even the strength of the Red Potentate Roc tribe was notparable to theirs, let alone that of the Wind-Mountain Alliance. "Ashley is an incredibly talented warrior, and only she can fight against Lundy. And if we get the Blood Beast King in the end, you can even get ten percent of its power. So, what will it be, Edie? Will you work with us?" asked Mona. "It''s a very attractive offer, but I''m afraid I can''t ept it. I came here for the blood beasts instead of the Blood Beast King this time," Edie replied apologetically but firmly. "You won''t force us to do something we don''t want to, just like what Kirk had tried to do, right?" "It''s impossible for us to force others to do something they don''t want to do. If you insist, then we''ll give up," Sumner answered immediately, aying all their fears. He and hispanions did not show any trace of pity or dissatisfaction with Edie''s refusal, as they had complete confidence in Ashley''s abilities. Instead of further convincing Edie, they then turned to Ricky. "You must be Kenney. Are you interested in our proposal?" Sumner asked him. "Thank you for considering me, but I have made a promise to help Edie from the beginning. Now that he still needs my help, I can''t turn my back on him." Ricky smiled and nodded at them politely. "Well said, my friend." Sumner''s face brightened with a pleased smile, for it seemed that Ricky''s words had satisfied him. He inclined his head respectfully at Edie once again and said, "We will go ahead then." No more words were exchanged, as Sumner and hispanions left directly afterward. Not long after they left, another group of people arrived to invite helpers for another genius of the Five- element Sect. This time it was Ran of the Water Sect. Of course, Edie and Ricky also refused. But this group of people acted rudely and aggressively, and they didn''t leave until they had threatened Ricky and hispanions. "I didn''t expect that you would refuse them. If I guess right, ten percent of the Blood Beast King will be much better than to get the blood beasts," Ricky said to Edie. "Of course. The energy and the Sage Levelprehension ability involved in ten percent of the Blood Beast King are indeed much better than those of the blood beasts. And I didn''t give up on the Blood Beast King," Edie answered with a sly smile. "Then why didn''t you say yes to them?" asked Ricky in surprise. "Because I''m smart enough not to think you are inferior to Lundy or those holy saints from the Five- element Sect." This time, Edie''s sly smile transformed into a smirk, waiting for Ricky to deny what he had said. But Ricky said nothing because he believed that Edie was too smart for that. Instead, he just shrugged his shoulders without confirming Edie''s suspicions. Chapter 1188 Grady Chapter 1188 Grady "Isn''t it true? Or Ricky, are you willing to share the Blood Beast King with them? I seriously doubt it," Edie asked Ricky with an amused smile on his face. "You are such a smart guy. Just as you said, of course, I won''t be willing to share with them." Ricky smiled back with an equally amused grin, pleased that Edie seemed to know him well. However, a question suddenly came to his mind. He asked Edie, "But I''m curious why the people of the Five-element Sect would be involved in this matter of the Emperor Beast Swamp?" "It is because the Red Potentate Roc tribe has monopolized the Blood Beast King for several eras, and the other talents were naturally unwilling to ept it. That is why they decided to recruit talents from other big forces to help them, even if it means they would get less than if they did it on their own. Anyway, having little is better than nothing," Edie exined lengthily. "The Five-element Sect is very close to the endless mountain in the East Land, so it''s natural that Sumner would invite geniuses from the Five-element Sect. But, honestly, I''m not sure if Ashley and Ran can defeat Lundy. When pushes to shove, an ace genius is not that easy to deal with." After that, with Winifred''s blood essence as a guide, Ricky and hispanions continued to look for the relic. "Flint took the other drop of blood essence with him when he left. And now, we have used this drop of blood essence as a guide. We''ve run of our blood essence we brought with us. If we want to go out, we have to grab more blood essence from the other warriors," Winifred remarked suddenly, looking a bit worried but Ricky just smiled in return. "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m sure something wille our way," he assured her. About seven dayster, they finally found where the relic could be located. When they entered the ce, they found that it was the relic of a powerful warrior of the Red Potentate Roc tribe who was at the Sage Level. It was a blood-colored valley. The inheritance and strength of this Sage Level master from the Red Potentate Roc tribe had turned into ten blood beasts, which looked exactly like the Red Potentate Roc. Now, these ten blood beasts were not very strong, so the three of them subdued those them in just a few minutes. "I didn''t expect to find a relic that belongs to a Red Potentate Roc tribe warrior. It''s like fate is giving us revenge against Lundy," Winifred said excitedly after they obtained ten blood beasts. "With over twenty days toe, if we can find another relic, our journey here will beplete!" At this moment, a familiar voice sounded. "Unfortunately, you won''t have the chance." Swish! Then, three people suddenly appeared in front of them. Two of them were very familiar¡ªFlint and Kirk. "It''s you two, Flint and Kirk," Edie said in a gloomy tone. "Of course, it''s us. We nned to help Grady collect the blood beast from this relic first and then go to find you. But we didn''t expect that you woulde here yourself. You saved us a lot of trouble by taking down the blood beasts anding here of your own ord," Kirk said coldly. At this moment, Kirk was eyeing Edie with a cial expression, while Flint was ring harshly at Ricky. Meanwhile, thest young man with them was staring hungrily at Winifred as if she was a tasty morsel he wanted to eat. "Who is that young man?" Ricky asked through internal power. Among the three, it was only the unknown young man who could pose a threat to him. "He is Grady, Lundy''s elder brother. He is also a genius and is as strong as Sumner. But he is such a pervert, and I hate him very much," answered Winifred immediately, sounding annoyed at the young man. "Okay. I''ll help you gouge out his eyester." With those words, Ricky and Winifred shared a secret smile. Once Grady had his fill of devouring Winifred with his eyes, he turned to Ricky with exaggerated shock and astonishment. "Wow! So this is the famous Ricky. They said that you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," he dramaticallymented, eyeing Ricky up and down. Undoubtedly, Flint had told everything he knew to Grady. Ricky paid no attention to Grady and instead asked Winifred through telepathy, "You said that Grady was Lundy''s brother. In other words, if I kill him, Lundy will be heartbroken, right?" "Of course. Although Lundy is arrogant and bossy, I am sure he sincerely cares for his brother," Winifred answered. "But do we really have to kill him? He is from the Red Potentate Roc tribe, after all..." "If we don''t kill him, he will kill us. And as you said, Grady is a pervert. If you fall into his hands, what do you think will happen?" Ricky said, intending to scare Winifred a little. But he regretted it immediately when he saw the blood drain from her face. She was pale as a ghost, genuinely terrified of a future with Grady. Ricky had noticed from the start that Winifred was a kind-hearted person, even toward her enemy, which might bring herself trouble in the martial world. And as a friend, Ricky wanted to help her grow a backbone, and maybe help her harden her heart. "You are really arrogant!" Grady said lightly after Ricky ignored him. He was not angry, because, in his eyes, Ricky was already dead. As for the saying that Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, he really didn''t believe it. On the other hand, Edie addressed Flint with a scowl. "Flint, I didn''t expect that you could be someone else''sckey. We, the Wind-Mountain Alliance, lost face due to what you did. Even if I kill you now, there''s nothing more our seniors can say to me me for killing you," he uttered in a hoarse voice. He really didn''t expect that Flint would dare to disregard their bloodline and n to kill them. They were oncepanions, after all. "Humph! Edie, I have no other choice. You drove me away," sneered Flint. "But don''t worry. You won''t die today because Lundy said he wanted to see you face to face." "Damn you!" Flint''s words seemed to have pushed some of Edie''s buttons. He immediately got angry and his killing intent for Flint increased infinitely. "Ha-ha, are you getting angry?" Flint justughed loudly. "This Flint deserves to die!" Winifred also muttered under her breath. "It seems that Flint knows some of Edie''s secrets, and he must have told Lundy about it," the Dragon Intent Grass guessed.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. "That must be it. Otherwise, Edie wouldn''t have shown such a strong killing intent to Flint in an instant," Ricky said and agreed. "Kirk, you take care of this former incredible demi-spiritual emperor. You have already failed in Edie''s hands once. Don''t let me down this time," Grady reminded Kirk lightly. "Don''t worry, Grady. I can defeat him in just three moves. It doesn''t matter if he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor or not! He is doomed, anyway!" Kirk boasted at once, ring at Ricky with murderous eyes. As his dark power surged around him like a wave, he appeared by Ricky''s side. But in the blink of an eye, Ricky disappeared from his eyes and reappeared behind him. Ricky had exploded his Ancestral Thunder Mutant and Space-shrinking Pace, so how could Kirk catch him? "Ancestral Thunder Intent Form!" The moment the Thunder Light de was condensed, Ricky activated the Ancestral Thunder Intent Form and instantly expanded his body to about thirty feet tall. The Thunder Light de was surrounded by the destructive power, and Ricky used it to cut Kirk''s body in half. Along with it, Kirk''s soul was also cut in half. Kirk died in the blink of an eye. He didn''t feel any pain, and perhaps, he didn''t even realize that he had died. This was Ricky''s real strength. A so-called genius like Kirk would die in Ricky''s hands with only one strike. Everyone was shocked by what they saw, including Edie, because he had never thought that Ricky was this powerful. Chapter 1189 Futile Resistance Chapter 1189 Futile Resistance "I let you gost time, but that doesn''t mean I will let you go this time," Ricky said indifferently, stepping on the ground and bathing in the light of his thunder lightning. Killing Kirk didn''t have the slightest psychological impact on him. At once, Ricky''s words broke the two groups'' stunned silence. "And you," Ricky continued, turning to Grady and Kirk. "Before you try to kill someone, you better find out that person''s real strength first. Otherwise, you will die for nothing." To be honest, Grady and Flint were so weak that they could not arouse his fighting intent. However, Ricky would not let go of them. Since they had alreadye with the intention to kill him, there was no doubt that he would return them with killing. And besides, he was more than ready to kill Flint. Crack! Crack! Crack! With the destructive power of the ancestral thunder spreading, Ricky''s body was filled with purple mes. This was the ancestral thunder fire. As soon as he finished speaking, Ricky sauntered towards Grady like a predator that found its prey, and his strength increased with every step he took. The pressure Grady felt grew stronger and stronger the closer Ricky got, and the fear in his heart grew invisibly as well. It was not until this moment that he realized the true meaning of being an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. As for Flint, he was so scared that he almost peed in his pants. He couldn''t help but imagine what would happen if Ricky had attacked him instead. Would he have any chance to resist? Or would he die without knowing what happened? "Stop Flint! Don''t let him go this time. You already let him go once, and see what happened?" Ricky said to Edie and Winifred using his internal power. "Oh! We understand, Ricky. We won''t let him go," Edie and Winifred were both surprised at first when they heard Ricky''s transmission. However, they readily agreed with what he nned to do. "Humph!" Grady was one of the peerless geniuses of his generation, and he had already killed a lot of people in his lifetime. Although Ricky''s strength frightened him a little, he was able to calm himself down before the fight. Without a trace of hesitation, he released his power, which then collided with Ricky''s power heavily. Boom! The power Grady erupted was a kind of burning power, which was even stronger than the me power andva power. Moreover, there was sharp keenness contained in this power. "Kill!" With a great shout, he condensed two giant wing shadows behind his body, and then he rushed toward Ricky with strong killing intent. The two giant wing shadows behind him were like steel armor, wrapping around Grady with incredible strength to protect him. Meanwhile, Grady''s arms sometimes turned into sharp ws, and at other times turned into sharp wings that were full of the burning power. They stabbed toward Ricky with a vengeance. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. With the help of the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky suddenly grew thirty feet tall, and the power of the Ancestral Thunder Mutant made him look like the God of Thunder. Every attack that Grady released was effortlessly destroyed by the thunder. Boom! After dozens of rounds, only marks of blood on Grady''s body remained. Besides the blood, the ancestral thunder left some power on the wound, which remained active and continuously wrecked Grady''s body. He was not as powerful as Ricky, so it was not easy for him to get rid of Ricky''s ancestral thunder power. Bang! After a hundred moves, one of Ricky''s thunder fistsnded a direct hit on Grady''s chest, and the thunder light bloomed like blood under the water. His entire chest copsed under the impact, and the devastating thunder power pervaded his whole body. It was evident that Ricky''s punch had badly injured Grady. He writhed on the ground in terrible pain, as blood spurted from his mouth like a fountain, staining the valley with his blood. Tweet! The moment he fell to the ground, a strange howl resounded through the sky. A burning world suddenly formed, and out of it came a huge shadow. It was a golden roc whichnded heavily on the ground. Its eyes were like two burning worlds, which could melt everything. And every feather on its body was like the sharpest de, shining with burning light, and this light also contained endless coldness, which was a sign of killing. "Is this the Red Potentate Roc? It would be a little cool if it could serve as my ride, but unfortunately, it doesn''t deserve to be my ride." Ricky grinned, looking at Grady. "Go to hell!" Grady roared upon hearing Ricky''s flippant words. However, the fear hidden in Grady''s tone could be easily noticed. Sure enough, at this moment, Grady feared for his life and wondered if Ricky would really kill him. In the past, he thought that his younger brother, Lundy, was the only one he was no match for, and he foolishly believed that he was strong enough to fight against anyone else. But now, he was nothing in front of Ricky. He had an intuition that if Ricky came out with all his strength, he could hardly survive ten strikes from Ricky. Before now, he only had this kind of feeling with his younger brother. "Go fight, my w!" With the pping of his wings, the temperature in the whole valley suddenly rose to the extreme. If Ricky didn''t activate his Chaotic Fire Mutant, he would have had to use all his strength to survive. Many shadows of sharp feathers emerged from the infernal ce, like ancient runes. These feather shadows condensed, as a huge w that was about a thousand feet tall appeared. Grade gave a fearsome roar, and his massive, sharp w flipped down, aiming at suppressing Ricky. "Next, you will know that, from the moment you decided toe here to kill me, you are doomed to be a loser, and all your efforts will be in vain," Ricky dered righteously, not even the slightest bit intimidated by the extremely powerful and massive w. If Grady had been fighting Edie, this move would have put a lot of pressure on Edie. But it was not strong enough for Ricky who had activated the Ancestral Intent Form. As soon as Ricky finished speaking, he disappeared. In the blink of an eye, he reappeared once again in the middle of the massive w and grabbed it with his right hand. And then, the endless ancestral thunder turned into an ancestral thunder piton in his hand. Bang! In an instant, the thunder piton pierced through the huge sharp w. It felt so powerful, like it could destroy everything in its path. After it had prated the sharp w, the ancestral thunder piton once again bloomed and turned into an Ancestral Thunder Net, which immediately filled with the ancestral thunder runes. It covered Grady and rapidly shrunk in size, forcing Grady back into his human form. That was the end of the battle. Edie and Winifred were bowled over by what they witnessed. At this moment, they had just realized how truly powerful Ricky was. And they knew clearly that this was not Ricky''s strongest power. ''Sure enough, only Lundy can fight against him. I''m afraid even Lundy won''t be able to defeat Ricky so easily!'' Edie thought excitedly. In that instant, he felt his fondness for Ricky grow like a well-watered bud. Ricky''s astonishing power made Winifred''s eyes widen with admiration. After all, every girl would be attracted to such a talented warrior. "As I said, all your resistance is in vain." Ricky said coldly, looking at Grady who was still trapped within the Ancestral Thunder Net. "Indeed, everything is in vain! I regreting here to kill you," Grady answered sullenly. "Very good. It seems that you are not so weak that you would ask me for mercy," dered Ricky. "It appears that, except for being lecherous, you are not good for nothing. I respect ambitious enemies, so I will give you this chance. You can just kill yourself! If I do this, you will suffer before you die." After saying that, Ricky restrained a little bit of his strength so that Grady could erupt the power to commit suicide. Chapter 1190 Talents Gathering Chapter 1190 Talents Gathering "I didn''t expect that I would end up having to kill myself," Grady said bitterly upon hearing Ricky''s words. "I should have seen thising." "That''s right. You deserve this," Ricky responded calmly. "But don''t celebrate yet, because, soon, you will end up just like me," Grady said threateningly, his eyes shing cold and grey. "Oh? Is that so?" A faint smile pulled at the corners of Ricky''s lips as if Grady''s words had amused him. "My brother, Lundy, will avenge me!" Grady looked excessively confident as he dered this, but Ricky didn''t look any less amused. "Your brother will never know what happened between us. And even if he manages to find out, I will send him to his creator so that you two can reunite," Ricky retorted, shing Grady a taunting smile. "Will you?" Grady responded with a sneer. "You''ll find out soon enough. Take your life now!" Ricky said. Grady was not a coward. Knowing that Ricky would not let him live, he destroyed his soul to end his life. Once he was dead, he turned into his beast form¡ªa Red Potentate Roc. Ricky absorbed his beast form into the Devourer Zone, which provided nourishment for his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill. As soon as Grady took hisst breath, Flint''sst hope shattered into pieces. Tears poured down his cheeks, as he fell to his knees on the muddy swamp ground. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He turned to Edie with a pitiful look and cried, "Edie, Winifred, we grew up together. Let me go this time for old time''s sake. I swear I won''t do it again. And besides, we are all members of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, and we are rted by blood. If I die, how will you exin it to our seniors?" Flint begged desperately for his life, and Ricky could see that although Winifred was scowling at Flint, Edie seemed to be hesitating. "Humph! When you turned your back on us and sold Edie''s secret to our enemies, did you think that we are still your family? Did you feel sorry?" Winifred snorted coldly. "Look at this pathetic guy, Ricky! He is trying to use their soft spot to get his way. If it goes on like this, I bet Edie and Winifred would not have the heart to hurt him," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked with much annoyance. "I know. Anyway, I never nned to let Winifred and Ediey a hand on him since they are still connected by blood. I don''t want to hurt them," Ricky replied at once. "But I can''t let Flint live. Otherwise, he will cause me more trouble," he continued with a frown. ''If worsees to worst, I will just head for the Middle Land after I kill him,'' he thought to himself without speaking it out. Without saying another word, Ricky strode forward and reached a hand out toward Flint, his arm transforming into a sharp de. Before Edie, Winifred, or even Flint realized what he nned to do, Ricky stabbed Flint with his arm, killing him. He instantly turned into his beast form¡ªthe Wind Benu. Of course, Edie''s initial reaction was to get angry. After all, Ricky killed Flint without asking for his permission. He cast a sharp re at him and huffed, "Ricky, how could you¡ª" Winifred also looked slightly upset. "I couldn''t let him live, and you know why," Ricky said calmly. "If you are not okay with that, we can go our separate ways. As for whether or not to take revenge, it''s up to you," he added further. Edie and Winifred felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured on their heads when they heard Ricky''s words. It was like a cold balm to their upset hearts, and it urged them to keep their silence. In fact, the two of them were not angry about what Ricky had done to Flint. They both knew that Flint deserved to die, and if they were in Ricky''s shoes, they would not spare Flint''s life either. At this point, they could only feel sorry for Flint. "Perhaps, the two of us owe you our thanks for that," Edie said after a long, mournful silence. "Don''t say that. After all, I just killed a member of the Wind-Mountain Alliance. But, I hope you would not me me for that. And you should also think about how you will exin Flint''s death to your superiors!" Ricky responded. After that, Ricky, Edie, and Winifred continued looking for the ruins and visible swamps. They had already decided to fight for the Blood Beast King, but the marsh mud they had acquired was not enough to replenish the energy they would have to spend. After all, the strong gravitational pull of the Giant Visible Swamp was very strong. That meant they had to collect more marsh mud to seed. Time flew by quickly, and they luckily found more visible swamps. However, they couldn''t find a single ruin. Fortunately, they had obtained ten blood beasts so they wouldn''t return empty-handed. Around twenty dayster, a dramatic change had taken ce in the whole Emperor Beast Swamp. All the visible swamps had sunk and disappeared. Strong blood vitality rose into the sky from the center of the Emperor Beast Swamp. "The Giant Visible Swamp has appeared, and next would be the Blood Beast King!" Edie said excitedly. ''How much could this Blood Beast King increase my odds of bing the saint?'' Ricky wondered expectantly to himself. With the help of the grand humanoid tree, he expected that his way to bing a saint would be very smooth. But he didn''t have the Heavenly Meridian. Hence, he had to take advantage of anything that could help him achieve his goal. "Let''s go!" Ricky said. Then, the three of them headed to the Giant Visible Swamp. At the same time, all the geniuses in the Emperor Beast Swamp rushed toward the Giant Visible Swamp too. They were aware that they would have to fight many difficult opponents over the Blood Beast King, and they might even run into other dangers. Despite that, they couldn''t give up the opportunity to obtain the Blood Beast King. The Giant Visible Swamp was embedded in the center of the Emperor Beast Swamp like a ck-red vortex. And waves of strong blood vitality continuously poured out from it. There was a certain kind of power in the blood vitality, which was infinitely stronger than the Emperor Level power. It was the blessing power that only an innate spiritual sage could possess. Many figuresnded on the ground simultaneously, looking excitedly at the Giant Visible Swamp in front of them. They couldn''t wait to just rush in immediately. However, they had to wait for the Blessing Blood Tower to emerge from the center of the Giant Visible Swamp before they could set foot in it. They needed to enter the Blessing Blood Tower first and fight each other over the Blood Beast King. If they broke into the Giant Visible Swamp now, they would be crushed to pieces by the blessing power in the swamp. It was the real blessing power, and there was no way that lower spiritual emperors like them could survive it. More and more people showed up. And before long, the mostpetitive three geniuses arrived. They were Lundy, Ashley, and Ran. Lundy was a handsome young man who was d in a scarlet robe. There was a golden mutant mark in between his eyebrows, which made him stand out among the crowd. Behind him was a horde of warriors, all of whom looked prideful and aggressive. As soon as Lundy appeared, the geniuses in front of him parted in the middle, making way for him automatically. At the same time, Sumner, Mona, and Lionel came out from another direction, and with them was a woman clothed in green, flowing dress and a hazy veil. It was none other than Ashley. From another direction came a good-looking young man with fair skin and a folding hand on his long, delicate-looking fingers. He was quite a charming gentleman. Behind him followed a group of warriors, looking ready to cater to his needs. It was none other than Ran. Of course, Edie was more captivating than him, and Edie''s features leaned more toward the feminine side. The warriors present fixed their eyes on Ran and Ashley while talking about them, but most of them paid more attention to Ashley. After all, she was a gorgeous woman and powerful to boot. They didn''t talk about Lundy because they already knew a lot about him. They didn''t think there was any need to talk about him. Soon, Ricky, Edie, and Winifred arrived. They, too, drew the attention of many warriors. After all, rumor had it that Ricky could challenge someone whose level was higher than him at the Emperor Level. Chapter 1191 The Blessing Blood Tower Chapter 1191 The Blessing Blood Tower There was another reason why Ricky, Edie, and Winifred caught the attention of the crowd. It was because everyone knew that Lundy, Ran, and Ashley invited Edie to team up with them, but he had refused them all. Seeing Edie with Ricky, of course, caught their attention. "I don''t know what''s wrong with Edie! He refused all of the invitations he got from Lundy, Ran, and Ashely. Does he think that he has a chance of getting his hands on the Blood Beast King by himself?" a warrior whispered. "Unfortunately, we are not strong enough to get their attention!" "But we should not give up so easily. Once the Blessing Blood Tower appears, we should give it a try." A heated discussion broke out among the warriors. Among all the geniuses here, Lundy only had respect for Ashley and Ran. He thought that they were the only ones who were qualified to be his opponents. "I don''t get it. The Five-element Sect is a powerful force, so why did you ept the invitation ande here? Why would you get involved in the fight for the Emperor Beast Swamp in the endless mountain?" Lundy said to the two talents. No matter how confident he was and believed that he would be a more powerful warrior in the future, he had to take Ashley and Ran seriously. Only an incredibly conceited man would underestimate them, and he was anything but that. Meanwhile, Lundy looked a little restless. His brother was supposed to be here, but there was no sign of him. He was even more worried when he saw that Edie, Ricky, and Winifred had already arrived together. His intuition was telling him that something bad had happened to his brother. "Since we have epted their invitation, we would do our job," Ran replied. "Lundy, don''t tell us that you are afraid to lose to us?" "Ha-ha!" Lundy just let out augh. Instead of joining the conversation, Ashley chose to stand there and remain silent while she waited. However, all the geniuses present could feel that an intense atmosphere had enveloped between Lundy, Ran, and Ashley. They wereughing outwardly, but they were hostile to each other in reality. "These three are very powerful. Ashley and Ran even rank very high among the peerless geniuses. As for Lundy, I have a feeling that he is as talented as I am. Apparently, he is an ace genius," Ricky remarked inwardly. "This is the first time I''ve met an ace genius. Although Autn, Soar, and Jasper have the potential to be ace geniuses, they didn''t have the inheritance for it, and their blood powers haven''t been awakened. Thus, they are not really ace geniuses now," he added. "There are few ace geniuses in the world. The three you mentioned have the potential to be ace geniuses, but it''s still uncertain whether they can be ace geniuses. Lundy became an ace genius, thanks to his talent and his birthce. After all, the endless mountain is the gathering ce of the dragon meridian in the Misty South, and the Fortune River is also situated there," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. "I have a question. Since the endless mountain is where the Misty South''s dragon meridian is located and it is also considered the Misty South''snd of fortune, why are there more strong warriors in the Middle Land than in the endless mountain?" Ricky asked out of curiosity. "It''s very simple. The Middle Land is a better ce for warriors than the endless mountain. Fortune is important to creatures'' cultivation, but the cultivation environment is more important than that. Once you get to the Middle Land, you will realize that it is much better than the endless mountain," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. At the same time, all the warriors were waiting while they discussed the uingpetition with one another. The overwhelming power of the blessing power still permeated the Giant Visible Swamp, so none of them dared to make the first move. They were all waiting for the Blessing Blood Tower to appear and absorb most of the blessing power. The so-called Blessing Blood Tower was actually thebination of the warriors'' will and the blessing power. After the warriors had fallen here, their will lingered in the swamp and absorbed the blessing power, forming the tower. The Blood Beast King was created during that process. "Ricky, take it." At this point, Edie and Winifred gave some of their marsh mud to Ricky. "What? Why are you giving it to me?" Ricky asked, confused. "Although we don''t want to admit it, we are too weak to get the Blood Beast King. So we will give up. You''re ourst hope," Edie said. "We just hope that you can share with us once you have obtained the Blood Beast King. I know it''s a rude request. But the blood beast''s energy and inheritance mean a lot to us. We are desperate to have it," Winifred cut in. "Got it." Ricky nodded at them and took the swamp mud. "Don''t worry. I have never turned on my friends. As long as I get my hands on the Blood Beast King, you will have a share in it," he reassured them. Boom! All of a sudden, the blood-colored blessing power that covered the Giant Visible Swamp surged forward. When it reached the center, multiple shadows suddenly started forming. These shadows belonged to all kinds of emperor beasts such as the Red Potentate Roc, the Wind Benu, the Chromatic Peacock, and the Seven-headed Golden Lion. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. As the beasts growled fiercely, they gathered and transformed into a blood-colored tower. It was a three-story tower. All the warriors sensed it and found there was a huge space on each floor. "Is this the Blessing Blood Tower?" Ricky asked. "Yes. But it''s more like a gathering of three different spaces than a tower," Edie answered. "The Blood Beast King is on the first floor. All the warriors will enter through the third floor, and the most powerful warriors will have ess to the second floor. Then, two warriors who can defeat the rest will enter the first floor to fight over the Blood Beast King." "I see," Ricky responded. Soon after the Blessing Blood Tower took shape, almost all of the warriors dashed toward it. Of course, Lundy, Ashley, and Ran moved faster than the others. Meanwhile, several warriors also stayed outside the tower, like Edie and Winifred. "What''s up, Edie? Why are you still here?" Sumner asked curiously when he saw that Edie was still outside. "I just don''t want to waste time. I won''t win anyway," Edie replied with a small smile. "I see. Well, even if we can''t get what we want, we can get the chance to fight with these geniuses. I think that will be a good experience," Sumnermented. However, Edie didn''t look interested in what Sumner just said. "Whatever," he replied in a frosty tone. Ricky jumped up, and as he entered the third floor of the Blessing Blood Tower, he found that it was a blood-colored space. In the next second, he trembled slightly andnded on a blood-colored battle ring. In a blink of an eye, another young man appeared in the ring. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Anderson Qin from the Yellow Imperial Crocodile tribe." The young man introduced himself politely at the sight of Ricky. "I didn''t expect that my first opponent would be you, Kenney." "My real name is Ricky Nan," Ricky said with a polite smile. "Kenney is just my alias." He would be leaving the endless mountain as soon as he left the Emperor Beast Swamp. And besides, Lundy already knew his real name. Thus, he figured that there was no need to hide his identity any longer. "Oh, I see, Ricky," Anderson responded with a faint smile. "Anyway, it doesn''t matter what your name is. What really matters is the oue of this battle. Although we will not be able to get our hands on the Blood Beast King, we must be serious about every fight as a warrior," he added. "You are right. Let''s get started!" Ricky said at once, nodding at him impatiently. "Take this!" The moment Anderson finished his sentence, the ring was engulfed by yellow water, and a strong killing intent enveloped it. "The Imperial Crocodile w!" Anderson shouted. In the next moment, thousands of yellow sharp ws appeared under the yellow water. Chapter 1192 Fight Lionel Chapter 1192 Fight Lionel This was Anderson''s deadliest attack. He could tell that Ricky was not as simple as he had initially thought, so he was even more desperate to defeat him. And he had to do it fast. The numerous ws were full of ancient patterns, and strong explosive energy burst out as if it was about to release its anger. Unfortunately, Anderson didn''t understand Ricky at all. "Come out! Life and death runes! Life and Death Wings!" The Life and Death Wings bloomed upwards, as the power of life and death enveloped Ricky in its embrace, turning his body ck and white. He instantly rushed into the endless yellow water, and his Life and Death Wings swept through every power that it passed through. Anderson''s ws copsed all at once. Meanwhile, Ricky disappeared from his ce and reappeared in front of Anderson in the space of one breath. Ricky''s wings were sped together behind his back at first, but they unfolded with a flourish and turned into a huge wing strike, shing toward Anderson fiercely. At that moment, Anderson felt an irresistible power on the wings. He was so frightened that he immediately revealed his beast form¡ªa huge reddish-yellow crocodile that was about five hundred meters in length. It was surrounded by two different powers, the dry power and the water power, which seemed quite extraordinary. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just as he revealed his beast form, the yellow water suddenly turned into yellow sand. Anderson''s huge body standing in the middle of the sand, making him look like he was the king of sand. With his unparalleled momentum, a strong yellow sand storm swept up everywhere, his power swelling with the wind and sandstorm. "Come out, my sand waterfall!" Immediately, countless yellow sand storms condensed and formed a huge yellow sand waterfall. Each grain of sand in that sand waterfall was like a sharp de, heading fiercely for Ricky. But the difference in strength was obvious. A single strike from Ricky dispersed all of Anderson''s offensive power like it was child''s y to him. Puff! Anderson''s blood spurted out of his mouth like a fountain. He had beenpletely defeated. Ricky didn''t want to kill him. Otherwise, Ricky could have easily killed him if he wanted to. After Anderson failed, he was forced out by the Blessing Blood Tower. "This white-haired guy is really remarkable!" some warriors eximed in surprise. It seemed that they had all been watching Ricky''s battle. They had probably heard the conversation between Ricky and Anderson, so they, too, knew Ricky''s real name. In their minds, it was not weird at all that Ricky was hiding his true identity in the past, as this was amon practice for other warriors as well. A lot of them preferred to use a fake name whenever they travelled to strange ces to cultivate. However, things would be different if they knew Ricky''s previous exploits. "He is certainly remarkable. But there''s still a long way to go for him if he wants to fight for the Blood Beast King with us." "Look, Ricky will next fight Lionel!" A voice suddenly arose from the noisy crowd, cutting off the discussion of those who didn''t enter the Blessing Blood Tower. Their attention naturally gravitated back towards Ricky. As for Lundy, Ashley, and Ran, a lot of warriors also wanted to watch their matches, but it was not yet the right time to watch their battle. Their current battles were too boring because their current opponents were a piece of cake for them, and as long as they weren''t fighting each other, nothing noteworthy would probably happen. "I wonder how many of Lionel''s attacks can Ricky withstand." Meanwhile, inside the tower, Lionel was taunting Ricky. "So you are my opponent. It seems that you are quite unlucky," he teased. "Maybe it''s you who have bad luck," Ricky responded with a smile. "Really?" answered Lionel flippantly before bursting his power out. His power was close to the peak of a two-star lower spiritual emperor. Lionel condensed his strength into lion-shaped shadows, which were golden in color and all had seven heads. As once, they attacked Ricky with a fearsome roar. It was the Seven-headed Golden Lion. Ricky dared not ck off in the face of Lionel''s power. He gathered the power of death and formed a giant death strike at once, and then used this to shatter Lionel''s power. At the same time, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body at the fourth level rose from the ground like a golden giant. Even though Lionel was not a match for him, Ricky dared not look down upon him because Lionel was still quite strong. "Not bad! You can actually smash my power in an instant." Lionel spoke highly of Ricky''s power. With his feet on the ground, his hair gradually turned crimson hair as if he was changing into his beast form. Bang! Bang! Bang! The next moment, they collided with each other, and it was the strongest collision that all the warriors had ever seen. Each of their fists contained enormous power. If it weren''t for the fact that this bloody arena had the blessing power to protect itself, they would have already ttened it to the ground. "What a fierce battle! I have never seen a collision like that before!" "It''s incredible that this white-haired guy has such great power. It seems like he can even match up to Lionel!" "Once we go back, we really need to investigate the identity and background of this white-haired young man. After all, he is obviously a powerful warrior!" "No, they are not equally matched now. Look, Lionel is at a disadvantage!" "What?!" At first, the collision between Lionel and Ricky was quite fierce, and it looked like they were evenly matched. However, after dozens of rounds, it became evident that Lionel was at a disadvantage, and it could be said that he was constantly regressing. Boom! Once again, the two figures collided with each other heavily and then sprang apart. Ricky took three steps back in the bloody arena, while Lionel retreated three kilometers away as if he was thrown back with the impact. His chest heaved up and down with exertion. He could also feel the warmth of his blood, as it dripped incessantly from between his lips. "How did that happen?" Lionel stood nk-faced, feeling the pain in both arms. He tried to recall what happened during the confrontation, but he could not believe it. How did Ricky mess him up so badly? "This... This..." The onlookers outside could not believe what they had just seen. "Unexpectedly, that white-haired young man has such incredible strength. Even if it is Lundy who is fighting with Lionel, Lund could not do any better!" someone eximed in shock. "At this moment, I can understand why Edie rejected the invitation from Lundy, Ashley, and Ran." Meanwhile, Winifred and Edie were ecstatic to see Ricky doing well. "You have such good insight, Edie! Even so, Ricky hasn''t shown his real strength yet. It is said that he has several kinds of mutants and even the chaotic power," Winifred said excitedly. The stronger Ricky performed, the more excited she became. "The chaotic power? I am really looking forward to see how amazing it is," Edie sighed deeply. Back inside the tower, Ricky and Lionel were still exchanging words. "Well, it seems that you''re not going topliment me anymore, even if you sound a bit disdainful when you do," Ricky said lightly, looking at Lionel''s ferocious and doubtful expression. "You are strong. I didn''t expect that it would be that hard to resist you," answered Lionel coldly. "However, only your body is strong. But of course, I take back all the words I said with disdain." "Thank you very much. I hate being looked down upon by others," Ricky said. "Now, show me your beast form. I want to see how strong you really are! And I also wish to see how terrifying the Seven-headed Golden Lion can be." "As you wish!" Lionel snorted. Howl! In the next moment, seven roars resounded from out of nowhere, as the bloody arena was instantly covered with a huge golden figure. Chapter 1193 The Ear-splitting Lion Roaring Skill Chapter 1193 The Ear-splitting Lion Roaring Skill The giant golden shadow loomed over the whole blood-stained battle ring. This golden power was like an ocean surging with powerful currents, and from within the golden shadow, sevenrge lion heads the size of a mountain popped out. The first impressions the seven lion heads made could be summed up in three words¡ªfearsome, deadly, and ruthless. The Seven-headed Golden Lion seemed to have enough power to rule the whole world. And then, the seven loud sounds earlier during the fight became more intense and longsting, making Ricky''s ears ring painfully. "It''s really rather powerful!" Ricky yelled out in surprise. "Humph! What''s so special about that? The Nine-headed Golden Lion is mightier and more domineering!" the Dragon Intent Grassmented as he looked unimpressed. "It was said that when the ancestor of the Nine-headed Golden Lion roared, its sound could be heard from every corner of the earth. It reached the highest heavens to the depths of hell." "Is it that powerful? Are you sure you''re not exaggerating?" Ricky murmured. He didn''t have the luxury to think that far, though, as his enemy right now was Lionel. He needed to focus on the here-and-now. Due to Lionel''s roar, many geniuses on the other battle rings far from the third floor turned to look at them. They were shocked when they saw that Ricky had forced Lionel to unleash his beast form. ''He is so powerful that he forced Lionel to show his beast form,'' Sumner and Mona thought in shock. Meanwhile, Ashley and Ran looked grim and slightly anxious. The truth was they were somewhat intimidated by Ricky, whether they wanted to admit it or not. ''So, you used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I hope you won''t be my opponent. Otherwise, your miracle will end very soon,'' Lundy thought coldly. Yet, he also knew how jealous he was of Ricky. No one could keep calm in the face of an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. And most of them tried to hide their feelings of jealousy, respect, fear, and even submission. As an ace genius, Lundy was so jealous that he wanted to kill Ricky right then and there. He hated that he had to share his ace genius''s limelight with an incredible demi-spiritual emperor like Ricky. "Let''s decide the winner by the next move!" Lionel roared. Then, he directed all his strength, including his blood power into the seven heads. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "Agreed!" Ricky nodded strongly, his eyes burning with fiery determination. As his eyes lit up, he burst out the Life and Death Mutant and the Massacring Mutant directly. Lionel was strong enough to make him show some real skills. "Look! It''s the double mutants!" All the people stared in shock at the two mutants, which were twisting and dancing together in front of them. "Gosh! Have you ever seen double mutants before?" At once, doubts and exims like that echoed one after another. Lionel''s face grew darker, as his opponent was the one who owned the double mutants. He had thought that the battle with Ricky would be fun, but now, he found that it was not as easy and entertaining as he had initially thought. Things had spiraled out of his control. However, he could not give up. Since their auras had reached their peak state, victory and defeat were only an arm''s width away. Thus, Lionel emptied his mind of all the fear, anxiety, and doubts he was feeling at that moment. He gathered his most potent power too. Even though Ricky''s double mutants were terrifying, he decided that he would give this attack his all. After all, it wouldn''t be the end of the world if Ricky defeated him. It would be worse if he backed off because he was intimidated by the enemy. Perhaps, a miracle could ur. And if Lionel defeated an opponent with double mutants, it could make him more famous. "Ear-splitting Lion Roaring!" With Lionel''s strongest power, his seven golden heads roared unto the sky, and the sound waves they created swept through the whole blood-red battle ring. The sound waves seemed capable of breaking the entire Blessing Blood Tower into pieces. At this point, Ricky was gritting his teeth in pain. He felt like his eardrum was about to explode! Soon, it was not just his eardrum anymore. His body, flesh, and blood felt like they were all about to burst open. He hastily activated his fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body to the limit. Along with that, the two mutants'' power and runes formed a powerful shield that resisted the destructive sound waves. "Humph! Such an Omnipotent Skill is far weaker than that of the Nine-headed Golden Lion!" the Dragon Intent Grassmented disdainfully. "But it is strong enough for me now," Ricky replied. Meanwhile, eleven heavens suddenly dropped from the sky and over the seven heads. These were the ninth heavens, the outer heaven and the legendary heaven. Meanwhile, a bloody zone appeared beneath the seven heads. It was none other than the hell which held eighteenyers. There was no doubt that what the Dragon Intent Grass said was urate. The Omnipotent Skill, Ear- splitting Lion Roaring, was so powerful that it even reached the topmost parts of heaven and the deepest parts of hell. Under such circumstances, the continuous sound wave power turned into thousands of troops and horses. These troops all rushed toward Ricky like a cresting wave. Crack! Suddenly, tiny cracks appeared on Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body, which proved how strong Lionel truly was. "Lionel is really tough to defeat. I have to use my most powerful strike now," Ricky said seriously. His Massacring Sand instantaneously gushed out and turned into hundreds of Massacring Holy Patterns. With the Life and Death Wings, Ricky collided with the incredible sound wave power. Boom! In a sh, the most violent st swept through the bloody battle ring. The two kinds of golden lights, while shone like jewels, were locked in a stalemate. However, it onlysted for a moment. Another deafening sound burst out. The most recent roar sounded even more powerful than a thousand troops. In the meantime, another golden power defeated the Seven-headed Golden Lion, and it copsed on the bloody battle ring. At the same time, Ricky suppressed all his strength. The winner was finally determined. No matter how reluctant he was, Lionel had to admit that he had lost. He was instantly transported out of the Blessing Blood Tower. This surprising development shocked the crowd outside, and they were momentarily confused, shocked, and speechless. Although they had expected Ricky to win, it was unbelievable that he had won so quickly. This event taught the audience that Ricky''s real strength was so much more than they initially thought. "It looks like there will be fourpetitors, not just three!" "Yes! Now I understand why Edie refused the invitation of the other three. It''s because he invited a formidable helper!" "It doesn''t matter whether Ricky has enough cultivation resources to pay the Wind-Mountain Alliance at the auction. The alliance will be happy to give him the resources free to please such a genius." "Anyway, the most important thing is that Lundy wouldn''t get a hold of the blood beast. It won''t matter if the other three get it. They are all human beings and won''t be much of a threat to us." "Yes, Lundy is incredibly powerful. If he gets the Blood Beast King, no one in our generation can pose any threat to him in the future." The battle continued amid the people''s discussion. This time, Ricky appeared in another bloody ring, and to his surprise, his opponent this time was Sumner. Seeing that Ricky was his opponent, Sumner shook his head helplessly. "It seems that I have to give up," he said with a bitter smile. "This is ridiculous. I can''t believe that I invited you to join me. That was such a foolish act. I didn''t know you are this powerful that you don''t need to team up with others at all." "Ha-ha! It was because you didn''t know my background. There is no need to feel bad." Ricky smiled. "Never mind. I don''t want to waste my energy anymore. I admit defeat. Good luck in theing rounds," Sumner said with a smile. Ricky disappeared again after Sumner admitted defeat, but this time, he appeared on the second floor. After a few moments, three more peoplended on the second floor as well. They were Lundy, Ashley, and Ran. Chapter 1194 Fight On The Second Floor Chapter 1194 Fight On The Second Floor "I know these four guys will make it to the second floor! I wonder who will win in the end." The audience stared up at the four figures standing calmly on the second floor with awe in their eyes, and their discussion grew louder and louder in excitement as if they were the ones participating at that moment. ''I wonder how they will decide who will fight with whom, and which of them will set foot on the first floor,'' the spectators eagerly wondered. As soon as the fourpetitors met on the tower''s second floor, their auras surged. It was as if four worlds had bumped into each other, confronting each other with immense and destructive energy. None of them said anything, as they were all waiting for the decision from the second floor. Suddenly, blood surged like a cresting wave, and two battle rings appeared. Then, the four people separated into two groups. Ricky and Ran appeared in one battle ring, while Ashley and Lundy appeared in another battle ring. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Ashley, it''s not toote if you admit defeat now. I don''t have the habit of treating girls nicely. If the elders of the Wood Secte to me one day because I hurt or even kill you, it will be a mess." Lundy red at Ashley as he spoke, his eyes cold and ruthless. He wasn''t impressed by her holy temperament at all. In his eyes, there was only one thing that could attract his interest, and that was his grand n. He attached the utmost importance to his goal. "I hope you''re not saying that to yourself," answered Ashley. Her voice sounded like a fairy''sughter in the wind or the voice of an angel singing in heaven. But despite her allure, her killing intent was no weaker than Lundy''s. "So, you want to choose the hard way?" Lundy said coldly. His soles drew a hot arc on the ground as Lundy released all his strength to the extreme. He moved so fast that it felt like his feet were bursting into mes. Ashley''s aura also surged like an ignited me, destroying her veil in the process. Her beautiful face was finally revealed, which immediately aroused the desire of most warriors watching outside. In the blink of an eye, their auras intertwined, resulting in an explosion. Bang! "I never expected to see a dark horse like you in this battle over the Blood Beast King. You have really surprised me. By the way, your grey hair looks very cool. How did you get it? Please tell me more about that!" Ran shyly uttered, fanning himself, as he watched Ricky. "This guy is too enamored with outer beauty. And how can he be so self-important?" Tina said honestly, sounding slightly annoyed. "Well, generally speaking, a person who ces too much emphasis on outer looks typically has an ugly inner side. I hope that when I defeat him, he won''t hate me," said Ricky. Meanwhile, he smiled at Ran''s superficial question and answered, "If you win, I will tell you." "It seems that I have to make a move anyway," Ran replied, taking on a more somber expression. tter! At that point, the power around Ran turned into a surging river, which straightly evolved into a world. Invisibly, Ricky felt that an infinite water power had poured down from the sky. Simultaneously, Ran also threw away his girlish look, as endless murderous intent took over his face, making him look fierce and bloodthirsty. ''The real peak state! He is a two-star lower spiritual emperor!'' Rickymented inwardly. He had already figured out Ran''s real level as soon as his aura broke out. It seemed that Ran had a higher realm than him. After all, he had just made a breakthrough to the two-star lower spiritual emperor and had not reached the preliminary stage yet. And Ran was undoubtedly strong among his peers. Thus, Ricky gathered the six kinds of runes without hesitation, and six kinds of power burst out at once and gathered together. "Shit, he has six kinds of power! How can Ricky cultivate multiple forces? Plus, he has double mutants too. No wonder he is so extraordinary," said a talented warrior outside. "Are you looking down on me? Why are you only using six kinds of power to fight against me but not your double mutants?" Ricky''s six kinds of runes surprised Ran, but he was still unhappy because Ricky didn''t burst out the double mutants. He felt like Ricky was underestimating him. "Try it!" Ricky challenged him casually. "Okay, fine! Now, you have really irritated me," Ran replied with an icy re. Boom! In the next moment, Ricky''s six kinds of runes turned into six torrents, rushing to Ran like a catastrophic tsunami. In response, Ran stamped the ground with his feet, and overwhelming rivers poured down infinitely. In a sh, the seven forces had plunged the whole blood-colored battle ring into chaos. Technically speaking, there were eight kinds of forces. Ricky''s life and death power could be considered as two kinds of power¡ªlife and death. At this time, Ricky and Ran rushed forward without fear and faced each other head-on. Their arms hardened like steel, colliding against each other over and over. Each collision contained all their power. After thest collision, they retreated heavily unto opposite sides. Both were slightly injured because of their attacks'' strong impact. However, they were already in the peak state as they fought against each other. How could they care about the injuries? They had to stabilize their bodies and continued to attack. From the outside, all the spectators could see were two figures shuttling back and forth, apanied by loud sounds of collision one after another. A few minutester, blood sprayed out like a fountain. All the warriors held their breaths as they watched the two battle rings. They didn''t even want to blink for fear of missing out. Boom! More waves of mushroom cloud burst out, and two frazzled people stepped away from each other. They were Ricky and Ran, to be precise. Ran had a sullen look on his face. Not because Ricky was strong, but because Ran felt ashamed. Before the collision, he was angry that Ricky did not burst out his double mutants'' power. But now, Ricky, who hadn''t burst out his full power, seemed to be almost as powerful as him. To be precise, Ran was at a disadvantage in this physical collision. He was in great pain right now because he had taken the brunt of Ricky''s attacks just now. On the contrary, Ricky had simply bounced off the power he had poured into Ricky''s body, so he did not hurt much. As he thought about this, Ran grew angrier. "Ran, it seems that you can''t force me to activate my double mutants with the strength you used just now. And after I had fought you for a while, I learned that no matter what you do, you are a little weaker than me," Ricky contemptuously sneered as he looked down at Ran, who was looking back at him murderously. "You are courting death!" Ran couldn''t help but lose his temper after hearing Ricky''s words, but he managed to control himself quickly. Instead, he smiled and uttered in a low voice, "You are trying to provoke me with your words, right? Don''t overthink it." "Oh! I didn''t expect you to realize that. You''re smarter than I thought," replied Ricky with a sly grin. "But it doesn''t matter because I can defeat you anyway." "Humph! How dare you say that! Next, I will show you that your body and your double mutants mean nothing to me! All of your talents and skills are just trash in front of my mutant," Ran roared angrily. Chapter 1195 Mutant Competition Chapter 1195 Mutant Competition Ssh! The moment Ran finished speaking, the water power around him grew even more turbulent, surging as if every body of water in the gxy had been emptied and poured out and circled around him. His power seemed endless at this point. It felt like he didn''t need to rely on the marsh mud''s power he carried. After that, the heavenly power in Ran''s body immediately increased. "It looks like you have finally revealed your mutant and blood power," Ricky said, looking pleased, even though this battle had just be tougher. When the mark between Ran''s eyebrows appeared, his body had instantly turned into a water spirit. The Water Mutant could activate all kinds of water power, including heavenly water power, earthly water power, and poisoning water power. The most significant, of course, was the heavenly water power. That was because the heavenly power was the most powerful of all. "So that is his mutant. He has the Water blood power!" Tina blurted out abruptly, sounding as if she had recognized it. To Ricky, both the Dragon Intent Grass and Tina were like living encyclopedias, as they had a vast fount of knowledge in their minds. "The Water Mutant can use all the water power in the world. And a warrior with such a mutant can produce his own water power ordingly. People with strong Water blood power are highly likely to be born with the Water Mutant," she added. "That is the Water Mutant, right? No wonder this guy is able to call the heavenly water power. Now, I''m ready to fight. This should be very interesting," marveled Ricky. "The Water Mutant actually summons the heavenly water power. With this, Ran''s strength should have increased," a talented warriormented. "It''s time for Ricky to use his double mutants now." "Yes, there will be a fierce mutant battle between them." As they talked among themselves, the crowd fixed their eyes on Ricky. They were all looking forward to his disy of double mutants once again. But in the next moment, they saw something exceedingly astounding. Ricky had suddenly erupted not just the double mutants, but also six mutants. Each mutant released a kind of extreme power as if six gods of war were right beside him. The crowd could only watch in astonishment, eyes ssy with confusion and mouths ck in surprise. Even Ashley and Lundy, who were in the middle of a fierce battle, stopped fighting after being distracted by this scene. The double mutants made them feel that the sky could copse, and they could still ept it. After all, such a thing could happen to a genius like Ricky. However, a person couldn''t have six mutants at the same time¡ªat least that was what most people thought. That kind of knowledge went beyond their wildest expectation, and it made them feel incredulous for a long time. Meanwhile, Ran was also stunned by what he saw. But his arrogance blinded him, so he thought he must have been dreaming rather than in a fight. Right now, he was facing a monster and not a human being. His fighting spirit was rapidly fading away, and fear coursed through his mind like a cold chill. "It seems that your six mutants broke them," the Dragon Intent Grass snickered from within the Massacring Zone. "Well, that''s not really surprising. In fact, even now, I still can''t believe that I have so many mutants at the same time. Perhaps this is the reason why I can''t merge with the Heavenly Meridian," Ricky remarked. Ran was so shocked that he couldn''t move, but Ricky graciously let him off for now. Instead of attacking, he said to him in a teasing tone, "From your expression, I can see that you are afraid of my mutants. Perhaps, at this moment, you think that your mutant is nothing but trash in front of me. Well, you are right. You have only one mutant, while I have six. And each of them is at least as strong as yours." Hearing Ricky''s teasing words, Ran came back to his senses. He looked at Ricky coldly and said, "It doesn''t matter who you are, or how many mutants you have. I will certainly defeat you. Also, I already told you not to fight me with your words. Show me your strength directly!" Meanwhile, the spectators around them slowly came back to their senses in session. But no one knew when their shock would fade. In that instant, everyone talked about Ricky, as they were quite eager to know where he came from and what his background was. "Having six mutants is really unbelievable. No wonder he used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor." Although Winifred had seen it with her own eyes already, she still couldn''t get over it. "This is incredible! But I''m sure that we will be even more shocked once he uses his chaotic power.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Each incredible demi-spiritual emperor is the strongest genius in the world, and once they mature, they will undoubtedly be the topmost warrior in the world," said Edie. "Yeah! The record about an incredible demi-spiritual emperor can''t be wrong," said Winifred. They looked at Ricky, who had erupted six mutants, with sheer admiration. On the other hand, Lundy and Ashley began to fight again. But this time, it would take them a long time to get into the fighting state. After all, they were so overwhelmed by Ricky''s six mutants. "Ha-ha, really? Let me tell you, those genius whopeted with my mutants before all died miserably. After all, any mutant is trash in front of my mutants," Ricky sneered. "Even though you are the holy son, you will not be an exception." As soon as Ricky''s power broke out to the extreme, his tone became somber. The six kinds of runes formed a six-colored channel, which allowed Ricky to instantly appear in front of Ran and punch him in the face. "Kill!" In the face of Ricky''s punch packed with power from his six mutants, Ran roared with rage. Then, a wave of water gushed out, which was heavenly water equipped with heavenly power. Ricky''s six mutants naturally caused tremendous pressure and anxiety to Ran. But he also knew his advantage: his realm was one level higher than Ricky''s. Otherwise, Ran would have admitted defeat if they were at the same realm. Boom! Once again, the two warriors collided with each other fiercely. Ricky burst out a wave of skills one after another, while his six mutants merged as one and attacked simultaneously. Ran, on the other hand, took advantage of his higher realm and various kinds of water power. He fought with Ricky with grace and ease. However, Ran knew that he was still at a disadvantage in this battle. Even though he was at ease at the moment, Ricky kept on forcing Ran to stay on the defensive in every collision. Thus, Ricky gradually controlled the pace of the battle. The people outside were all not weak, so it was easy for them to realize what was happening as well. Some of the stronger warriors were not afraid to speak their minds about what they think would happen. "Although the realm''s suppression is strong, it seems that the mutant''s suppression is a lot stronger. Ricky has been controlling the rhythm of this battle since he brought out his mutants, and soon, both of them would be too exhausted to fight. If that were to happen, Ricky would surely win." "That''s right! But Ran won''t sit still waiting for death. I''m sure he''ll do something." The people outside hadn''t even finished speaking when Ran suddenly stood up straighter and separated from Ricky. "My water power, please bless me with the nine dragon bombs," he roared furiously, and numerous water tornados rose around him. With that, his strength soared to its limit once more, and nine rays of water dragons slithered around him like poisonous snakes. Chapter 1196 The Chaotic Power Chapter 1196 The Chaotic Power Howl! Howl! All of a sudden, the sound of dragon shrieks echoed from a distance. Then, nine water dragon shadows came out of nowhere and encircled Ran. The heavenlyw''s pure water power gathered and formed each water dragon and fashioned them as big as a mountain. They looked as if each one could swallow the sky and the earth. With a fierce roar, the nine water dragons finally took shape, and they formed a certain array surrounded by the void. The nine dragon''s heads stared at Ricky intently, seemingly studying him, while the water power from the heavenlyw poured down, putting immense pressure on him. The power of this strike was absolutely overwhelming. Invisibly, there was the array power in the strike. As Ran formed a smaller array with his hands before his chest, the nine water dragons pounced toward Ricky with a wild roar. At that moment, Ricky felt small and helpless, like a leaf blown by the restless wind. ''I hate to admit it, but Ran is really good. He has cultivated the water power to the extreme with the help of the heavenlyw,'' Ricky sighed in his heart. In that instant, to resist the attack, his six mutants surged and swelled like a cresting wave. Ricky changed from a helpless floating leaf into a mighty eagle. The power from Ran''s strike was nothing to him but a slightly blowing breeze on a heated afternoon. "Mutant Omnipotent Skill¡ªlotus,e and suppress him!" After the shout, Ricky''s six kinds of runes surged and each kind formed a petal. Then, the six petals gathered, forming a lotus. Moreover, the six kinds of mutant power merged and formed a stamen, standing in the middle of the lotus. The petals enveloped the stamen and instantly formed a giant lotus. The lotus upied half of the blood-red battle ring, and it emitted six-colored rays of light that sped straight towards the nine water dragons. Boom! The next moment, rampage and destructive power released by their powers'' collision swept over the whole bloody battle ring. The impact was so catastrophic that it even destroyed the depths of space. Huge mushroom clouds rose one after another and did not dissipate for a long time. "The oue of their battle will finally be decided in the next attack. I wonder which is stronger. Or, perhaps, thebination of the six mutants is more powerful," some of them whispered in a shaky voice. The spectators didn''t know what else to say because the power that the two burst out had far surpassed their knowledge about this level of intensity. Swish! From the center of the st, two people suddenly came flying out. Both of them seemed injured, as they were struggling to stand on shaky legs. They had to support themselves with their hands on the ground just to stop their bodies from shaking. Ran was in a sorry state at that moment. His body had gaping wounds, burnt flesh, and even broken bones, while some of his organs and broken bones had also been exposed. As for Ricky, he only had some light injuries. It was evident that Ran was at an absolute disadvantage under this intense collision. Thus, he lost the battle. However, he had a ferocious expression on his face, looking incredibly unwilling to admit defeat. Undoubtedly, he would not let himself fail. ''He is really the genius from the powerful force. Even though he''s suffered so many injuries, he is still at peak state,'' Ricky thought to himself as he stared at Ran with awe. His fighting spirit was on the rise. Sure enough, he could only meet some more powerful opponents in a wider world. Seeing that he was such a mess, the hatred in Ran''s heart reached the limit for the first time. "Ricky, right? How dare you hurt my noble body! I''ll kill you!" His fierce eyes darkened like the devil''s, burning with the fires of hell. Ssh! Once again, a wave of water strength moved around and covered him. Those who observed with a skilled eye could see thousands of strands of water power around his body, and each one had different features. "Does this guy possess thousands of different kinds of water power? Although some are not particrly powerful, thebination of them cannot be underestimated. Not to mention, he uses it inbination with the heavenlyw!" Ricky muttered under his breath. He felt threatened. Puff! After Ran gathered his strength, he spat out another three drops of blood essence and merged them into the water power flowing like calm waves. "Water is one of the essential strengths! Combine all the power here!" When he had fused the blood essence with each water power, their overall strength increased dramatically. And then, all the water power merged into one and formed a strong water pir. Now, there was only one power, and it could destroy the world. If the thick water pir fell, the whole sky and earth would copse because of the current, destroying everything in its path. When Ricky looked at the vast water pir, he was, admittedly, put under tremendous pressure. ''Looks like I have no choice but to show some of my trump cards if I want to defeat this guy,'' Ricky sighed internally. "Are you going to unleash the chaotic power?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked. "Yes. The Shadowy Replication has refined the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, and my chaotic power is one-tenth of it. I want to try it now," Ricky answered quickly; his eyes trained on Ran fiercely. "I see. But aren''t you reserving the chaotic power as your trump card to deal with Lundy?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass again. Initially, that was indeed Ricky''s n, but Ran had managed to back him into a corner. "Well, Flint already told Lundy our secrets, remember? So he must already know that I know how to use the chaotic power," Ricky answered nonchntly. "No, I don''t think he knows anything. You''ve broken out six mutants, but he looked so surprised each time. He must only know that you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," the Dragon Intent Grass contradicted. "That would be even better. All of them would think it''s myst trump card if I use the chaotic power now," Ricky snickered in reply. Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grass could only smile when it heard Ricky''s words. It chuckled with amusement and said, "Ha-ha! You naughty fellow. You are really cunning!" Once Ricky had decided, he threw all scruples to the wind. He reced the power of his six mutants with a grey tinted power. This grey power permeated all over Ricky, and the space surrounding him shattered instantly. It looked like the world had encountered some kind of natural enemy, and almost everything broke apart and dissipated with the wind. All those who were watching gaped in shock. They looked unnaturally still as they stared at Ricky, so still that it seemed like time had stopped at this moment. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The onlookers watching from outside only had one thought. They wondered if they had really taken this trip to the Emperor Beast Swamp and if this was really happening. Everything felt like a dream. They were all talents from the Sage Level forces. How could they not know the chaotic power and primitive power? As soon as the grey-white force emerged, they recognized it as the chaotic force in a single nce. They felt that the sky had copsed when they saw Ricky''s six kinds of mutants. Now, he had used the chaotic power that almost no creature could cultivate. How could they bear to see this? After a long while, a harsh voice broke the dead silence. "Damn it, am I dreaming? That is the chaotic power!" "I''m not dreaming. That is indeed a gray-colored power, and its resolving power is evident. Yes, I''m sure it''s chaotic power." The battle between Ashley and Lundy stopped again, as they were both unable to look away from Ricky. Ashley seemed awed but not at all shocked. On the other hand, Lundy had a sullen and fearsome expression on his face. He was incredibly jealous that Ricky could do this, and he didn''t want to admit to himself that Ricky was actually a brilliant warrior. Ricky was previously an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and that made him jealous at first. Now, he not only burst out six mutants but also the chaotic power. And Lundy''s arrogant heart was destroyed when he saw these with his own eyes. Chapter 1197 The Result Chapter 1197 The Result But Lundy, after all, was an ace genius. There was no way he could be so fragile mentally. His lunacy was only temporary. "Why? How can you burst out chaotic power?" Of course, Ran was the most apoplectic, as he was Ricky''s current opponent. He couldn''t ept that Ricky seemed even stronger than him. He roared and snarled, but in his rage, he forgot tounch an attack. Meanwhile, Ricky merely ignored Ran''s tantrum. As the chaotic power had erupted, the time to end the battle grew closer. ''The chaotic power which owns one-tenth of the strength of the primitive power, show me how mighty you are!'' Ricky thought to himself with excitement. When he used the chaotic power again this time, he felt his strength increased. It seemed that the mounting power in his veins could even awaken his Chaos blood power a little more. At this point, the chaotic power was almost as strong as the chromatic energy in his body. The chaotic power had gathered in front of Ricky and turned into a grayish swirl. He threw a punch at it, and a gray fist instantly burst out from the swirl and rushed to Ran. His punch contained no skill. It was just an ordinary fist. In that way, everyone could see how truly formidable the chaotic power was. As soon as Ran saw Ricky''s attack approaching, he also activated his power to the extreme and pushed it into the water he had released. Boom! In the next breath, the sturdy water column collided fiercely with Ricky''s chaotic fist. But no violent st resulted from this collision, as they had both focused their strength at the point where the impact urred. At first, it looked like the two most potent powers were at par with each other, resulting in a stalemate. But, in the blink of an eye, everything changed. The strong water column disappeared all of a sudden and dissipated into thin air. All the water power that Ran had released seemed to disappear into thin air. In contrast, Ricky''s chaotic fist remained firm and steadfast, and it hit Ran''s body with a heavy thud. The truth was that the water column didn''t suddenly disappear, nor was it transferred to another world or space. Instead, the chaotic power had worked its magic and disintegrated it into nothingness. ''Is this the strength of the chaotic power that is one-tenth of the primitive power? It''s amazing!'' Ricky couldn''t help but marvel as he saw its power. It was downright brilliant! Meanwhile, the warriors watching from the outside were dumbstruck. "That was terrifying! The chaotic power can instantly annihte all of Ran''s attacks in one swoop!" Some of the warriors couldn''t help but exim. "It seems that Ricky has not only cultivated the chaotic power, but he has alsoprehended it to an astonishing level," some other warriors added. "Perhaps, it is true that he is an ace genius. He must be the strongest ace genius!" "No matter what we are thinking, we have to ept the fact that this white-haired young man is someone we can''t afford to offend. It doesn''t even matter whether he has mighty warriors behind him or not. He is formidable all by himself." "Exactly! If his adversaries cannot defeat him with one blow, they will undoubtedly lose. He is going to rule the world in the future. He has no conflict with us, so we must not provoke him." "The result has already been determined." Boom! Powerful waves burst out likeva out of a volcano''s mouth,pletely submerging Ran. After a long time, the waves finally receded, and Ran''s figure resurfaced with a gasp. He seemed to be on his deathbed, and he had no more fighting power. Strong chaotic power ran rampant inside his body, and it was quite evident that he would not be recovering any time soon. "What a terrible chaotic power!" All the warriors around were taken aback by what they had just witnessed. "I will never attack unless provoked. I felt your killing intent earlier. And considering my character, I shouldn''t let you go," Ricky said coldly, gazing down at Ran''s weakened figure. "However, this time, I am letting you go. You must know that I am not doing this because I am afraid of your Five-element Sect, but because the Five-element Sect had helped me once." "Is there any connection between him and the Five-element Sect?" The surrounding warriors became more curious after hearing Ricky''s words. They were intrigued that Ricky wouldn''t kill Ran because of the Five-element Sect, but none of them knew his excellent rtionship with the Wood Saint and the Metal Fire Saint. Otherwise, Ricky could easily kill Ran with his chaotic punch. After that, Ran was forced out of the Blessing Blood Tower. Their battle was over. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The next moment, all eyes focused back on Ashley and Lundy''s battle ring. The fighting between them had been disrupted a lot because of the outbreak of Ricky''s chaotic power. After a while, they finally regained their focus and devoted themselves again to the match. After dozens of rounds, their powers were all released to the extreme. During the battle, Ashley activated her mutant, which was the Sacred Wood Mutant. With the Sacred Wood Mutant, any earth power could be transformed into wood power, as wood power came from the earth. With this kind of mutant, Ashley''s power seemed infinite. Even faced with Ashley''s overwhelming aura, Lundy didn''t bring out all his strength. "Humph! The Sacred Wood Mutant is useless in front of me," he said coldly as his intense, burning ruling power spread around. His intense murderous tone showed that Lundy wanted to end the battle soon. Meanwhile, Ashley merely ignored his insults, as she concentrated all her strength on her hands. "Vitality of the dead wood! Turn vitality into death!" After she formed an array with her hands, the void turned into a forest full of vitality, which could be considered to be a real-life being, and this was what the Sacred Wood Mutant could do. It could instantly summon a forest full of vitality. However, the next moment, those green giant trees in the forest suddenly shifted into withered trunks, and intense death power came out in an instant. "Vitality! Death Wood Dragons!" Then, the vitality formed just now was condensed into a dragon shape, and the death power was also condensed into the dragon shape. Two dragon-shaped powers surrounded and roared toward Lundy. "The Sacred Wood Mutant is incredibly powerful. It can turn vitality into death andbine vitality with death. It is a terrifying force," said Ricky in a low voice. "Just like my Life and Death Mutant, only when I combine life and death with each other can I unleash the most powerful attack." "Yes, thebination of life and death is terrifying," the Dragon Intent Grass also agreed. "But it seems that Lundy has great self-confidence as he didn''t even activate the power of his mutant!" "Let''s wait and see!" Ricky said. While Lundy looked at the power of the two dragons, there was still no change in his eyes. He was still as ferocious and confident as when they had started. Thump! In the next breath, Lundy stomped hard on the ground, and two deep cracks spread out of the bloody battle ring. This time, the endless heat encircled Lundy, which was enough to instantly melt everything. Chapter 1198 A Mountain Cannot Accommodate Two Tigers Chapter 1198 A Mountain Cannot Amodate Two Tigers The bloody ring began to break apart due to the overwhelming force, and cracks began to emerge from every nook and cranny. It was lucky that the blessing power had strengthened the battle ring''s recovery ability. Otherwise, the participants would have destroyed it a thousand times by now. "What a brutal force! It seems like it is on par with thebined force between my Chaotic Fire and Fire Dragon Extremity," Ricky eximed, sounding a little bit fascinated. "I have to say that Lundy is exceedingly talented. He truly deserves to be called an ace genius," the Dragon Intent Grass also remarked after it felt Lundy''s impressive power. "Divide of Burning me!" Lundy shouted furiously as his eyes turned into the color of mingva. mes gushed out from his eyes, followed by two fireballs that shot out like fiery bullets. As he absorbed the fire, he let out a roar like a ferocious beast, and his body changed in an instant. immediately, he grew into a massive sixty-feet monster that was burning-hot with magma and fire. At that moment, he looked like he hade straight from hell. Boom! The whole battle ring was also unwittingly filled with endless mes, and from a distance, Ricky tried to guess what kind of me it was. "What kind of skill is it? It''s amazing," Ricky murmured. "It should be a kind of Omnipotent Skill belonging to his mutant," the Dragon Intent Grass answered him. Simr to what Ricky had done, Lundy also threw a simple punch. He just gathered his strength, condensed it, and sent it straight toward Ashley''s strike. Boom! The next moment, a wave of burning air burst out, and Lundy''s punch drowned out Ashley''s strike. After a short while, she was defeated. "I lost!" She seemed unwilling to admit defeat at first, but she had to ept it in the end. "It''s good that you admit defeat!" Lundy coldly remarked as he withdrew all his power and turned into his human form. He did not kill Ashley because the Five-element Sect was there, backing her up, after all. "Lundy won!" yelled out one of the onlookers excitedly. Their intuition told them that Lundy would win this fight, so they didn''t feel that surprised about the result. "Next, let''s see if Ricky can perform a miracle and resist Lundy." After the Blessing Blood Tower pushed Ashley out, Ricky and Lundy were brought to the first floor. The two of them immediately confronted each other, and the two invisible forces collided fiercely. They didn''t even bother to talk to each other, nor did they exchange eye contact, as their killing intent for each other said all that needed to be said. They were ready to kill each other. Perhaps, the saying that a mountain could not amodate two tigers was urate in their situation. Ricky and Lundy were both ace geniuses, and they naturally thought of one thing. They were unique in the world. At first, Ricky did not care about that as much as Lundy did. However, Lundy''s killing intent for Ricky seemed magnified thetter''s willing to be the unique one. On the other hand, Ricky knew that Lundy was ready to kill him no matter what. How could Ricky not respond? Boom! As the two sides confronted each other, the space around them roared, and a bloody mountain instantly formed. It seemed that something terrible was about to burst out. "The Blood Beast King ising!" the warriors outside were all murmuring with greedy eyes when they saw this. However, no matter how greedy they were, they could do nothing about it. Everyone was eager to see their fight. At the moment, the spectators were all amped up and keen to find out who would win thest battle between Ricky and Lundy. Thus, all their eyes were glued on the battle ring. There, Ricky and Lundy exchanged attacks for a long time. "When you watch them, you realize that a mountain really cannot amodate two tigers at the same time." The warriors gasped and pped with each attack exchanged. They were at the edge of their seat when the confrontation between Ricky and Lundy paused at a stalemate. "Yes, Ricky is undoubtedly a unique ace genius or even the best one above all ace geniuses in the world. And when two ace geniuses meet, there can only be two results. They can end up as friends or opponents." "They rarely make friends because they are so arrogant." "But no matter the result, we are incredibly lucky to have this opportunity to witness two ace geniuses engage in battle." At this point, their confrontation had reached the limit. "Kill!" Lundy and Ricky simultaneously let out a shout, and then they fought and struck once again. They gave all their strength in each attack because they knew that the Blood Beast King was about to come, and only one of them could get it. The most fundamental part, of course, was that both of them wanted to kill each other. "Ricky, are you really going to kill Lundy? You might cause a lot of trouble to the Wind-Mountain Alliance," reminded the Dragon Intent Grass. "It''s okay. Since so many warriors are watching us, I''m afraid that the members of the Red Potentate Roc tribe can only say something to suppress us but won''t do anything to hurt me. After all, this is the rule if we are fighting over the Blood Beast King," answered Ricky. He added, "What''s more, I don''t think that the Wind-Mountain Alliance is as simple as we think. You can see it from Edie. He is so mysterious." N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. At that moment, Ricky burst out six kinds of mutants and chaotic power. Seeing this, Lundy activated his skill¡ªthe Divide of Burning me again. Bang! Bang! Bang! The fierce collision put Ricky at a disadvantage. His body had even felt the impact despite having activated the Ultimate Golden Body. Once again, the power of his golden body and the chaotic power enveloped his body. ''This guy is close to a three-star lower spiritual emperor,'' Ricky thought in shock. It was not until this confrontation that Ricky discovered Lundy''s real realm. It seemed like he was closing to being a three-star lower spiritual emperor. At the Emperor Level, the increase in each small step also foretold the growth of his strength. The talented warriors outside also saw that. "But there is still a huge gap between their strength!" some talented warriors eximed. "If Ricky were at the same level as Lundy, the chaotic power of him would be invincible. What a pity! The winner will be Lundy." Boom! A loud crash suddenly resounded through the air. Lundy''s attack hit Ricky directly and smashed him into the bloody ring, and a vast bottomless pit appeared instantly. "Humph! Even though he had six kinds of mutants and chaotic power, what good would that be? I will smash them to pieces with one blow," it was the first time that Lundy had spoken after repelling Ricky. An invisible power burst out from Lundy, much like how the sovereign acted. Lundy''s jealousy was gone, as he defeated Ricky with all his strength. Of course, it was only Lundy himself who thought that he had won. "I''m the only ace genius in the world," he shouted at Ricky. After saying that, Lundy gathered his strength again, and he prepared himself for another heart- stopping attack. He couldn''t let go of Ricky. But in the next breath, Ricky''s voice suddenly echoed from the bottomless pit, and the golden light bloomed all of a sudden. "Are you really the only ace genius in the world? I don''t think so!" He stepped over the airwaves and once again confronted Lundy. Chapter 1199 The Scorching Mutant Chapter 1199 The Scorching Mutant As he spoke, Ricky wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Lundy''s punch packed a lot of heat. It hurt a lot and made his body feel numb with too much pain. ''He is indeed a powerful opponent!'' Ricky sighed in his heart. Honestly, he would have lost half of his life if the six mutants and chaotic power didn''t protect him and boost his defense. Lundy''s attack would have killed him in that instant. At that moment, Ricky truly felt that a minor gap in realm when they were all at Emperor Realm meant huge gap in strength. Ricky could challenge those stronger while they were all at the Emperor Realm because he had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "Oh! I didn''t expect you to stand up." Lundy looked slightly surprised when Ricky stood up again. However, he quickly hid his reaction behind his condescendingughter. He could see that Ricky was bleeding, but it didn''t look like he had garnered any severe injuries. "Look, Ricky doesn''t seem badly hurt at all!" a warrior outside eximed when he saw Ricky get up. "It seems that this battle won''t end so easily," another warrior said. "Yes, they are all ace geniuses, so it''s not easy to determine the victor. Right now, it appears that Lundy is not absolute suppressing Ricky." "You want to defeat me only with a few punches? Don''t you dare underestimate me! After all, we''re both like the tigers in the mountain. We can''t kill each other without getting hurt ourselves." Ricky smiled confidently. "It seems that you are quite confident," Lundy remarked,ughing coldly. "So, why don''t you show me your real strength? I want to see how powerful your mutant is. If you don''t take this seriously, the most you can do is to just spill a little of my blood. After all, I have the chaotic power to protect myself," Ricky said, challenging Lundy as he spread his arms as if weing him. "As you wish!" Lundy yelled gruffly. His overbearing aura directly turned into fierce killing intent. Boom! The whole battle ring was engulfed by a sea of fiery mes in the next breath, which made Ricky feel the breath of death once again. "Blood power! Come out!" Ricky''s booming voice bellowed. The golden Chaos blood power broke out directly, and his body''s strength increased substantially. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Is that your blood power? Well, I didn''t expect that you have such strong blood power. Just now, your blood power made my blood power tremble," Lundy said in a murderous tone. At the same time, he showed no hesitation. Under the peak heat, the mark on his forehead glowed brighter and brighter as if burning with the sun''s heat. Next, his body expanded a little and instantly turned into dark redva. "That''s the Scorching Mutant! It''s another kind of mighty mutant. You can take it as a body made up of the Fire Dragon Extremity," Tina said. "You mean it''s as powerful as the Fire Dragon Extremity? No wonder my Chaotic Fire Mutant trembled because of his high temperature," Ricky answered back, nodding his head slightly. He looked a little bit impressed by this show of power. As expected, Lundy was indeed an ace genius. At this point, the chaotic power slowly filled Ricky''s entire body. A real battle wasing, and it was a real battle of life and death. "Your mutant has mes too. Try this punch!" Standing under the Scorching Mutant, Lundy stretched out his fist without hesitation. The whole space trembled due to the punch''s intense impact, and the dark red fist engulfed everything. In the face of this extraordinary power, Ricky did not dare to hesitate. He gathered the gray chaotic power, the six mutant powers, and the Chaos blood power into a fist and threw it toward Lundy''s punch. Boom! After an intense collision, Ricky''s aggression was destroyed, and Lundy''s reddish-ck burning fist destroyed everything. "What a majestic burning power!" Ricky remarked in a loud voice. To his surprise and awe, the fusion of his three kinds of power was still at a disadvantage. ''He is really so powerful...'' Ricky sighed internally. The moment he stepped back, the chromatic energy burst out and merged with the chaotic power. He punched again. In the blink of an eye, the two great forces bounced away, and Ricky and Lundy retreated heavily. Thanks to the fusion of his chaotic power and chromatic energy, Ricky exerted his peak power and finally was no weaker than Lundy. ''I''m not sure if I can win this battle. I don''t even have half the confidence I should. Worse, I''ve almost used up all my trump cards. The power of the Golden Spirit Eyes is no longer useful to me now,'' Ricky thought to himself, and his eyes held a resigned expression. He couldn''t help but sigh deeply. However, Ricky wasn''t a person who could easily give up. Perhaps, this was the battle he wanted. He hadn''t faced a life-threatening battle for a long time. "You''re enjoying yourself, aren''t you?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked knowingly. Itughed with amusement and continued, "Fight with all your strength now so that we can get out of here. I want to see how far you can go." "How could it be possible? You just integrated a kind of power," Lundy blurted out incredulously when he felt Ricky''s power grow on par with his in an instant. "What is that power? How did it instantly increase Ricky''s power so much?" the warriors outside asked quizzically. "It looks like it''s more powerful than his chaotic power." "Who knows? Maybe this is thest trick he has up his sleeve." "I don''t know if the Scorching Mutant is Lundy''sst card or not. We have never forced Lundy to burst this mutant." "Stop dawdling around. Let''s fight!" Ricky didn''t give a straight answer and only urged Lundy to continue their battle. His chaotic power and chromatic energy turned into his most effective weapon in this battle. At this point, every cell of his body was ready to fight. He stepped forward with sure steps and started the battle once again. This was Ricky''s full-blown power. He had not felt this way for a long time. "You are looking for death!" Seeing that Ricky just ignored him, Lundy was outraged. The next moment, he faced Ricky in the fight head-on. The overwhelming and suppressing power of the dark red me was not weaker than Ricky''s chaotic power and chromatic energybined. It showed that the me was exceedingly powerful. Numerous destructive forces collided with each other like infinite atoms moving and bumping in the air. Violent waves gued the whole bloody ring, hiding it from themon eye, and Ricky and Lundy were reduced into faceless figures, facing off and continuously intertwined. One moment they were at the far-right, the next they had disappeared and reappeared at the far-left. "Wow, what a fierce battle! I''m so jealous!" Watching their battle, all the warriors could not help but admire them even more. They desperately wanted to be in their shoes. Only after several hundred rounds did they stop. At this moment, their powers were burning like fire, and massive wounds were littered all over their bodies. "I will kill you!" Lundy roared. "Then show me your power already! I''m beginning to get bored..." Ricky sneered despite his wounds as if he wasn''t feeling any pain at all. And at this moment, he had activated his Ancestral Intent Form. With death intent in his eyes, Lundy alsounched a deadly attack as he shouted, "Heaven''s scorching me and ming shock wave! Come out!" Chapter 1200 Resurrection Chapter 1200 Resurrection Boom! The next moment, Lundy''s whole body ignited with the red me. His body changed again and grew as tall as sixty feet, and in this way, his Scorching Mutant became more pronounced. At this moment, Lundy looked like he was gathering countless scorching worlds to him. Bang! Bang! Bang! Each inch in his vicinity started to explode, and spinning crimson balls ofva sshed from the sts. The more revolutions the crimsonva balls made, therger they became, simr to a snowball growingrger with every roll. In just a short time, several gigantic dark reds had surrounded Lundy. Meanwhile, Lundy''s heavenly power connected the giantva balls, like a broad star array that rushed toward Ricky. As theva balls fused into one massive ball, they turned into an incredibly strong shock wave. Ricky sensed that there was a constant strong wind blowing towards him. Its impact tore every inch of his flesh that it touched, like sharp de etching over shapes on his skin. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Even when the chaotic power and chromatic energy enveloped him in its protection, he still felt terrible pain. In the face of Lundy''s attack, Ricky would undoubtedly be defeated if he only chose to defend, so he had to attack instead. In that way, he was invincible, and he could even defeat Lundy. His pupils grew colorful as the chromatic energybined with his Chaos blood power. He also pushed the Ancestral Intent Form to its limit, while six figures of about thirty feet tall appeared behind Ricky. They merged one after another until Ricky, himself, was thirty feet tall as well. Ricky had only one feeling under the Ancestral Intent Form. He thought that he had be the master of heaven and earth, and perhaps, he could use any power from heaven and earth. At this point, the heavenly power seemed like an infinite fount, surging in his body. After all, Ricky had the grand humanoid tree and Void Tree in his body. So this time, hebined his three most potent powers: the chaotic power, the heavenly power and the mysterious chromatic energy. "Ancestral Intent Lotus!" Ricky''s power condensed and turned into a lotus with the help of the Golden Spirit Eyes. The lotus instantly grew bigger and pounced at Lundy''s attack. Boom! A tumultuous power swept up, and the two strongest strikes crashed against one another. Their stalematested only for a moment before they exploded in the center of the bloody ring. The whole space exploded in a sh. That was Lundy''s mightiest attack¡ªthe scorching shock wave. It first consumed the opponent''s attacking power and then directly triggered the opponent''s attack. After the st, neither Lundy nor Ricky could control the explosion''s power. They both faced the outburst directly, and the victory depended on who could resist its turbulent power. "So, we will perish together then!" Ricky said seriously. Thebination of their powers had caused that explosion. At that moment, Ricky felt incredibly threatened. "Perish together? You seem to have misunderstood me. Let me rify then. My Scorching Mutant can move freely in an explosion that is not much stronger than my power." Hearing Ricky''s serious words, Lundy just smiled serenely. As expected, the explosive power continuously hit Lundy''s body, but it didn''t seem to affect him. His Scorching Mutant simply absorbed everything. In the end, the explosion was barely a warm caress on Lundy''s skin. Seeing this, Ricky''s face immediately darkened, and he didn''t dare to hesitate anymore. He condensed the Hundred Massacring Holy Patterns, and an explosion rocked his Ultimate Golden Body. Combined with all his power, they turned into the most robust defense. At this moment, Ricky really had no choice but to defend himself. On the other hand, Lundy would not allow Ricky to defend himself like that. He fused his Scorching Mutant with an intense explosion, and he simultaneouslyunched an attack on Ricky. Ricky faced these dual attacks head-on. With the Space-shrinking Pace, Ricky repeatedly and swiftly dodged as if his feet had suddenly grown wings. But no matter how fast he was, he couldn''t wholly escape from the dual attacks and was soon heavily hit. In the next breath, the tumultuous explosions tossed Ricky around like a lifeless ragdoll, unable to dodge or escape. Bang! After the st subsided, Ricky fell limply onto the bloody ring, leaving a deep pit on it. The surrounding onlookers who saw this were all terribly frightened, and fear gripped their hearts with its icy maw. If they were the ones who faced such a powerful attack, they would surely die in pieces. They didn''t know if Ricky could hold on any longer. "Oh, no! Edie!" Winifred looked at Edie anxiously. "He''ll be okay. Trust him!" Edie reassured her earnestly. After all, worrying would not help Ricky. They could do nothing but trust him. Boom! The moment Ricky fell, Lundy did not hesitate to condense plenty of darkva, which hurtled down along Ricky''s direction. Bang! Right at that second, a green light burst out, and Ricky''s wings rose on his back, pping and carrying him away from the fatal blow. It was now evident that numerous holes riddled Ricky''s body. He was undoubtedly at hisst gasp. His visible injuries were enough to prove what kind of attack he had encountered in the explosion just now. "Well, well, well. You''re still alive!" Lundy sneered condescendingly. "That was a good move!" Ricky hissed. This time, it was really a significant loss on his part. If it were anybody else, he would have been dead meat. Fortunately, he was Ricky, and he always had all kinds of cards up his sleeve. "Life Wings¡ªResurrection!" Shortly, Ricky made an array with his hands. The pair of green wings on his back released a strong power of life, and green life energy instantly filled his body. In an instant, Ricky returned to his peak state. These green powers also turned into small green trees, which covered Ricky''s wounds. All his wounds healed in the blink of an eye. Now, Ricky looked as if he had never suffered injuries before. "What an awesome recovery skill!" the onlookers outside eximed after seeing this. "How can such a recovery skill exist?" Meanwhile, Lundy''s face became exceedingly gloomy. Ricky''s recovering skill meant that all his previous attacks were in vain. ''Damn it!'' Lundy roared in his heart. "This is really a battle between the two ace geniuses!" After all the shocking revtions, the onlookers could only admit that. "Since when did you have such an incredible recovering skill?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in shock. Ricky''s recovering skill was indeed incredible! It managed to return him to his peak state, even though he was already at hisst breath. It also managed to heal all his woundspletely, making it so much better than the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill and the Life Wings. "I had no choice. Lundy is much more powerful than I thought. I had to use this secret skill," Ricky confessed, shaking his head. "This is a more profound Omnipotent Skill that I haveprehended from the Life Wings. As long as I am alive, I can instantly recover to my peak health." "That''s brilliant! It means that it will be very difficult for your opponents to kill you in future battles!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed after hearing Ricky''s words. It was indeed an incredible Omnipotent Skill. "If only this skill will bring only benefits," Ricky said in a low voice. "What do you mean?" Chapter 1201 Would Ricky Lose Chapter 1201 Would Ricky Lose "Each use of an Omnipotent Skill has a price that one has to pay. How can I not pay the price for the skill of the Resurrection?" Ricky dered gruffly and shrugged. He further continued, "And the cost of that is my lifespan. It will consume at least a hundred years of my life if I raise myself from death once. If I am injured heavily, it will consume about a thousand years. That is to say¡ªI borrowed my future lifespan." "I see! But you will be immortal once you be a holy being. That would make this move worth the risk. What a brilliant n!" the Dragon Intent Grass said lightly. "I still have a long way to go before I can be a holy being," sighed Ricky in response. However, the Dragon Intent Grass didn''t say anything more. "So what if you skill is amazing? It would just protect you from being harmed in the end. It can''t make you defeat me," snorted Lundy cruelly. "But it worked well, didn''t it?" Ricky murmured in reply. "You are right. Now, let''s see how you can resist my most powerful attack when you are at the peak state!" Lundy uttered coldly. The next moment, he looked up to the heavens and let out a long cry, and then his whole body erged and transformed. Lundy turned into his beast form¡ªthe Red Potentate Roc. However, the roc was not reddish-gold, as was the usual color. It was tinted dark red because of the Scorching Mutant, and its feathers resembled sharp des formed with hardenedva. "You have finally shown me your beast form! That was the only thing I can do to force your beast form out. I was at the end of my rope!" Ricky confessed begrudgingly. Tweet! Afterward, Lundyunched his attack to the tune of a bird chirping. His vast body spun around, while theva feathers on his body turned into sharp swords, stabbing toward Ricky''s direction. In the next breath, the entire Blood Zone resembled a brutal downpour. "Array, start!" Without any hesitation, Ricky started the second killing array¡ªthe Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves. It rose instantly, and a constant gloomy wind immediately came and blew all over the bloody battle ring. Ricky''s body merged with the array in the blink of an eye. "That''s an array! He is an array deployer!" Seeing this shocked the onlookers outside all over again. They fell into a trance, numb and speechless in the face of Ricky''s incredible genius. "Son of a bitch! He is awesome in martial arts, and he is also an array deployer. With such a talent like him, we are surely going to die if fighting him!" some warriors even blurted out. All the onlookers were all astonished. "Damn it!" Of course, Lundy was the most aggravated. However, he just roared in his mind and put all his anger into the battle. He was caught off-guard by Ricky''s incredible means of recovery, and worse, he didn''t know if Ricky had more cards up his sleeve. Therefore, he had to concentrate on killing Ricky in one strike. If he failed to kill Ricky in the next blow, he would be the one in danger. And Ricky would undoubtedly kill him if he recovered again. Howl! Howl! Consequently, killing power charged Ricky''s array, and it collided with those sharp des with a catastrophic crash. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Boom! The next moment, the whole battle ring plunged into chaos once again. "Come! The heavenly meteorite!" That was Lundy''s greatest move. He pushed his Scorching Mutant to its limit, and an infinite heavenly power entered his body. At this point, Lundy''s momentum and strength were at the same level as a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Four drops of blood essence spurted out between his eyebrows and absorbed by the invisible heavenly power. He pped his gargantuan wings, and a dark crack immediately appeared. A massive meteorite came from this fracture, and it took on a dark color as if all the hotva in the world had been condensed. In the air, the purest heavenly power and Lundy''s blood power spread quickly. "Suppress!" At Lundy''s order, the powerful heavenly meteorite flew directly toward Ricky and locked him with a strong force. Meanwhile, Ricky felt like he had no escape. It was like no matter where he hid into the space, the heavenly meteorite would locate him and crush him to death. "The Scorching Mutant can summon powerful meteorites!" Ricky muttered under his breath in wonder. That was, undoubtedly, Lundy''sst card. He had consumed four drops of blood essence to summon the ultimate power of his Scorching Mutant. ''If that is the case, then I must give my all to fight now. If my next attack seeds, then I will win this time. But if my next attack fails, I will lose. If Lundy still has another trump card, I hope I have enough time to escape to a different space. Otherwise, I will surely die,'' Ricky thought to himself. Buzz! In the blink of an eye, Ricky hadpletely fused with his array. He released the Intent Apperception from his body, and his Iron Justice Saber also came out and its kill intent spread in the air. The onlookers watching outside felt a strong pressure when Ricky wielded the saber. To them, it felt like the energies in their bodies were going to break through their skin to be absorbed by Ricky. At that point, they felt nothing but admiration and worship in their hearts. "How¡ªHow is this possible? It''s impossible for a lower spiritual emperor toprehend fifty percent of the Intent Apperception!" The crowd could only shake their heads in disbelief when they felt Ricky''s strong Intent Apperception. Typically, only the truly gifted among the middle spiritual emperors had the ability toprehend fifty percent of the Intent Apperception. "Edie, is it because of the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb in his body?" Winifred asked inquisitively. "Perhaps, the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb did work a little bit. But I think the primary reason why he couldprehend fifty percent of the Intent Apperception is that he is gifted," answered Edie. "If a Chaotic Sword Intent Herb can help a lower spiritual emperorprehend fifty percent of the Intent Apperception, our Wind-Mountain Alliance will not put it up for auction anymore," he added gruffly. After refining the Chaotic Sword Intent Herb, Ricky could reach fifty percent of the Intent Apperception. In addition to the Dragon Intent Grass'' function, he, himself, was the critical factor. He was now controlling six spaces, the Chaos Manual, and the Ancestral Intent Form, all of which make him stronger. Boom! Thebined power of the de intentbined with the power of the Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves array, plus Ricky''s power and momentum, was also rapidly increasing. But it was still slightly weaker than Lundy''s current strength. This fact was also quickly noticed by the onlookers outside. "Although Ricky did amazingly before, and even though he just released fifty percent de intent, there is still a big gap in strength between him and Lundy. Perhaps, this is because thetter''s power is nearly equal to that of a three-star lower spiritual emperor." "That''s right. In a word, it stilles down to the difference between the realms!" "Ricky is doomed. What a pity! His talent should still be superior to Lundy, but he has only cultivated for a little time. If his realm were on the same level as Lundy, nobody couldpete with him!" "Ricky, you are really powerful! I have to say that up until now, I admire you, and you are the first person who has won my admiration. Unfortunately, you will lose eventually!" Lundy dered firmly. Chapter 1202 Fighting State At The Middle Realm Chapter 1202 Fighting State At The Middle Realm Ricky had already used the chaotic power, the six mutants, and the mysterious chromatic energy. After that, an array appeared with fifty percent de intent. Lundy was shocked because Ricky just kept pulling out all the stops. It was like he had an unlimited supply of aces up his sleeves. Thus, Lundy had to admit that Ricky was indeed powerful and deserved his respect. However, Lundy still firmly believe that he would be the victor today. Ricky would only serve as his stepping stone because of the gap between their real strengths and realms. In the end, no matter what Ricky did, his power was ultimately weaker than that of the heavenly meteorites that Lundy had summoned. "It''s ttering to hear your admiration. But as I said, if you want to kill me, then you must speak with your strength. I haven''t lost yet," Ricky replied firmly. At the same time, four drops of blood essence surged from between his eyebrows and integrated into his array. Whenever Ricky fought, he seldom consumed his blood essence, as each drop was not easy for him to cultivate. It didn''t matter how powerful a creature was; every drop of blood essence was precious. But today, he had no choice but to consume it. He had to go all-out. He couldn''t afford to underestimate Lundy because he was undoubtedly powerful. "Ricky, to be honest, although you have shown fifty percent of de intent, you stillck strength. Lundy''s heavenly meteorite has almost reached the power of a three-star lower spiritual emperor. If you fought hand to hand, you would surely be at a disadvantage. Thus, you must finish this battle with one blow. If you fail to do that, you will be at a disadvantage, and you may not even have the time to hide. There is only a tiny gap between you two, but it can mean the difference between life and death," the Dragon Intent Grass said worriedly. "I know how powerful he is, Dragon Intent Grass. Don''t worry. Do you think that the fifty percent de intent is myst card?" Ricky immediately retorted when he heard the Dragon Intent Grass''s words. He seemed confident and unruffled despite the odds stacked against him. "You know me. I never fight a battle that I cannot win," he added. "I understand. But you and I work together every day and night. I have no idea what else you are hiding!" the Dragon Intent Grass remarked curiously. "That''s right. We can''t guess what you''re nning either," Tina and Amelia suddenly chimed in as well. "You will know it when you see it. I gained this trump card after I became a spiritual emperor. I was in the middle of my cultivation until recently, and I have reached a minor achievement in my cultivation," he said. Ricky''s attention went back to Lundy when the manmented snidely, "Achievement? All your attacks are bullshit, and I can easily defeat them with the help of the heavenly meteorite." He fluttered his wings again after saying these, and another heavenly meteorite appeared after inside the crack. "It''s another heavenly meteorite!" All the spectators were stunned to see another meteorite appear. One meteorite was already indescribable. They couldn''t imagine how powerful Lundy could get with two meteorites. "I''m afraid that no matter how strong Ricky is, he can''t do anything about this!" None of the warriors knew Ricky at all, so they thought that he had no more hope. They believed that he was about to lose. "What should we do, Edie? If Lundy wins, he won''t let Ricky go," Winifred sighed worriedly, and her voice wavered when she spoke. "I have no choice but to believe in him. Perhaps, I should be med from the very beginning. I shouldn''t have brought him into the Emperor Beast Swamp with me." Edie''s seemed just as nervous as Winifred, for he was sweat-soaked and ashen-faced. At this moment, he couldn''t imagine what else Ricky could do to resist these two giant heavenly meteorites. "Damn it! Herees another one!" Ricky couldn''t help but curse, and his pupils suddenly shrank in agitation. ''Lundy''s killing intent has no doubt reached its limit, and he doesn''t n to give me a chance of surviving!" "Ricky, you may be able to withstand the power of one heavenly meteorite, so let me give you one more. Today, I will prove that there is only one ace genius. It doesn''t matter if it''s you or anyone else; I will defeat anyone who dares to get in my way," dered Lundy. In his heart, he was sure of his victory, as his pride and ego influenced his thoughts once again. "You want to be the only ace genius? Well, I don''t want to give up. I want to be the only one too!" Ricky snarled in reply. "Transforming Omnipotent Skill¡ªmiddle realm fighting state!" Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He roared with all the fierceness in his heart and made arrays with both his hands. And then, his whole body, except for the eyes and white hair, suddenly changed and he became a middle-aged man. As Ricky had transformed from a young man to a middle-aged man, his blood vitality and fighting spirit had greatly improved. Ricky''s realm seemed to have increased in the blink of an eye. Ssh! Invisibly, the heavenly power from the space trickled and then poured like pure, crystal-clear water, surging into Ricky''s body. At that moment, he looked like a god of war atop the world he hade to conquer. He resembled an inquisitive holy being. "Because of the surging fighting intent and blood power, I can maximize the Transforming Realm''s power at the spiritual emperor realm. At this moment, my power and realm seems to have been infinitely promoted," Ricky eximed as he felt the power boiling inside his body. "Oh, I see. The Transforming Omnipotent Skill!" the Dragon Intent Grass said in recognition. Ricky had frequently practiced the Transforming Omnipotent Skill when he was still a demi-spiritual emperor back then. However, since he couldn''t use the heavenly power, he couldn''t bring out a single potential of the Transforming Realm. And now that Ricky had reached the Transforming Omnipotent Skill''s minor achievement stage, it was time for him to show what he could do with it. "How could this be possible? He suddenly became a different person!" The surrounding warriors were understandably confused and shocked when they saw Ricky''s disy However, they mostly felt numb at this point due to the overwhelming surprises from both Lundy and Ricky. "What a peculiar Omnipotent Skill! It can invisibly enhance Ricky''s strength and realm, and it also completely changed his appearance. He has be apletely different person!" "It looks like Ricky still has a chance after all. It''s hard to tell who will win." Meanwhile, Ricky, who was now in the middle realm, was burning with the desire to fight and win. "Lundy, let''s duel for the win!" he shouted. The Iron Justice Saber in his hand instantly exploded, growing bigger and shining intensely like the sun. He gathered all his strength on the saber and turned it into the most forceful energy strike that he could manage. Boom! Due to both sides'' vigorous and destructive attacks, the entire blood-red battle ring trembled violently, as if it was about to copse at any time. The power in the Blessing Blood Tower surged fervently to keep up, continually repairing so the ring would not shatter into pieces. "Come on then! Show me your power!" At this moment, Lundy was no longer shocked. All he wanted was to kill Ricky, and everything else was a shadow in his mind. If this attack failed, everything would be useless. Bang! A loud crashing sound echoed in the tower as Ricky''s strongest Gxy Saber Strike collided hard with the two heavenly meteorites. He needed to bring down the meteorites, and he pushed the Gxy Saber Strike to destroy everything. Boom! For a moment, no sound could be heard except for the explosive noise that their collision made. The space between them shattered like delicate ss. The whole bloody ring seemed about to fall apart as if the universe had been destroyed. And then, the spectators spotted two shadows floating beneath the strong waves. At that moment, they were fighting as hard as they could. After a long time, everything was destroyed, and it seemed that the battle had already been decided. As the waves dissipated, the two figures finally emerged. Chapter 1203 Kill Without Mercy Chapter 1203 Kill Without Mercy Once the airwaves had dissipated, all eyes focused on the center where the two figures finally emerged ¡ªRicky and Lundy. Both men were a mess of broken bones, wounds, and blood, as theyid barely conscious on the battle ring. They were evidently at theirst gasp. They could scarcely breathe, let alone get up and fight. "Both sides are badly injured!" Everyone was taken aback by what they had just seen. However, they were not very surprised because Ricky and Lundy had released an equal amount of power to hurt each other. It was highly likely that both men had suffered significant losses as a result. And that was just the fact. Some people immediately started to discuss what could happen next. "If both sides are badly injured, who will the Blessing Blood Tower choose? I this case, I don''t think they could just get the Blood Beast King like this." "I''m afraid that won''t happen. Can you believe it? They will probably start fighting again once they have recovered some of their strength." The onlookers discussed among themselves heatedly. "It looks like both of us are too injured to continue. But I can''t ept this result!" Lundy resentfully cried out as he pushed himself to recover quickly. "It''s not a big deal. At least we are not dead. However, I agree with you. I, too, don''t want our fight to end like this where we are both too injured to move. Therefore, I''m going to kill you without mercy," Ricky responded indifferently. "Ha-ha! Really?" Lundyughed boisterously from where he was still lying on the floor. "You are very strong, and your recovery skill is also quite remarkable. But you are certainly not much better now. Just like me, I''m afraid you only have enough strength to speak. I don''t think you even have sufficient strength to recover, so how can you kill me? But things are different to me. I only need a little more time. Soon, I can use the heavenlyw to help me recover faster, and when that happens, you will die." "Perhaps, you are right, but do you think I will give you such a chance?" Ricky scoffed at Lundy. "Well, I''d like to see what else you can do!" "Show yourself!" Ricky suddenly yelled out. As soon as he finished speaking, two figures appeared out of nowhere. They were two Shadowy Replications that came out from Ricky''s Massacring Zone. Ricky had left these two Shadowy Replications on purpose in the Massacring Zone before he had fought with Lundy. He didn''t want to take Lundy lightly, so he had taken a lot of precautions before the battle. Ricky knew that his Shadowy Replications would not help much in a high-powered battle such as this one, but there was no absolute certainty in the world. Thus, he had prepared well. And now, circumstances had proven him right. When the spectators saw Ricky''s two Shadowy Replications, they all fell silent for a moment. Nobody knew that he had held back a trick or two, though no one was sure how precisely the Shadowy Replications could help him in this battle. The truth was that, his helpers could undoubtedly affect the battle''s result.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. In the next breath, Ricky''s two Shadowy Replicationsnded and pressed Lundy''s shoulder de tightly. It was toote for Lundy to react. "How could this be possible? Why do you have Shadowy Replications? Are you from the Endless Shadow?" Lundy ferociously roared after the silence. Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors broke out into furious whispers. "I didn''t expect this to happen!" some of them eximed. "Now, I wonder if Ricky has the courage to kill Lundy," some of them added. "To be honest, Lundy, I didn''t expect that my two Shadowy Replications would help me win this battle. But it''s all your fault. Since we are both badly hurt, I would have let you go if you had admitted defeat. But now, it''s a pity that I''ll have to kill you to win." "Ha-ha, you are right. You have defeated mepletely." Lundyughed coldly, and although he was admitting defeat, he still sounded confident and condescending. "I don''t understand. You still have confidence in yourself. Where is iting from?" asked Ricky, looking a little confused because of Lundy''s attitude. "Will you dare to kill me? I''m the young master of the Red Potentate Roc tribe. If you kill me, you can''t leave here alive," Lundy responded darkly. "So, that''s it. Now that you''ve said something so despicable, all my respect for you is gone. I realize now that you are not as good as your brother, because even when I killed him, he didn''t brag about his tribe," sneered Ricky. When Ricky heard Lundy''s words, he immediately looked down on him disdainfully, and all his admiration for him disappearedpletely. After all, Ricky truly despised people who used others'' influence to suppress other people in the face of death. It wasn''t wrong to use one''s power to suppress people, but Ricky looked down upon those who did it. "What? You killed my brother?" Lundy yelled upon hearing Ricky''s words. He was devastated because he really admired his deer brother. "Yes, I killed him," Ricky admitted straightforwardly. And then he continued, "You''re going to die today, Lundy. If it were someone else from the Red Potentate Roc tribe, I might have considered not killing him. After all, I am not that strong. I''m afraid of any force at the Sage Level. But because you are an ace genius and have shown so much cruelty, I cannot show you mercy. You are a more significant threat than any Sage Level force. Besides, I have regarded you as my most powerful rival from the beginning. If I don''t kill you, you will undoubtedly be a thorn in my side, and so will I be to you." "No! How dare you kill me?" Lundy cried out in panic when he realized that Ricky was firm in his decision. After all, no matter how strong they were, everyone was afraid of death. "Kill him now! Kill him without mercy!" Ricky ordered coldly. As soon as these words fell from his lips, his two Shadowy Replications moved with no hesitation. They transformed into the Ancestral Thunder de, which could cut off not only Lundy''s head but also his soul. The soul of a creature would have little fighting power before reaching the Sage Level. And so, Lundy turned into his beast form, died, and became a shriveled corpse. That was how an ace genius, a prodigy, and one of the best warriors in the world died. "He is dead! Ricky really killed Lundy!" "What a decisive young man! He killed him without batting an eysh!" "It''s just as I expected. After all, if Ricky didn''t kill him, the members of the Red Potentate Roc tribe won''t let him go." "I finally won!" As the Shadowy Replications took Lundy''s body, Ricky gave a deep sigh. He felt that he had grown stronger somehow. "The extraordinary ace genius Lundy is dead!" At this moment, the surrounding warriors were all preupied with Lundy''s death. Of course, more of their eyes were on Ricky and his Shadowy Replications. The death of a peerless ace genius was a witness to the growth of another peerless ace genius. Boom! All of a sudden, the blood mountain exploded, and a huge blood shadow shot out like a dragon. "Is this the Blood Beast King?" Ricky murmured. "It''s the Blood Beast King! It looks so powerful! Judging from its aura, I feel like it''s as strong as a two- star lower spiritual emperor," the geniuses around said seriously, their eyes shing with greed. Chapter 1204 An Unexpected Surprise Chapter 1204 An Unexpected Surprise However, no matter how greedy they were, they couldn''t get their hands on the Blood Beast King. "This Blood Beast King has the power of a two-star lower spiritual emperor at the peak state. How will Ricky deal with it?" some warriorsmented doubtfully. "Although his real body is at hisst breath, his two Shadowy Replications are definitely going to help him hold on for a while. Then once he recovers, the Blood Beast King will be like child''s y for him." Just as those warriors expected, Ricky''s two Shadowy Replications helped him resist the Blood Beast King for two hours. At this time, both Shadowy Replications showed great power, as both were close to a two-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state. Thankfully, they were enough to withstand the attack from the Blood Beast King. Ricky recovered some of his strengthter, so he wasted no time joining the battle. As soon as he could, he immediately jumped in to help his Shadowy Replications fight off the Blood Beast King. After several rounds, a de light suddenly fell from between the Blood Beast King''s eyebrows, and its fighting instinctpletely disappeared. It stopped moving and stood as still as a marble statue. N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. When Ricky saw this, he immediately jumped in with his Iron Justice Saber and shed down again, cutting the Blood Beast King in half. He had intended to take half of its body for himself, while he reserved the other half for Edie and Winifred, as promised. After all, Ricky had no intention of going back on his word. And besides, he desperately needed the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s Transmission Array, especially after he had killed Lundy. However, something extraordinary happened at this moment. When Ricky parted the Blood Beast King''s body into halves, a g abruptly flew out from within the confines of its body. It was a five-colored g, which appeared to be integrated with five different worlds. The five colors respectively released the power of the five elements: gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The g was also emitting some kind of majestic and intense power. "Damn! Isn''t that a sacred weapon?" Ricky blurted out in astonishment, and his eyes widened with awe. As a casting master close to the Demi-sage Level, Ricky could undoubtedly recognize a sacred weapon. "Yes, that is indeed a sacred weapon!" the Dragon Intent Grass responded, while Tina nodded and hummed in agreement as well. "Look! It''s a sacred weapon!" Those onlookers watching from outside couldn''t believe their eyes, and once they realized what was happening, their eyes lit up with greed. Sacred weapons were precious in everybody''s eyes. Even the saints would try their best to fight for one, not to mention them, lower spiritual emperors. At this time, none of the warriors noticed Ashley''s and Ran''s reaction. At first, they looked exhrated, as if they had seen something precious that they had lost for a long time. But the excitement quickly disappeared from their faces, and an expression of gloom reced it, for they realized that they would never get that g. "What an unexpected surprise!" Ricky alsoughed in delight but didn''t take the g immediately. After all, it was a sacred weapon, so it must have some hidden power. The g was currently floating in midair without any movements, looking harmless at first nce. "Don''t worry, Ricky. I don''t think there is any hermit spirit in this g," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised after a few seconds of observation. "I think so too. If there were indeed a hermit spirit in there, the g wouldn''t be reacting like this. Look, it looks so confused as if it has no way to go," replied Ricky. "It seems that I am really very luck. It would be much easier to subdue the g without a hermit spirit after all." Ricky leaped up without any hesitation at the next moment, and his ruling power turned into a big hand, which suppressed the g. In turn, the g resisted with all its might, but just as Ricky had thought, it didn''t have any hermit spirit. Even though it was a sacred weapon, it couldn''t resist Ricky. Moreover, the g seemed to have some defects. It wasn''t long before Ricky obtained the g. However, it continued to resist him. "Wow. Ricky easily subdued the sacred weapon. Is it really that weak?" All the onlookers were astonished. At first, they didn''t know which one to doubt: Ricky or the sacred weapon. After all, a lower spiritual emperor should not have found it easy to subdue a sacred weapon, even if it was at the lowest level. "Is it possible that the g doesn''t have a hermit spirit? Or perhaps, it could have some defects?" Soon, they began to voice out their own spections. "But I don''t understand. Why is there such a g in the Blessing Blood Tower? I have never seen or even heard of it before." "Yes, all the sacred weapons have been found in the ruins. For many years, geniuses came around and took most of the sacred weapons for themselves, so the only opportunities left for warriors at our level are the blood beasts and Blood Beast Kings." "Could there be a sacred weapon in the body of each Blood Beast King? Maybe we didn''t know about it because this is the first time somebody cut it up in front of us. If Ricky didn''t divide the Blood Beast King into two, we would be none the wiser!" Meanwhile, Ricky was still speaking excitedly with the Dragon Intent Grass. "Yes, I''m sure that it''s a sacred weapon. Unfortunately, it has no hermit spirit, but that won''t be much of a problem. If I nourish it with my blood essence, it will soon recover, and then I can cultivate a hermit spirit that belongs to me. In that case, I''ll have a real sacred weapon in my hands." Ricky paused to breathe for a second and added, "This is a g that contains the power of the five elements. It''s a perfect fit for me because my Massacring Zone is of the gold element, the Chaotic Fire Zone is of the fire element, and the Life and Death Zone is of the wood element." "However, even without a hermit spirit, it won''t be easy for you to subdue this gpletely. After all, it is a real sacred weapon. So you just did an amazing job," the Dragon Intent Grass praised him. "Ha-ha, that''s for sure! Otherwise, it wouldn''t be a sacred weapon," Ricky remarked with a smile. Then, he took the Blood Beast King and the g into the Massacring Zone. After a while, the Blessing Blood Tower sent Ricky out and disappeared right after. It would reappear in the next era, and by then, it would be time for the next Blood Beast King to be born. Following that, the Giant Visible Swamp also vanished. Meanwhile, all of the onlookers'' greedy eyes settled on Ricky as soon as he came out. The Blood Beast King or the g alone could make them jealous, not to mention having both at the same time. But in the end, their reason triumphed over greed. They were well aware that they were no match for Ricky at all. They had all seen that he was even more powerful than Lundy. The possibility of their alliance was probably impossible because no one was willing to make the first move. Moreover, they couldn''t work together genuinely. "Come on. Let''s go now," Ricky said to Edie and Winifred as soon as he came out. He was determined to leave the Emperor Beast Swamp immediately and head to the Middle Land as fast as he could with the help of the Transmission Array. Edie and Winifred knew precisely what he wanted, so they nodded quickly and turned to leave. However, before Ricky could take a step forward, two figures hadnded in front of him and blocked his way. They were none other than Ran and Ashley. When the surrounding warriors saw this, they were overjoyed. After all, the only ones who could threaten Ricky here were the two of them. They could never win alone, but if the two teamed up to fight against Ricky, they might have a fighting chance. "Are you sure you want to steal from me?" Ricky asked coldly, startled to see them blocking his way. He didn''t expect that the two of them, especially Ashley, could be this kind of person. Honestly, he was surprised and slightly disappointed. "Hand over the Five-element g, or you won''t be able to leave here today," Ran ferociously snarled as he pointed at Ricky. "The Five-element g?" Ricky repeated and looked at him in surprise for a moment as if he didn''t understand what Ran was saying. And then, he rolled his eyes and seemed to understand something. "So, that g is called the Five- element g!" Chapter 1205 Going To The Middle Land Chapter 1205 Going To The Middle Land "Ran and Ashley both recognized the g, and they even know its name. Perhaps, it has something to do with the Five-element Sect?" The crowd started to whisper among themselves upon hearing Ran''s words. Meanwhile, Ricky asked Ran and Ashley straightforwardly, "Does this g have anything to do with your Five-element Sect?" At that very moment, he finally understood why Ran and Ashley were acting strangely. It would exin why they would suddenly join hands. "Of course. The Five-element g is actually our sect leader''s sacred weapon," Ran answered him coldly. "Oh, so that is why! But why do you expect me to give it up? Whether this g has anything to do with your sect doesn''t have anything to do with me. And besides, I obtained it rightfully, so there''s no way I will just give it up," countered Ricky. He now understood that the reason Ashley and Ran came to the Emperor Beast Swamp was to look for the Five-element g, but they didn''t expect that the g would appear here. "Ricky, although our Five-element Sect has divided into different branches, and we may not be as strong as before, we all share the same attitude toward this matter. We all hold this g in high reward," dered Ashley seriously. "So, if you don''t give us the g right now, you will be an enemy of the entire Five-element Sect. However, if you hand over the g, I promise you that we will repay you handsomely." While Ashley was speaking, the Dragon Intent Grass was giving reminders to Ricky as well. "It looks like you can''t keep the Five-element g, kid. After all, the Five-element Sect is more powerful and influential than the Red Potentate Roc tribe. I don''t think it''s a good idea to provoke them! The Wood Saint and Metal Fire Saint have also been kind to you. You can''t take their stuff, can you?" "Darn! I thought that I finally obtained a sacred weapon. I guess I can''t keep it now that you''ve said so," muttered Ricky unhappily. "But before I make the final decision, I must go and see the Wood Saint and Metal Fire Saint first." After Ricky finished his conversation with the Dragon Intent Grass telepathically, he then turned to Ashley and said, "That sounds good, but since I am alone here, I can''t really trust you. If you really want me to surrender the g, then you must show me your sincerity. Unless you do so, I can''t surrender it to you. I don''t care if that makes me your enemy or not." "You..." Ricky''s flippant attitude annoyed Ashley endlessly, and if it were up to her, she would just kill him right there and then. But she held her tongue because she knew what kind of man he was. He wouldn''t care about whatever she had to say since he even dared to kill Lundy so casually. "Ricky!" Ran hissed in a hateful tone as well. Deeply amused by their reactions, Ricky lifted one eyebrow casually and added, "Of course, you can choose to fight me now, but I advise you to think twice before taking action. Otherwise, I don''t mind killing two more people." Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After he said that, he turned away and left, leaving Ran and Ashley annoyed and embarrassed. However, they couldn''t do anything because Ricky was right. Even if the two of them worked together against him, they would only end up dead. On the other hand, the surrounding warriors were greatly disappointed when they saw that Ran and Ashley weren''t going to fight Ricky. They could only sigh as they whispered to each other, "s! I guess Ricky''s power is too overwhelming. Maybe Lundy''s death discouraged Ran and Ashley." All the spectators started to leave. Although they weren''t content with how things ended, they would rather use thest minute to search for more ruins and get some blood beasts than waste any second coveting anything Ricky had or challenging him. As for Ricky and his otherpanions, they didn''t bother to look for more opportunities in the ruins. After all, what use would more blood beasts serve when they already had the Blood Beast King? Soon after, Ricky, Edie, and Winifred stopped in a secret ce. There, Ricky took out half of the Blood Beast King and gave it to Edie and Winifred. "It''s time that I fulfill my promise. Here, half of this Blood Beast King is yours." Although they had agreed on this beforehand, Edie and Winifred were still at a loss as to when Ricky did so. They were embarrassed to ept such a generous gift because they did not think they had offered much to help him. Ricky had practically carried them all the way to victory. "Ricky, thank you, but we can''t ept this. We''re satisfied with those blood beasts we got," Edie said as he refused Ricky''s offer immediately. "Don''t say those words. Without you, I wouldn''t be able to enter the Emperor Beast Swamp. Moreover, I really need your Wind-Mountain Alliance''s Transmission Array, and you know why. Trust me. You deserve this reward. And I also see the two of you as my friends. But if you don''t see me as your friend, you can refuse it," insisted Ricky with a smile. "If that''s the case, I can''t say no anymore," answered Winifred. She epted the Blood Beast King from Ricky and added, "As for the Transmission Array, you can ask Edie for help." On the other hand, Edie could only shake his head helplessly. After all, Winifred had already epted it, so he couldn''t keep on saying no. Thus, he told Ricky, "Don''t worry. After we leave here, I''ll take you to our Transmission Array." One month passed, and many changes began to take ce in the whole Emperor Beast Swamp. It seemed like it was going to disappear soon, and its suppression power had also weakened. Ricky and hispanions were finally about to leave the swamnd. At this point, Winifred took out the blood essence she got from Grady and opened a passage for them using it. After that, Edie took Ricky to the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s headquarters, and they soon entered the ce where the Transmission Array was located. When Ricky noticed that the demi-saint guarding the Transmission Array treated Edie with reverence, he immediately realized that Edie had a high status in this sect. The demi-saint didn''t dare to stop Ricky from using the array since Edie had vouched for him. The Transmission Array resembled a round altar that bloomed with intense light, and a ck hole-like passage was inside. "I''m going to activate the Transmission Array once you get inside. After half a day, you will be able to reach the other side of the endless mountain, the periphery of the Middle Land, which should belong to the Five-element Sect. That is a Sage Level force," the demi-saint exined to Ricky. "The Five-element Sect?" Ricky murmured thoughtfully. "By the way, make sure to keep this ce a secret. If you tell anyone where our Transmission Array is, the Wind-Mountain Alliance will hunt you down, even though you''re Edie''s friend," the demi-saint warned him. Beside him, Edie also nodded. Only array deployers at the Sage Level could design Transmission Arrays. The cost of hiring such an array expert was far more than that of hiring a saint. "Please don''t worry, sir. I swear that I won''t tell a soul!" answered Ricky earnestly. "That''s good. You can go inside now!" said the guard, leaving Ricky behind to say his farewells. Ricky nodded to Winifred and Edie. "It''s time to part, my friends. Goodbye." After that, he finally went inside, where he found a ce simr to a tunnel. Gravity seemed weak inside the ce, and Ricky felt like he could float in the air. ''Atst, I will finally be in Middle Land after half a day,'' Ricky thought to himself excitedly. Meanwhile, as Ricky was using the Transmission Array, the warriors who witnessed what he had done in the Wild Beast Swamp spread tales of his exploits with everyone they met. Before half a day had passed, the whole eastern area of the endless mountain had heard of what he had done. "Ricky had killed Lundy, an ace genius? How did that happen?" All the creatures who heard that news found it hard to believe. On the other hand, Ricky''s exploits in the Eastern Land also reached the Middle Land. "Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor! That''s unbelievable!" Chapter 1206 Getting Ready Chapter 1206 Getting Ready In short, the astonishing news spread through the eastern part of the endless mountain, sparking incessant discussions for a long time. Unsurprisingly, all eyes were on the two forces¡ªthe Red Potentate Roc tribe and the me Valley. Needless to say, the Red Potentate Roc tribe was the strongest Sage Level force in the eastern part of the endless mountain, not to mention the individual strengths of their members. They would be the laughingstock if they didn''t take any action to deal with Ricky. On the other hand, the me Valley was also a strong, influential force that could even be regarded as a demi-sage Level force. Like many warriors expected, the Red Potentate Roc tribe tracked Ricky on to the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s territory. However, they were toote, as he was no longer there. Even though the Red Potentate Roc tribe was strong, they couldn''t take advantage of the Wind- Mountain Alliance or me them for not keeping Ricky. After all, the Wind-Mountain Alliance was not a weak organization. So the former could only make harsh remarks but couldn''t do anything. Perhaps, the Wind-Mountain Alliance didn''t want to create conflict with the Red Potentate Roc tribe as well, so they immediately told thetter that Ricky had gone to the Middle Land. It didn''t matter anyway. The Middle Land was a vast ce, so the Red Potentate Roc tribe would undoubtedly have difficulty finding Ricky there. It would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Of course, this piece of information didn''t escape the ears of the gossiping warriors. "I heard that Ricky used the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s Transmission Array to go to the Middle Land." "So, the Red Potentate Roc has not yet avenged Lundy''s death." "Poor Lundy. I didn''t expect that a powerful ace genius like him would die in that way." "Maybe Lundy didn''t die miserably. After all, Ricky used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, so his talent is exceedingly unique in recent years. It is a worthy death." Half a dayter, Ricky appeared in a remarkably concealed cave, where the teleportation altar was located. That meant he was most likely at the other end of the Wind-Mountain Alliance''s portal. He was finally in the Middle Land. "Atst! I''m in the Middle Land now!" yelled Ricky in his excitement, which would have looked silly if anyone had seen him. Thankfully, no one else was around. After that, he immediately moved further away from where he hadnded. He was cautious because he knew that Edie was not the only leader of the Wind-Mountain Alliance, and the other senior leaders could sell him out to the Red Potentate Roc tribe against Edie''s will. Those leaders could easily tell his enemies where the Transmission Array was, and they could even let the Red Potentate Roc''s powerful masters use it to find him faster. Ricky was right. Less than two hours after he left, powerful warriors from the Red Potentate Roc tribe started arriving as well. Meanwhile, once Ricky had put a reasonable distance between him and the Transmission Array, he was in no hurry to leave the endless mountain. So, he elected to stay in the Massacring Zone first, instead of heading into the Middle Land proper. "Dragon Intent Grass, the Middle Land is really remarkable, huh? The energy of heaven and earth here is ten times thickerpared to that on the Eastern Land and the Western Land together. No wonder the strongest people seem to gravitate to this ce!" Ricky blurted again in his enthusiasm. Two hours quickly passed as Ricky curiously checked out the bordering areas of the Middle Land. He was like a fish that finally reached the sea. "That''s not surprising since the endless mountain is the outermost part of the Middle Land. However, you haven''t seen anything yet. Once you have the strength to enter the inner area, you will realize the true power of heaven and earth," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed. "Well, it seems that I have been living under a rock! I didn''t think I was too sheltered, but now that I''m in the Middle Land, I admit that might be the case." Ricky smiled apologetically. "So, Ricky, now that we are here in the Middle Land, do you have any ns? Are you going straight to the inner area? Both the Celestial Sect and the Phoenix tribe are based in there after all," asked Tina. "If I were already at the Sage Level, I wouldn''t think twice about going there, but..." Ricky trailed off and shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "We''d better stay on the periphery!" he concluded. "That''s a good idea. Let''s forget about the Phoenix tribe for now. If you aren''t strong enough, I don''t think you can take Pearl away since the Celestial Sect is there," Tina bluntly added. "What about you, Tina? What do you want to do now that you are here? Perhaps, it''s time for you to find a way to contact Doris and go back home," suggested Ricky. "If my parents were still alive, I will certainly do that. But now, Doris is the only family I have left, and I haven''t been able to contact her for a long time. She must be busy running errands for our family, so it''s useless for me to go back now," she countered. "All right, you can stay with me. I didn''t want you to leave anyway," Ricky teasingly said with a boyish smirk on his face. After that, Ricky began to cultivate in seclusion. He had to prepare himself before entering the Middle Land''s inner regions. Thus, he needed to enhance his strength again. He divided the blood beast and gave one half to Tina and Amelia, and then he refined the remaining half for himself.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At present, Tina was still just a spiritual king. The blood beast''s energy could be beyond her ability to absorb quickly, which meant that she would have to cultivate for a long time. On the other hand, Amelia could only absorb the blood beast''s martial arts experience, which would help her face the challenges of bing the spiritual emperor. "This half Blood Beast King will help you improve your strength to the peak state as a two-star lower spiritual emperor. But more importantly, you need toprehend the martial arts it contains. Once you have grasped it, with your talent and the grand humanoid tree, your further breakthrough will go more smoothly," the Dragon Intent Grass exined to Ricky. "I understand!" Ricky answered with much enthusiasm, as he focused once again and started to cultivate in seclusion. He opened his eyes and came out from his cultivation two monthster. The remaining body of the Blood Beast King that previously surrounded him had disappearedpletely. "The power contained within this Blood Beast King is certainly amazing! Although I could only refine half of it, I still reached the peak state of a two-star lower spiritual emperor. If I didn''t suppress part of the strength, I could have be a three-star lower spiritual emperor," Ricky excitedly dered when he felt his new realm and improved power. Of course, he was more excited about his understanding of how to reach the Emperor Level. He hastily absorbed all the martial arts experience from the Blood Beast King and merged it with his own martial arts. And then, together with the grand humanoid tree, he began to see a big path that belonged to him alone. He was thrilled to find the road unimpeded. "It seems that you have made significant progress in thest two months. That means the trip to the Emperor Beast Swamp really paid off," the Dragon Intent Grass said. Ricky nodded at the grass and muttered mostly to himself, "I''m ready now. It''s time for me to explore the Middle Land''s inner areas. But before that, I need to do something important first. I will help Amelia be a spiritual emperor!" Soon, Ricky and Amelia stood on top of a rugged mountain, where no living creatures resided. Ricky stood there, patiently waiting, while Amelia looked up into the air with fear. Her eyes were burning with determination, but there was also doubt in them. "Amelia, cast away the fear in your heart and face the heavenly tribtion. This is your life and death battle, so you must set aside all thoughts of life and death and fear. Only then can you seed. You must take courage and forge ahead!" urged Ricky earnestly. "Okay!" Amelia nodded her head firmly, and her beautiful eyes gradually filled with determination and fighting spirit. At that moment, all the energy on her body dispersed. Boom! The entire area suddenly turned into a wreck, looking devastated and somber. Countless pieces of destructive thunderbolts poured down in an instant, and soon, the whole ce was filled with two colors. It looked like Amelia had summoned the two-colored Thunderstroke Doom. When he saw this, Ricky breathed a sigh of relief, for he was a hundred percent confident that Amelia could ovee this two-colored Thunderstroke Doom. However, it would be a different case if she had summoned a tricolored Thunderstroke Doom. Crack! Crack! Crack! In an instant, the first attack from the Thunderstroke Doom descended, and a thick purple thunder light bloomed, which hit Amelia right between her eyebrows. Her Rainwater Mutant simultaneously burst out and formed a rainwater world around her body. To be precise, it wasn''t a single rainwater world but severalyers of rainwater worlds. "Holy Rainwater Shield!" she shouted loudly. Chapter 1207 Another Misty South Palace Chapter 1207 Another Misty South Pce Ssh! The world of water and rain instantly shrank after her cries. It resembled an endless armor te, as it transformed into a sturdy shield that could resist the first strike of the Thunderstroke Doom. Boom! In the next moment, the ground slid apart and shook, while forceful airwaves permeated the surrounding atmosphere. Large scale thunder and lightning engulfed the whole area. Wherever the earth cracked, it ate countless trees, nts, and other living creatures, leaving chaos in its wake. Seeing this, Ricky could only clench his fists tightly as he broke out into a cold sweat. Although he trusted in Amelia''s abilities, he couldn''t help but be anxious for her safety. Unfortunately, he couldn''t help her, so he needed to content himself with staring at the center of thunder and lightning. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A few minutester, the first strike of the Thunderstroke Doom finally dissipated into thin air. And in the center of this strike left a purple, scorching small world, resembling a silk cocoon. It was the shield that Amelia had created. Ricky sighed in relief once heid eyes on the shield. Although the thunder and lightning had scorched it, it wasn''t broken up, after all. That meant that Amelia had passed the first trail of the Thunderstroke Doom. Crack! At first, thin spider web cracks appeared on the scorched shield. Then in the next breath, a loud crack resounded before the shield shattered and fell apart. Amelia resembled a flower blooming in the morning as she unfolded from within the shield right in front of Ricky''s eyes. She didn''t look hurt, but her breathing was ragged as if she had just experienced a life and death battle. Her face, though, was full of excitement. After all, she had survived the first strike without much injury, which undoubtedly boosted her confidence a great deal. "Indeed, that Aquatic Fruit coupled with the martial arts experience of the blood beasts, which belonged to the Sage Level warriors, had pushed her beyond her limits. I can say for sure that she will pass the Thunderstroke Doom eventually," the Dragon Intent Grass solemnly dered. "The tough training she recently underwent turned out to be worth it. If Amelia doesn''t pass this Thunderstroke Doom, I don''t know what I''ll do,"mented Ricky. "Ricky, I made it!" Amelia yelled triumphantly at Ricky. "Good job! Now, focus all your strength on passing the second one!" Ricky called back seriously. "Okay, I understand!" Amelia nodded obediently, her eyes shing with a glint of steel. At that moment, she had nothing but confidence. Her determination was also fired up by her simple idea: to follow and support Ricky all her life. And if she wanted to follow him, she couldn''t get left behind. Thus, she had to pass the Thunderstroke Doom, so she could be strong enough to stay by his side. Boom! The second two-colored thunderstroke fell. That signaled Amelia''s most critical moment, and she knew she couldn''t fail. Steely determination brightened her beautiful eyes, as she raised her hand and waved her long whip. If she wanted to seed against this second strike, she must break out her strongest defense, which was also her strongest attack. When the thunder and lightning descended, four drops of blood essence came out directly from the middle of her brows and entered the void. Her long whip whizzed through the air actively and abruptly transformed into a bright crimson Flood Dragon. "The divine attack from the Goddess of Rain!" Amelia shouted as she executed some enchantments with her hands. The four drops of blood essence flew into the enchantment, and a giant crimson figure instantaneously appeared in the air. This figure, formed by rain, resembled a delicate and ethereal fairy. The moment it appeared, Amelia''s body fused with it, grabbed the red whip, and struck the descending thunderstroke with all her strength. Crack! Crack! Crack! Then, everything around the area was plunged into the most violent collision. However, something strange happened. An intense red light suddenly sprang up amid the purple lightning, as if it was tearing the lightning apart. Seeing this, Ricky was extremely relieved. That red light was the light of Amelia''s long whip, which meant that her whip had torn the thunder and lightning apart. It showed that she had the upper hand in this battle. Everything was just as Ricky expected. The red light in the lightning grew stronger and stronger until, at last, it tore a crack on the lightning. The Goddess of Rain''s figure jumped out, then shrank, and Amelia''s figure appeared. After that, the Thunderstroke Doom gradually retreated, and Amelia immediately absorbed the thunder spirit. The real ruling power soon emerged from her. At that moment, Amelia had finally be a spiritual emperor. "Ricky, thank you so much! I couldn''t have done it without you," Amelia gratefully said to Ricky, as she marveled at the new strength flowing in her veins. Without Ricky, she would have be nothing but Carney''s ything. Besides, even if she became a demi-spiritual emperor, her chance of bing a spiritual emperor was very slim. Judging by what she suffered today, she would most likely have died under the Thunderstroke Doom without Ricky''s help. He didn''t have to help her, but he did so much for her. "You are always wee, Amelia, but you don''t need to be so courteous," answered Ricky, who was sporting a proud smile on his face. "Anyway, congrattions on your sess. I knew you could do it." Tina, and the Dragon Intent Grass also chimed in to congratte her. "We should get out of here first. Although there are no living creatures here, the Thunderstroke Doom must have generated enough noise to attract the attention of some powerful masters," reminded Ricky. "Besides, we don''t know if the me Valley and the Red Potentate Roc tribe have sent their men after us to the Middle Land or not," he added. Soon, Ricky and the two girls left the endless mountain and entered the Middle Land proper. "Ricky, originally, you could try to practice and improve your cultivation in the Five-element Sect, since you have the Wood Saint''s and the Metal Fire Saint''s support," suggested Tina. But she suddenly frowned as if she had remembered something and said, "Unfortunately, you offended their people while in the Emperor Beast Swamp. I''m afraid they might also be looking for you. If the two saints hadn''t returned yet to vouch for you, the Five-element Sect might see you as their enemy." "Well, there''s nothing I can do about that anymore. Even if I showed them I have the token or imed that I know the two saints, they likely won''t trust me. In fact, they''ll probably kill me on the spot, as they all want the Five-element g in my hand," Ricky stated casually, shrugging like he couldn''t care less that many people were after his head. "Tina, can you look for other forces in this area? I think it will be for the best if I join some other forces right now." "Yes, I can, but I''m not sure if it''s recruiting disciples," Tina honestly replied. "Which force are you talking about?" Ricky immediately asked when he realized that Tina already had a force in mind. "Little girl, do you mean the Misty South Pce? I heard that they are the most powerful force in the Misty South," the Dragon Intent Grass asked at once. "Yes, the Misty South Pce!" agreed Tina. She giggled and nced at Ricky, waiting for his reaction. After all, Ricky had once established his own force in the Snow Land, and it was also called the Misty South Pce. "The Misty South Pce?" Ricky was incredibly shocked to hear that name fall from the mouths of both Tina and the Dragon Intent Grass. "Yes, you are finally not clueless, brat. You recognized the name, right?" The Dragon Intent Grass seemed pleased to see Ricky''s reaction. Meanwhile, Tina could help but burst intoughter. "Ha-ha!" The Dragon Intent Grass was, of course, weirded out by her reaction, so Tina had to tell it everything. To say that it was shocked was an understatement. "What?! How dare you build your own force and name it the Misty South Pce!" The Dragon Intent Grass couldn''t get over its astonishment. It swore that Ricky must really be the most daring person in the Misty South, for only he would do something like that. Amelia also nced at Ricky with an exasperated look while she listened to Tina''s exnation. "But how was I supposed to know? No one has ever told me that the biggest power in the Misty South is also called the Misty South Pce!" Ricky blurted out, looking slightly flustered from all the attention he was getting. "And you, Tina, we already knew each other at that time. Why didn''t you tell me that?" Ricky asked Tina in a reproachful tone. "It''s okay. No one at that ce knows what the name means anyway. Besides, Doris and I were hiding in the dark at that time, so we didn''t hear your conversation. How could I know you would use such a name?" Tina smiled innocently. "Afterward, it was toote when I found out, and I didn''t think it was appropriate to tell you." "All right. Fortunately, I didn''t attract a major disaster because of that. From then on, I didn''t develop my Misty South Pce, otherwise..." Ricky sighed. Chapter 1208 Unexpected Visitors Chapter 1208 Unexpected Visitors The Misty South Pce was the strongest power on the Misty South, and it was also the oldest force to exist. Their founder started the group way back at the very beginning of the devil race''s invasion, for the Misty South Pce was born to resist the devil race. Of course, another important reason why the Misty South Pce was the most influential force was that top warriors in every era would appear in the Misty South Pce. It was no exception in this era. Otis, the most powerful man on the continent, was the current lord of the Misty South Pce. The Misty South Pce was strong indeed, but their top warriors seldom stayed in this continent, as the devil race had not moved around. Perhaps, the Misty South Pce''s only activity here was recruiting talented disciples in the Middle Land and training them. Any force, especially a strong one, would undoubtedly be offended if they found another force with the same name. If they discovered that Ricky had established a force with the name of the Misty South Pce, it could end disastrously for him. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Misty South Pce was the mightiest force on the Misty South, so he could just imagine what they would do if another party had the same name as them. And even if the Misty South Pce didn''t show up to teach Ricky a lesson, their allies and friends would definitelye to take action. If that were the case, how could Ricky not dwell on it? Fortunately, the Misty South Pce kept a low profile, and they didn''t have any idea of the existence of Ricky''s force. Otherwise, Ricky would have made a fool of himself when he first established his force and called it the Misty South Pce. "Boy, you are incredibly arrogant, but you''re lucky that it has not yet blown up on your face. You need to make a Shadowy Replication right now and send it to the Eastern Land via your space. You need to tell your friends to disband that your damn Misty South Pce as soon as possible," the Dragon Intent Grass advised Ricky firmly, looking helpless and utterly exasperated. "Okay, okay. I''ll do that now." Ricky nodded urgently. He then made a Shadowy Replication, which he immediately sent for the Eastern Land. However, Ricky was quite disappointed because he didn''t want to disband his Misty South Pce. After all, he once wanted it to be the number one force on the continent. But now, it seemed like an impossible dream. Perhaps, he could put that dream aside for now, and he could get back to it once he had be the most powerful man in the Misty South. Meanwhile, Tina and Amelia couldn''t helpughing when they saw how dejected Ricky looked. "Now, let''s get down to business," the Dragon Intent Grass said, redirecting their focus. "Tina is right. If you want to join any force, the Misty South Pce is the best choice. There are colleges in the three major regions of the Middle Land led by the Misty South Pce, and they ept any talent that can pass their test. If you take their test, I''m sure you will pass, and then you can join the Misty South Pce. The selection process is quite rigorous, but with your talent, it should not be difficult." "Yes, you made a good point," Tina chimed in. "Ricky, joining the Misty South Pce will boost your poprity, and it won''t even matter that you''re still at the bottom of the barrel. Anyone who wants to challenge you will have to think twice, for you will have the Misty South Pce behind you." She paused for a short moment and then added, "What''s more, it will undoubtedly help you in the future when you get to the Phoenix tribe. Honestly, I think the only force that can frighten the Phoenix tribe is the most powerful force on all four continents. And besides, the Misty South Pce is a ce full of talents from various forces. It is precisely what you are looking for!" "You''re right. It seems that I have to join the Misty South Pce," Ricky said, nodding in agreement when he heard Tina''s words. "Remember this, boy. Don''t tell anyone that you established a force called the Misty South Pce. Make sure that this information will remain as it should¡ªa secret," the Dragon intent grass sternly reminded him again. "Don''t worry. I''m not stupid. That will be like asking for death," Ricky quickly answered as he curled his lips in a frown. After half a day, Ricky and the two girls finally spotted the first city in the Middle Land. The Middle Land was indeed worthy of its reputation. Even though this first city was its outermost city, it still seemed rather vast. As soon as they saw some people, Ricky immediately approached them to get more information about the region they were currently in. He also probed deeper about the significant events that had happened in the Misty South Pce. Unfortunately, they found that the Misty South Pce''s recruitment in the outer region had already been finished one year ago. Even worse, their next recruitment activity would be done after two years. As for the name of this region, it wasmonly known as the Five-element Region. The Middle Land divided their area with simple rules, which meant that they named the regions after the force that dominated them. That strongly resembled the famous martial world rule¡ªthose who are weak be the prey for the strong. The stronger creatures would always rule over the weaker ones. This area covered an area of ten million miles, and the Five-element Sect controlled its entirety. "It seems that we cannot depend on the Misty South Pce anymore. Perhaps, we need to have a look at the other forces for the time being," Rickymented. They were currently at an inn, discussing what they should do to move forward. He continued, "I can''t just wait for two years without doing anything. I''m afraid that the Five-element Sect is out of the question because of what happened in the Emperor Beast Swamp and the matter of the Five-element g. Let us rest here for the day, and then we''ll proceed to other regions tomorrow. Maybe we will meet some Sage Level forces that are recruiting disciples along the way." "Understood!" The two girls nodded and went ahead to rest their weary bodies. However, things didn''t go as they had nned. Ricky underestimated the influence that the Five- element Sect exerted over the region, and he had no idea what the day had in store for him next. Less than half a day after they arrived at the inn, an acquaintance suddenly came unexpectedly. A young man in white appeared in the inn''s lobby, holding a folding fan in his hand. He had the ethereal beauty of a woman, and his subordinates followed him from behind. "Isn''t that Ran? Why did he come here?" Every warrior in the inn was taken aback at the sight of this young man. After all, he wasn''t the type of man to visit a lowly inn like this, so he must have some kind of agenda here, and it must be incredibly important. "Thest time that we saw each other, we were opponents. Now, show yourself! You owe me that much since I came here to meet you in person!" Ran announced. He didn''t pay any mind to the warriors whispering around him, and he daintily flicked his hand fan closed. "It seems that we have underestimated the Five-element Sect. We have been in this city for barely half a day, but they have already discovered us!" uttered Ricky helplessly. He was still inside the room, apanying the two girls who were panicking now. "What should we do?" Tina cried out worriedly. Ricky immediatelyforted her and said, "It''s okay. You two just stay here while I go and meet Ran outside. I''m afraid that he might have brought some strong warriors with him." "Ha-ha! What a surprise, Ran! I didn''t expect that you woulde here in person," Ricky replied with a teasing smile after he tore through space to appear right in the hall. As soon as their eyes met, Ricky and Ran confronted each other. Their power and momentums surged and flowed over each other as if looking for a weak spot. Ricky could feel that Ran had be more formidable in the short time that they didn''t see each other. It seemed normal to him, though, since he had defeated Ranst time. Thus, Ran must have doubled his efforts in practice to be stronger the next time they saw each other. "Who is this white-haired young man?" Some of the crowd began to whisper. "Is he a genius from some other region''s strong Sage Level force? Is that why Ran came here to visit him in person?" Seeing Ricky, all the warriors around felt their curiosity boil up to overwhelming levels. "Ran, you moved really fast! You are even one step faster than me." At this point, a delicate voice rang out, and another group of warriors also arrived at the inn hall. The leader of the group was a masked woman¡ªAshley. "It''s Ashley!" When the surrounding warriors saw the woman, they were even more astonished. That was especially true of those male warriors, who acted like they had seen a goddess when she appeared. "Ricky, Ashley is also here. It seems like today is full of surprises. If you think something is wrong, don''t hesitate to run away, and don''t be afraid of being exposed. You have to put your life before anything else, you hear me?" the Dragon Intent Grass earnestly advised. Chapter 1209 Rickys Decision Chapter 1209 Ricky''s Decision "Ashley, you are here too!" Ran called out her name with a bitter smile as soon as he saw her. He didn''t look surprised at all though, for he had already anticipated that she would soon arrive with her entourage. "Look! Ashley has alsoe, and she seems to be here for this white-haired young man as well. Who the hell is he?" The surrounding warriors stared at them with great curiosity. Meanwhile, Ashley approached Ricky amicably and greeted him, "Hey, Ricky! How have you been?" "Hello, Ashley. I''m doing good," Ricky replied in a low voice before he turned to look back and forth at Ran and Ashley. "What brings you two here?" he then asked them coldly. In any other case, these two could have been his friends, but because they were here for the Five-element g, he and these two people were enemies. Thus, he couldn''t simply wee them with open arms. "Ricky, don''t be so dramatic! I didn''te here to fight," Ran answered with a faint smile. The folding fan in his hand stirred restlessly as he continued, "Actually, I came here today to invite you to visit my ce. We are hoping that you would be interested in joining the water branch. I believe that with your talent, you will undoubtedly rise to be the second holy son of our force in no time at all." "Whoa! No way!" The surrounding warriors could not help but gasp in astonishment. How strong was this white-haired young man? Ran didn''t just invite him to join his force, he also confidently dered that this strange man could be the second holy son among the disciples of the water branch of the Five-element Sect. They couldn''t imagine what kind of genius this Ricky was that he could garner this much attention. Hearing Ran''s words, Ricky raised one eyebrow and said slightly, "Really? Well, that is rather tempting. I wonder how good the position of the second holy son ispared to your position." "Of course, the two positions are equal. The holy son''s status cannot be decided by time. As long as you have the strength, you can be the vice leader of our branch," Ran replied,ughing mirthfully. "Thank you very much." Ricky smiled at thepliment. At this time, Ashley interjected with her own invitation for Ricky. "If you join my branch, Ricky, you can be the holy son and the special one as well." The surrounding warriors couldn''t help but feel jealous when they heard that Ashley was also recruiting Ricky. "I''m afraid I can''t refuse both of you, but I can''t divide myself into two either!" answered Ricky, shrugging his shoulders in exasperation. "How about this? You two can go back first, while I think about it for a few more days. Don''t worry. I can''t run away anyway. But if you don''t trust me, you can leave some of your people here to guard me." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Honestly, if Ashley and Ran had invited him out of sincerity, he would have at least thought about it seriously and epted their offer to join the Five-element Sect. Unfortunately, he knew that their true objective was the Five-element g. Hearing Ricky''s words, Ran shook his head and responded, "Ha-ha! We''re not in any hurry, so we can just wait here for you. It''s just a few days anyway." Ashley also chimed in, "I''m not in a hurry either. I can wait." Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grass hissed at their words and told Ricky telepathically, "It looks like these two guys won''t let you out of their sight! You have two choices here. You can either enter the space to escape, or you can choose one force to join. In fact, you should have noticed that instead of sending saints to attack you and steal the Five-element g from you, the strong warriors of both sides havee to invite you to join the Five-element Sect. Perhaps, they want you on their side too, and not just because of the Five-element g." "Yes, that is possible. But I''m not sure about it," Ricky muttered doubtfully. After he finished speaking to the Dragon Intent Grass, Ricky focused on Ashley and Ran again. He warned them with a stern frown, "Are you pressuring me? That''s quite unbing of the famed Five-element Sect." "Oh, Ricky, please don''t feel offended. You are a genius, after all, so we are pulling out all the stops to get you. A genius like you means a lot to a force," Ran consoled Ricky. At this time, some warriors around began to notice something strange. "Well, it''s not that simple!" one of them shouted. They didn''t think there was such a genius who could force the Five-element Sect into letting him join their ranks. Furthermore, it sounded like they were even desperate to have him join them! "Maybe the Five-element Sect needs something from this young man," they spected curiously. At this time, Ashley took Ricky''s attention when she threw a jade slip toward him. She said, "Ricky, if you think my chips are not enough, you can check these." And then she looked at Ran with a sly smile and asked, "Is it okay with you if Iy my chips down for Ricky? You aren''t going to stop me. Right?" "Of course not. We can invite geniuses using our unique abilities. I won''t fault you for using what you can to take advantage," Ran said as heughed sportingly. "Ricky, I feel that Ran seems to have grown more mature and less aggressive," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "If he wants me to go with him, then he really should be polite. For now, I''d like to see what Ashley has in store for me as a bargaining chip. It must be something awesome if she thinks it can make me side with her," Ricky said. In the blink of an eye, he was transported into the jade slip. While he perused the jade slip''s contents, he made sure to keep a poker face. He was quiet for a while, and his facial expression never betrayed what he felt at that moment. After that, Ricky said directly, "Guys, I have decided to ept Ashley''s proposal." Everyone was shocked by what he just said, including Ran. Ran''s eyes sharpened with rage because he didn''t understand why Ricky, who said that he still needed time to consider, abruptly made the decision right then and there. Were the chips in Ashley''s jade slip that impressive? "Ricky, what did you see for you to suddenly change your mind instantly?" the two girls and the Dragon Intent Grass asked curiously through their telepathic links. "The Wood Saint is the junior fellow apprentice of the wood branch''s vice leader," Ricky answered immediately. "Oh, I got it. Now, it''s a good choice for you to join in Ashley then," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "That''s right. Since the Wood Saint is with them, I believe that the wood branch can be regarded as an ally. After all, we still have two years before the Misty South Pce start recruiting," Ricky said. Meanwhile, Ashley didn''t look surprised at all, for she had already expected Ricky''s reaction. She raised an eyebrow and red at Ran with disdain in her beautiful eyes. Of course, she was still amazed that her uncle¡ªthe Wood Saint¡ª actually knew Ricky, the once demi-spiritual emperor. She naturally admired Ricky because of his talents, though they had starkly different views from the very beginning. "Ricky, I want to know what the wood branch offered you," said Ran with a scowl. Then he continued, "No matter what they offer, we are prepared to offer you double." Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors became even more envious after hearing Ran''s offer. "I can''t believe it! That white-haired young man must be incredibly talented. And if this isn''t about his talent, what on earth is with him that the Five-element Sect want so much?" they eximed dubiously. At this point, Ricky could only smile at Ran since he didn''t know what else to say. "I don''t think you can offer me anything that can change my mind, Ran. After all, some things can''t be bought by cultivation resources or Treasures from Heaven and Earth." "Really? Your words make me want to know even more. Besides, I still don''t believe that we can''t work out a better deal," Ran insisted. "Fine! It looks like I have no other choice but to tell you the truth. The vice leader of the wood branch said that if I join them, I will be permitted to marry Ashley," replied Ricky seriously. Chapter 1210 The Saint Appears Chapter 1210 The Saint Appears A thick, harrowing silence fell over the crowd. The people''s eyes were wide in shock, but none dared to disturb the quiet while their minds were rushing to understand what they had just heard. Even after Ricky''s voice faded away, the people in the inn hall were still frozen in astonishment, watching Ricky and Ashley with a dumbfounded expression. Finally, after a long, tense silence, the onlookers began to react one after another. They looked at Ricky with admiration and deep jealousy because they believed that most of what Ricky had said was the truth. Initially, both Ashley and Ran had tried their best to invite Ricky to join them. Ricky said that he would consider it but didn''t outright agree with either of them, which indicated that Ricky wasn''t interested in the position of the holy son, nor was he interested in the abundant cultivation resources they two could provide him if he joined them. That made it in as day that material riches could never sway Ricky. However, whatever he had seen in the jade slip that Ashley gave him had instantly changed his mind. Perhaps, beauty was the most attractive thing to a man like him. He could reject anything without a care except for the allure of a woman¡ªthat was how everyone thought after hearing Ricky''s exnation. Meanwhile, Ran was at a loss. Just as Ricky had imed earlier, it looked like this was an offer that could not be countered by the water branch. Even if the water branch could boast of many talented and beautiful girls in their faction, none of them couldpare to Ashley. At the same time, Ran also felt slightly envious of Ricky. He and Ashley were rivals, and in the entire Five-element Region, only Ashley could match him in strength. Despite that, he still admired her a great deal. If anything, Ashley should be his woman! Therefore, at this moment, Ran wanted nothing more but to kill Ricky. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Boy, are you ying tricks again? Are you just saying that because you have a crush on Ashley?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked,ughing in amusement. In contrast to the Dragon Intent Grass'' light mood, Tina and Amelia looked tremendously annoyed as they lounged inside the Massacring Zone in Ricky''s body. After all, no woman could watch the man she loved pursuing other women. No matter how broad- minded she was, she would undoubtedly feel upset. "Dragon Intent Grass, beauty is indeed attractive to any man, and I am no exception in that regard. However, I am not the kind of man who would lose his mind when facing beauties," answered Ricky earnestly. "Although I saw Wood Saint''s message from Ashley, I wouldn''t blindly believe her yet. That is why I said those words in public. I need to see her sincerity." The Dragon Intent Grass nodded and said, "So, that''s how it is... But if you keep on acting like this, I won''t be surprised if you get in trouble. After all, Ashley could inadvertently fall in love with you!" "Ha-ha! Stop joking around. I don''t think I''m that charming," Ricky denied with augh. Ashley was too stunned to respond at first. She was about to unleash her murderous intent and attack Ricky because she thought that Ricky offended her by saying those words. After all, she regarded herself above others and held her reputation with great care. The fact that people thought of her as holy and pure brought her tremendous satisfaction. Of course, Ashley also liked geniuses and heroes, and she secretly thought of Ricky as her prince charming. But still, she would never stand for it if Ricky had said that in public to mock her. Ricky''s words sounded like he had considered her as a mere object that he could use for trading and bartering, which was insulting. However, before she could say anything to reprimand Ricky, the man whispered to her, "Girl, I didn''t mean anything by what I just said. Please don''t feel offended. You should know that the Wood Saint asked you to keep me, and your master must have given the same order. And to tell you the truth, I can''t simply follow you blindly without the Wood Saint''s presence. I have no choice but to obey his words. Please don''t get mad at me. I only said those things to bind us together, which makes me more confident in our alliance." Hearing Ricky''s words, Ashley couldn''t say anything more. Although she was angry, she also understood that what he just said made sense. As he had stated, Ashley desperately needed Ricky to go with her today no matter what it took. That was for the sake of the Wood Saint and the Five-element g in Ricky''s pocket. Ashley valued her sect''s interests a thousand times higher than herself. The mere Five-element g was worthy of her efforts if she could make Ricky join her sect. So, after hearing Ricky''s words, she could do nothing but y along with him. "I understand what you mean. I thought you were a man of justice, but now... I can''t help but wonder if the Wood Saint made a mistake in introducing you to the Five-element Sect," Ashley said coldly. Although she was no longer furious with Ricky and didn''t want to kill him, she didn''t have a good opinion of him anymore. She was disappointed that he wasn''t that good that she thought he was. However, she didn''t realize that she was acting precisely as Ricky wanted. At this time, Ricky turned to Tina, Amelia, and the Dragon Intent Grass and said, "See? We won''t have any trouble now. With her attitude towards me, do you think she could even fall in love with me? I think not!" "Oh, I get it. It seems that you have nned this from the very beginning," the Dragon Intent Grass said as it let out a loudugh. "That''s right! Even if she changes her opinion of me in the future, I would have left the Five-element Sect by that time." Ricky gave them a self-satisfied smile. Then he said to Ashley, "Ha-ha, it doesn''t matter if I was mistaken or not. You don''t need to concern yourself with that." Ashley''s insult didn''t seem to have fazed him at all. At this point, Ran called their attention and asked coldly, "Ashley, is he telling the truth?" "Yes, this is the best that the wood branch has to offer," Ashley replied with a nod without any trace of hesitation. Everyone was ovee by surprise once again after they heard her confirmation. Perhaps, when they heard it from Ricky, there was a small part of them that refused to believe it. But now that it came straight from Ashley''s mouth, it sounded a hundred times more real and believable. And since Ashley was covered in a veil, the onlookers could not see her expression, so they could only judge her true attitude by her words. "Ashley, I owe you a favor for this one," Ricky muttered to Ashley telepathically. "There''s no need for that. I hope you can join the wood branch. Don''t waste your talent," Ashley answered him coldly. "Of course," was Ricky''s reply. At this moment, Ran was seething with rage. He desperately wanted to kill Ricky, but he was no match for him. What could he do? He could only bury his hatred deep in his heart. "I''m sorry about this, Ran, but I have to choose the wood branch instead of the water branch," Ricky finally said. As the dust settled down, the warriors around couldn''t help but stare at Ricky enviously. They didn''t think badly of him for choosing the wood branch because of Ashley, for if they were him, they would also make the same choice in a heartbeat. "Come on then. Let''s go," Ashley said shortly. She was in a bad mood. All she wanted was asking Ricky to leave with her as soon as possible. Ricky didn''t mind her bad attitude at all. He smiled slightly and prepared to leave, but a voice stopped him in his tracks. "Since ancient times, it''s natural for heroes to fall for beautiful women, but the enjoyment brought by martial arts is infinite. Once you have be a powerful man, you can choose any woman you want." Then, a man clothed in a white robe appeared. He was a middle-aged man who had a lot of white hair, and his wise, meaningful look seemed to reflect all the tribtions that he had experienced in his lifetime. As soon as the man appeared, all the eyes abruptly gravitated towards him. "It''s the Nether Water Saint!" one of the crowd shouted out in surprise when he recognized the neer. Chapter 1211 Battle Between Saints Chapter 1211 Battle Between Saints In the entire Five-element Region, the Nether Water Saint was regarded as one of the strongest saints in their records. Moreover, he was also tasked as the vice leader of the Five-element Sect''s water branch. The Five- element Sect had no leader for a long time, and this was one of the main reasons why the sect had been divided into various branches. Due to them being leaderless, the leaders of the sect''s branches took the initiative and all appointed themselves as the vice leaders of their respective branches. Meanwhile, upon seeing the Nether Water Saint, everyone in the surroundings stood up straight and bowed. Lining up in straight rows, they greeted respectfully, "Greetings, sir!" It was said that no matter how powerful a spiritual emperor was, he was obliged to lower his head in front of a saint because clearly, he didn''t have the strength to provoke him. "Master!" Ran greeted with utmost respect. "Nice to see you, sir!" Ashley said. The Nether Water Saint was, in fact, as old as Wood Saint. Therefore, Ashley found it deemed necessary to return the respect. On the other hand, Ricky also bowed and greeted the saint, showing nothing but admiration and respect. It did not matter to him if a saint held a different stance from him in terms of martial arts, for he revered and honored every saint. "Hmm." The Nether Water Saint nodded as a reply to the warriors around him. He might be very powerful, but he was never arrogant to anyone. Not long after, he ordered the warriors around him in a very soft voice, "Everyone, this is the internal affairs of the Five-element Sect. Please give us a moment of privacy." "Yes, of course, sir!" Without wasting any time, everyone left no matter how curious they were about what would happen next. "Sir, your presence is unexpected," Ashley said to the Nether Water Saint as soon as the warriors left. "Stop fooling around, Ashley. You very well know why I am here. A genius like this young man who was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor deserves my attention and I''ll try my best to keep him in our branch." The Nether Water Saint cast a humble smile in front of Ashley. "Ricky, do you understand what I mean?" he then asked Ricky. "Certainly!" Ricky nodded as a reply. "Since you are very certain about this, you can go back to the water branch with me. You will be the holy son of our branch, and you have the right to use all the cultivation resources of the branch," said the Nether Water Saint in an assertive tone. "Now, if you really like Ashley, you may propose as soon as I take you to the wood branch. It won''t matter if her master, Lloyd, disagrees with your proposal. I will help you take her away." Ricky could not help but get surprised when he heard this. The same was true for Ashley. Ran, on the other hand, thought that he was just dreaming to hear those unbelievable words from his master. He could not help but wonder, ''What''s going on? Why do I feel like Master already considers Ricky as his disciple? This is just absurd!'' "Ha ha, good. That''s good news. All along, I thought that the Nether Water Saint was an enemy, but I didn''t expect him to be so generous and straightforward," the Dragon Intent Grass said dly. "Boy, I think you should change your mind and just join the water branch. However, only you have such talent to make those renowned warriors like saints cherish you so much. You were once the only powerful incredible demi-spiritual emperor in this era, after all. People would surely try to woo you as long as they don''t have any animosity towards you." "So my talent really helps a lot," Ricky remarked. "Of course, it does. This is the rule of the martial world. Talent and strength are the deciding factors for your status. And besides, your real status would still depend on your own strength," the grass commented. "Okay, I think I got it!" Ricky said firmly. "However, I am not a person who refutes myself. I have already promised Ashley that I would be joining the wood branch; therefore, I will keep my word." Having made up his mind, Ricky turned to the Nether Water Saint and said, "Sir, I appreciate your kindness. But I have already promised Ashley, so I apologize. I''m sorry that I can''t join the water branch." "You don''t need to apologize for this. As a warrior, you have the right to refuse everything when you think you have to," replied the Nether Water Saint. "Haha, look! He is not even mad at your refusal," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked withughter. Just then, another voice echoed, and an old man in cyan stepped out from nowhere. "Wells, it''s not right to poach my people especially right now!" This was an old man with messy white hair. He was very thin and weak as if he were a piece of dead wood. In contrast to his seemingly weak body, his power said otherwise. Perhaps, only a saint could truly feel the immense energy that was inside the old man''s body. "I guess that this old man is probably much stronger than the Nether Water Saint. I''m guessing, he is close to a medium saint," observed the Dragon Intent Grass. "How many levels are there among the saints?" Ricky inquired. "There are the saint, medium saint, great saint, and demi-spiritual potentate, the peak of them all! Now, each of the four levels has three grades: the first, second, and of course, the third grade. Judging from this man''s aura, he should be a medium saint who has reached the third grade. The Nether Water Saint, on the other hand, must have reached the second grade at his peak state. But of course, I am not really certain for these are just rough estimates. I only based my judgment on their auras. I drew this conclusion byparing their auras to the auras of the Great Dragons who have be saints that I have met before," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "Master!" Ashley eximed with excitement after seeing the old man. "Nice to see you, sir!" Ran greeted respectfully. ''Hmm... I guess that this old man is the deputy leader of the wood branch,'' Ricky wondered. Seeing that the others had paid their respects, of course, Ricky also did the same and bowed his head slightly. "That''s a wise choice. The younger generation will surpass the older. Choosing the wood branch will prove to be a smart choice," the old man, Lloyd, said with a smile as he looked at Ricky. ... "Shame on you, Lloyd! Take that back! This guy has a unique talent. If he joined your wood branch, then I''m sure that after two years, he would remain stagnant. You should know what will happen after one and a half years after, and two years after that," the Nether Water Saint imed coldly. "Wells, are you belittling me?" Lloyd taunted. It turned out that the Nether Water Saint''s name was Wells. "Then let''s settle this. Let''s go into battle and prove it!" the Nether Water Saint, Wells, said coldly and disappeared as soon as he finished his words. Frustrated, Lloyd shook his head and vanished as well. Soon after, Ricky and the others suddenly felt the strong invisible vibrationing from the sky. But somehow, this was quite normal to happen in a battle between two saints. After all, it was something that the lower spiritual emperors would never be able to see with naked eyes. Ricky turned to look at Ran and Ashley and asked. "Hey, guys! Now that I will be a member of the Five-element Sect, mind if you introduce the sect a little bit?" Even though the two saints were not from the same branch, Ricky didn''t assume that they were enemies. However, Ricky kind of knew the reason behind it. In fact, they all hoped that the Five-element Sect could be united again, but despite this wonderful aspiration, none of them obeyed to the others. As a result, they didn''t have a real leader. That was why, at that moment, he made sure to use the right words so as not to offend Ran and Ashley in any manner. "Humph!" Ashley just snorted. At that moment, Ricky did not only win the favor of her master, but also the favor of the Nether Water Saint. Without a doubt, the two saints had been fighting over Ricky''s membership to their respective branches. Ashley really did not know why the saints valued Ricky so much, despite the fact that he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Somehow, she felt a bit jealous of Ricky. On the other hand, Ran also ignored Ricky. Frankly, all that ran through his mind at that moment was the image of him killing Ricky. Ran was relieved that Ricky did not join the water branch. Otherwise, his position in the water branch would be challenged once he witnessed how Ricky was valued by his master. At that moment, Ricky could not help but feel helpless when he felt that the two turned their cold shoulders to him. Chapter 1212 Regain The Five-element Flag Chapter 1212 Regain The Five-element g "Ha-ha, looks like you''re going to have a hard time in the Five-element Sect in the following days." The Dragon Intent Grassughed. "It doesn''t matter. I just wanted to relieve the embarrassment. Besides, I am just staying there for a while. I don''t n on making any friends on my visit," Ricky said. The Misty South Pce was still his dream destination. ... A few hourster, Wells and Lloydnded simultaneously. Lloyd was still the calm and energetic self he always was. It was as if he hadn''t been through a battle at all. Wells, on the other hand, had a trace of difort, and naturally, his ck hair was a bit messy. Obviously, Wells had been at a disadvantage in the previous confrontation. "All right, Lloyd. I''ll give him to you now. But don''t train him to be as soft as you are," Wells said lightly. "And I do hope you won''t get involved in the matter of the Five-element g." "You can rest assured that I am not that kind of person," Lloyd answered in a soft tone. Then, Wells turned to Ran and said, "Let''s go." They left. "We must leave, too. This is not a good ce to talk." Lloyd dered, again in the soft tone he was well known for. Then he, along with Ricky, Ashley, and the others, left the scene as well. A few minutester, they arrived at a green mountain far away. Wooden houses and pces wereid out all over the mountain range, which made it a suitable cultivation ce for the disciples of the wood branch. An invisible array covered the surroundings and was continuously absorbing the power of heaven and earth, especially the power of wood. This power would then be gathered in the cultivating ce below, to be utilized by the disciples at will. "Ricky, the wood branch is going to be your home from now. I have already arranged a house for you," Lloyd said. They were standing in front of his cultivation pce. Lloyd was extremely excited right now, since he had found an excellent and extraordinary genius for the Five-element Sect; a genius who was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Such a talented cultivator was sure to lead to the rise of their sect. "Thank you so much!" Ricky was grateful. Whether Lloyd was interested in his talent or he was being nice purely for the sake of the Five-element g, the fact that he was truly kind to Ricky was undeniable. Thetter was always going to remember that. "You can call me Elder Lloyd from now on," Lloyd said with a smile. "Yes, Elder Lloyd!" Ashley was furious upon seeing her master be so kind to Ricky. She was of the opinion that Ricky was not a good person and her master''s kindness made her jealous and angry. However, there was nothing she could do at the moment. She would have to wait and tell her master about what kind of person Ricky really was when she got the chance in the future. While she was engaged in her thoughts, Ricky took out the Five-element g and said, "Elder Lloyd, this is the Five-element g I found in the Emperor Beast Swamp. Since it is a sacred weapon of the Five-element Sect, I think I should hand it over to you." "It really is the Five-element g. It is finally back," Lloyd eximed as he took the g in his hand. "It was a wise move to hand over the Five-element g voluntarily," Ashley told Ricky using her internal power when she saw thetter take initiative. "I have no choice. After all, I am also a member of the Five-element Sect now," Ricky replied. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, handing over the Five-element g had been painful. It was a sacred weapon he had found and now, it was just gone. However, he had his own principles. He had to hand over the Five- element g considering his rtionship with the Wood Saint and Metal Fire Saint. "Humph!" Ashley snorted. However, to their immense surprise, after carefully pondering over the g for a while, Lloyd handed it back to Ricky once more. "Ricky, I am thankful to you for finding the Five-element g. This is one of the biggest contributions ever made to our sect. Since you have already be a disciple of the Five-element Sect, you can keep the g with you. I think it''s time for you to try turning the g into your own sacred weapon." Ricky and Ashley were dumbfounded at the proposal. The meaning of Lloyd''s words was noticeably clear: making the Five-element g Ricky''s sacred weapon would mean that the g would then belong to him. "Master..." Ashley couldn''t believe her ears. However, Lloyd waved his hand to stop her. "Ashley, you must not tell anyone about this. Don''t even breathe a word of it, not even to the elders. Do you understand?" "Yes, master!" Ashley nodded, rather unwillingly. She didn''t want this to happen. Ricky had said in public that she was already engaged to him, and Lloyd must be aware of that. He must also be aware of Ricky''s character. So how could he still give the Five-element g to such a person? "Elder Lloyd, to be honest, I have no idea what to do with this," Ricky told Lloyd. "The Five-element g holds a special ce in our sect. I am willing to believe in something like opportunity," Lloyd exined. "Since you found the Five-element g, this is an opportunity for you. Now that you have joined the Five-element Sect, you can take the Five-element g with you. There is nothing wrong with it. Besides, I know that you don''t want to give up a sacred weapon, right?" "Well..." Ricky stammered as he scratched his head in embarrassment. "I know. You don''t have to refuse." Looking at Ricky, Lloyd smiled. Ricky did not hesitate or refuse anymore. He was a simple person who disliked unnecessary formalities. Since Lloyd had said so, Ricky made up his mind and took the Five-element g. "Thank you very much, Elder Lloyd." He expressed his thanks graciously. "It looks like Lloyd not only wants you to be a disciple of the Five-element Sect, but he also wants you at a prominent position in the sect. Otherwise, he would not have given you the Five-element g," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "Maybe, but the Five-element g is mine now. To be honest, I really didn''t want to lose a sacred weapon," Ricky replied. "It''s just that I was a little mean. I thought that the wood branch had ulterior motives, so I let Ashley acknowledge her marriage with me." "So what? It wasn''t wrong of you to be careful. In fact, you need to be on your guard all the time since you havee to the Middle Land by yourself," the Dragon Intent Grass said. By that time, Lloyd spoke up again. "All right then. I will let Ashley take you to your ce. You two will be able to talk to each other in private. After all, you have already..." Before he could finish his words, Ashley angrily interrupted, "Master!" "Ha-ha, okay, okay. I won''t meddle in your personal affairs. I have some important things waiting for me anyway. Ashley, you make arrangements for Ricky first and also tell him about the selection of the holy son," "Okay," was her reply. Afterward, Ricky followed Ashley to his ce of residence. "Ashley, look. I''m sorry for what I did before. I was mean and cruel, and I want to apologize. I hope you understand," Ricky said apologetically once they were outside. "Humph! You are a bastard!" Ashley just snorted. Ricky spread his hands helplessly at this response. "Listen up. I am going to tell you about the selection of holy son as my master told me to," Ashley added in a cold voice. Obviously, if it weren''t for Lloyd, she wouldn''t have spoken a word to Ricky. "I''m all ears!" Ricky smiled. He did not care about Ashley''s attitude towards him as long as he could get what he wanted. Chapter 1213 Three Holy Sons-to-be Chapter 1213 Three Holy Sons-to-be "It is said that the holy son and the holy daughter are the backbones of any Sage Level force. In fact, they are the most valued disciples. In short, they are the heirs to this Sage Level force, if you get my drift," Ashley exined. At that moment, there was a distinct trace of haughtiness in her voice. Perhaps, this was because she had been the holy daughter of the wood branch from the very start. Of course, Lloyd''s trust helped her a lot. But her sess would still mainly rely on her efforts. If Ashley was not powerful enough, then she would have already be deprived of the position of the holy daughter. "So a holy son and a holy daughter represent the Sage Level force, to some degree," she added. "Got it. Then, a holy son and a holy daughter have many rights and privileges to enjoy. Am I right?" Ricky rified. "Yes. Also keep in mind that the holy son and the holy daughter will know everything except for the core matters. They are qualified to obtain any cultivation method and any cultivation resource," expounded Ashley. "Oh, I can''t wait to be one of them," Ricky said gently. "As far as I know, my master probably wants you to be the holy son. But on the contrary, I don''t think you can be one," Ashley scorned a little after looking at Ricky''s optimistic expression. Curious, Ricky could not help but ask. "Is that so? Howe?" "ording to the rules of the wood branch, all spiritual emperors under one hundred years old are eligible to participate in the holy son selection. However, I found out that three of the candidates are much more powerful than me. They might be close to being a hundred years old, but they are still qualified to participate in the contest," replied Ashley. "I see. I think those three have the strength to stop me." Ricky gave a beaming smile. "Well, of course they have! I know that my master wants to directly announce your appointment as the holy son of the wood branch. But he will still have to let you take that position fairly by disying your strength. It''s a happy thing for me, actually," Ashley said grimly. Moreover, she believed that if Ricky failed to be the holy son, then he would be too ashamed to take the Five-element g by himself or even find the gall to stay in the wood branch. Then, he would probably return the g and leave the wood branch. "Haha, I see where you''reing from. But do you really think that those three people you mentioned would be powerful enough to resist me?" Ricky smirked. "Why not? Of course, I think so!" answered Ashley. "By the way, my master also asked me to tell you that you should not leave the wood branch unless necessary. You should know that the powerful warriors of the Red Potentate Roc tribe won''t let you go that easily." "Yes, yes. I am aware of that, but I want to know who these geniuses are for now," Ricky requested. "The other disciples address them as the three holy sons-to-be, which means they are the most qualified ones to be the holy son. Fine. The first one is Hayes, the second is Guillermo, and the third is Mordechai." "What strange names!! But I think, by far, Mordechai is the most special one," Ricky remarked. "I find that one unique, too. He may be ranked thest among the three, but surely, he is the strongest among them. No matter how hard I try, I can''t find any w in his ability. I think he is hiding his strength," said Ashley. "Well, I think I''ve heard more than I should! Do you really think that we only got engaged so that you''d care more about me?" Ricky jeered. "I swear to god. I''m warning you! If you mention that again, I will... I will..." She suddenly ran out of words due to her immense anger. Meanwhile, after Ricky and Ashley left, Lloyd immediately went into a ce covered with five colors. There, four figures stood there waiting for him. One of them was the Nether Water Saint¡ªWells. One of the other remaining figures appeared to be a middle-aged fat man with a seemingly heavy force. On the other hand, the other one was a middle-aged woman who wore a long red robe, which made it look like her body was covered with mes. Last but not least, the final one was an old man with ck hair, d in golden clothes. Despite looking a little reserved, he exuded the most powerful killing power. After Lloyd came in, the woman spoke first. "This is not easy. All the five of us are here now." "Yes, I agree. The Five-element g brought us all here," that fat, middle-aged man, responded as he giggled. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Guys, shush. Let''s focus. I think Wells must have told you my idea by now. So, what do you think? Although neither of us is willing to listen to anyone, we all have the same goal, which is to rebuild the Five-element Sect. Otherwise, the other forces would swallow us sooner orter. Thousands of years have passed, and we have lost nearly a fifth of the territory of our Five-element Sect!" Lloyd came straight to the point. The other four became silent upon hearing this. What Lloyd said hit them right in the gut. Without a doubt, the Five-element Sect was constantly nibbled by other forces. If the five branches of the Five-element Sect didn''t get on well, then maybe after thousands of years, the Five-element Sect wouldn''t exist anymore. And the five of them would definitely be the greatest sinners of the Five-element Sect. However, since thest leader of the Five-element Sect had already died, the five deputy leaders were not willing to submit to each other any longer. After being silent for quite some time, the other four began to express their opinions. "That''s correct, Lloyd. If we continue to live like this, the Five-element Sect will no longer exist after thousands of years. Most probably, the five of us will be too ashamed to meet our leader after we perish," the old man in gold said after a moment of careful consideration. "So, this time, you actually made sense. I agree with your proposal," he concluded. "We second the motion!" The other three nodded in agreement. "But, Lloyd, if we ever find out that you have pocketed the Five-element g, believe me when I say that we will not let you go!" Wells threatened. "Humph! I have already promised you that. If you don''t believe me, then you cane and check at any time." "Well, I surely hope so!" "Okay, then. That''s a deal. We are hopeful for the rebuilding of the Five-element Sect." While they were discussing, Ricky came to the ce where he would stay after following Ashley closely. There, wooden houses stood among the high mountains. At this time, almost all of the disciples of the wood branch hade to the square in front of the mountain range, as if they were only there to wait for Ricky and Ashley to arrive. When Ricky came, all eyes were stered on him directly, but they were not friendly at all. "Ha-ha! So, is this the special wee ceremony for me?" Ricky mocked. On the other hand, he certainly knew the reason for this gathering¡ªit was because of the news that Ashley was already engaged to him. In the wood branch, Ashley was considered to be a goddess among all the male disciples. So, those disciples could not help but feel angry and act wildly upon hearing the shocking news. "Yes, yes. They are here to wee you." Ashley gave a sneer. She knew that this would happen. She just hoped that these male disciples making things difficult for Ricky. Surely, there must be some stand-outs among these disciples, which Ashley could use for revenge. "Well, it seems that next I have to thank them for their ''kindness'' after all." Ricky smiled. Immediately, a young man in grey walked out and disdained Ricky. "So, you are Ricky, the new disciple? I heard that quite some strong warriors of the Red Potentate Roc tribe are looking for you now," he said with a mocking smile. "Are youing to the wood branch to hide from the disaster?" "Ha-ha! Well, I guess he is." Chapter 1214 Take You As My Boss Chapter 1214 Take You As My Boss When they wereughing at Ricky, Ashley exined to Ricky through their telepathic link. "Let me introduce him to you. This young man is Doug Chen. He is the fourthpetitor for the position of the holy son. "Oh, I see. Then, what about the three other powerful candidates? Where are they? Wouldn''t they come?" Ricky was a bit disappointed. The young man in front of him was not a prime candidate, and he seemed a bitcklusterpared to the three otherpetitive candidates. "If you defeat him, they will show up," Ashley replied. "Is that so?" Ricky asked, his voice faint. "I don''t think they know that I killed Lundy." "Perhaps they do. However, I don''t think it matters to them. Lundy''s fame did not reach here. So they have no idea what it means that you killed him," Ashley said. "And, I''m really curious, what makes you think that you can defeat Doug?" After a few moments of silence, Ricky turned to look at Doug. "You must be joking," he responded to Doug''s teasing words. Even though they made fun of him, he wasn''t upset. Doug walked up to Ricky. He nodded to Ashley as a greeting. "If you want me to believe that you are noting here to seek refuge, then show me what you''ve got," Doug said with a dismissive sneer. "What do you want me to do to prove my strength?" Ricky asked. Sometimes, a show of power was enough to get him what he needed. He didn''t want to back down from Doug''s challenge. "It''s very simple. Withstand three blows from me, and I will believe you," Doug replied. He wore a defiant sneer on his face. It was clear that he did not believe Ricky was strong at all. Ricky was a two-star lower spiritual emperor at his peak state, while Doug was a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Doug believed that his capability inbat was at the average level among those at his realm. He didn''t think Ricky could stand a chance. ''Doug is a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Once he performs his Omnipotent Skills, his strength could reach the average level among warriors at his level. Although Ricky is strong, he is no match against Doug,'' Ashley thought to herself. "Oh? Really? Are you serious that you would consider me to be powerful enough if I withstand three blows from you?" Ricky asked, his voice serious. "We''ve got so many witnesses here. Why do you think this is a trick?" Doug replied. "However, if you fail my challenge, you would have to break off your engagement with Ashley. It would not do her good to consort with weak men." "So... What happens if I seed?" Ricky asked. "Ha! I don''t think that''s possible," Doug said with a smile. "But what if I do?" Ricky insisted, looking Doug in the eye. "If you make it, I will take you as my boss. You can ask me to do anything for you, and I will do it. Does that suffice?" Doug asked, sneering. "Not bad," Ricky replied, nodding. He gave Doug a small smirk. "You are way too cocky!" Doug said angrily as he saw the smirk on Ricky''s face. "Take this first blow!" As soon as Doug finished speaking, the Wood Rule suddenly appeared and filled the air. He delivered a punch, and a dragon shadow came rushing toward Ricky. "And this second blow!" He rose into the air and stomped his feet down hard. The Wood Rule gathered and formed a shadow of a mountain. The shadow rushed at Ricky in full force. Doug was clever. He didn''t even give Ricky time to react as he performed two moves. Byunching them one after the other, he hoped to catch Ricky off guard. Obviously, he was afraid that Ricky would have tricks up his sleeve to resist his blows. Naturally, Ricky knew what Doug was up to. Smiling faintly, he rushed towards the shadows, facing them head-on. Just before Ricky touched the shadows, his arms suddenly burst into mes. He stretched out his arms and thrust them towards the shadows, destroying thempletely. "T-this can''t be! How is this possible?" Ashley and other disciples were shaken up by the scene unfolding before their eyes. Their jaws almost dropped to the ground in astonishment. Dougnded on the ground with a loud thud. The impact of Ricky''s attack pushed him backwards. Although he didn''t say anything, the expression on his face gave him away. He stared nkly at Ricky, shock written all over his face. "Doug, I''ve already taken two of your blows. Take a hit from me, and then show me your third move. I can''t wait to see it!" Ricky said loudly. By that time, his entire body was covered in mes. He took a step forward and drew out his Iron Justice Saber. The chaotic fire power appeared together with his ten kinds of mes. He locked eyes with Doug, and waved his weapon at him. Doug felt the scorching heat singe his skin. He couldn''t go down. He gathered all of his strength at once. He knitted his hands together, and his pupils turned green. He looked menacing and terrifying, and he sent a chill down everyone else''s spines. Ricky, however, stayed calm and collected, watching Doug closely. "Come on. I hereby summon you¡ªthe Wood Rule to defend me!" Suddenly, Doug released his defense. After Ricky had attacked him, he realized how powerful Ricky''s strike was. "I can''t believe that Doug chose to defend himself instead of attacking!" The disciples were so shocked, and they could not believe their eyes. At that moment, they realized just how terrifying this white-haired young man was. ''Doug had no choice but to defend himself. Only the three mostpetitive candidates can make him do that. But this young man actually is making this happen!'' they thought to themselves in shock. Enormous power of the Wood Rule emerged, morphing into a bright, green light. The light began to move, and it transformed into a dragon. The dragon let out a low growl and rested above Doug''s head. It would attack anyone who dared harm him. Boom! Ricky''s burning mes came into contact the dragon. In an instant, the dragon was burnt to ashes. The ming light disappeared the instant it was about to touch Doug''s head. However, it wasn''t because Doug had sessfully defended himself. It was because Ricky had withdrawn it. The winner of this duel was clear. The entire space was dead silent. Even Ashley was dumbfounded. Although she knew that Ricky had made big progress, what he just aplished went way beyond her wildest dreams. It waspletely unexpected. ''Thanks to the half of the Blood Beast King, my strength has improved immensely,'' Ricky thought to himself excitedly. "After some training, you will be able to make a breakthrough and be a three-star lower spiritual emperor. At that time, you can beat most warriors who haven''t be the middle spiritual emperors," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "It might take a long time, but I believe that you will be a saint one day." It tone was filled with joy. "My journey to bing a saint will begin with the Five-element Sect. I''m looking forward to it," Ricky replied, thrilled. When Ricky came back to his senses, Ashley and other disciples had also recovered from the shock. The disciples stared at Ricky adoringly, amazed at his terrifying power. ''The white-haired Ricky is at par with the three who are most likely to be the holy son. He is not someone that we can mock or not take seriously,'' they thought to themselves. ''Damn! This guy is powerful,'' Ashley sneered inwardly. The next moment, everyone fixed their eyes on Doug. He had been defeated, and they were wondering what he was going to do next.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1215 Guillermo Chapter 1215 Guillermo Ricky sauntered up to Doug, who hadn''t recovered from the fear that Ricky''s strike had brought him. "Hey, Doug, do you remember when you said that you would consider me as your boss if I could withstand three moves from you?" He prompted Doug point-nk. Hearing Ricky''s words brought Doug back to his senses. "This is unbelievable. I lost?!" Doug muttered to himself in disbelief. However, even though he found it hard to believe, he had no choice but to ept it and do as he had promised. He struggled for a while as he weighed what he should do next, and when he made up his mind, he said to Ricky, "Don''t worry. I''m a man of my word. From now on, you will be my boss, and I will run errands..." But before he could finish his sentence, Ricky interrupted him with augh. "Ha-ha! You''re too serious, man. I was just joking. I can''t believe you took my words seriously," he uttered. From the beginning, Ricky had no intention of taking Doug in as his follower. He just used Doug to prevent the other disciples from picking on him. He had gotten what he wanted, so it was about time to let Doug go as well. After all, he had just joined the wood branch. Meanwhile, the warriors present fell silent when they heard Ricky''s words. Thest thing they had expected was for Ricky to act so graciously, as they had all thought that he would give Doug a hard time given the situation. Some of them thought to themselves, ''Ricky is not only talented and strong, but he is also gracious and broad-minded! Maybe he and Ashley will be a good match with each other.'' Some of them even began to discuss among themselves. "This guy is awesome. I''m looking forward to what else he will achieve after this! Perhaps, he can be the holy son in the near future." "Now, we know that Ricky definitely deserves our respect!" In the martial world, seniority did not dictate superiority or respect. Everything depended on the individual''s strength, regardless of that person''s age, background, or personality. Since Ricky was more powerful than them, he demanded their respect. A person''s strength was the only thing that mattered. No matter how kind-hearted or broad-minded Ricky was, he knew that these people wouldn''t respect him if he weren''t this strong. "Thank you. I didn''t think you''d let Doug go but thank you for that," Ashley mumbled to Ricky through telepathy once she had recovered from her surprise. "We both are members of the wood branches now, so it''s only right that I spare him. However, I''m sorry but you can''t get what you want," Ricky answered her with a meaningful smile. Obviously, he knew that Ashley had wanted to use Doug to give him a hard time. "Don''t get ahead of yourself! I think Guillermo will likelye out soon," Ashley responded with an equally serene smile. It was like they werepeting for which of them could fluster the other first. Of course, Ricky was his usual unppable self, and the smile on his face widened in response. "Oh, is that so?" he retorted, chuckling with amusement. After a while, Doug also came out of his trance. He turned to Ricky with grateful eyes and cried out sincerely, "Thank you, Ricky! Thank you!" At this moment, he began to genuinely admire Ricky. He didn''t think that Ricky had said that just to look good to others since there was no need for him to do that. On top of that, he sounded really sincere. "Ha-ha! Don''t mention it. After all, we are both the member of the wood branch," Ricky answered Doug, patting his back lightly. At this point, a voice suddenly rang out, taking everyone''s attention. "No wonder our vice leader went through so much just to bring you here. You are not only powerful but also broad-minded. I''m impressed." The voice came from a handsome young man, who was d in a white expensive robe, with an impressive crown on his head. "It''s Guillermo!" All the disciples present bowed respectfully when they saw the young man. "So this guy is Guillermo?" Ricky inquired telepathically. "Yes! That''s him!" Ashley replied enthusiastically. "I didn''t expect that you are this in demand. Guillermo is considered a peerless genius, and even he is attracted to you. But howe I never noticed that you are this enchanting before?" Ricky teasingly replied. "Humph!" Knowing that Ricky was making fun of her, Ashley let out an unwomanly snort and didn''t reply anymore. She knew that she would never win an argument against Ricky because he was so much more eloquent than her. Thus, it was better to ignore him. Meanwhile, Ricky also greeted Guillermo politely, cupping his hands in front of his chest. "I''m honored to hear that," he replied regarding Guillermo''s earlier statement. "You are too modest, Ricky," Guillermo retorted jovially. "I saw how you fought, and I must admit that you are incredible. In fact, your performance made me itch for a fight, and I am hoping that you are having the same thoughts as me right now. Would you care to go a few rounds with me?" "Ha-ha! You are right. That''s exactly what I was thinking!" Ricky replied with augh. Doug, who was his opponent earlier, was not strong enough to satisfy the urge to fight within him. Guillermo was more powerful than Doug, so Ricky thought that he could use Guillermo to test his real power. "That sounds great, but the square is not a good ce to fight. How about we go to the Combat Space instead?" Guillermo suggested. His respect for Ricky grew when thetter agreed to fight him without any hesitation. Indeed, this guy seemed valiant and as strong-willed as him. "This way, please!" Ricky said politely. And then he gestured for Guillermo to follow after him. The Combat Space was an area where spiritual emperors couldpete against each other with abandon. Powerful saints had created it in the void using the blessing power, which made it stronger than a normal battle ring. If they fought on an ordinary battle ring, they could not give their all because their attacks could damage the ce even if it were protected by arrays. Before long, Ricky and Guillermo arrived on a Combat Space belonging to the wood branch. It seemed that the news of their battle had spread, as a myriad of people were already waiting around the Combat Space. Even disciples who were upper spiritual emperors and elders who were demi-saints were waiting for them to start fighting. The volume of people who had turned out was incredible! But it wasn''t surprising at all since one of the competitors was most likely to be the holy son, while the other was brought here by the vice leader himself. "Who do you think will win this battle?" The whole ce was abuzz with noise, as the crowd discussed the uing match with one another. "I think Guillermo will probably win this battle. Rumor has it that he is a three-star lower spiritual emperor," a disciple said. "Some even say that his fighting capability is even stronger than a three-star lower spiritual emperor!" "That''s might not be urate. After all, you were there when Ricky and Doug fought each other. You saw that Doug is no match for Ricky, which means that Ricky is on par with the three people who are most likely to be the holy son," another disciple retorted. "Did our vice leader bring this white-haired young man here?" an elder who was a demi-saint curiously asked an upper spiritual emperor. "Yes. ording to the warriors from the Red Potentate Roc tribe, he is a genius who can challenge someone at a higher grade than him at the Emperor Level. There is also gossip that Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" the upper spiritual emperor replied. "What?! Did you say he used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor? No way!" The elder gasped in surprise. Clearly, he was taken aback by the information he had just received. "Ricky, leave Ashley alone. She is my girl, so you better back off! I am very outspoken about this matter, so I am letting you know that any man who tries to make a move on her is my rival. You and I are disciples of the same branch, so I don''t want any conflict between us. Just stay away from her, and there won''t be any trouble," Guillermo sternly warned Ricky through their telepathic link. "Ha-ha! It seems that you are a very devoted lover!" Rickyughed carelessly, for Guillermo''s words didn''t faze him one bit. He continued, "Warriors should not fear anything, and I can''t give up just because you asked me to. So, we''d better solve this through our fists. If you beat me here today, I give you my word that I will stay away from Ashley." "Are you purposely provoking Guillermo so that he would fight you with his full strength?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked incredulously as it let out augh. "Actually, I have two reasons why I''m doing this. First, I want to know how strong these three candidates are. The holy son has great power within a sect, so I''m aiming to be the holy son. Before that, I''d like to test how mypetitors are. The second reason is that I''m curious about the limits of my strength," Ricky confessed. "I hope that you will keep your word. However, if you get hurt during this fight, don''t take it against me. After all, you are the one who suggested this," Guillermo told Ricky with a grave expression. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He sounded a little aggravated, and all the serenity and amusement had been wiped off his face. "Of course!" Ricky replied immediately. Once the duo reached an agreement, their momentums surged up and shed against each other. Their energies battled, flowed, and writhed as opposing snakes filled with deadly electric currents. Chapter 1216 Stellar Wood Mutant Chapter 1216 Ster Wood Mutant While Ricky released his fire, Guillermo was shroud in the mist. There was a cold brilliance about this mist. It felt like the mist was made of ster power. That wasn''t all. Various green branches could also be seen in the mist, which was a manifestation of wood power. "Guillermo is unleashing his ster power and wood power simultaneously. It looks like Ricky has put him under a lot of pressure. I think the chances are that Ricky is the fourth mostpetitive candidate for the holy son," a disciple remarked as he looked at Guillermo. "I can''t believe Guillermo cultivates both ster power and wood power. That being the case, I''ll have to go all out against him," Ricky murmured to himself. There was a whooshing sound as a gust of wind began blowing in from Ricky''s direction. Chaotic fire was a natural enemy of the wood. The wind power Ricky had unleashed could slightly suppress the ster power. Together, the double power Ricky had released was easilyparable to Guillermo''s. "Ricky has dual powers too! This battle is going to be awesome." The disciples were already on edge and curious about what would happen next. "He also cultivates double powers," Guillermo eximed with a frown. The next instant, he was already on Ricky''s side, ready for an attack. Guillermo was a highly formidable opponent with thebination of the wood and ster powers in his hand. He was now creating a powerful force, which transformed into a vine around his hand as he raised it. "The Omnipotent Skill¡ªVine Shadow Strangling!" he shouted. Immediately, the vine grew to an enormous size in an instant and turned into thousands of vine-shaped shadows. Each of these shadows was asrge as a python slithering towards his opponent. The shadows were around Ricky in no time at all. Fully aware of the fact that Ricky was a difficult opponent, Guillermo had performed one of his powerful Omnipotent Skills. Moreover, Ricky had seriously pissed him off by utilizing Ashley. As the vine-shaped shadows engulfed Ricky, there was a snapping sound. Crunch! The shadows started intertwining around him like snakes, furiously crushing his body. "Go to fight, my torrent mixed with wind of me!" Ricky shouted. Even though he was yet to burst out the mutant and release the chaotic power, Guillermo was already proving difficult to deal with. Just to break free of the shadows, Ricky had to fuse two Omnipotent Skills together. A torrent of me which, after meeting the wind, morphed into a ming vortex like a fiery tornado. It exploded like a thousand bombs. Boom! The shadows were eaten alive by the fire storm and were gone in an instant. Whoosh! Whoosh! The mist around Guillermo transformed into a light curtain and rushed behind him, forming a diamond-based pattern. "Come on! Defensive Star Array!" Guillermo had activated the Defensive Star Array and was now under its protection. This defended him from the shockwaves resulting from Ricky''s attack. From behind this shield, Guillermo rushed forward and one of his arms transformed into a de before he reached his opponent, and the other morphed into a fearsome dragon. The chaotic fire unleashed by Ricky had divided into the waves, clearing a path for him. He summoned the gale runes as soon as he saw Guillermo move. These runes were enough to cover his entire right arm. Using their power, his arm turned into the violent tornado and collided with the de. At the same time, his other arm surrounded by chaotic fire came into contact with the dragon. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As the two fighters collided in an intense battle, their fierce eyes met, each filled with an undefeatable fighting spirit. Boom! The collision tested the duo''s momentums and strength. After the deafening explosion came a momentary silence in which, everything in the arena was destroyed and turned to dust. The shockwave produced threw the two of them apart. Quickly getting up, Ricky and Guillermo engaged in hand-to- handbat. Several dozen roundster, they separated once more. Neither was in very good shape, but Guillermo looked the worse for it. His entire body was shaking violently. As could be seen, there wererge bruises on his arms caused by the immense hits he had taken. "Guillermo, it looks like my physical strength is higher," Ricky said, looking his opponent in the eye. Guillermo had always been more focused on cultivating the wood power and the ster power, which did not do much help to promote his physical strength. "Your body is awfully strong!" Guillermo agreed in a low voice. He did not snap back since Ricky was stating a fact. Guillermo had been at a disadvantage in the collision that had just happened. If the duo hadn''t been thrown apart, Ricky would have smashed him into pulp. The disciples who were witnessing the battle began discussing animatedly when they saw that Guillermo had been harmed more than Ricky. "Huh! Looks like Ricky is stronger. I am surprised. I didn''t know he was such a badass." "No wonder our vice leader brought him back here. Rumor has it that Master Wells was trying to get Ricky on his side, too." "We even tried to provoke him and embarrass him. How ridiculous!" ''How can this guy be so powerful? Even Guillermo is no match for him. The progress he has made is enormous. Is it possible that the demi-spiritual emperors are stronger than the legends have said?'' Ashley thought to herself with a gloomy face. She was very unhappy that no one could teach Ricky a lesson on her behalf. "Activate the Ster Wood Mutant," Guillermo shouted and sped his hands together, ready for another round. In an instant, half of his body was covered by the power of wood, and the other half was surrounded by the power of star. There was a huge rumble as the two forces merged, and the mutant power was created. Guillermo had burst out the Ster Wood Mutant, one of his strongest moves ever. "So this is your real strength, Guillermo," Ricky remarked as he observed his foe. "That''s right. Show me your best moves. I confess that you are a tough opponent but if you don''t show your ace in the hole right now, you will not be a match for me." Guillermo sounded glum. "As you wish," Ricky responded with a smile. The moment he had finished his sentence, he summoned six distinct kinds of runes and within no time, he was surrounded by six types of power. "He possesses six kinds of power!" one of the onlookers eximed and almost jumped up in utter shock. "That''s amazing! Ricky cultivates six types of power and has corresponding runes for them. Is he a casting master as well?" "Six types of runic power versus a double mutant! This is going to be legendary!" ''Seriously? I can''t believe that he has no intentions of bursting out even one mutant to resist. Is he really that powerful?'' Ashley mused with a pout when she saw that Ricky was still not bursting out a mutant. "He owns six types of runic power! I must be more careful dealing with him!" Guillermo murmured to himself in a low voice. He could clearly feel that Ricky had cultivated the six kinds of power he was disying to their extreme strength. Personally, even cultivating two types of power was difficult for Guillermo and he had barely seeded. Therefore, he knew just how talented Ricky was. "I don''t know if he has any other tricks up his sleeve or not, and I don''t care. I must bring him down with one strike without giving him a chance to react. I can''t lose in front of Ashley!" Guillermo made up his mind. "Come out, the Ster Wood Buddha!" He summoned his powerful strike. Chapter 1217 Establishing Prestige Chapter 1217 Establishing Prestige Guillermo unleashed two beams of light when his pupils turned green. One beam of light soared into the sky and the other cascaded to the ground. The nearby disciples examined them, discovering that they were actually two smooth mirrors. They looked likemon mirrors but everyone present knew that they were Guillermo''s weapon at the Demi-sage Level. "What? Guillermo is already showing his trump card? He''s using the Double-sided World Mirrors!" one of the disciples eximed when the mirrors in front of him became recognizable. "He has no other choice. Ricky is way too powerful." Before their eyes, the two mirrors grew ten times their original size and integrated into the void. Not long after, two worlds materialized. They had been created through the use of Guillermo''s weapon. Countless towering trees grew from the rich ground in one world, creating enormous wood power. and in the other world, dazzling light shone and turned into the ster power. After Guillermo activated the power of his Ster Wood Mutant, the two types of power from the two worlds merged into one. Then a giant shadow formed behind Guillermo. It was a Buddha''s shadow surrounded by the ster power. "Take this, the palm strike of the Ster Wood Buddha!" Guillermo shouted. The huge Buddha shadow began chanting scriptures and a svastika shadow rotated around it. The Buddha shadow put its hands together and stretched them forward. In an instant, palm shadows were flying around the Combat Space. Swoosh! Swoosh! Guillermo and the onlookers watched unblinkingly as the giant palm shadows, which contained great power, changed their direction to aim themselves at Ricky. "Ricky, be careful. That move is potent now that he''s using the ster power. You will not be able to resist it if you don''t use the mutant power. The only reason that you can defeat those who are stronger than you is because you use your mutant power, chaotic power, and chromatic energy against them. If you don''t use your three trump cards, it will be difficult for you to beat Guillermo," the Dragon Intent Grass warned. "Yes, it''s a challenge to prevail over a warrior at a higher grade when we both are at the Emperor Level," Ricky responded. After he finished talking, he withdrew five types of power, only leaving the power of the Ancestral Thunder active. "What''s going on? Is Ricky giving up because Guillermo''s move is too powerful?" one of the onlookers asked when he saw Ricky seemingly retreating. "I don''t think so. Just look at Ricky''s face. He''s still full of fighting spirit." "Then why did he withdraw five of his powers? Is he trying to fight only using his thunder power? If that''s the case, he is giving himself too much credit..." However, before they were done with their discussion, Ricky had activated the Ancestral Thunder Mutant. Purple destructive radiance shone, seemingly destroying all the palm shadows. Among the nearby disciples, another heated discussion broke out. "He has a mutant of thunder! Now I see why he was brave enough to withdraw his other powers!" "A mutant of thunder is powerful and destructive!" The onlookers were not surprised when Ricky revealed his mutant power. After all, he was a genius. They would be taken by surprise if a genius like him didn''t possess a mutant. "I knew it! Talented warriors with blood power must possess a mutant," Guillermo eximed. "Come on. Show me what your thunder mutant can do." "Guillermo, you''re still wrong about one thing. My mutant is the Ancestral Thunder Mutant, not the common thunder mutant," Ricky exined with a sigh. Then, a wolfish look overtook his face. The mark between his eyebrows lit up and formed the Ancestral Thunder Net, which immediately filled itself with ancestral thunder runes. No matter how hard one tried, nothing could escape the Ancestral Thunder Net. It enveloped all of Guillermo''s powers and palm shadows in one swift move. Under Guillermo''s control, the Buddha shadow opened its arms and unleashed thousands of palm shadows at once, trying to break out. But there was no way that Ricky would let Guillermo get what he wanted. Within half a second, the Iron Justice Saber spread to its full size in Ricky''s hand. Six different runes released six powers, which allbined into ancestral thunder. "sh now!" Ricky brandished his de at the Buddha shadow. At the same time, he forced his Ancestral Thunder Net to shrink. As a result, he easily deflected all of Guillermo''s attacks. Once the Buddha shadow had been shattered, the two mirrors flew back andnded in Guillermo''s palms. They fused with his arms and he crossed them to resist the remaining attacksing his way. However, the wave of power was too much for Guillermo and he was thrown away. When he was finally able to steady himself, his body was still trembling from the impact. Pain shot through his chest and a mouthful of blood was spat onto the ground secondster. Although Guillermo was not defeated altogether, it was obvious that Ricky was stronger than him. "It looks like Guillermo has lost. That means that we have another genius who is stronglypetitive to be the holy son," a disciple said as he watched the battleing to a close. The result was not all that surprising. After all, they were both powerful warriors. None of them could have predicted who would win the fight until thest second. However, none of them had expected that Ricky was yet to show his true trump cards. Only Ashley knew that he had concealed his real strength. ''Ricky defeated Guillermo using nothing but the power of a mutant! Then, I assume that Hayes won''t be a match for him either... I think the only person that could beat him at this point and prevent him from bing the holy son is the mysterious Mordechai,'' Ashley thought, frowning. "All right. You win," Guillermo admitted as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. Since he had failed, he wasn''t afraid to admit it. However, he would not get frustrated and give up. "Ricky, I will work on my strength and defeat you in the holy son election. Mark my words," Guillermo said firmly. "Ha! Well, I''m looking forward to another battle between us," Ricky responded casually. Although he hadn''t unleashed all his might during his fight with Guillermo, he had gotten to know his own limits. If he were to activate his strength to the highest level, his power would grow close to a three-star lower spiritual emperor''s at the peak state. Once he became a three-star lower spiritual emperor, few other three-star lower spiritual emperors could match his strength. Plus, during the battle, Ricky had established his prestige. This was something that he wanted. Now, all the looks on the disciples'' faces showed him that they were in awe. ''There is only one thing left to do. I must fight for the position of the holy son,'' Ricky thought. ''ording to Ashley, Mordechai is the only one who might stop me from bing the holy son. It means that he is a powerful opponent.'' A few momentster, Guillermo took his leave, ending the duel. Ricky was now standing taller, puffing his chest out for all to see. "You''re trying to use others to embarrass me. It looks like you won''t get what you want today," Ricky said tly afternding in front of Ashley. "There will be plenty of opportunities. I know many geniuses, and some of them are not from the Five- element Sect," Ashley replied, not bothering to hide. "Ha-ha! In that case, I will thank you in advance. You''re wee to invite more people to challenge me. I''m more than happy to battle talented warriors. But maybe next time you should focus on picking someone at my level so that they have a chance of defeating me," Ricky said. "You are too cocky!" Ashley said in a displeased tone. "Ha! Let''s stop wasting precious time. Take me to my room and find a ce for my friends to reside," Ricky ordered. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. As he waved his right hand, Tina and Amelia showed up. "No way! Ricky has lovers?" a nearby disciple eximed with jealousy. Everyone present fixed their eyes on the two women. Although Tina and Amelia were not strong, they were on par with Ashley in terms of looks and temperament. Ashley was also surprised at the sight of the two women. Observing them secretly, she began to compare herself to them. Chapter 1218 The Selection Of The Holy Son Chapter 1218 The Selection Of The Holy Son Ashley was a proud girl. However, she would stillpare herself to gorgeous girls whenever she came across them. She didn''t mean to, but she would sometimes be insecure. She secretly sized up Tina and Amelia, and she felt that they would overshadow her and take her ce as the most coveted female in the wood branch. The aura that Tina exuded made her eye-catching. Ashley knew she couldn''tpete with that. She felt white-hot jealousy bubbling in the pit of her stomach. Ashley couldn''t help but take it out on Ricky. She cast an angry nce at him. "I don''t get it. Why would my master think so highly of a womanizer like you?" "Ha-ha! That''s none of your business. Don''t tell me that you don''t even have extra rooms?" Ricky responded. "Humph! Being with you is such torture," Ashely said, rolling her eyes at Ricky. "You live on that mountain. Go find it yourselves." With that, Ashley immediately took off. "Ricky, now that you have be a disciple of the Five-element Sect, when will you break off your engagement with Ashley?" Tina asked, after having chosen a room. She was afraid that Ashley would fall in love with Ricky one day. After all, Ricky was quite the catch. They just weren''t seeing eye-to-eye now because of a small misunderstanding. Once they patched things up, Tina feared that Ashley might fall for him. "Ha! You have nothing to worry about. That woman hates my guts now. Once the selection for the holy son is over, I will break off our engagement," Ricky said, reassuring her. "That''s great!" Tina replied, smiling brightly. "Evil Mandragora has been practicing in seclusion in the hopes of making some progress. Hannah has been picking up what Holy Three-Saber has been teaching her. She is the daughter of a deity. I wonder how strong she will be after she masters the inheritance of her father," Ricky said. "Perhaps she will reach the Sage Level. After all, her father is a deity. If she hadn''t been reborn, she would already be at the Divine Level," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "What? The Sage Level? That''s so unfair! I mean, I kind of admire her," Ricky eximed. He suddenly felt very envious. "Stopining. If one of your parents were at the Divine Level, the same thing would happen to you," the Dragon Intent Grass said. Over the next few days, Ricky focused on his meditation. The race to select the holy son was just round the corner. The entire wood branch was thrilled about the uing selection. There was another promising candidate in the race¡ªRicky. Recently, many of the disciples had looked into his background. They learned a lot about his life. For example, they found out that Ricky had possessed several mutants and cultivated the chaotic power. They also learned that he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Ricky had be the talk of the town. Everyone believed that he was the most promisingpetitor for the selection of the holy son. Defeating Guillermo had earned him such a ster reputation. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. However, while some disciples were excited, others were upset. Those who were frustrated were actually very powerful and talented. They were even stronger than the three most promising candidates. However, they were not qualified to join the race because they were over a hundred years old. ording to thepetition rules, thepetitors must be below one hundred years old. There was nothing they could do. After all, none of them would dare break the rules. Ricky had heard the others talking about him. However, he didn''t pay attention to any of it. All he cared about was improving his strength. He still had a lot of unfinished business to attend to. If he wanted to get everything done, he needed to be strong. Reputation meant nothing to warriors. Strength mattered the most. If it weren''t for the holy son''s rights, he wouldn''t have signed up to be part of the selection. The day for the selection of the holy son finally came. Thepetition was hosted by two demi-saint elders. The race had four parts, and there were over forty participants. However, after several hours passed, only four contestants remained. They were Ricky, Hayes, Guillermo and Mordechai. It wasn''t until then that Ricky finally met Hayes and Mordechai in the flesh. Hayes looked like a dapper, handsome gentleman in his golden robe. Girls were going to swoon over him. Mordechai was a bulky man. He was d in old, yellow armor, and he released overwhelming aura. He looked rough around the edges. Thanks to his six zones, Ricky could tell that Mordechai was far stronger than both Hayes and Guillermo. ''He is a formidable foe!'' Ricky remarked inwardly. He observed Mordechai closely. ''I have a feeling that he is more talented than Ashley.'' At the same time, Hayes and Mordechai sized Ricky up. They also spoke to one other through telepathy. A momentster, Guillermo sent a message to Ricky. "Ricky, I will defeat you this time. Remember what you said. If you lose, you have to leave Ashley alone," he said to Ricky telepathically. "Guillermo, I''m going to say to you the same thing that I said to you before. Beat me if you can," Ricky responded, a sly smile on his face. Under the arrangement of the two demi-saints, thepetitors were split into two groups. They would battle one another. Guillermo was up against Mordechai, while Ricky was going to battle Hayes. "What a surprise! I didn''t expect that my opponent would be you. To be honest, you''re thest one I want to fight against," Hayes said to Ricky through telepathy. "Really? Why?" Ricky asked. "Rumor has it that you not only cultivate the chaotic power but you were also once an incredible demi- spiritual emperor. No one would dare go up against you," Hayes replied. "However... Ricky, are those rumors true?" "Ha-ha! You should just give up now!" Ricky said jokingly. "Ha-ha! You must be kidding," Hayes said,ughing. "I must witness what an incredible demi-spiritual emperor is capable of. Even if I lose, it''s worth a shot!" When the duo spoke to each other, Mordechai and Guillermo were already ready to fight. They exuded the strong auras containing the wood element. It was as if they were in a forest. "Guillermo!" Mordechai greeted. He cupped his hands, a gesture of courtesy before battle. "Mordechai, ever since you have already made a name for yourself, I have never fought against you. Rumor has it that no one knows your real strength. I''d like to see just how far you can go," Guillermo responded, saluting back. His spirits seemed high. He was raring to go. He was eager to defeat Mordechai and rid himself of the shame that Ricky brought upon him. Of course, his ultimate goal was to be the holy son. Only when he became the holy son would he get closer to Ashley. "I have been waiting for this moment for a long time," Mordechai replied, exuding great fighting spirit. In the next second, the pair unleashed all of their power. Wood dragons appeared and growled behind them. Then, the dragons dashed forward and collided with one another. With that, Guillermo and Mordechai charged at each other. Chapter 1219 The Dual Powers Chapter 1219 The Dual Powers In the blink of an eye, Guillermo and Mordechai released their wood power to their extremes, filling the entire Combat Space. In the air, the two wood dragons they had formed using their wood power collided multiple times but they seemed to be evenly matched. When the worlds and wood dragons created by Guillermo and Mordechai were broken, they were forced to separate for the first time since the battle had started. And the moment that they separated, they started garnering their wood power again. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªVine Strangling!" both of them yelled. The same Omnipotent Skill began brewing, and it was obvious that the skill exclusively belonged to the wood branch, not the one that they learned during their exploration. In an instant, two beams of green light shone, filling the entire Combat Space. Woven around them were numerous vine shadows. All the nearby disciples could feel the force released by the vine shadows and they stepped back. If they were the ones targeted by the vine shadows, they would likely be strangled to death. When the two streaks of green light collided with each other, the shock waves that were produced spread over the entire Combat Space, forcing Guillermo and Mordechai to separate again. This round also ended in a tie. "Ricky, I don''t think Mordechai is that strong, at least from what I can see," Amelia said through telepathy. "That''s because he doesn''t go all out. Ashley fully understands the strength of the talented disciples from the wood branch, and she thinks highly of Mordechai. He must have something up his sleeve," Ricky replied. "During the battle, I also used the power of my zone to feel his strength. I''ve determined that he is a threat to me," he added. "Really?" Amelia asked, frowning. ''Now that two rounds have ended in a tie, they should show their trump cards soon. Otherwise, every round will result in a draw no matter how long they fight,'' Ricky thought. Standing on the back of his wood dragon, Guillermo gestured several times with his hands and released the power of the Ster Wood Mutant. "Ster Wood Mutant, summon the Ster Wood Buddha to fight!" he shouted. Behind him, the huge Buddha shadow appeared. It stretched out its hands and thrust them forward, creating numerous giant palm shadows. "Mordechai, it''s time to activate the power of your mutant. I''ve heard the rumors. You possess it but you''ve never revealed it," Guillermo said ferociously. "Guillermo, I still have the wood-rted Omnipotent Skill to unleash. How about I show you that instead?" Mordechai responded with a small smile. "You''re overconfident, my friend!" Guillermo''s face turned dark when he heard that Mordechai had no intention of activating the power of his mutant. He raised his arms and directed the palm shadows at his arrogant foe. ''And because of his arrogance, I will defeat him in one strike!'' Guillermo thought. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªWood-Flower Attack!" Mordechai shouted. Both of his pupils instantly turned green. As he released the ruling power, thick trees shot out of the ground in the forests he created behind him, and there was a green flower sprouting on each tree. It didn''t take long for the trees and the green flowers to merge. Soon, a giant flower and a giant tree rooted in Mordechai''s head and grew tall. The tree wrapped itself around the flower. "Suppress!" Mordechai roared. The great flower and the giant tree reached towards the palm shadows, slowly stretching their roots and branches. Mordechai kept fusing his power to feed the flower and the tree. Boom! The two attacks collided in mid-air, resulting in a sound so loud that everyone''s ears began ringing. Then, the tree and the flower crushed every single palm shadow in sight. When Guillermo saw this, his pupils widened in shock and he stumbled backwards. As he regained his senses, his face twisted in anger. He couldn''t believe that he had lost to Mordechai. If he were defeated, he would not have the chance to fight against Ricky over the position of the holy son. "Mordechai''s realm is undoubtedly higher than Guillermo''s," Ricky murmured to himself. "Is Guillermo going to lose?" an onlooking warrior wondered aloud. The others quietly chimed in with simr opinions. "Mordechai, I was saving this for Ricky, but now I''m forced to use it on you!" Guillermo roared. Although he didn''t want to waste his secret skill, Guillermo had to swallow his pride and do it anyway. The instant he had finished speaking, four drops of blood essence dripped from between his eyebrows and flew into the air. Two of them mixed with the power of wood, and the rest merged with the power of star. After absorbing the blood essence, the two powers whirled together and produced dragon shadows. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªSummoning dragons from the star and wood powers!" Guillermo ordered in a low voice. At the p of his hands, the dragon shadows made from two powers merged into one. Looking around, Mordechai couldn''t see Guillermo. It turned out that he had also merged with the dragon shadow. The dragon shadow let out a thunderous roar and pounced on Mordechai. "That''s an impressive Omnipotent Skill. The dragon shadow has thirty percent of the strength of the Great Dragon," Ricky remarked. "It looks like Guillermo has been working hard over the past month improving his strength in order to defeat me." "It''s a shame that he will not have the chance to battle you in this selection," Tinamented as she continued to watch the fight unfold. With the way things were going, she was certain that Guillermo would be defeated. A loud crack filled the air. Now that Guillermo was using a more potent attack, Mordechai was forced to show his trump card. Another power was quickly released from the wood power. Mordechai shot up from the ground like a giant. The sound of bones cracking in his body could be heard for miles. Then, huge, white bones pierced through Mordechai''s skin one after another, making him look terrifying. "Does he possess the Bone Mutant?" Tina asked Ricky. Shock was written into every inch of her face. "I don''t think so. I don''t sense any mutant power from him," Ricky said, shaking his head. "I heard that Mordechai can cultivate the bone power and the wood power. This must be his bone power!" one of the nearby disciples eximed. "I think that''s the bone power, not the mutant power," Ricky said after hearing the whispers of the disciples. Guillermoughed loudly. "You released your bone power instead of your mutant power. Do you really think you can beat me with that?" Guillermo asked, narrowing his eyes. The fact that Mordechai still hadn''t activated his mutant was beginning to get on his nerves. "The bone power will be enough to handle you," Mordechai said in a yful tone. A ferocious look reced his previously expressionless one. It appeared that his bone power had changed Mordechai''s character, making him violent and cruel. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Come on!" The dragon shadow growled as it pounced on Mordechai. "Merge now!" Mordechai yelled in a hoarse voice. The bonesbined and turned into white, bamboo-shaped stick. The wood power was condensed into green leaves and they attached themselves onto the stick. A destructive power covered the outside of the bone stick. Mordechai wrapped his hand around the bone stick and shed it at the dragon shadow. The sound of the collison rang through the air again. A shock wave was produced and everything fell silent. Soon, the result would be revealed. Ricky peered at the twopetitors. "Ashley, could you tell me what kind of mutant Mordechai possesses?" Ricky asked through telepathy. "What''s up? Are you afraid of him now?" Ashley replied teasingly. "If I were scared of him, I would not join the fight over the position of the holy son. I am just curious," Ricky answered. "Unfortunately, I have no clue. I''m as curious as you," Ashley said with a sneer. "And even if I did know, what makes you think I would answer your question?" "Well, never mind!" Ricky eximed, huffing and crossing his arms over his chest. Chapter 1220 Shadow Sword Mutant Chapter 1220 Shadow Sword Mutant With a loud bang, the dragon shadow was hit and fell from the sky. Before the dragon shadow could make contact with the ground, Guillermo appeared. His whole body was drenched in his own blood. When he collided with the ground, his body slumped and he couldn''t find the energy to stand. Mordechai''s arm transformed into a bone. He walked up to Guillermo and wrapped it around his neck before anyone noticed. "I emerge victorious!" Mordechai''s hoarse voice rang out, allowing everyone present to see that the fight had ended. "Mordechai won without using his mutant power. That''s unheard of!" a nearby disciple said, causing a trail ofments regarding Mordechai''s power to follow. "For a long time, I''ve been hearing how powerful Mordechai is. I''ve finally witnessed his strength." "I bet Mordechai will be the holy son. I know that Ricky and Hayes are strong too, but they''ve already revealed their mutants. That puts them at a disadvantage for the following fight." "Are you sure about that? Haven''t you heard the rumors about Ricky?" When Guillermo heard them gossiping, his face twisted in embarrassment and resentment. He slumped his shoulders and kicked at a stray rock on the ground. Feeling too ashamed to stay here any longer, he walked away at a hasty pace. Now that the fight between Mordechai and Guillermo hade to an end, it was Ricky and Hayes'' turn. Since Ricky hade to the wood branch for a while now, he had heard a lot about Hayes. As far as he knew, Hayes had the Shadow Sword Mutant, and he was incredible with the flying sword. A few secondster, Hayes and Ricky sauntered into the Combat Space. "Ricky, you go ahead and make the first move," Hayes said the moment that they were settled. "No. You first!" Ricky responded, smiling. Hayes might have been acting but Ricky thought that his moral quality was already better than Guillermo''s. "If you insist. By now, you must know a thing or two about my strength. I always defeat my opponent within three rounds. So, get ready," Hayes exined but he still smiled. As soon as he stopped talking, he unleashed all his strength. A bright sword light burst from his body, and its power was condensed into small, flying swords. The mark between his eyebrows became visible and floated into the air in front of him. Hayes gave off so much power that it was like he could make the sky tremble at his feet. Now that his mutant had been activated, he looked like he was made from the most powerful sword light. His spine turned into a ck flying sword. The ck sword made from the heavenly power had merged with his flesh, forming the Shadow Sword Mutant. As the sword light cornered Ricky, he could only feel one thing: coldness. All around him felt like an endless, dark abyss. If his defenses were to drop, a sword would pierce the spot right between his eyebrows. Facing such a dangerous strike, Ricky couldn''t afford to waste a second. The instant that the sword light engulfed him, Ricky let out ancestral thunder power which covered his body and removed the sword light on it. Ricky also activated the Fire Dragon Extremity and the ten types of mes to assist him in destroying the sword light. Ricky intended to activate the Chaotic Fire Mutant to remove the invisible cold-front, but on second thought, he decided not to do that. However, the attacks of the Fire Dragon Extremity and the ten kinds of fire were not enough to decrease the sword light at all. ''This sword light is more powerful than I thought! I have a feeling that it''s a sword in darkness...'' Ricky considered, frowning. ''Wait. It''s not an evil sword. It''s an invisible sword under the heavenlyw and it has targeted me.'' "Ricky, I advise you not to waste your energy trying to remove my sword light. Most upper spiritual emperors can''t even do that," Hayes warned when he spotted Ricky relentlessly trying to disperse the sword light. Now that he was emitting the sword light, Hayes was no longer gentle or timid. Now he resembled an incredible, fearless swordsman. "My Shadow Flying Sword has the heavenly power. That means any creature in an area where the heavenlyw prevails can''t escape my sword light," Hayes exined. "And this is only the first move of my Whole Heart Flying Swordsmanship." "I get it now! That''s the Whole Heart Flying Swordsmanship!" Ricky murmured to himself. At this point, he was faced with a lot of pressure. Deep in his gut, he knew that Hayes was way, way stronger than Guillermo had been. "The Whole Heart Flying Swordsmanship consists of targeting, unleashing, and withdrawing," Hayes continued. "If I can reliquish my sword, it means the fight is over and I win. If I can''t bring my sword back to me, it means I will have to continue the fight or be defeated." "Hayes has shared his moves with you because he is a confident and righteous man. He has never been known to using dirty tricks. He is a man that respects disciplines and treats the sword like it is himself," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "Swordsmen like him are rare. The sword light he released makes me feel justice and gives me the urge to do the good deed," Ricky said. "Then go ahead and show your sword!" Ricky roared. The instant he had finished his sentence, the power of the ancestral thunder spread before him. Mixing two runes, Ricky revealed his Massacring Mutant and Ancestral Thunder Mutant. The powers from the two mutants were his strongest forms of attack and defense. "That''s not possible! He has two mutants. The rumor is true!" No one present had seen thising. The rumors had spread widely, but seeing it with their own eyes was somethingpletely foreign and shocking. "This means that the rumor that he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor is true," a demi-saint eldermented. "Ricky, I did not expect you to possess two mutants. This makes you a tough opponent!" Hayes said. In response, his eyes showed off his immense fighting spirit. "You left me with no other choice. I couldn''t hide them any longer. Your sword skill was going to kill me!" Ricky responded. Then, Hayes'' eyes sparkled with fighting spirit. He let the small flying swords around him twirl like a tornado before they merged and became one flying sword. The small flying sword hade from the heavenly power, meaning it was made from a Treasure from Heaven and Earth. Hayes focused all of his attention on manipting the flying sword. Ricky was shocked to see that the small sword was exceptionally fast. It gained on him in an instant. Even more surprising, the flying sword didn''t have a tricky trajectory and it didn''t hide its trace. Its trajectory was a straight line. Hayes stood tall and stiff like a sword behind the flying sword. He couldn''t be bothered to focus on anything but his sword. It was meant to be a lethal strike. If he were to hit his opponent, he would win. If he were to lose, there was a chance that he would die. In that moment, all of his defense and attack mechanisms were focused on the flying sword. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. While the flying sword made its way towards its target, the Shadow Sword Mutantmunicated with the heavenlyw. Then, the heavenly power appeared and ensured that the sword''s target could not dodge its attack. No creature could avoid it. They could either defend themselves or fight back. Ricky was determined to win so he chose to defend himself. He didn''t believe that this was the best move that Hayes possessed. If he fought back, he was worried that he might get hit by the sword. When faced with such a fearless swordsman, Ricky thought that the best way was to counterattack after surviving the blow. And the premise was that he would withstand any blow from Hayes sessfully. Chapter 1221 Heavenly Flying Sword Chapter 1221 Heavenly Flying Sword Ricky thought about it for a while and then determined that he had the confidence to resist Hayes'' attack. Therefore, he chose to defend himself. Of course, that wasn''t his only reason. He wanted to see the full power of Hayes'' flying sword and witness the power of the Shadow Sword Mutant. A momentter, Ricky stomped his feet against the air. Then he stoodpletely still. His feet were nted like the roots of a tree, holding him so firmly in ce that it felt like no force in the world could move him. Pressing his palms together, he allowed endless purple ancestral thunder to gush from his chest and he used it to form the Ancestral Thunder Net. The Ancestral Thunder Net could shatter and block an enemy''s attack. In addition, Ricky released several massacring runes, and sent massacring patterns to cover the surface of the Ancestral Thunder Net. And Ricky was still not done rounding up his defenses yet. The Source of Golden Body inside of him stirred, and he activated the fourth level of Ultimate Golden Body to resist the attack. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rushing through the air like an arrow, Hayes'' flying sword tried to pierce through the Ancestral Thunder Net, causing a crack to form. Then, it passed through the massacring patterns. It seemed that nothing could get in its way. A loud crash resounded when the flying sword came into contact with Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body. As a result, several cracks formed like fine spider webs all over the Ultimate Golden Body. The moment all of Ricky''s defenses broke, the flying sword ran out of energy and disappeared. Ricky spread out his hands to deactivate the Ultimate Golden Body. Then, he looked Hayes in the eye. "Ricky, you blocked my attack. Why didn''t you take your chance and fight back?" Hayes asked as he lowered his right hand. "I''ve learned the saber skills. It might be different from the sword skills, but both have a lot inmon. Because of this, I know that you haven''t performed your best sword move yet, and you haven''t released your sword intent," Ricky responded with a smile. "Ricky, does this mean that you are confident that you can withstand my most powerful flying sword strike?" Hayes asked, raising his eyebrows. "Try me," Ricky responded with a grin. "Fine, if that''s what you want. If you can handle my most powerful blow, you win. The power that you cultivate is focused on attack, not defense. My attack is also my defense," Hayes responded. "So if I can''t break through your defenses, I will admit defeat. But there is one thing you need to know first. I will not withdraw my flying sword before the fight is over." "I understand!" Ricky said. Not wasting any time, Hayes charged at Ricky as fast as his legs would carry him. He released the power of the Shadow Sword Mutant and runic power formed. It was an invisible rune used tomunicate with the heavenlyw. The heavenly power cascaded from the sky behind Hayes like a waterfall. Ricky tried to use his Golden Spirit Eyes but he couldn''t see anything but countless flying swords. The overwhelming heavenly power had targeted him until every inch of his flesh was covered by the sword light. The sword light hade from the heavenlyw, not Hayes, which meant that he had sessfully communicated with the heavenlyw using his Shadow Sword Mutant and now had its support. "I hereby summon the Heavenly Flying Sword!" Hayes shouted. Boom! From the sky, the heavenly power continued to pour down. Eventually, a ck shadow emerged. After a few seconds, Ricky could see that it was a sword. Hayes stood beneath the ck sword and faced his upper body towards the sky. A momentter, his spine turned into a flying sword, rushed out of his body, and merged with the ck sword. Before their eyes, the two swords formed a new flying sword. Ricky looked back down but Hayes had vanished when the swordsbined. Before he could react to that, the brand new flying sword wasing his way. It looked like a simple sword move. However, Ricky could see how fatal the strike was because he was its target. The sword light enveloped him, sending a chill down his spine. He knew that his life was now at stake. Ricky wasted no time activating the Chaos blood power. But it was fruitless. The sword light pressed on. ''Those whose realm is not much higher than Hayes'' can''t remove the sword light created by the heavenlyw,'' Ricky thought. ''Because of the pressure from the sword light, I can only unleash ny percent of my strength. If another warrior were in my shoes, they might lose thirty percent of their power. Thanks to the six zones, the Chaos blood power, and the different types of sacred fire, I will only lose ten percent of my strength.'' As he watched the Heavenly Flying Swording towards him, Ricky released his fighting intent. This was the best strategy he had for fighting off the sword light. Suddenly, his eyes filled with six different kinds of runes and he released six mutants. The current situation had left him with no other choice. Hayes was a formidable opponent. If he didn''t reveal his six mutants, he knew that he would not be able to withstand the uing blow. If his realm were higher, he could have shown two or three, but that was not the case. "What? He has six...six mutants!" Every single disciple in the vicinity struggled to keep their wits about them. Even the elders who were demi-saints were stupefied. They had already heard that Ricky possessed a few mutants, but everyone said it was three of them at most. It was impossible to even imagine that he owned six mutants. "I will use the six mutant powers to match your power!" Ricky shouted, ignoring thements of the others. He had to focus on resisting the iing strike. If his defenses let him down, he would have to unleash the chaotic power or the chromatic energy. The problem was that these were the trump cards that he had nned on using against Mordechai. Hayes might be far stronger than he had imagined, but Mordechai would be even more difficult to defeat. If he were to show the chaotic power and the chromatic energy now, he would lose his advantage in the next battle. So he activated the Ultimate Golden Body and the Massacring Holy Pattern again. The six mutant powers formed six runes which eventually formed a six-colored lotus. Finally, the Heavenly Flying Sword reached Ricky and shed at the colorful lotus. The two forces colliding caused an ear-splitting sound to rush across the Combat Space. It was equivalent to an explosion. All eyes were fixed on the shadows amidst the shock waves. The Heavenly Flying Sword had managed to pierce through the lotus and it destroyed all the massacring patterns. Within seconds, it had even managed to break the Ultimate Golden Body. Right after hisst defense was broken, Ricky narrowed his eyes and gathered the chaotic power in his palm. But before he could fight back, the flying sword stopped. All the power it carried dispersed, including the heavenly power. Suddenly, Hayes dropped and half-kneeled in front of Ricky. At this point, Hayes had used up all his strength. He had fed all of his power into the Heavenly Flying Sword. Ricky''s defenses were all shattered but Hayes had no strength left to finish the job. The round ended in a tie. However, it was still a failure for Hayes. He hadn''t withdrawn his sword. Now, he was like amb waiting to be ughtered by Ricky. "How can someone possess six mutants? This is unbelievable. I can''t believe you manage to do that. Anyway, I lost," Hayes said reluctantly, gasping for breath. He was not the kind of person who would be ashamed to admit defeat. "But it is not a shame to be defeated by a powerful freak like you." Chapter 1222 Selection Of The Holy Son Chapter 1222 Selection Of The Holy Son "Thanks a lot, Hayes!" Ricky said gratefully. He noticed that Hayes and Guillermo hadpletely different attitudes when facing failure, and he very much preferred Hayes'' approach. He believed that with Hayes'' personality, he would surely achieve great heights in the future. "Ricky, if you want, you can tell him about the Justice Skill of the Holy Three-Saber and your comprehension of the Justice Skill. It might help him to break through to the Sage Level," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. "Hayes is an honest and straightforward person. If he can reach the Sage Level soon, he will surely be a great help when the timees. He can help us fight the devils who will undoubtedly try to invade," it added further. "Okay, I will." Ricky nodded and then said to Hayes, "We can discuss our martial arts experience some moreter. I think that will be helpful to both of us." "That would be wonderful!" Hayes grinned brightly and nodded eagerly to Ricky''s suggestion. Meanwhile, most of the warriors who watched their fight were in a state of shock. "Ricky just defeated Hayes!" some of them cried out. Some othersmented, "He actually has six kinds of mutants. That is unbelievable!"Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was entirely conceivable that for a long time toe, they would all have to immerse themselves in the power of Ricky''s six kinds of mutants. ''Those six mutants are really troublesome!'' thought Mordechai sullenly as he watched Ricky. ''Fortunately, Ricky has not yet reached a higher realm, or there would have been no need to continue the battle since he would definitely win in that case.'' It was at this moment that Ashley sent a message to Mordechai through telepathy. "It''s your turn to repay me, Mordechai." "What can I do for you? Just tell me, and I will try my best!" Mordechai immediately simpered as soon as he heard Ashley''s words. The truth was that he had his own assumption. Even though he focused on cultivation, it didn''t mean that he knew nothing about everything else. Ashley was probably going to ask him to defeat Ricky in her stead. Just as he expected, she soon said, "Please help me defeat Ricky!" "Don''t worry. I need to defeat Ricky anyway regardless of the reason, for I am eager to be the holy son. You know that," Mordechai answered confidently. "Oh, thank you very much! Now, let me tell you about Ricky''s secret weapons. That way, he can''t take you by surprise," added Ashley. ''So, I was right. Those six mutants were not hisst trump cards...'' thought Mordechai. He had thought that Ricky had a lot of secrets that he was keeping to himself, and it turned out that he was scarily urate. "Ashley, you don''t need to tell me about his trump cards, as that is unfair to him. I will face him fairly, and even if I fail, I won''tin. If I find out the enemy''s trump card ahead of time and use that knowledge to get an advantage, my martial arts path will be iplete. A battle won that way is worthless to me," he retorted. "Then I can only wish you luck. Be careful. Make sure that you treat this battle with the desperation of a life-and-death match, or else you will lose," Ashley reminded him earnestly. She didn''t say anything more about Ricky''s trump cards because she respected Mordechai''s wishes. She understood where he wasing from when he said that he didn''t want to win against Ricky in that way. To some extent, it seemed dishonorable. She wouldn''t even mention it if she didn''t hate Ricky so much. However, her hatred for Ricky overpowered her honor, and that was why she suggested it. "Thank you for reminding me," Mordechai replied before he set his attention back to Ricky. Before long, Mordechai and Ricky were ready and eager to fight in the Combat Space. This battle between the two was the battle over the position of the holy son, so all eyes were focused on them. After all, one of them would soon be the honorable holy son of the wood branch. In contrast to the prestige in store for the winner, people would undoubtedly ignore the loser of this battle. However, most of the people there had almost no information on these two people, so there was not much talking going on. Everything they knew about Ricky came from unverified rumors, except the six kinds of mutants that he had shown in the previous battle. On the other hand, Mordechai had joined the wood branch a long time ago, but he had always kept a low profile except for some fights in a few ces. He had been with them for many years, and yet, none of them knew what his mutant was. The battle between these two people immediately attracted Lloyd''s attention. Of course, nobody noticed that Lloyd was in the void, observing the battle. "It''s an honor to fight you, Mordechai!" Ricky greeted, inclined his head politely, and sped his hands together. "Your six kinds of mutants are incredible! I have never seen anything so unique throughout my life!" Mordechai praised him good-naturedly. And his words elicited pleasedughter from Ricky, who answered, "Ha-ha! My mutants have be boring since everybody knows of their existence. On the contrary, I''m sure a lot of people here are fervently anticipating the reveal of your unknown mutant." "As you said, I''ve never shown it before. That''s the only reason the public is curious, and there''s really nothing special about it," Mordechai replied with a knowing smile. "I hope I can push you enough in this battle that you will finally reveal your mutant," Ricky responded with an equally meaningful smile. They had not even finished speaking to each other when both of their strength suddenly surged to the extreme. Eyes met with piercing gazes that resembled lightning collisions, and their bodies mmed against each other with a loud bang. Their feetnded back in the void, tearing through space from the forceful impact. Mordechai didn''t waste time and immediately broke out the double powers of bone and wood. The wooden dragon and the vines surrounded him in an instant, and hard, white bones grew out of Mordechai''s body. They were irregrly shaped and had varying lengths, but they all had something in common. The bones shone with an eerie light. In particr, the pale bones were strongest in terms of defense when they were curled up, while the straighter ones made better offensive weapons. Meanwhile, Ricky dared not ck off in any way. The moment his power surged out, he instantly burst out his six kinds of mutants. He had no choice but to break his mutants out this early in battle because Mordechai was too powerful. At the same time, he activated the Ultimate Golden Body in the blink of an eye, and its golden light soon drowned the whole Combat Space in golden light. The white bones abruptly exploded out of Mordechai''s body, each shard so dense that they could even match a demi-sacred weapon''s strength. Ricky had to use his Ultimate Golden Body to defend himself, or else the bone shards would have cut him up pretty badly. Bang! The moment the two forces shed, the world shook as if two gigantic monsters had collided. Mordechai looked like a skeleton monster, decorated with white bone vines, while Ricky seemed like a colorful monster. Boom! Another apocalyptic collision shook the entire Combat Space violently, as intense anti-seismic force thundered across thend. The surrounding warriors nervously looked at each other, afraid that the space they were standing on could copse at any time. It took a lot of time before the ripples of airwaves fully receded in the Combat Space. Crack! As the two fought against each other, a loud cracking sound suddenly rang out. In this way, it became clear that although the two of them had only shed once, they had erupted with their strongest power. Obviously, this was going to be a fierce fight. Boom! The instant they were bounced back, they nted their hands and feet on the void to stop their momentums, consequently tearing the space apart. Then, they collided with each other again fiercely. "Hyaaa!" From the other''s perspective, the powers they broke out and the strength of their bodies were well matched. Endless fighting spirit flowed out from them like a river, and they could not help but roar out. Bang! In the seeding violent st wave, only the interwoven figures and the broken space fragments could be seen. "What a fierce battle! Their initial attacks were as powerful as some of our final attacks. I have to admit that they are both more powerful than me," Hayes remarked from the side, amazed. "Who do you think will win, Hayes?" some disciples asked curiously. Hayes could only shrug indifferently as he shook his head. "I honestly don''t know. I have no idea how powerful their trump cards are. But I might have a better idea once they show more of their powers." In just a few minutes, Ricky and Mordechai had fought for hundreds of rounds. Chapter 1223 A Good Match In Physical Strength Chapter 1223 A Good Match In Physical Strength After a fierce body collision, Ricky and Mordechai separated. The Combat Space was divided into three parts as two deep cracks emerged from the void. "Mordechai didn''t gain this much power through any cultivation method. He was born with this strength. Does his blood power bring him such durable, powerful flesh? By the looks of it, he''s like a fearless beast which is numb to any pain!" Rickymented in a low voice as he felt the immense searing pain that pierced his body. "To be honest, I was at a disadvantage when we shed," he added. The main reason for this was that Ricky''s grade was lower than Mordechai''s. Among the Emperor Level warriors, those with higher grade possessed significantly stronger bodies than those in the lower grade. "Honestly, I have no clue at all. I don''t even know how he got that powerful body," the Dragon Intent Grassmented. "His blood power couldn''t be the one that gave him that amazing body. I can only guess that his mutant has something to do with that." "Well, this is weird. I have no idea how his body got this strong either!" Tina said as she shook her head. "Maybe he has some mutant power that is stronger than his blood power." On the other hand, Mordechai had be hostile and ferocious as soon as he activated the blood power. "Ricky, oh, that was the greatest feeling of all! Never have I ever met someone who could fight against me like that! That was a rush!" he roared out loud as if he had gonepletely demented. At that moment, Mordechai''s momentum kept on increasing. Apart from this, Mordechai''s face became grimmer, his eyes bing narrower and more ferocious with each passing second. Perhaps, he was finally showing his true colors. Meanwhile, the dull sound of the atmosphere echoed all throughout the air as Mordechai''s body and spiritual meridian began to surge rapidly. "I can''t believe this! How can he have such a powerful body?" Ricky eximed in awe after seeing Mordechai''s transformation. At this point, he could clearly sense that Mordechai''s physical strength increase further. "Hey, I think it''s better if you don''t fight him using your physical body. By the looks of it, this guy''s mutant must be rted to an indestructible body," the Dragon Intent Grass advised. "Here''s what could happen: if you fight him with your body again, I''m afraid that you would be his live target and even get yourself severely injured." "Ah, I see what you mean. If only my Ultimate Golden Body was still at the fourth level, then I could avoid body collisions. But of course, now, I can''t, because my Ultimate Golden Body has reached a higher level." Right after Ricky''s voice trailed off, a massive massacring power poured out from his body. Immediately, he pped his hands, and gigantic massacring runes burst out from his chest, entering his Ultimate Golden Body. Immediately after, the Ultimate Golden Body grew higher and was now covered in blinding golden light, like it was an unstoppable giant. "Fifth level of Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky yelled out loud, breathing almost all of the air inside his lungs as he released his powers. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. His Ultimate Golden Body had already reached the fifth level even before he had set foot in the Middle Land. Now, after the long wait, he was excited to try out its power. "Ha-ha! Wow! This is not bad! Not bad at all! Well done! Atst! I found my match," Mordechai dered in high spirits upon seeing Ricky change. "Likewise. Come on and show me what you got!" Ricky roared in a fury, disying his insurmountable fighting spirit. "Oh, man! Would you look at that? Damn, they roar like monsters. If we are just talking about physical strength, then I don''t see why they can''t be a match for the middle spiritual emperors out there. If we fight them with physical bodies, we will surely be pulverized!" one of the disciples said out loud. In fact, his jaw almost dropped to the ground out of utter disbelief. "Are these two still humans? I mean, undoubtedly, they can really defeat me by just using their physical strength!" Hayes could not help but shake his head in frustration. At that moment, it was believed that either Ricky or Mordechai would be the holy son. But on the other hand, Hayes didn''t take it well. He might be broad-minded, but surely, he disapproved of this because it was his lifelong dream of bing the holy son. But after witnessing the two fighters'' incredible strength, he already knew and epted that he could do nothing to defeat them for the position of the holy son. "Perhaps I have cked off in my cultivation because I have been blinded by mere reputation. Maybe this failure serves as a warning to me. What I need right now is to focus on cultivating to grow stronger," Hayes murmured to himself in a low voice. "What can I say, brat? You''ve impressed me again. I can''t believe that your Ultimate Golden Body have reached the fifth level. You are simply amazing," the Dragon Intent Grass said in surprise. "Without a doubt, you can surely beat Mordechai using your physical strength. But of course, that could only happen with the help of your Ultimate Golden Body at the fifth level." The Dragon Intent Grass'' judgment was right. Ricky would surely have this fight in the bag if he used the protection of the fifth level of Ultimate Golden body against his opponent. Boom! Boom! All of a sudden, Ricky and Mordechai crashed into each other again. Soon after, the tables had been turned¡ªthetter was at the losing end this time around. "Wow! Can you see this? Mordechai is at a disadvantage! It looks like Ricky is more powerful with his golden body and six mutants!" one of the disciples in the area eximed. ''I guess Mordechai is going to have no other choice but to burst out his mysterious mutant any time soon,'' Ricky wondered. However, no one was really certain of what would happen next, for everything in this fight was unpredictable. Soon after, Ricky was proven wrong. Despite being at a disadvantage, Mordechai didn''t break out his mutant. Instead, he unleashed another mystical power. Not long after, a dark gray force appeared among the bone and wood powers that he had released earlier. Crack! Crack! As the dark gray force poured out of Mordechai''s body, his body began to change once more. At that moment,rge muscles bulged out on his body, making Mordechai look stronger and more powerful than ever. In fact, Ricky could personally feel that certain strength gush out from the ground and enter Mordechai''s body. At this point, Mordechai''s body waspletely built by muscles that were as strong as bricks. He attained a certain degree of strength that could potentially crush anyone who would stand in his way. "I can''t believe this! I thought that this power has long been lost. Is it going to reappear this time? I...I really don''t know if it''s the right thing to save Mordechai." In the void, Lloyd could not help but murmur to himself as he saw Mordechai release the dark gray power. Soon after, numerous onlookers began toment on this rare urrence. "Oh, I haven''t seen this one before. I''m more than certain that his power is different from what we cultivate." Taken aback, the warriors around exchanged their thoughts on what they saw. "Wow! It turns out that Mordechai cultivates the three different great powers at the same time!" "But I''ve never seen that dark gray power before. Do you have any idea what that is?" "Beats me. I have no clue..." "How could he do that? Three different powers at the same time?" The discussionsted for a long time. "I think he is a genius!" Ricky said with sincere admiration. Thanks to the regained spiritual meridian, he was able to cultivate many kinds of power. Unlike him, Mordechai was able to master several powers because of his talent. After all, there was only one regained spiritual meridian known to exist in the world. "Hands down, man! This guy is awesome. He can practice the three kinds of power at the same time? Well, I think Mordechai might be an ace genius," the Dragon Intent Grass said with esteem appreciation. "I''ve never seen this kind of dark gray power before. But if my memory serves me right, I must have seen someone unleash it or I must have heard of it. I can''t quite remember," it continued, sounding rather a little bit puzzled. "I don''t care what kind of power he has! I will still try to crush him with my Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky said with determination. At the same time, he activated the Massacring Intent Form. Soon after, he immediately grew taller, and when he was at least three feet tall, he merged with the Ultimate Golden Body and fought against Mordechai fiercely. Meanwhile, neither of them performed Omnipotent Skills. As they fought, they gathered their ruling powers and transferred them to their fists, feet, and chests so that they could hurt each other using their physical bodies. After nearly forty-five minutes of non-stop fighting, the entire Combat Space was in total chaos as it was filled with harsh and violent shockwaves that rattled the entire area. The two figures were only shuttling back and forth in the broken space, trying to bring each other down to the ground. Like any other match, they would asionally bleed whenever they sustained intense injuries. Everyone around the Combat Space, including the demi-saint elders, was dibobted after witnessing the continuous body mming of the two powerful warriors. Chapter 1224 Sorcery Blood Power Chapter 1224 Sorcery Blood Power Their battlested a long time, and everyone was awestruck as they watched it. Ricky and Mordechai were well matched in their physical strength. Right now, they were in a deadlock. The battle between them was so intense that it could be at par with a battle between middle spiritual emperors. Their physical strength was equal to that of the lower spiritual emperors. Suddenly, the fierce fighting came to an end. Ricky and Mordechai separated from one another, both of them trying to catch their breaths. At that point, both of them were covered in blood. Despite that, their fighting spirit was still at the top. They were not ready to stop. "You''re the first one on my level who can fight me like that in a bodily collision," Ricky said, his voice low. At that moment, Ricky was not sure if he could beat Mordechai. He was convinced that Mordechai was a top ace genius in terms of physical strength. "You are also the first person I''ve encountered who could match my physical strength. However, it is I who will prevail. I will be the holy son, and I will defeat you," Mordechai said, his voice hoarse. Since he had burst out his blood power to its extreme, Mordechai had be more aggressive and ferocious. "Really? Well, we''ll both know soon enough," Ricky said coldly. He puffed out his chest. He was unwilling to back down. Mordechai let out a low growl. Then, he was suddenly engulfed by the dark gray power he had released previously. Soon, there was only dark gray power left around his body. "Come out to fight, my Evil Combat Body" he shouted. Soon, he grew taller, and his skin turned dark gray. It was like he was made out of the darkest ck iron. However, what shocked Ricky the most was his sudden urge to surrender to Mordechai. Alert, he activated his Chaos blood power. However, he still couldn''t get the thought out of his head. Ricky became more confused, and he wondered what the dark gray power was. ''His body has morphed, and it''s as if he changed into his mutant. However, I can''t sense any mutant power from him. That means he didn''t burst out his mutant...'' Ricky analyzed the situation in his head. "What kind of power is this? Why does it make us want to surrender to him?" The other warriors who were present also became confused as Mordechai''s dark gray power was also working on them. "I don''t know. I''ve never encountered such power before!" "Mordechai has changed into this. Is this being caused by his mutant?" "That''s not a mutant. There is no spiritual energy in it. I didn''t sense the mutant mark, either," Hayes said. "However, changes in his body are not a result of some ordinary cultivation method either! It''s highly likely that his blood power has caused all this. Maybe the mysterious mutant we thought he had is like this. I couldn''t help but feel in awe of him now!" No one could figure out what led to Mordechai''s changes. "I see. He activated the Sorcerous Combat Body. I guess I know this brat''s real identity. I can''t believe that such creatures still exist now. I don''t know if it''s a good thing or a bad thing!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed abruptly. "What are you talking about? What is the Sorcerous Combat Body? What do you know about him?" Ricky asked immediately. The Dragon Intent Grass'' words intrigued him. "It''s the Deste Sorcery tribe! This guy muste from that tribe. Only the creatures belonging to that tribe have the Sorcerous Combat Body!" the Dragon Intent Grass replied with conviction. "What is the Deste Sorcery tribe? I''ve never heard of it before," Tina asked. "Records of the Deste Sorcery tribe could only be found in some ancient books. Much of its history has been erased, so most people are ignorant of its existence. They are very mysterious. It''s not surprising that you don''t know about it. I only know this tribe because I have the memory of the oldest Great Dragon," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "The Deste Sorcery tribe is the first species to ever have existed in the world. It appeared when the world was created. Its members had the Sorcery blood power, which enables them to possess an incredibly strong body. Their bodies are even stronger than the bodies of those that cultivate the cultivation methods or Omnipotent Skills rted to body refining. Simply put, the Sorcery blood power could increase one''s physical strength immensely. It is also superior to the Chaos blood power. The members of the Deste Sorcery tribe were born with such strong, powerful bodies. They have infinite strength, and no creature could ever be at par with them in terms of physical strength. When the devil race first invaded our world, they were defeated by the Deste Sorcery tribe. Under their lead, the creatures from the continent once invaded and ruled over the devil race''s territory." "Shit! I can''t believe that the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe were that powerful!" Ricky blurted out. He was incredulous. How could he have not known such a thing? "Yes, they are really powerful," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "At the time, only the ancestors of the devil race and our ancestors could suppress them." "Who were the ancestors of the devil race and our ancestors? Can you tell me more about them?" Ricky asked. He became more and more curious about histest discovery. He wanted to know everything he could. "Don''t ask me. I know nothing about them," the Dragon Intent Grass replied, shaking his head. "Ah... Got it!" Ricky said, looking a bit disappointed. "However, the Deste Sorcery tribe was not able to survive a long time," the Dragon Intent Grass continued. "Several eraster, it began to decline, and it eventually disappeared. No one knows the reason behind their disappearance. The most prominent rumor is that their tribe had been wiped out by some powerful tribes from the continent because the creatures of that tribe were cruel, aggressive, and wanted dominion over all the other creatures." "The members of the Deste Sorcery tribe have the Sorcery blood power... It''s no wonder he can suppress my Chaos blood power," Ricky said, frowning. "Maybe it''s because their bodies are so strong and special that they couldn''t acquire the mutant. However, their physical strength is their best weapon. It turns them into true fighters!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. They have special bodies and they are called the Sorcerous Combat Bodies. That is what Mordechai has now. He has activated the power of the Sorcerous Combat Body. The stronger their blood power is, the more powerful their Sorcerous Combat Bodies get. The Sorcerous Combat Body is like the devil''s body," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "I understand... So the Sorcerous Combat Body is simr to the mutant," Ricky said, nodding his head slightly. "Exactly. The Sorcerous Combat Body is not weaker than any top mutant. I don''t think you can argue with that," the Dragon Intent Grass added. "Of course I agree with you. Even without bursting out the Sorcerous Combat Body, we could easily end up in a draw. I can''t imagine how powerful he would be with the help of the Sorcerous Combat Body," Ricky said, looking Mordechai in the eye. Suddenly, he felt refreshed. He was more eager to fight. Ricky had met two people whom he thought were qualified to be his opponents. The first one was Scales, whom he had encountered in the ancestralnd of human devils. The second one was Mordechai, who was right before his eyes. Although Lundy was powerful and considered as an ace genius, his strength was simply not enough to excite Ricky. "I can''t believe that such creatures exist!" Tina and Amelia said in chorus. Their jaws had dropped open slightly in their shock. "Right now, no one knows the Deste Sorcery tribe except for the people from ancient ns and forces with a long history," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "A member of the Deste Sorcery tribe has showed up. I don''t know if it''s a good thing. Once they unleash their blood power, they will be ruthless and aggressive. I believe you can tell by the way that Mordechai has changed. However, I think it might be a good opportunity for you to confront a creature from the Deste Sorcery tribe." Chapter 1225 Sorcerous Combat Bodys Prowess Chapter 1225 Sorcerous Combat Body''s Prowess "What are you talking about? A good chance?" Ricky asked when he heard the Dragon Intent Grass. He looked perplexed, and a small frown made its way into his face. "I was referring to your Ultimate Golden Body. I think maybe this is a good chance to reach the ninth level. We all know that the Ultimate Golden Body is a body-rted cultivation method. Actually, it originated from the Deste Sorcery tribe. They have the cultivation method to make it reach the ninth level. Plus, you have the chaotic power. There is a good chance that you can cultivate the Chaotic Golden Body with the Ultimate Golden Body and the chaotic power. In that way, your body will be invincible, and you will not lose to any member of the Deste Sorcery tribe in a body collision," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Oh, really? I didn''t know that. Then, in this case, does it mean that Mordechai could also own the Ultimate Golden Body?" Ricky asked. "I''m not sure. A lot of creatures in the Deste Sorcery tribe don''t cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body because their Sorcerous Combat Body is more powerful than the golden body, which meant that that cultivation method is basically useless to them. It''s simr to a way that a saint will likely not be happy to acquire a spiritual emperor''s strength, as that strength will feel like a drop in a bucket to them. Of course, I may be exaggerating a little. But, essentially, if they reach the eighth or ninth level of Ultimate Golden Body, their Sorcerous Combat Body will be more powerful ordingly too," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. ¡°So, what you''re saying is that I won''t have a chance to win against people from the Deste Sorcery tribe in a body collision if I don''t acquire the Chaotic Golden Body," Ricky remarked as his shoulders slumped down, looking slightly dejected. "Come on, you can''t give up so easily. Everything is possible," the Dragon Intent Grass immediately told him, trying to encourage him. "I''ll end this thing first," Ricky said with a determined nod to himself. "It''s a shame that once Mordechai burst out his Sorcerous Combat Body, I am no longer a match for him in terms of physical strength. I really wish I can defeat him with just my physical strength, otherwise." "Brat, stop daydreaming! The members of the Deste Sorcery tribe have superior physical strength. Even though you were once a talented incredible demi-spiritual emperor, you can''t defeat those talents with strong Sorcery blood power using your physical strength alone," the Dragon Intent Grass contradicted,ughing snidely at him. The next moment, Ricky turned his attention to Mordechai who had activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. "I admit that you are stronger than me in respect to physical strength." he admitted. "I look forward to seeing your other trump cards!" Mordechai replied in a hoarse voice. "If that''s what you want, then I''ll let give it to you," Ricky answered back confidently. His eyes rolled to the back of his head, and the chaotic power and chromatic energy pervaded in the air. The moment the chaotic power showed up, everyone around them gaped in shock, and as soon as the disciples came to their senses, a heated discussion erupted among them. "It turns out that the grey-white power is actually the chaotic power!" "The rumor about Ricky is urate, after all! He is a genius who has sessfully cultivated the chaotic power!" At this point, no words could describe the shock that they felt. "Wait¡ªwhat is that colorful power?" Soon, the disciples shifted their gaze to the chromatic energy because they realized that it was as powerful as the chaotic power. "I''m d that I''ve met a worthy opponent like you. You have even cultivated the chaotic power! It seems that you didn''te by that golden body by pure luck," Mordechai said in a serious tone. He had to admit that Ricky was far stronger than he had initially expected and that there was more to him besides a simple warrior. In fact, he had already activated his Sorcerous Combat Body, but he could still feel some pressure as he faced down the chaotic power. Furthermore, he could also feel that the chromatic energy was as potent as the chaotic power. "You, too, are a mighty opponent, Mordechai. You even possess the Sorcerous Combat Body. If that isn''t remarkable, then I don''t know what is!" Ricky wittily replied. Hearing his words, Mordechai raised his eyebrows. ''Did he just mention my Sorcerous Combat Body? Then that means he knows about it,'' Mordechai thought to himself. "Are you familiar with our Deste Sorcery tribe?" Mordechai asked Ricky through telepathy with a frown. "Not exactly, but I do know a thing or two about it," Ricky answered. When Mordechai heard this, he decided at that moment that he needed to take Ricky out. Meanwhile, Ricky knew what was on his opponent''s mind. The Dragon Intent Grass had already informed him that the Deste Sorcery tribe was not wee on the continent, for they tended to grow violent and aggressive once they had unleashed their blood power. "Don''t be rmed. Only I know about the Sorcerous Combat Body that you possess. After all, I cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body. I won''t tell anyone about it," Ricky immediately exined before he could enact his ns. Thankfully, Mordechai changed his mind after hearing Ricky''s words, and he decided not to kill Ricky for good. He thought that Ricky was a man of honor who could keep a secret. If he gave his word, then he would surely honor it. On the other hand, Ricky didn''t want any enmity between him and Mordechai because he wanted to get the original cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body from him. Besides, he had one more reason for befriending the guy. He thought that Mordechai wasn''t a bad person, so he could be a good ally, if possible. If Mordechai was evil, Ricky wouldn''t mind destroying him. After all, he could just as easily get his hands on the cultivation method forcefully. After that, the two of them stopped talking and focused once again on their battle. At that moment, their status didn''t matter, for the only thing that mattered was defeating each other to be the holy son. Mordechai was incredibly strong because he possessed the Sorcerous Combat Body that could help him attack the enemy. On Ricky''s end, he had already made up his mind not to confront Mordechai using his physical strength, for he knew that he couldn''t ovee his opponent a body collision. Instead, he unleashed all his Omnipotent Skills, which included his six mutant powers, chaotic power, and chromatic energy. A flurry of power instantly filled the Combat Space. Time slowly passed as their battle raged on. As they exchanged blows, Ricky became more aware of the true power of the Sorcerous Combat Body. It seemed like a dream. Mordechai took every blow from Ricky''s most powerful strike without using any tricks. Before this battle, Ricky could swear up and down that any middle spiritual emperor who took his blow would end up dead. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But to his astonishment, his potent strikes only left small cuts on Mordechai''s body. His most powerful Omnipotent Skills barely caused any damage to Mordechai! In stark contrast, Ricky felt that each punch Mordechai threw his way was overflowing with power. The only reason that he came out unscathed was that he had reached the Ultimate Golden Body at the fifth level. If his golden body were still at the fourth level, he could not have resisted Mordechai''s blows. "Do you realize the true power of the Sorcerous Combat Body now? It''s breath-taking, isn''t it?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked. "Yes. It is no wonder many creatures from the Deste Sorcery tribe don''t bother to practice the Ultimate Golden Body," Ricky replied. "If it were up to me, I would definitely do the same." He then took a deep breath and continued, "Now, I have finally realized what the strongest body can do! I have no choice but to unleash the chromatic energy in my Soul Sea, or else, I will lose. But I am having doubts about doing that because as soon as I arrived at the Middle Land, I had a strong intuition that I should avoid using it unless my life is at stake." "That''s yourst trump card. You can''t show it willy-nilly. If you can''t defeat him with what you have unleashed right now, you can just admit defeat. Anyway, it has been a long time since thest time you lost to someone," the Dragon Intent Grass said to him, discouraging him from using the chromatic energy. "Hmm... You know what? That''s a good idea. But the only problem is that I won''t be the holy son if I surrender here," Ricky responded. Mordechai activated the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body once again. "Take that!" he roared. "Sorcerous Bone Strike!" It seemed that nothing could stop him as his momentum surged like a huge wave, and a cknd formed beneath Mordechai''s feet. The dark power gathered around him and transformed into countless tornadoes. And within these tornadoes, huge white bones began to appear. These bones merged quickly into his weapon¡ªone that carried Mordechai''s full strength. In the blink of an eye, the giant bone rushed toward Ricky like a starving beast. Chapter 1226 Make A Deal Chapter 1226 Make A Deal The giant bone got closer to Ricky, and everything around it disintegrated into powder. Even with the protection of the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky could still feel the great pressure. After all, Mordechai had used the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body. His momentum was terrifying. Without any hesitation, Ricky immediately activated the remaining five Ancestral Intent Forme. He then applied the chaotic power and the chromatic energy to the forme, unleashing his most powerful move. This was his shot to fight back. All the powers condensed into arge lotus, and it was aimed directly at the huge bone. The two forces collided, and an ear-splitting screech rang out. The sound shook the space. Both Mordechai and Ricky knew that they must hold on no matter how powerful the impact was. They gritted their teeth, and they proceeded to pelt one another with powerful blows. Of course, Ricky would not dare fight against him using his physical strength. "They are evenly matched!" "I''m afraid their battle will end in a tie once they be exhausted. Who will be the holy son then?" "I don''t know. There can only be one!" "I hereby summon you, my most powerful strike!" Mordechai suddenly yelled out. He realized that he couldn''t defeat Ricky using his Sorcerous Combat Body, so he decided to unleash his most powerful move. A drop of blood essence seeped out from between his eyebrows. Then, he made a strange gesture and summoned the ancient master of their tribe. In the void, a rift suddenly appeared. A giant, ash ck shadow came out of it and loomed menacingly. A small space appeared above its head, and it tore it apart with its right hand. Land formed beneath its feet, and it stomped down hard, shattering itpletely. The giant shadow looked terrifying, and it seemed unstoppable. Mordechai looked at it with a glint in his eye. At the next moment, Mordechai merged with the shadow, allowing it to unite with his body. In no time, his aura soared. His strength was suddenly equal to that of the three-star lower spiritual emperor. The disciples looked on in shock. They couldn''t believe their eyes! Once they had gotten ahold of themselves, they began to talk heatedly amongst one another. "What is the power that Mordechai used? He just summoned a shadow that could improve his realm. Although its effects would disappear in a short time, it will provide him with enough strength for him to win the fight." "It''s not a mutant. His body is even stronger than the mutant!" "This fierce battle is finallying to an end. It certainly opens our eyes." "Is Ricky going to lose? I don''t think he will be defeated," Hayes murmured to himself. He stole a nce at Ricky, and he saw that he seemed calm andposed. "Transforming Omnipotent Skill¡ªmiddle realm fighting state!" Ricky shouted. As a matter of fact, he was surprised to see that Mordechai had entered the berserk state. He initially nned to beat Mordechai by unleashing the Transforming Omnipotent Skill¡ªmiddle realm fighting state. However, he knew now that it would still be hard for him to win. Despite his realization, he still activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. He subsequently turned into a white-haired middle-aged man. If he didn''t do it, he would lose. All the disciples were shocked by Ricky''s transformation. "W-what kind of Omnipotent Skill is that?" a disciple stammered. His eyes widened in surprise. "Oh, shit. How many trump cards do they have? Each one of their moves is beyond our wildest dreams!" another disciple blurted out. They were in awe that such geniuses were in their midst. "Ricky really has something up his sleeve. He has even mastered an Omnipotent Skill which could change his fighting state," Lloyd praised in the void as he saw Ricky perform the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. "However, his realm is lower than Mordechai''s. He can''t beat Mordechai with his current strength, but it''s also not possible for Mordechai to bring him down altogether. If this battle ends in a tie, which one of them should I appoint as the holy son? This is quite the conundrum." A troubled look crept onto his face. Boom! After showing off their trump cards, Ricky and Mordechai proceeded to battle one another. Due to his inferior physical strength, Ricky was put at a slight disadvantage. However, the Life and Death Zone and the Life and Death Fire gave him the strength he needed to hold on just a little bit longer.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "Brat, don''t underestimate his abilities, and don''t overestimate yourself. Mordechai can maintain this state for several days because of his Sorcerous Combat Body," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded. "There is no real fight between you two. You bear no grudge against him, and he has never wronged you. Don''t tell me that you are going to let this fightst for a couple more days?" "Well, then. I have no other choice. I have to admit defeat," Ricky said, resignation in his voice. "Surrendering is not a big deal. It will not be the end for you. Even if you can''t be the holy son, they will treat you like the holy son," the Dragon Intent Grass replied, encouraging him. "What you need to do now is to make Mordechai indebted to you." "You have a point," Ricky responded. Then, he turned to Mordechai. "Mordechai, I don''t have any more tricks up my sleeve. If you have one, show it." "I don''t have one either. I can''t defeat you!" Mordechai replied. "Well, I admit defeat then. You will be the holy son. I can see that you are more desperate for it than I am," Ricky said. "What are you talking about? You are looking down on me!" Ricky''s words had pissed Mordechai off. "Ha! You''ve got me all wrong. If I despised you, then I would be an ignorant, cocky guy!" Ricky exined. "I admit defeat because I want you to owe me a favor. You will need to return the favor!" Upon hearing Ricky''s words, Mordechai immediately knew what he was up to. "I see. You want me to help you attain the original cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body," Mordechai said, looking Ricky in the eye. "Yes. That''s what I want from you," Ricky admitted. "To tell you the truth, we don''t know the ordinal cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body because we don''t cultivate it," Mordechai said. "However, we know where you can find that cultivation method. But let me warn you, that ce is extremely dangerous." "Where is it? If you can tell me that, you will have my eternal gratitude," Ricky asked eagerly. "That ce is still within the territory of our tribe. If you want to get there, you will need our permission to proceed," Mordechai replied. "Now that you have told me so much about it, I take it you''re agreeing with me?" Ricky asked excitedly. "I am willing to make that deal with you. But, answer me this. Do you really think that it is worth it? You would give up the position of holy son for something that you might not even be able to get your hands on. Are you sure about this?" Mordechai responded. "The holy son has ess to the wood branch''s secretnd and will be able to receive some original wood energy there. Are you sure you would give up on this opportunity?" "Ha! Of course that is tempting. However, the original method of the Ultimate Golden Body is more important to me," Ricky replied. "Then, it''s a deal. I promise you that I will take you to that ce," Mordechai said. "Perhaps I have cheated to be the holy son, but I have no other choice. I am in dire need of the original energy to help me break through." After they made the deal, Ricky and Mordechai stopped fighting. The two stood apart from one another, and they looked at each other knowingly. Ricky nodded his head. "I admit defeat," he proimed, his voice loud and clear. "What?" All the disciples could not believe what they had just heard. Ricky had by no means lost the battle judging from their current states. They didn''t understand why he would suddenly admit defeat. "Why did Ricky suddenly surrender? Does being the holy son mean nothing to him? Or is he not aware that the holy son can enter the ancestralnd of the wood branch and absorb the original energy?" Lloyd murmured to himself, frowning. He was also baffled. However, the rules couldn''t be changed. Now that Ricky had admitted defeat, the position of holy son would belong to Mordechai. Chapter 1227 Holy Son Of The Five-element Sect Chapter 1227 Holy Son Of The Five-element Sect "Ricky is not the right person to be the holy son of the wood branch. I guess he is the only one who dared to challenge the genius of the Deste Sorcery tribe who is stronger than him, and they ended up in a draw," Lloyd added after some consideration. After they drew for countless times, the fight between Ricky and Mordechai hade to an end. Mordechai won, and he became the holy son of the wood branch. However, the crowd kept talking about Ricky and wondered why he conceded. Once the fight was over, Ricky promptly announced that his so-called engagement to Ashley was nothing but a joke. He also said that he was not good enough for her because he failed to be the holy son. His act left all the disciples bewildered. "What is on this brat''s mind?" Lloyd murmured to himself, every bit as confused as the others. "Ashley, you don''t need to worry about us anymore. I will be out of your hair now. I''ve exined to everyone about us, and I didn''t be the holy son. You''ve got what you want," Ricky said to Ashley, using the telepathic link. With those words, he left with Tina and Amelia. Ashley watched Ricky''s receding figure. She wasn''t happy at all. In fact, she was disappointed. She felt a pang in her heart watching him leave with the two women. Ricky admitting defeat upset her. She went to great lengths to stop him from bing the holy son, and it turned out that he didn''t care about that position at all. She thought that Ricky mustugh at her inwardly. She felt disappointed because Ricky had even felt the need to exin their fake engagement to the public. It made her feel that she wasn''t good enough for him, and she wasn''t attractive enough for Ricky to really fall for. "Mordechai, why would he admit defeat?" Ashley asked Mordechai. "Well, that is between me and Ricky. We have promised to keep it to ourselves, so I can''t tell you about that," Mordechai replied with a troubled look on his face. "I see." Hearing this, Ashley decided not to push him any further and drop the topicpletely. Soon, the selection of the holy son had endedpletely. It seemed that everything had fallen into ce. Ricky returned to his room. After healing himself for a couple days, he was summoned by Lloyd. "Be honest with me. Why did you surrender? Didn''t you know that the holy son will be permitted to enter the ancestralnd of the wood branch and absorb the original wood energy there?" Lloyd was direct and straight to the point. "Well, that''s because I want to get my hands on something that''s even better than that. Moreover, Mordechai is strong. He will make a good holy son," Ricky replied, smiling. "What is it that you want?" Lloyd asked, curious. Ricky filled him in on the deal he had made with Mordechai. "I can''t believe that you know about the Deste Sorcery tribe!" Lloyd eximed. He was in shock at what Ricky had just told him. "The Ultimate Golden Body I have cultivated originated from the Deste Sorcery tribe, so I know this tribe," Ricky exined, smiling. "It all makes sense now!" Lloyd said, nodding his head. "Well, let''s get down to business. It''s okay that you didn''t be the holy son of the wood branch. However, there is another position that we hope you would ept," Lloyd continued, his tone suddenly serious. "What is it?" Ricky asked curiously. "You need to be the holy son of the Five-element Sect!" Lloyd replied solemnly. Ricky was dumbfounded. He was silent for a few seconds, processing Lloyd''s request. After a while, he came back to his senses. "Sir, you can''t be serious. Isn''t the Five-element Sect about to dissolve? Additionally, I''m just an outsider. I don''t think that''s a good idea..." he said tentatively. Ricky knew what the position of holy son of the Five-element Sect meant. Once he epted, he would be the most powerful figure in the Five-element Sect next to the leader of the Five-element Sect. He would outrank Lloyd, who was the sect''s vice leader. "I know what you mean. However, you need to know that we will never let the Five-element Sect disband," Lloyd said. "I and four other guys don''t see eye to eye one another. None of us are qualified to be the leader. The leader of the Five-element Sect should, at the very least, have the strength close to that of a medium saint. However, none of us has reached that level. The five of us have talked amongst ourselves, and we have decided to appoint you as the holy son of the Five-element Sect. Meanwhile, we will work together to secretly rebuild the Five-element Sect. Besides, the Five-element g is the symbol of the Five-element Sect''s leader, and you''ve gotten a hold of it by chance. I guess you are meant to be our sect''s holy son." "I see. However, since you are going to reunite the Five-element Sect, why didn''t you just announce it publicly?" Ricky asked. "We want to, but we can''t. There is something that you don''t know," Lloyd responded. "There are many Sage Level forces which have saints and medium saints in them. They have their eyes on our sect, and they intend to swallow us whole. However, they haven''t made a move yet. They know our sect is not one to be trifled with. But I know that it is only a matter of time. They have just been waiting. They want us to turn against each other and once we do, they will seize that opportunity to take over. Since there is no medium saint in our sect, they will simply attack us if we announce the reestablishment of our sect. To avoid being attacked, we have decided to maintain current situation to buy us a little more time. Even so, I and other four branches need to turn a lot of cultivation sources to those forces with medium saints every fifty years. We need you so that we can rise again. We chose you to be the holy son for two reasons. First of all, we see a lot of potential in you. Secondly, we see your heart, and we trust you. The five of us have made this decision after much careful consideration. Before you came here, Mordechai was the most perfect person for the job. However, he is from the Deste Sorcery tribe. We don''t know if he will turn aggressive and cruel once he grows stronger. Whether you ept this position or not, the choice is yours. Whatever you choose, we will respect your decision." Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ricky began considering his offer. After a while, he decided to seek advice of the Dragon Intent Grass, Tina, and Amelia on the matter. "Do you think I should ept his offer and be the holy son of the Five-element Sect?" Ricky asked them telepathically. "Of course you should ept his offer! It would be stupid for you to refuse such an offer. Once you be the holy son of the Five-element Sect, you will not need to worry about the cultivation resources. You will also have powerful warriors keep you safe. Do you really n to go to the Phoenix tribe and the Celestial Sect alone?" the Dragon Intent Grass said immediately. "I agree. You will benefit a lot from bing the holy son of the Five-element Sect. Most powerful warriors are from influential forces. Those top warriors in history were always backed by powerful forces. If it weren''t for the support of the strong warriors from the Oriental College and the Spirit Sect, it would be difficult for you to get to where you are today," Tina chimed in. "Tina is right. Do you know why most of the top-notch warriors are from the Misty South Pce? That''s because the Misty South Pce is the best force," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Well, I will ept his offer and be the holy son of the Five-element Sect," Ricky said. "To be honest, I am quite interested in this position. My previous experience makes me realize how important the force is to a warrior." After making his decision, Ricky looked Lloyd in the eye. "I have already gotten the Five-element g. Moreover, you asked me to ept this position. It would be silly to refuse your offer. I''m willing to be the holy son of the Five-element Sect. I also swear that I will cultivate hard to contribute to the rebuilding of the Five-element Sect," Ricky said. "Ha-ha! Great! That''s exactly what I have expected from you!" Lloyd eximed in sheer excitement. Chapter 1228 Absorbing The Original Energies Chapter 1228 Absorbing The Original Energies "But remember. Until you are strong enough, you need to keep this to yourself," Lloyd added, looking at Ricky in a knowing way. At this point, he was trying to contain his excitement at the fact that Ricky had epted his offer and he had foreseen the rise of the Five-element Sect. As a saint, Lloyd knew how terrifying a talent who had once be the incredible demi-spiritual emperor like Ricky could be one day. No creature from the Deste Sorcery tribe who was below Mordechai''s level could be a match for him. The most powerful geniuses from the powerful forces or ns at Mordechai''s level couldn''t defeat him, but Ricky was more impressive because he could match Mordechai''s strength even though his grade was a bit lower than his. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Ricky was strong and talented and he would in reap plenty from it in his lifetime. "Don''t worry. I will keep this between us," Ricky replied, nodding his head. "Great. Now, I''m going to take you to the ancestralnd and you will cultivate for a couple of months. Before we go, you should fill the two girls in," Lloyd exined. "What?" Ricky stared at him with wide eyes. "Are we going to the secretnd of the wood branch?" he asked. "No. We''re on our way to the secretnd of the Five-element Sect. It is very old and very important to our sect," Lloyd answered. "The Five-element Sect''s secretnd? That''s even better!" Ricky couldn''t wipe the shocked look off of his face. After giving some cultivation resources to the girls, Ricky followed Lloyd into a five-colored space. Once they were inside the space, Ricky closed his eyes and sensed five original energies: the gold energy, the wood energy, the water energy, the fire energy, and the earth energy. In the center of the five-sided space was a surface that resembled an altar. Looking closer, Ricky realized it was the source of the five original energies. "This is the ancestralnd of the Five-element Sect. Unlike the ancestralnds of our five branches, there are five original energies here," Lloyd exined, extending his arm and sweeping it over the area. "I know that you''ve already cultivated several powers, so I figured that the five original energies would assist in your cultivation." "Thank you, sir!" Ricky eximed, smiling until it stretched his cheeks. He had initially thought that he had lost the chance to absorb the original energy because he failed to be the holy son of the wood branch. But much to his surprise, now he was chosen as the holy son of the Five-element Sect and he hadplete ess to the five original energies. "Lloyd, is this the ace genius you told me about who was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor?" a soft but loud voice asked. They turned and watched as a woman in a red robe floated over andnded in front of them. It was Shirley, the vice leader of the fire branch. She was also a saint. Lloyd had told Ricky about her before they arrived. "Nice to see you, madam!" Ricky greeted respectfully. "Why are you here alone? Where are they?" Lloyd asked. "Wells has already seen this brat so he has no reason toe. The other two guys will note either. They are strict and stubborn. Although they agree with your idea, it doesn''t mean that they like this brat. After all, a warrior with talent doesn''t promise strength," Shirley replied. "Okay. What should I do with these two?" Lloyd asked helplessly, shaking his head. "Little guy, you need to get stronger very soon. Otherwise, you will be reced soon," Shirley said to Ricky. "Rest assured, madam. Now that I''ve decided to be the holy son of the Five-element Sect, I will try my best to get stronger. I don''t want anyone to look down on me," Ricky said confidently. "That''s good to hear!" Shirley responded, nodding approvingly. Then she turned and internally prayed that this genius would be able to lead the Five-element Sect to glory in the future. Otherwise, their sect would be swallowed up by other forces with medium saints. "Well, we should go now. We don''t want to disturb you. You can cultivate as hard as you want and for as long as you want. You need to nourish the hermit spirit of the Five-element g using the original energies here," Lloyd said. "The ancestralnd of the Five-element Sect has existed for a long time. Although the original element energy is inferior to the chaotic energy, it is one of the best original energies you will find," the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky after the two saints had walked away. "And, I can''t forget the most important thing of all. The five elements are essential to the chaos. You''ve cultivated the fire, gold, wood, and chaotic powers. The only powers you haven''t mastered yet are the water power and the earth power. Practicing them here will increase the odds of you comprehending the chaos by tenfold." "You make a good point, but I don''t know if I can master the water and earth powers," Ricky said. He could only expect that the remaining three zones could produce the two powers. Otherwise, it would be too difficult for him to cultivate them by himself. Taking a deep breath, Ricky closed his eyes and started his cultivation without any hesitation. He activated the six zones and began absorbing the five original energies here. Although only spiritual potentates were able to use the original energies, every warrior craved for them. The deeper they understood the original energies, the more likely they were of bing a god. Ricky stored all the original energies in the mysterious axe. Then, he pulled out the Five-element g and the Iron Justice Saber. The Iron Justice Saber had developed its psychic intelligence, so he wanted to use the five original energies to help it grow its psychic intelligence further. "Iron Justice Saber, you are my weapon of choice. You are cast from magical materials from heaven and earth and my six zones will help you absorb the five original energies here. Take as much of them as you want," Ricky said. "Thank you, master," a childish voice said from inside the saber. "Over the next few days, take your time and grow stronger," Ricky said. "I will, master." Once this was settled, Ricky began to suppress the Five-element g using his power and he transferred his own power and will to it. Now, the Five-element g was his property. If he couldn''t control its psychic intelligence, another warrior could take it from him and it would betray him. The only way to make sure it would stay loyal to him forever was to help it develop its psychic intelligence with his own will. ''Thebined power of the Five-element g and my chaotic power will greatly increase my fighting power. If I fight against Mordechai using the Five-element g, he will lose,'' Ricky thought. ''However, I need to keep this sacred weapon hidden unless my life is at stake. Saints can''t resist the temptation of a sacred weapon, especially the Five-element g which is at the intermediate stage. Once they see it, they will try to take it away from me.'' Time always passed so fast when Ricky was focused on his cultivation. Two months had passed by the time Ricky had finished his cultivation in the ancestralnd of the Five- element Sect. At the same time, Mordechai also finished his training in the ancestralnd of the wood branch. Lloyd took Ricky to his practice room and Ricky was surprised to see Ashley, Mordechai, Hayes, and Guillermo there too. Apparently, Lloyd had summoned them. Ricky nodded at Mordechai and Hayes in a friendly way. Guillermo kept his gaze fixed on Ashley. "You five are the most powerful geniuses in the wood branch. I have a job for you and I hope you can complete it sessfully," Lloyd said. The five of them nodded their heads with a serious expression on their faces. "Sure. What are your orders, master?" Ashley asked. "Mordechai will be in charge of this task, and he is going to tell you what you are going to do," Lloyd said. Chapter 1229 The Sealed Land Chapter 1229 The Sealed Land "Understood, sir!" Ricky, Ashley, Hayes, and Guillermo nodded at Lloyd before they all turned expectantly at Mordechai, waiting for further instructions. "Guys, I just want to let you know that this mission has something to do with me, and our vice leader has graciously done me this favor," Mordechai said. "Don''t worry. I will give you a handsome reward in return after we are done with this. I can''t reveal too much for now. But I promise that I''ll tell you everything I can once we get there, so don''t feel hesitant or ufortable. Of course, you can also refuse to ept this mission. It''s all up to you. I will respect your decision whether you choose to go or not." "Ha-ha! What are you talking about? You are now our holy son, and you''ve given us a direct order. How can we defy you?" Hayes responded with a kind smile. "Hey, if you don''t stop making fun of me, I''m afraid that we can''t be friends anymore," Mordechai muttered lowly as a small frown marred the stark features of his face. But as a matter of fact, he did not really get upset. Hayes didn''t seem to take his words seriously, as he let out boisterous and joyfulughter in response. "Ha-ha!" At this point, Guillermo cut into their conversation. "I''m sorry, guys, but I have already agreed to explore a secretnd with some others. I''m afraid I can''t come with you this time," he said. "No, no, it''s okay. Since you set that appointment ahead of time, you should attend to it," Mordechai responded lightly. Ricky, Ashley, and Hayes decided to continue with Mordecai''s mission, and they agreed to meet each other outside the wood branch in two days. Before they took their leave, Lloyd said to Ricky through telepathy, "Your mission is to help Mordechai''s family. I hope that you can try to befriend the Deste Sorcery tribe''s members and get to know them as much as you can. Maybe you can''t change the fact that they would be cruel once they activate their blood power. However, it would be best if you can dissuade them from hurting other creatures." "I understand, sir. I''ll try my best," Ricky sincerely promised. And then, two dayster, Ricky, Ashley, Hayes, and Mordechai met outside the wood branch. Of course, Amelia and Tina joined Ricky. "Mordechai, do you mind if I bring my friends with me?" Ricky asked politely, knowing that it was the tactful thing to do. "Ha-ha! Of course, I don''t mind at all!" Mordechai replied with an amused smile, while Hayes chuckled quietly. They felt equal parts envious and entertained because they thought that Ricky couldn''t bear to part with his lovely girlfriends. On the other hand, Ashley threw a cold sneer and snapped at Ricky. "Huh? Did someone forget that we are not going on a vacation but an important mission? Tsk. It seems like the weak ones cannot help but be a burden to us," she said sarcastically. But Ricky simply ignored her outburst, and Amelia and Tina opted to follow his example. That only made Ashley more furious because Ricky didn''t even acknowledge her insult, which embarrassed her. Before long, Mordechai and the five of them set off for the edge of the Middle Land. The endless mountain came into their view soon after they had reached the edge, a vast and picturesque sight. "Mordechai, does your family live in the endless mountain?" Hayes asked curiously while gazing at the mountain in front of them. "No. We live in the Sealed Land," Mordechai immediately replied. "What?! You live in the Sealed Land!" When Hayes heard Mordechai''s words, confusion and astonishment shed in his eyes. "The Sealed Land?" Ricky repeated, for he was also quite perplexed. "Is there some connection between the Deste Sorcery tribe and the so-called Sealed Land?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass in his bafflement. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "It looks like the Deste Sorcery tribe''s members had been sealed somewhere. That is probably why no one had seen them for eras. Well, let me exin the Sealed Land a bit more. The Sealed Land refers to the invisible floating world among the continent and there are many of such worlds. However, these worlds have been sealed by ancient top warriors through the most potent arrays. Once those ancient arrays have been activated and begun to work, no force can break them. The floating worlds sealed by the ancient arrays aremonly known as the Sealed Lands. As far as I know, there are two types of Sealed Lands. The first type is themon worlds that were cut off from the continent, and the creatures living there can''t reach a higher realm. The creatures trapped there are ambitious, cruel tribes that want to rule the continent. An example of them is the Deste Sorcery tribe. The second type resembles hell on earth. It has an exceedingly bad environment, so any creature who will set foot in that kind of Sealed Land will undoubtedly suffer a lot. Those stranded there often are the captives from the devil race, and since the captives are too numerous, it''s not realistic to ughter them all. Instead, the captives are kept prisoner in those worlds, so that they will live in pain for the rest of their lives. In addition, the creatures that betrayed us and conspired with the devil race are also imprisoned there," the grass exined. "I see. It sounds very intimidating," Ricky replied with his eyes narrowed in thought. "It should be impossible for the creatures inside the Sealed Land toe out. So how did Mordechai escape from there?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked almost to itself in bewilderment. Mordechai noticed that his words had rendered hispanions speechless, so he broke the silence himself. "Guys, I understand that you may have a lot of prejudices against the creatures from the Sealed Land. So if you don''t want to proceed with this mission, you can leave now. I promise that I won''t stop you," he reassured hispanions. Of course, despite his understanding demeanor, he was desperately hoping for the opposite. He prayed that they wouldn''t leave because he sorely needed their help. "Stop overthinking, Mordechai! I can befriend anyone except those from the devil race. I don''t care if you are from the Deste Sorcery tribe. In fact, I already consider you my friend," Hayes told him earnestly. Ricky and Ashley both agreed, fervently nodding their heads to show that they had the same thought as Hayes. "Thank you, guys," Mordechai answered gratefully. He had initially expected the worst from hispanions, but he was d to be proven wrong. It seemed that they did see him as their friend. "But as far as I know, no creature from the Sealed Land could escape because it is impossible to break those arrays. Even holy beings have trouble breaking them. So, how did you get out of there? I heard that no creature could reach the Sage Level in there, for their realms were weakened when they were trapped inside. They are exceedingly limited, to the point that all living creatures are prohibited from reaching high realms," Hayes blurted out in confusion. "You are right. It is indeed impossible for the creatures in the Sealed Land to leave that ce," Mordechai responded. "However, ten years ago, a tiny rift appeared on the dome that the arrays had formed." "What?!" Everyone was stunned by what Mordechai had revealed. At this point, Mordechai admitted his real identity to hispanions, and he also filled them in on how he managed to leave the Sealed Land. They learned that he was actually the young master of the Deste Sorcery tribe. And since Ricky and Ashley were already familiar with the Deste Sorcery tribe and Mordechai''s connection to them, Hayes was the only one caught by surprise when he found out Mordechai''s real identity. Actually, Mordechai had no intention of keeping them in the dark. He thought it would be a good gesture to tell them everything about him since he was the one who asked for their help. The Deste Sorcery tribe was the most powerful tribe in the past starting when the world was created. All its members could still remember the glory of their tribe, and they dreamed of restoring their tribe to its former glory. Unfortunately, they had been imprisoned in the Sealed Land for eras and couldn''t get out. As a result, they had gradually forgotten their dream. But a big change suddenly took ce a decade ago, in the area where the Deste Sorcery tribe were trapped, and a rift appeared on the array. This fissure opened the way to the continent. And its appearance rekindled the fire in the hearts of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s members. They believed that they could help their tribe rise again once they returned to the continent. However, to their disappointment, they discovered that it was a lot harder to pass through the rift than they had previously thought. Chapter 1230 Guillermos Betrayal Chapter 1230 Guillermo''s Betrayal The reason behind the rift''s appearance put the Deste Sorcery tribe in a precarious situation. Once they spotted the rift, the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe wanted to pass through it to get out. However, they found that there was a strong suppressive force on it, preventing them from passing through. The suppressive force was equal to a blow from a three-star lower spiritual emperor. However, the strongest warriors of the Deste Sorcery tribe were just two-star lower spiritual emperors. They couldn''t reach a higher realm. It was impossible for them to pass through the rift. If they tried to force their way through, they would have to suffer dire consequences. Realizing what was going to happen, they chose to stop for a while. However, several days after the rift appeared, they finally figured out why it was formed. It was the result of the collision between their ce and another Sealed Land. After the twonds collided, the two ancient arrays which had sealed them collided and caused the two lands to begin to merge as one. The other Sealed Land was the ce where the Devil Flood Dragon tribe stayed. This tribe belonged to the devil race. There were a few three-star lower spiritual emperors in the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. So, overall, the Deste Sorcery tribe was weaker than them, and they were no match for the former. The devil race held deep grudge against the creatures from the continent. The Devil Flood Dragon tribe''s hatred for their sworn enemy had grown over the years after they had been sealed away. They ughtered the Deste Sorcery tribe in cold blood once they crossed paths. Facing their powerful enemies, the members of the Deste Sorcery tribe had no other choice but to activate the broken supreme weapon left behind by their ancestors¡ªthe Sorcerous Combat Pce. If they wanted to get the Sorcerous Combat Pce working, it would cost the powerful members of the Deste Sorcery tribe their lives and blood essence. Ten spiritual emperors of the tribe gave up their lives to activate the weapon. All the remaining members of the Deste Sorcery tribe entered the Sorcerous Combat Pce to hide from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. However, the problem was that the Sorcerous Combat Pce''s effects would wear off in twenty years. They didn''t think it was a good idea to sacrifice more spiritual emperors after twenty years to keep the weapon continuing working. Moreover, they didn''t have so many powerful members at the Emperor Level left in their tribe. From N?velDrama.Org. In the end, another three elders at the Emperor Level in their tribe scarified their lives. They unleashed their full strength and sessfully pushed Mordechai through the rift. Despite that, Mordechai had sustained severe injuries after being hit by the suppressive force of the rift. He had almost died passing through it, and he was left weak and incapable to fend for himself. He needed help badly. If no one had healed him, he would sumb to his injuries. Fortunately, he had stumbled into Ashley who was in the middle of her training. She saved him and brought him back. With her help, he joined the wood branch. He saw her as his savior. Anything she asked, he would do for her as long as he could. It has been sixteen years since he had left the Sealed Land. Over the years, he had only one goal, which was to be a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Once he aplished that goal, he would return to the Sealed Land and rescue his people. He was a talented warrior. He had even be a disciple of the wood branch. If he hadn''t been severely injured when he passed through that rift, it wouldn''t have taken him sixteen years to be a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Of course, Lloyd was also a big help to him. Fortunately, the Sorcerous Combat Pce would protect his people for twenty years. He still had time to save them all. "Oh, I see. I didn''t expect that you have been through so much. I finally understand why you care about nothing but cultivation. It also didn''t ur to me that you are from the Deste Sorcery tribe. No wonder you possess such an incredibly strong body," Hayes said after hearing Mordechai''s story. He was listening to Mordechai intently, hanging on to his every word. "Sixteen years is a long time. No one knows what had happened over the years. We''d better hurry up so that we can get there earlier," Ricky said. "I hope you don''t mind me asking¡ªbut why didn''t you turn to Elder Lloyd and other people for help?" "The saints can''t set foot in the Sealed Land. Additionally, there are only two beings that I trust on the entire continent: Elder Lloyd and Ashley. I don''t ask others for help because the creatures from the continent don''t like us," Mordechai replied. "I don''t want to lie to you. Elder Lloyd asked me to believe you guys and ask you for help. I hope you will not get mad," he said, facing Ricky and Hayes. "Mordechai, don''t worry. We understand you. If we were in your shoes, we wouldn''t trust others so easily, either," Hayes responded. "The sooner we get there, the better. We need to hurry up." "Yes!" Mordechai replied, looking at them gratefully. He could feel gratitude bubbling in his heart. Then, he and hispanions sped up and moved at full speed. However, a couple of hourster, five figures showed up out of nowhere and blocked their way. They recognized one of them. It was Guillermo. They did not know the other three men and the woman that were with him. Ricky could sense from their auras that they were from the Red Potentate Roc tribe. He immediately realized what was going on. ''Guillermo is upset about losing to me and Mordechai, so he wants to take us out. He has joined hands with the Red Potentate Roc tribe. They are here to kill us,'' he thought to himself. "Guillermo, what are you doing?" Hayes asked in a cold voice. He could tell that Guillermo was up to no good. "Humph! Why do you think I''m here? I''vee here to kill you," Guillermo replied aggressively. "I don''t get it. Why do you want us dead? Is it because you lost to us and weren''t able to be the holy son?" Mordechai cut in. "Even though you didn''t be the holy son, Elder Lloyd still thinks highly of you, and you are still an important disciple of the wood branch. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have asked you to take this mission which you refused earlier!" "Shut up! You are the holy son now. You''ve stolen my dream! You will never understand how I feel. You have no idea how important it is to me. Only if I became the holy son could I win Ashely''s affection. Her love was all I ever wanted, and you have ruined my chances!" When he finished his sentence, Guillermo looked at Ashley. His eyes were full of lust and obsession. Ashley shivered in disgust. "Guillermo, I never look down on anyone. I never think of you differently, and I certainly don''t care whether you are the holy son or not. However, what you are doing disappoints me. I didn''t expect that you would betray us to get what you want. I despise you now," Ashley said, frowning at Guillermo. Suddenly, Guillermo felt fire light up inside of him. His emotions suddenly got the better of him, and the look in his eyes suddenly became ferocious. He did not look like the Guillermo they knew. Perhaps this was what he really was. Ashley''s response just made him show his true colors. "You can say whatever you like because I don''t really care what you say about me anymore. Today, they will die. I will imprison you, and you will be my woman. The wood branch will also belong to me!" Guillermo proimed, staring at Ashley. "Humph! Dream on!" Ricky said, sneering at him. He didn''t expect that Guillermo would be so cruel and selfish. ''Perhaps there is no absolute good or evil. We may just see him as bad because we do not share the same stance. He is doing all this just to get what he is after,'' Ricky thought to himself at the same time. Chapter 1231 A One-sided Victory Chapter 1231 A One-sided Victory "Ricky, you will be the first one to die!" Guillermo growled. Ricky''s attitude had gotten on his nerves. "Really? You know what? Many warriors wanted me dead, including an ace genius. However, they all failed. They only served to make me a better warrior. I believe you will be no exception," Ricky responded, smiling faintly at him. At first, he had no intention of taking Guillermo''s life. To Ricky, he was nothing but a sore loser after all. However, his betrayal crossed the line. Ricky decided to dispose of him once and for all. When they heard Ricky''s words, the faces of the four warriors from the Red Potentate Roc tribe darkened. The young man of the Red Potentate Roc tribe who was in charge took a step forward. "I have long heard that Ricky is both arrogant and eloquent. Your reputation precedes you, and what they have said about you is true," he said, looking at Ricky. "However, talent is not equal to strength. Only the strong can survive." "You make a point. But, obviously, you think you are stronger than us," Ricky responded with a sneer. Everyone bristled. They were ready for a fight to break out any time. Ricky had also put Amelia and Tina into the Massacring Zone. If they were kidnapped, things would be difficult. "Do you think we woulde for you if we didn''t have the ability to take you down? In fact, Ricky, I should thank you. If you hadn''t put Lundy down, geniuses like us would still be overshadowed by him. However, our leader has given out the order. As long as we bring you to him, we will be handsomely rewarded. However, he didn''t specify if you had to be alive or not. You are like a living treasure to us now," the young man continued. "Oh, is that so? Tell me, how much is your leader willing to pay you for my head?" Ricky asked, laughing. "Let me put it this way. You are worth as much as Lundy is to our leader," the young man in charge replied. "Are you satisfied with that answer?" "I see. Oh, wow. I''m very satisfied, and I feel special. It means that your leader would do anything just to bring me down. He might even be willing to lose his position!" Ricky said with a sneer. "That''s right. Now, you must understand how badly I want your head," the young man said, smiling slyly. "For formality''s sake, my name is Richard. You don''t need to feel ashamed to die at my hands." "I''d like to see if you are capable of taking my life," Ricky snapped. Swish! Swish! At the next moment, Ricky and Richard both rose into the air. Hayes jumped up. He turned toward Guillermo and red at him. "Guillermo, I didn''t expect that you would choose to go down such a path. I''ll get you," he said. "Humph!" With a low growl, Guillermo charged at Hayes. He knew that he was no match for Mordechai, so he dared not rush toward him. Meanwhile, Hayes addressed Mordechai, saying, "Mordechai, there are three left. I hope you can take care of two of them. We can''t let our beautiful holy daughter face two all by herself, right?" "I''ve got it!" Mordechai replied. He unleashed his physical strength and directed it at the two young men from the Red Potentate Roc tribe. In the next second, a fierce fight between them ensued. Ashley, on the other hand, battled the woman from the Red Potentate Roc tribe. In the void, Ricky and Richard were battling each other fiercely. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Their physical bodies violently collided. Ricky didn''t want to waste too much time on them because he wanted to reach the Sealed Land to rescue Mordechai''s nsmen. Hence, he activated his six mutants and the Ultimate Golden Body the second the fight had begun. After a dozen rounds, Richard was put at a disadvantage. Although he was less than a hundred years old, he was already a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Moreover, Ricky could tell that he was more talented than Hayes. If he hadn''t cultivated in the Five-element Sect''s ancestornd, Ricky would not have been a match for Richard. However, the fact still stood that Ricky had practiced there. Ricky''s strength was close to that of a two-star lower spiritual emperor. Richard had just be a three-star lower spiritual emperor not long ago. There was no way that he could be a match for Ricky. "No way! How could you be this powerful? Did Guillermo trick me?" Richard murmured to himself in disbelief. He was losing! He needed to think fast. Beforeing here, he had questioned Guillermo about Ricky''s and Mordechai''s powers. That was why he only took three people from his tribe with him. After all, less people meant more rewards for him. However, he began to regret his decision. It was evident that he was not Ricky''s match. Richard examined the battlefield, and found that Mordechai had gained the upper hand. His opponents could do nothing more than defend themselves. Ashley also had the upper hand. "Darn it!" Richard spat out hatefully. At that moment, he hated Guillermo to the core. ''I need to get out of here!'' Richard thought. However, Ricky would never give him the chance to flee. "Richard, unleash your beast form. Otherwise, you will not get away," Ricky said. As he spoke, he unleashed the chaotic power. The six mutant powers merged with the chaotic power, forming the powerful lotus. It rushed towards Richard with such force. Ricky gave him no time to react. The suppressing lotus was meant to keep him at bay. In the blink of an eye, Richard was engulfed by the giant lotus. With several miserable cries, the life was sucked out of him, and he turned into a corpse. Ricky put his dead body into the Devourer Zone as the nourishment for his Blood Vitality Devouring Skill. At the same time, the fight between Mordechai and his opponents was over. Using his Sorcerous Combat Body, he crushed the two young men from the Red Potentate Roc tribe. Their bodies disintegrated in an instant. Showing no mercy, Ashley immediately killed the woman from the Red Potentate Roc tribe. Although Ashley was kind, she would never show mercy to her enemies. She knew that letting them go would mean trouble for her future. After Ricky, Mordechai, and Ashley came down, Hayesnded in front of them. He was holding Guillermo by his cor. Hayes had progressed a lot recently. There were two reasons for his rapid progress. The first one was that Ricky''s and Mordechai''s terrifying strength motivated him and made him more desperate to grow stronger. The other one was that Ricky had shared Holy Three-Saber''s saber skills with him. Hayes was eternally grateful to Ricky. In the past, Hayes would have had a more difficult time winning over Guillermo. Now, he didn''t even have to break a sweat this time. However, since Guillermo was also a disciple of the wood branch, Hayes didn''t kill him. At this point, Guillermo was scared and restless. The fight between him and Hayes had ended so fast. Hayes was simply out of his league. Terrified as he was, he was also overtaken by resentment. He hated losing. "Guillermo, the next time you decide to do something as stupid as this, make sure that your little helpers are powerful and can defend you if something goes wrong!" Ricky said with a defiant sneer. "Oh, wait. You will never have the chance to do this again," he continued after some pause. "Are you going to kill me?" Guillermo asked him coldly. Chapter 1232 Entering The Sealed Land Chapter 1232 Entering The Sealed Land "Yes. Now that you''ve tried to kill us, I don''t see any problem with ending your life. I even dared to bring down an ace genius of the Red Potentate Roc tribe. Just imagine what I''m going to do to you. Don''t tell me you have the support of some force even more powerful than the Red Potentate Roc tribe?" Ricky replied with a yful sneer. The moment he stopped talking, a murderous look appeared in his eyes. He was ring at Guillermo with such hostility, that Guillermo had to avoid his gaze. Ricky would not let go of enemies like Guillermo. He knew that people like Guillermo would never change, and he would get back at him in the future. ''What if they were stronger than us? I guess that they would not show mercy to us and kill all of us in cold blood. I would die if I didn''t have the zones,'' Ricky thought to himself. Guillermo fell silent and fear engulfed him. He met Ricky''s gaze, and he quickly turned away once more. At this point, he realized that Ricky would take his life even though he was also from the wood branch. Just as he expected, Ricky was prepared to kill him. Noticing that Ricky was making a move, Hayes broke the eerie silence. "Ricky, spare his life. If he tries to hurt us again, we will not let him get away," Hayes pleaded. Since he had cultivated the power of justice, he had a kind heart. He had also known Guillermo for many years. Even though they were not friends, there was no bad blood between them.From N?velDrama.Org. Ashley opened her mouth, wanting to defend Guillermo. However, she didn''t say anything. She didn''t think that Ricky would listen to her anyways. After all, she and Ricky did not see eye to eye. Mordechai remained silent, for he wanted Guillermo dead too. The creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe seldom felt sympathy for others. Whenever he activated his Sorcerous Combat Body, Mordechai would turn ferocious and aggressive. Perhaps that was why the Deste Sorcery tribe had been sealed away for eons. "Hayes, I know I was wrong. You can''t kill me, or Master Lloyd will punish you," Guillermo begged, looking at Hayes pitifully. He tried to appeal to Hayes'' kind nature. However, since Ricky had made his decision, no one could change his mind. He performed the Space- shrinking Pace, and reached Guillermo in an instant. Before Hayes could defend Guillermo, he unleashed the Thunder Light de and ended Guillermo''s life with one strike. Ricky knew clearly that Guillermo could persuade Hayes to spare him. Since he had already turned down Hayes'' request once, he found it difficult to refuse him again if Hayes pleaded him to spare Guillermo''s life the second time. So he decided to act quickly. He must get rid of enemies like Guillermo. If he let Guillermo live, Guillermo would cause him much trouble. If Guillermo returned to the wood branch, Lloyd might decide not punish him, after all. "Ricky..." Before Hayes could even speak, Guillermo was already a dead man. Both he and Ashley were surprised. "Ricky, what the hell are you doing?" Ashley huffed after she came back to her senses. "I just took out an enemy," Ricky replied with a faint smile. Hayes just sighed deeply and shook his head. ''Why would Guillermo turn his back on the wood branch? If he hadn''t done all of this, he would still be a key disciple in our sect. It''s a pity that he ended up like this,'' he thought to himself. However, he didn''t me Ricky for destroying Guillermo. It was what thetter deserved. In fact, if Ricky hadn''t killed him, Hayes believed that he himself would have done it if he and Guillermo had not been on good terms, more or less. He cultivated the power of justice, but that didn''t mean that he would not kill those who were evil. "You..." Ashley stammered. She was pissed off by what Ricky had said. However, she didn''t know what to say. She knew he was right. "Hayes, I''m sorry that I didn''t listen to you. Please don''t get mad. I never show mercy to my enemies. My experience has taught me that there are dire consequences to letting them go, and I''d rather be safe than sorry," Ricky said, turning to Hayes. He then nced at his otherpanions before continuing to speak. "If you disagree with what I did, please keep it to yourselves for now. We''ll talk about it once we finish the mission at hand." "Ricky, you didn''t do anything wrong. Why would I me you? I defended Guillermo just because we got along well, more or less, in the past," Hayes responded. "Thank you for your understanding!" Ricky replied, beaming. Afterward, Hayes and Ashley buried Guillermo''s body. They dug a hole in the ground and muttered a little prayer. Then, they continued on their journey. Half a monthter, they had finally entered the endless mountain. They found themselves in an area that was shrouded with mist. This area was called the Infinite Mist Area, and it extended outside the Misty South. The Sealed Land where the Deste Sorcery tribe was trapped was within this area. The group ventured deep into the area, and soon, they arrived at a valley. As they kept moving, they saw a huge grey rift. It looked like a bolt of lightning. Mordechai''s eyes lit up once he saw it. "This crack leads to the Sealed Land where my nsmen are staying," he said, excitedly. He couldn''t wait to pass through the rift. "There really is the power of the array here. I can feel it," Ricky said. "This way, please," Mordechai said to Ashley respectfully. Ashley nodded at him and took out a ball made out of Lloyd''s power. Lloyd had given this to her to help them enter the Sealed Land safely through the rift. Although they were strong enough to pass through it, it was safer to have Lloyd''s power to protect them. It was very likely that they would run into the devil race when they got there. So having Lloyd''s power with them would be safer. "Guys, get ready for a fight. So many years have passed, and the Devil Flood Dragon tribe might have already spotted this rift. We may encounter them," Mordechai reminded hispanions. When Ashley activated the ball, its power enveloped the six of them. Then, it carried them, flew towards the rift, and began to push them through it. The moment they entered the rift, the suppressive force began to attack them. However, Lloyd''s power blocked the attacks off. Nothing harmed them. As the six of them sensed this suppressive force, they all raised their eyebrows with alert. If they had passed through it without Lloyd''s power, they would have been seriously injured. "We are so lucky to have Master Lloyd''s power. Otherwise, we would be too weak to fight once we get to the other side," Hayes said in relief. "That''s right!" Ricky responded. Two hourster, they appeared in another world. It was all golden-red as far as the eye could see. Deste mountains and yellow sand came into their view. The Deste Sorcery tribe was born into chaos, and such environment suited them. Everyone but Mordechai felt ufortable in the new environment. However, they didn''t panic. They felt that they could quickly adapt to the new environment. After all, the spiritual emperors easily adapted to their surroundings. Soon, however, they found that something was wrong. They noticed that ck evil spirit eroded the ce, and the air was filled with the stench of blood. "It looks like that the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe have upied your ce," Ricky said to Mordechai, frowning. "Damn it!" With a roar, Mordechai prepared to take hispanions to the Sorcerous Combat Pce. Before they could leave, a sinisterugh rang out. "Ha-ha! Our lord is right. There are indeed creatures from the continenting. We have waited here for years. It turns out that it has all been worth it!" a voice said excitedly. Chapter 1233 Devil Flood Dragon Tribe Chapter 1233 Devil Flood Dragon Tribe Swoosh! Swoosh! Not long after, five figures emerged in front of Ricky and his allies. These creatures all had strapping physique. Without shirts, they only wore skirts made of beast hide to cover up their bottoms. Frankly, they wereparable to primeval creatures based on how they dressed and how muscr their features were. On their heads were a pair of deadly horns, and their sharp, pointy teeth could be seen sticking out of their mouths. Aside from releasing a strong kind of evil spirit, they were also equipped with very sharp ws. Without a doubt, they were true devils. In fact, they came from the line of the devil race who had been captured by the strong warriors from the continent. In fact, they were from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. "Ha-ha! This is a nice surprise! I didn''t expect that we would cross paths with three human women who all have good blood power. What a score! I think the waiting for so many years was all worth it!" one of them said sinisterly. Apparently, Tina, Amelia, and Ashley drew their attention. "It really makes me wonder how good thesedies are in bed. Have you ever wondered if they''re more fun to sleep with than the women in our tribe? I can only wonder," another one of them said as he looked filthily at the three women like they were meals to be consumed. "Shush! We''ll know once we get them in the sack. From what I''ve heard, women from the Deste Sorcery tribe are far more attractive and good in bed. But of course, getting them is not easy. They hid in that broken supreme weapon before we could get our hands on them," the third man remarked. "Oh, brother, we would surely get them. There''s no doubt about that. I just ce my faith on what our lord said. That stupid supreme weapon''s strength will wear off in a few years. And when that day "Yeah, that makes sense. Our era for conquering the world is finallying. At that time, we will all get out of this damn Sealed Land!" "Ha-ha! You all are right. But first things first. Let me try the human women first." As soon as their conversation trailed off, one of the Devil Flood Dragon dashed forward to grab Ashley. "You fucking monsters!" Mordechai shouted in much anger. After hearing what those creatures were nning to do, Mordechai went ballistic. With eyes red in rage, he activated the Sorcery Combat Body before he charged at the five strangers. At that moment, the space in front of him broke into several pieces due to the impact of his physical strength. In no time, the five lewd creatures were knocked down. They fell on the ground like giant boulders, leaving deep holes and cracks due to the immense impact. Unfortunately for these five creatures, their strongest member was just a two-star lower spiritual emperor. Undoubtedly, it was impossible for them to withstand Mordechai''s attack. As Mordechai approached them, they could feel the mountains shake and their bones on the verge of breaking. But before they could return to their senses, Mordechai''s five fist strikes had alreadynded on them. As soon as the strikes touched their skins, they instantly turned to ashes. In the blink of an eye, Mordechai had managed to ughter five creatures from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. On the other hand, Ricky saw how Mordechai was still fuming with rage. So, he went towards him and calmed him down. "Hey, hey. Easy there, Mordechai. ording to those creatures, your nsmen are hiding in the Sorcerous Combat Pce. They are still safe," Rickyforted him. As soon as he heard Ricky''s effort to console him, Mordechai slowly regained hisposure, making the ferocious and cruel look disappear from his face. "Yes, you''re right, Ricky." Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Without wasting any time, the group headed for the Sorcerous Combat Pce right away. About half a dayter, they arrived at an old city. All the buildings there were ck except for a three- story pce smacked right in the center of it. The pce in the middle stood out so much for being in bright yellow. There, groups of creatures from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe surrounded the yellow pce. At that moment, Ricky saw that the evil spirit constantly approached the pce, trying to prate it. However, the pce continued to release old, yellow runes as a way to block the evil spirit. "I guess that yellow pce is the broken supreme weapon of your tribe¡ªSorcerous Combat Pce," Ricky mumbled as he sized up the building. "Yes, that''s our Sorcerous Combat Pce. During a war, it got broken, and we can''t seem to fix it because we are contained in the Sealed Land. If we could only fix it, then those Devil Flood Dragons would not dare to be so aggressive," Mordechai replied with ring nostrils. He couldn''t control his anger at the mention of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. "Mordechai, frankly, something really piqued my interest here. In ancient times, your tribe was definitely the strongest one. Even if other tribes joined hands together, I don''t think they could be a threat to your tribe. So who was capable of trapping you and your people here then?" Ricky inquired curiously. "Rumor has it that our patriarch did that," Mordechai answered. "I beg your pardon?" Upon hearing this, Ricky and the others were shocked to their cores. ''The patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe kept his people in this ce. But that doesn''t make any sense,'' the five of them thought to themselves in confusion. "Yes, that''s true. But honestly, I still don''t know why he did that," Mordechai said as he observed the sudden change in the faces of the others. Soon after, he rushed towards the Devil Flood Dragons and attacked them with no holds barred. "Do you have any idea why the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe did that to his nsmen?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass in frustration. "Huh? How would I know?" the Dragon Intent Grass replied. After sending Amelia and Tina into the Massacring Zone, Ricky, Hayes, and Ashley joined Mordechai andunched attacks on the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. Surely, the creatures from the continent were merciless towards the creatures from the devil race. Up until that day, they had never forgotten how these vile creatures ughtered a myriad of creatures on the continent. And from what they could remember, what they did to the creatures from the continent was unforgivable. With that being said, the creatures from the continent and the creatures of the devil race were sworn enemies. But, killing all the devils were close to being impossible. if the top warriors from the continent could kill the devils all, then they wouldn''t have merely sealed them in the first ce. Since there was no three-star lower spiritual emperor among the Devil Flood Dragons, Ricky and his companions got rid of them without breaking a sweat. The creatures of the devil race were known to be creatures who found joy in killing. Hence, they also fought Ricky and hispanions head-on with much vigor. After fighting for several minutes, all the Devil Flood Dragons felt fear creep on their spines. Despite being big on killing, they could not help but cower in fear after seeing how terrifyingly strong their enemies were. Not long after, all the Devil Flood Dragons that guarded the pce either died or fled the area. "Everyone. I''m back! It''s me, Mordechai! I''m back," Mordechai shouted with glee as his eyes welled up with tears. Meanwhile, Ricky, Hayes, and Ashely stood behind Mordechai silently with serious faces. At that moment, the three of them could only imagine the quality of life that these creatures from the Deste Sorcery tribe had to live with over the years. They used to be the most powerful tribe in the world and even once invaded the Devil Land with the creatures from the continent. But now, they had to hide in the broken supreme weapon to avoid the mere Devil Flood Dragon tribe. They had been waiting for Mordechai''s gift of hope all these years. Otherwise, they might have chosen to die with the Devil Flood Dragons instead. After a long silence, an old and shaky voice echoed within the Sorcerous Combat Pce. "Mordechai... Son, is that really you?" "F...Father! It''s me. I''m back. Ie back to kill those nasty devils," Mordechai shouted emotionally. The minute he stopped speaking, all the yellow ruins that surrounded the entrance of the pce began to disappear. Afterwards, an old man walked out of it slowly. At the sight of the elder, Mordechai dashed forward and knelt down in front of him. "Father!" "Mordechai! Oh, my boy, you''re finally back. You came back in the perfect time. If you were a littlete, our tribe would have been wiped out and we would never restore the glory of our tribe," the elder said as tears of joy fell down his cheeks. "Hey, why does Mordechai''s father appear so old?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass. Chapter 1234 Fighting The Devil Race Again Chapter 1234 Fighting The Devil Race Again "He looks older than his biological age because he had used a lot of his life span. I assume he had to do that to activate the broken supreme weapon," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "Perhaps, the ten spiritual emperors'' life essence was not enough to help the Sorcerous Combat Pce hold firm against the blows from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe." As soon as the Dragon Intent Grass finished speaking, countless people flooded out of the Sorcerous Combat Pce. One glimpse at them revealed they were all from the Deste Sorcery tribe, and all of them were looking at Mordechai expectantly. Among them, there were more than ten people who looked as old as Mordechai''s father. It seemed as if they could die of old age at any time. "Father, sirs, what¡ªwhat happened to you?!" Mordechai stammered as he stared at the old men in utter shock. He already had an idea why they had aged so much, but he couldn''t say it out loud. In fact, just thinking about it made his blood boil at the injustice. Hatred overcame his heart, making him grit his teeth tightly. This intense rage activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. His veins involuntarily expanded, which increased the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body. Perhaps, his people had sensed his strong feelings. Those who had just emerged from the pce immediately initiated their Sorcerous Combat Bodies. Some of them were innate spirits, some were mortal warriors, and the rest were just children about several years old. They had been waiting for Mordechai for more than ten years. He was their only hope. And now, he had finallye back. They didn''t need to tolerate the abuse anymore, and the days of walking with their heads down would pass soon. Thus, they were overjoyed. "Mordechai, now that you are back, all of our efforts have been repaid tenfold. Besides, we can live for a hundred more years, and it will be a dreaming true to witness you helping our tribe rise again before I die. Now, go! Show those devils what we can do and how powerful our special bodies are!" Mordechai''s father beseeched him. Hearing this, Mordechai wiped the tears off his face. He collected hisposure and stood tall, saying to his father, "I will definitely do my best!" And then, he turned back to Ricky, Hayes, and Ashley and introduced them to his father. "Father, these are my friends, and they will be fighting by my side." "Oh, thank you very much!¡± When they heard this, Mordechai''s father and others expressed their sincere gratitude as they looked at the three young people. After all, they didn''t have to put their lives at risk for them, but they were still willing to do so. At this point, all the members of the Deste Sorcery tribe were standing behind Mordechai, forming a warm fence of support. "Kill them!" they urged him with impassioned screams. Swoosh! Swoosh! At that moment, numerous creatures suddenly showed up outside the city. They were from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. Some of them had shown up in their beast forms, and they were a terrifying sight to behold. They had dark bodies as if they were made of ck iron, and a strong evil spirit had shrouded them in the dark mist. They made hulking figures in the distance, as some were as huge as mountains. Two middle-aged men stood about from the rest of the Devil Flood Dragons, for they looked more powerful and intimidating than theirpanies. The evil spirit they gave off was stronger than that of their own kind. They were undoubtedly the leaders. The two of them stood tall at two meters tall, with a singr horn on their heads, and their arms had returned to their original shape. In a word, they gave off an extremely powerful vibe. Ricky immediately felt great pressure when heid eyes on the two men, and he proceeded to observe them secretly. "Look. Those two are the leaders of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. I''ll leave one of them to you," Mordechai told Ricky, staring at the two leaders. "No problem. I''ll take care of one of them," Ricky confidently responded. After saying that, Mordechai turned to Hayes and Ashley and said, "I need you two and the spiritual emperors of our tribe to handle the rest of them." "Don''t worry. I''ve already given my word, so you can rest assured that I will help you destroy them all," Hayes answered with a serious expression. ''Anyway, this is not just for the Deste Sorcery tribe. We are doing this for the sake of the continents as well, so I need to do my best,'' he thought to himself. "My fellowmen, this fight is exceedingly important to our tribe. We must win. Once we get rid of these bastards, we will get out of here and rise again," Mordechai roared. As soon as he finished speaking, he dashed towards one of the two leading figures. "The Deste Sorcery tribe used to be the most influential force on the continent. Atst, you have finally stopped hiding, and today, we are going to use your blood to celebrate our uing invasion of the continent," one of the leaders, whom Mordechai was fast approaching, shouted. Upon hearing this, more creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe transformed into their beast form and rushed towards their enemies without a second thought. The whole battlefield was engulfed in utter chaos. Mordechai and the leader that yelled insults met in the sky, shing like two invisible forces. Meanwhile, Ricky stood opposite the other leader, ready to fight. "Oh, I see. It appears that you have recruited some back-up from the outside. No wonder you pathetic worms had the guts to finally get out of that ce and face us," this leader snidely remarked as he looked at Ricky. Although he felt that Ricky had something up his sleeve, he still didn''t think that Ricky could pose a threat to him because Ricky''s cultivation level was too low. "You are talking big! Now that your lives have been spared, you should receive your punishment obediently. So, why did you stir up trouble again? You are just digging your own graves," Ricky answered back with a cold re. "Ha! What makes you think that we will lose? That''s preposterous! We are the strongest creatures in the world, so weaklings from the continents like you are destined to be our ves. It won''t be long before we leave this ce behind. When that happens, we will conquer the continent, and all the creatures on continents will bow to us," the man snapped back,ughing maniacally all the while. "Oh, is that so? Well, I can assure you that I will ughter every single soul of your race if you dare to invade our territory," Ricky answered firmly. As he spoke, he activated his six mutants and chaotic power. Moreover, he also initiated the Ultimate Golden Body. The second the golden body appeared, he reached his opponent and gathered all his strength to strike thetter with his hands. Ricky intended to put down the devil race in the cruelest way, and in that way, he could cripple their force for good. "That¡ªthat''s the chaotic power!" The man''s eyes widened in shock when he saw Ricky unleash his power. He seemed utterly terrified, which was normal, as the devil race was known to fear the chaotic power. In the past era, the geniuses from the continent who had cultivated the chaotic power always ended up being the most powerful enemies of the devil race. However, this man overcame his shock quickly, and now, he itched to take Ricky out because Ricky had be a grave threat in his eyes. After all, if he didn''t dispose of Ricky today, Ricky would grow stronger and pose a bigger threat to the devil race in the future. "Get ready to die!" the man yelled out furiously. On the other hand, Mordechai''s father and several other elders grew extremely excited when they saw Ricky unleash the chaotic power. "I can''t believe that Mordechai has befriended a genius who mastered the chaotic power. No wonder the young man can fight a three-star lower spiritual emperor even though he is just a two-star lower spiritual emperor," Mordechai''s father murmured approvingly. This disy of Ricky''s strength strengthened the fire of hope in their hearts, as it seemed like they now had a bigger chance to win this battle. Moreover, they also recognized the golden body Ricky had activated. "This young man has not only cultivated the Ultimate Golden Body, but he also managed to reach its fifth level! No wonder he is a genius who has mastered the chaotic power. It''s a pity that the primitive method of the Ultimate Golden Body is in that very ce. If only the primitive cultivation method isn''t in that ce, we could have given it to him in a heartbeat," an old man, who was standing next to Mordechai''s father, muttered with a small sigh. "I wish the primitive cultivation method is in our hands. That way, we can get it to its real master," Mordechai''s father agreed. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The battle on the ground covered by yellow sand had grown more intense in the few minutes that had passed. The members of the Deste Sorcery tribe fought the Devil Flood Dragon tribe with their physical strength, and the two parties seemed to be well-matched. Among all the races on the continent, only the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe could be a match for the devil race in terms of physical strength. "I''m so envious of these Deste Sorcery tribe members. Their Sorcerous Combat Bodies make them the excellent fighters," the Dragon Intent Grassmented as it watched the fight. "I hope you can get your hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body here. That is the only way you can have a greater chance to acquire the Chaotic Golden Body, which can be on par with their Sorcerous Combat Bodies." "Well, I will need to defeat this guy before me first before I can look for that method," Ricky replied seriously. Chapter 1235 Mountain Removing Skill Chapter 1235 Mountain Removing Skill Boom! The fierce battle raged on, but everyone was focused on Ricky and Mordechai. If they both won, then it would mean the victory of the Deste Sorcery tribe. However, if they lost, the number of devils Hayes and others had killed would not matter anyway. "The devils must die!" With a roar, Ricky''s chaotic power and six mutants burst out. His body turned into the strongest weapon. Then, he dashed toward Devil Flood Dragon. The Devil Flood Dragon''s power surged and reached its peak in an instant as his killing intent towards Ricky grew a lot more. Devil mountains appeared one after another behind him. The evil spirit was spreading in the sky, confronting Ricky''s chaotic power. With the Golden Body and the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky directly collided with the Devil Flood Dragon with his physical body. The devil creatures were most proud of the strength of their devil''s bodies. Thus, defeating the devils'' physical bodies was the best thing for creatures from the continent. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the blink of an eye, two beams of light with different colors were whizzing around in the sky. Every time they intertwined, the strong sound of shing metal would erupt. Every fifteen minutes, there would be dozens of rounds of confrontation. As a result, the fighting between the two sides led to strong impact spreading throughout the space. It was like thunderbolt tribtions falling from the sky. On the other side, the collision between Mordechai and another Devil Flood Dragon had grown to be incredibly intense. They were using their physical bodies to fight against one another. The collision between the Sorcerous Combat Body and the devil''s body was the collision of two strongest bodies in the world. After colliding for a hundred rounds, the Devil Flood Dragon fighting against Ricky, began to find himself at a disadvantage. Ricky was starting to get the upper hand. Although they had the devil''s bodies, the Devil Flood Dragon tribe''s blood power wasn''t strong. It was a piece of cake for Ricky to go up against his enemy now. With his chaotic power and Ultimate Golden Body, it was possible that only those with a real Sorcerous Combat Body like Mordechai could suppress Ricky in terms of physical strength. Crack! ck scales sprouted all over the body of the Devil Flood Dragon. Meanwhile, his power was suddenly enhanced. Boom! The Devil Flood Dragon countered Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body with his w. This time, Ricky was forced to retreat from his attack. "Ha! Don''t get too cocky, little brat! You are overestimating yourself," the Devil Flood Dragon said coldly after suppressing Ricky. Ricky did not say anything, but only burst out his chromatic energy. The chromatic energy merged with the chaotic power, and hit the Devil Flood Dragon with a strong attack. ''Chromatic energy, show your strength to these pathetic devils!'' Ricky said to himself. His heart surged with emotion. The chromatic energy had been the most effective method in driving away the evil spirit out of Tina''s body. Back then, in the battle against Scales, the power of the chromatic energy had been incredibly useful in going up against his evil spirit. It was Ricky''s best bet in this battle, too. He was counting on it. After Ricky thrust out a golden fist surrounded by the chaotic power and the chromatic energy, the dense evil spirit copsed on the spot. When his fist collided with the sharp w of the Devil Flood Dragon, the dark scales on the w quickly faded away. The Devil Flood Dragon''s strength began to dwindle. Wearing the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky rushed forward fiercely, and the Devil Flood Dragon was forced to step back. He was struck by the impact of Ricky''s attack. His chest had caved in so much that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. The chromatic energy blocked a lot of power from his body, and the chaotic power and the fierce attack of the six mutants had caught him off guard. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "How could this be possible? What kind of strength actually has the ability to dissolve the devils'' evil spirit?" the Devil Flood Dragon said in disbelief. His eyes were full of malice, and he looked at Ricky murderously. "Ha! I''m d you noticed. Even though it can''t effectively suppress the evil spirit of the eight great branches of the devils, it can definitely suppress the evil spirit of the branches below the eight great ones," Ricky said excitedly. "I''m really curious. What kind of power is the chromatic energy on your body? It is even a little stronger than your chaotic power," the Dragon Intent Grass eximed. "I am also curious. To be honest, I am not absolutely certain. I am guessing that when I cultivate the chromatic energy to a higher level, I will be able to totally suppress the eight great branches of the devil race," Ricky replied. "Evil spirit is not as powerful as you im it to be. It will be impossible for you to invade and rule the continent," Ricky then said to the Devil Flood Dragon disdainfully. "You have the chaotic power as well as the power able to dispel the evil spirit! What''s your blood power?" the Devil Flood Dragon asked angrily. In those moments, he truly feared Ricky. "I won''t tell you, and you don''t deserve to know. Since the moment I arrived here, your Devil Flood Dragon tribe was doomed to be destroyed," Ricky replied coldly. "You need to ept the consequences of your actions. If you resist, you will die. Even so, you will never be able to atone for your crimes on the continent!" After saying that, Ricky stepped forward and burst out his strongest killing intent. "You are so arrogant! No way! I''ll make sure you eat your words!" the Devil Flood Dragon growled. Suddenly, his angry roar rang through the air! His roar made the space vibrate and it nearly shattered the eardrums of those who heard it. The Devil Flood Dragon instantly transformed into his beast form. "The Omnipotent Skill of Devil Flood Dragon! The power to topple mountains and overturn seas! Mountain Removing Skill!" In his beast form, the Devil Flood Dragon opened his mouth and spat something out. Immediately after, endless evil spirit gushed out of his mouth and seemed to engulf the whole area. Its waves surged powerfully, threatening to drown all who came near it. Countless tornados began to form because of the dragon''s tail. It whipped around and around, manipting the air. Then, yellow sand began to roll out from the ground. The grains of sand began to form tons of yellow sand mountains, and the devil sea formed by the evil spirit poured down on them. The yellow sand mountains immediately turned into devil mountains. The mountains were arranged in an array, and they formed the most powerful suppressing Omnipotent Skill of the Devil Flood Dragon. Boom! When the devil mountains pressed downwards, both the sky and the ground began to tremble as if they were on the verge of copse. The endless power kept Ricky in a headlock. In those moments, Ricky felt like he was being suppressed by one hundred thousand mountains. "I can feel the oppression of the mountains! Fine! I will make your mountains explode, and I will destroy your body!" Ricky said coldly, his eyes shining. The power of chromatic energy swept over and destroyed the suppression of the evil spirit. His Life and Death Wings pped out and at the next moment, Ricky appeared directly beneath the devil mountain that had suppressed him. The Iron Justice Saber suddenly appeared. Its dazzling light shone as far as the eye could see, and it radiated immense power. All the power gathered around the de. With his white hair flying in the air and his pupils transforming, Ricky activated the Transforming Omnipotent Skill¡ªmiddle realm fighting state. Under the middle realm fighting state, Ricky activated the original energy in his body. Although he could not use this power, he knew it would make his fighting power stronger. He knew he shouldn''t spare any effort in fighting the Devil Flood Dragon. "Chop the devil!" Ricky roared andunched his most powerful strike. Boom! The two sides'' powers surged, and the de radiance collided with the devil mountains. Their collision sent shockwaves through the earth, and it was as if the world was falling apart. Raging waves engulfed everything. The sky and the earth seemed to connect. With such an outburst, people couldn''t help but stare at them. They knew that the next few moments would determine who was victorious in this battle. This was the time tounch the strongest attack of both sides. At this moment, Mordechai also broke out all of his strength andunched his final blow. "Sorcerous Combat Body! I hereby summon you, my blood power, to defeat the enemy for good!" Chapter 1236 Combination Of Two Devils Chapter 1236 Combination Of Two Devils Crack! Crack! When the blood essence spurted out from the middle of Mordechai''s eyebrows, cracks began to appear on the distorted ground. In an instant, countless cracks gathered, and his blood essence seeped into the bottomless abyss. Immediately after, a loud sound rang out from the bottom of the abyss. It was as if hundreds of thousands of soldiers were climbing up the abyss. A giant, yellow sand shadow suddenly appeared. It turned out that Mordechai had summoned it using his blood essence. This was his best shot. Mordechai merged with the giant shadow, and countless bones began to stick out from his body. They came toward the Devil Flood Dragon. "I will form the sea to take care of you," the Devil Flood Dragon shouted. He was already at a disadvantage. Seeing that Mordechai hadunched his most powerful attack, he wasted no time and decided to go all out. He revealed his beast form and performed his most powerful skill. The evil spirit gushed out from his body and formed the sea. The waves engulfed the space, and the vast sea covered everything. The Devil Flood Dragon rode on a tall wave,ing to fight Mordechai head-on. In the next second, they collided with each other. Endless shockwaves were created, engulfing them. After a long time, the waves dissipated. All the people watched the battlefield nervously. They saw a golden body and a figure with bones suddenly rise up from the wreckage, standing tall. They were none other than Ricky and Mordechai. On the other hand, the two Devil Flood Dragons found themselves in an embarrassing situation. Their aura was shaky and unstable, and it was obvious that they were weakened. There was no doubt that Ricky and Mordechai had defeated the two Devil Flood Dragons. All they needed to do was to end the two Devil Flood Dragons'' lives for good. Seeing that their enemies lost, the warriors of the Deste Sorcery tribe cheered up. Their fighting spirit soared. However, the morale of the creatures from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe dwindled. They began to get nervous. The warriors of the Deste Sorcery tribe had the upper hand. "Listen up! You will never invade the continent. We will kill all of you if you dare set foot in our territory," Ricky dered, emphasizing every syble. He red at the two Devil Flood Dragons. "Ricky, there is no need to waste time on them. Let''s send them to meet their maker in hell!" Mordechai said, eager to bring his enemies down. His expression showed his strong killing intent. The two Devil Flood Dragons were frightened. They knew their time hade. "You got it!" Ricky responded, nodding. Although he didn''t want Mordechai to be so ruthless, he knew it was difficult to change him. After all, it was the nature of the creatures from the Deste Sorcery tribe to be cruel. It was who Mordechai was. "Do you think you can take our lives, you low-born humans? You are dreaming!" the two Devil Flood Dragons shouted at the same time. Their faces were twisted into a fierce expression, and a ferocious look had appeared in their eyes. It seemed that they hade to some sort of decision. The next moment, the two let out a loud growl. Then, they soared into the Heavenly Void above thend together. "Come on! We will be one!" the two bellowed. Their huge bodies merged with each other and formed a bigger Devil Flood Dragon. The power that the newborn Devil Flood Dragon released shocked both Ricky and Mordechai. "Theirbination is more advanced than that I''ve ever seen," Ricky said in a low voice. "Their fusion is not just their bodies, but also their minds and consciousness. You must have sensed it. This Devil Flood Dragon seems to have just been born. If my guess is right, theirbination just brought forth a new life. The original two Devil Flood Dragons will not show up again because the new Devil Flood Dragon will live in their stead. However, the new Devil Flood Dragon has their memories," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. "Got it. The two of them have created a new Devil Flood Dragon, and its cultivation level and strength have greatly improved," Ricky said, frowning. He began to feel tense. He exchanged a look with Mordechai, and they silently reached an agreement. They realized that they would need to join hands to fight their powerful enemy. Without any hesitation, the duo rushed to the newborn Devil Flood Dragon, one from the left and the other from the right. They unleashed their most powerful moves. The new Devil Flood Dragon was still at its weakest state because it needed some time to get familiar with the original two Devil Flood Dragons'' powers. However, Ricky and Mordechai had underestimated its strength. The newborn Devil Flood Dragon withstood their most powerful attacks with only a flick of its ck tail. Moreover, the power released by its tail threw Ricky and Mordechai away. The pair spat out blood, and they were visibly hurt. "It''s so strong. It is as strong as the three-star lower spiritual emperor... It might even be better!" Ricky remarked, furrowing his eyebrows. "That''s right!" Mordechai said in a hoarse voice. "Even if we try our best, I''m afraid we can''t defeat it." At the sight of this, all the warriors of the Deste Sorcerous tribe had fallen silent. Just moments ago, they were jubnt because it seemed that they would be victorious. Now, they were not so sure. "Dang it! I will destroy you. I will kill you all!" the newborn Devil Flood Dragon howled, fixing his bloody eyes on Ricky and Mordechai. "Wait! He seems to be confused. It looks like he hasn''t fully processed the two Devil Flood Dragons'' memories. That means that he is at his most fragile state now. We must take our time and finish him off," Ricky said as he stared at the newborn Devil Flood Dragon. "But even when he is at his weakest, we are still no match for him," Mordechai replied. "Mordechai, how about we transfer one''s strength to another one''s body? Why don''t we give it a shot?" Ricky proposed. "Fine. It looks like we don''t have any other choice," Mordechai agreed. "I will transfer my powers to you because I can tell that your chaotic power and mysterious chromatic energy are more powerful than my Sorcerous Combat Body." "Thank you for your trust!" Ricky said. Mordechai was a decisive man. He wasted no time transferring all of the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body to Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body. Ricky''s strength immediately soared. "Golden Spirit Eyes!" After he got Mordechai''s powers, Ricky merged his own powers with the new powers using his Golden Spirit Eyes. Then, he created a suppressing lotus. It vibrated with powerful energy. Ricky locked eyes with the newborn Devil Flood Dragon. In an instant, the lotus rushed towards the dragon. The newborn Devil Flood Dragon huffed, and he destroyed the lotus with ease. The impact sent Ricky and Mordechai flying. From N?velDrama.Org. The powerful evil spirit caused Ricky and Mordechai to fall on the ground. They crashed through the ground, creating two deep craters. "Young master!" "Ricky!" At the sight of this, Hayes and the warriors from the Deste Sorcery tribe were frantic. They shouted for Ricky and Mordechai, worried about what had happened to them. They were not sure whether Ricky and Mordechai could survive such a blow. Grief began to devour them. All of a sudden, a voice broke the silence. "Hayes, I can handle this. Please trust me!" Chapter 1237 Fail To Defeat The Newborn Devil Flood Dragon Chapter 1237 Fail To Defeat The Newborn Devil Flood Dragon Ricky''s voice cut through the despair in the air. Everyone was shocked to hear him speak. The two craters suddenly began to emit a five-colored light, and a huge, five-colored g appeared. Ricky and Mordechai were below the g. Under its protection, they were uninjured. Ricky immediately sent Mordechai out of the battlefield using his strength. Since Mordechai had transferred all his powers to his Ultimate Golden Body, it was impossible for him to recover quickly. He would get killed if he stayed on the battlefield. "It''s the Five-element g!" Ashley eximed, gazing at the five-colored g in awe. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. "What did you just say? That is the most important sacred weapon of our sect! The Five-element g!" Hayes eximed too, his eyes wide open in shock. "However, it has been missing for the longest time. How did Ricky get it?" "He found it," Ashley replied. Hayes looked at the five-colored g without blinking. He couldn''t believe his eyes. "I can''t believe that this young man has a sacred weapon in his possession. Although it doesn''t have psychic intelligence, it is wless and intact. I think he can the new Devil Flood Dragon''s blows," Mordechai''s father said, eyeing the g. At the same time, he and the other elders in his tribe nced at one another, seemingly reaching an agreement. Immediately, they gathered the power of the Sorcerous Combat Pce, morphed it into a ball. Under their control, the ball of power attached itself on Ricky''s Five-element g. "Sirs, what...what are you doing?" Ricky asked. "Young man, the remaining power of the Sorcerous Combat Pce can only hold on for a few more years. If we can''t win, living a few more years will be meaningless. When Mordechai returned, our tribe had been prepared for the worst. Now that my son trusts you, we will also trust you," Mordechai''s father said. "Got it, sir," Ricky replied. He had no reason to refuse their help. It would be disrespectful of him to turn them down. Without any hesitation, Ricky stepped on the Five-element g, holding the Iron Justice Saber tightly in his hand. He began to absorb the ball of power while he made his way towards the newborn Devil Flood Dragon. "I am gonna kill you! I will rip you apart!" The Devil Flood Dragon was furious that Ricky had survived his blows. Although he was confused, his memories dictated that he must kill Ricky. "Come on, Iron Justice Saber! Give me your best shot! We''re all counting on you!" Ricky said to his saber in a low voice. "We have to finish off this newborn Devil Flood Dragon before he gets all his memories back. Otherwise, we will have no chance of bringing him down." "Understood, master!" the Iron Justice Saber replied. The Five-element g absorbed the power of the Sorcerous Combat Pce and enveloped the Iron Justice Saber. With fire in his eyes, Ricky raised his hands and aimed his saber at the Devil Flood Dragon. He was the hope of the entire Deste Sorcery tribe. He was hell-bent on eradicating all the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe so the Deste Sorcery tribe could regain their freedom. Ricky believed that this strike he employed was stronger than any of his Omnipotent Skills. A beam of dazzling light shot out from his saber, illuminating the space. The power his strike contained filled up the entire battlefield. All the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe watched the saber unblinkingly, holding their breaths for what was toe next. They knew their lives depended on it. The newborn Devil Flood Dragon felt threatened upon sensing the immense power of Ricky''s strike. He growled ferociously, and gathered all his evil spirit into his right w. Then, he stretched it out. In an instant, his w touched the light emitted by Ricky''s saber. Crack! The light and the w collided, creating an explosion. In those moments, it seemed that they were in a stalemate. Neither one could overpower the other. Ricky raised his eyebrows. He became even more determined to win this battle. "Come on!" With a roar, Ricky activated the mysterious axe in his Soul Sea. Since he had already found two pieces of the mysterious axe, he could acquire more chromatic energy. He focused deeply and released the chromatic energy. The light he unleashed brightened, and it forced the Devil Flood Dragon''s w to retreat. The chromatic energy created by the mysterious axe dispersed all the evil spirit power, eradicating the shadows. In that moment, the power of the evil spirit was bested by a natural enemy¡ªthe chromatic energy. "What is that power? How can it suppress the evil spirit power just like that?" Mordechai''s father and the elders uttered in disbelief. They were not familiar with the chromatic energy Ricky had just unleashed. The Sorcerous Combat Body of the Deste Sorcery tribe was superior to all the mutants, with the exception of the legendary Chaos Mutant. The sorcerous power they possessed was at par with the primitive power. However, the sorcerous power couldn''t suppress the evil spirit like the mysterious power could. It was impossible for even the real primitive power to have such effects on the evil spirit power. And the chromatic energy was the mere and most effective kind to suppress the evil spirit power. Mordechai''s father and the other elders became more confused the more that they thought about it. It was simply unfathomable! Sensing that his attack had been suppressed, the Devil Flood Dragon let out a furious growl. He gathered all his evil spirit power and transferred it into his w, giving it his all to win the battle. However, his efforts were still in vain. His power couldn''t match the chromatic energy created by the mysterious axe. "Go to hell!" The light that Ricky had unleashed finally broke the Devil Flood Dragon''s w before itnded on his body. "Oh, yeah! We''ve won!" the warriors of the Deste Sorcery tribe all shouted with excitement. Their faces lit up with joy. Having lived under the devil race''s shadow for more than a decade, they had already lost their ambition. They had almost forgotten the glory of their once-proud tribe. Today was a reminder of who they were. Ricky''s triumph meant a lot to them. They wanted him to win with all their hearts. "This guy didn''t let us down after all!" Hayes said, gazing at Ricky in admiration. He realized that Ricky had the potential to either be a leader or a hero. "Ashley, maybe you just don''t understand Ricky very well. I don''t think he is the womanizer you im he is," Hayes said to Ashley telepathically. "Hayes, he is fooling you. Ricky is a good actor, and he will never show you his true colors," Ashley replied coldly. Seeing Ricky fighting bravely had made Ashley''s resentment towards him disappear, more or less. But she would never show this to others. "We are finally going to win," Ricky said, slightly relieved. ''All the power has gathered on the light. Once the light hits the Devil Flood Dragon, the fight will be over,'' he thought to himself. Suddenly, he felt the space vibrate. A low growl echoed throughout the entire Sealed Land. In the blink of an eye, a powerful force appeared. Ricky could feel that his strike was going to miss its mark. He even felt that he was being targeted by a powerful being. Ricky raised his head and looked at the newborn Devil Flood Dragon. He was gazing at Ricky with such intensity that thetter immediately realized that something was up. The fight wasn''t over. The Devil Flood Dragon had suddenly be more powerful. Without a doubt, this shift indicated that the newborn Devil Flood Dragon had integrated every bit of the original two Devil Flood Dragons. He now possessed all of their memories and powers. This meant that Ricky''s attack could not harm him. Seconds earlier, Ricky would have been able to defeat the Devil Flood Dragon. Chapter 1238 No Way Out Chapter 1238 No Way Out But at this moment, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon possessed a clear and open mind. Because he acquired the original two Devil Flood Dragons'' memories, this led to the promotion of his grade and power. More and more ck scales appeared on his humongous body, withstanding Ricky''s forceful attack. Ricky''s mysterious axe could produce very strong chromatic energy that had the ability to destroy the evil spirit. However, the Devil Flood Dragon kept on releasing evil spirit faster than the release of chromatic energy of Ricky''s axe. As a result, Ricky was immediately thrown away by the evil spirit. In an instant, he was pushed away for hundreds of meters before he could even regain his bnce and stability. "Ah! Fuck! I was almost there! Now, all our efforts are in vain! I should have attacked sooner," Ricky said in a frustrated tone, a dismal expression on his face. "Oh, for crying out loud! Stopining and just run as far as you could!" the Dragon Intent Grass advised. "You have no chance against him now." "All hail our lord! All hail our lord!" all the other Devil Flood Dragons shouted excitedly as they looked at their newborn Devil Flood Dragon. Impressed by his power and strength, the other Devil Flood Dragons praised and recognized their new leader. As the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe were overwhelmed with joy and excitement, Hayes and Mordechai, as well as the people of the Deste Sorcery tribe, were filled with misery. For several times, they creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe had thought that they could finally win the fight. But somehow, it was just too depressing that each time they hoped, they ended up on the losing end. Surely, they had the strength and the power, but they could not ept with their hearts the oue of this battle. "Without a doubt, God is out to destroy our tribe!" Mordechai''s father roared in despair, unwilling to ept defeat. At that moment, everyone mourned their loss, creating a sad and mncholic vibe to cover the entire city. "And you even dreamt of annihting our tribe, you low-life humans!" the newborn Devil Flood Dragon coiling in the sky said disdainfully. He had certainly be a full individual capable of having his own mind and memories. "But really, if there''s anyone to thank here, it is you. If you hadn''te here in the first ce, then I wouldn''t have been born into this world. Perhaps, I owe you one for that. And so to return the favor, I''ve decided to eat you alive," the newborn Devil Flood Dragon threatened. "Fuck off, you bastard!" Ricky replied furiously. After finishing his statement, he wasted no time and immediately activated the Shadowy Replication. In the blink of an eye, Ricky created a hundred shadowy replicas of himself. On the other hand, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon only let out a teasingugh after seeing Ricky''s shadowy replicas. He didn''t think that this mere human being in front of him could defeat him with a little shadowy trick. Without saying a word, he flew towards Ricky''s real body at full speed. "Humph! You really want to kill me, huh? What are you waiting for? Come and get me," Ricky taunted. Soon after, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace and set it to its maximum as he flew away. "Oh, what is this? Are you flying away to avoid me? Or is this some kind of a distraction?" the newborn Devil Flood Dragon said coldly. Afterwards, he opened his mouth, and a ck alms bowl flew out of it. It began to continuously grow larger until it was huge enough to cover the entire ce. "Share the pure evil spirit with our people," the newborn Devil Flood Dragonmanded the alms bowl. "Yes, master," a voice echoed from inside the gigantic bowl. Following its master''s wishes, the bowl started to release thick columns of evil spirit thatter on entered the bodies of all the Devil Flood Dragons scattered on the ground. After receiving the evil spirit, the strength of the Devil Flood Dragons shot up and they became stronger than ever. In fact, they had gotten so strong that their momentum was higher than that of the creatures from the Deste Sorcery tribe. "Go ahead and do whatever you want with your new power," the newborn Devil Flood Dragon said. "But I expect every living thing to be destroyed except for you. You know what to do." Feeling the tremendous increase in their powers, all the Devil Flood Dragons were thrilled. "Ha-ha! Your wish is ourmand, sir!" the devils replied in high spirits. Meanwhile, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon continued his pursuit and chased Ricky. At that moment, the Devil Flood Dragon felt immense hate for Ricky that it was nothingpared to the hate he felt for the Deste Sorcery tribe. As a result, he wanted to tear Ricky to shreds himself. It was said that the power of any Omnipotent Skill was based on the warrior''s cultivation level and strength. Despite the brilliance of Ricky''s Space-shrinking Pace, it could still not be denied that the newborn Devil Flood Dragon was just way too powerful. Hence, in just a matter of minutes, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon was able to catch up with him. Covered in a thickyer of evil spirit, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon extended his ws in an attempt to attack Ricky. Ricky, on the other hand, felt that his opponent''s strike was far more powerful than the first one. He knew that this kind of attack might be the one that would take his life, so he realized it in his heart that he had to do everything to save himself from being killed. Without thinking twice, Ricky activated the Ultimate Golden Body and managed to wrap his golden body with the Five-element g, giving him a strong and solid defense. However, his efforts proved to be useless this time. Instantly, Ricky was hit. Falling on the yellow sand on the ground with a loud thud, his golden body breaking into two parts. With one single blow, the newborn Devil Flood Dragon managed to beat him and send him to his doom. Ricky coughed up a mouthful of blood as he struggled to get up. His eyes shed a troubled look as he was very dissatisfied with the oue. "Well done... loser. I''m surprised that you can even take a strike from me. But it''s time to end all this. I''ll send you to meet your dead ancestors," the newborn Devil Flood Dragon said savagely. "It''s such a shame that I can''t bring you down. But don''t think you cany a hand on me and the people from the Deste Sorcery tribe," Ricky threatened. "If you think that I draw you away to let the people from the Deste Sorcery tribe kill your men, then you are mistaken." "For the time being, I will let you upy this Sealed Land. But mark my words. I wille for you and seek my revenge sooner orter." As soon as he finished his sentence, he immediately entered the Devourer Zone and vanished. Meanwhile, in the Devourer Zone, he deactivated the Shadowy Replication. In an instant, his shadowy replicas disappeared. Soon after, Hayes, Ashley, and all the people from the Deste Sorcery tribe showed up in front of him. In fact, the real reason why Ricky had distracted the newborn Devil Flood Dragon with himself was to buy his shadowy replicas some time to put everyone into the Devourer Zone. "Everyone, are you all right? Did anyone get hurt?" Ricky asked as he nced at the crowd, who had surprised looks on their faces. After a while, Hayes slowly came back to his senses. "Ricky, where are we now?" he asked. ¡®Definitely, this is not Ricky''s Small World. Otherwise, that newborn Devil Flood Dragon would have already let himself in. After all, he could do that because he is far better than Ricky in terms of cultivation level and power,'' Hayes wondered as he looked at his surroundings. "Everyone, if you are wondering where we are, we are inside my supreme weapon. I had to bring you here because I am not strong enough to beat him. Not to worry, because my supreme weapon will bring us back to the continent through that rift. It is nothing but a broken space tool. That''s why I can''t use it against the newborn Devil Flood Dragon," Ricky replied. "I can''t believe it! We are in a supreme weapon now!" Surely, everyone did not expect that Ricky would bring them here for safety. In fact, they even felt jealous of him because he had such a treasure. It was said that only the powerful forces were able to acquire supreme weapons. With that being said, everyone thought that Ricky was really special and lucky to even get this kind of weapon. Everyone believed what Ricky said. After all, there was no other reasonable exnation for how they got in there in the first ce. Initially, Ricky wanted to keep it a secret from everyone that he had the Devourer Zone. But at that time, he had no other choice but to show it to them. All the people of the Deste Sorcery tribe would have been killed if he did not utilize this supreme weapon. Lucky for him, they bought his story and believed that it was a supreme weapon. Not long after, Ricky controlled the Devourer Zone to steer and make its way towards the rift. However, Ricky made a huge mistake by underestimating the capabilities of the newborn Devil Flood Dragon. As soon as they were close enough to see their destination, they had a glimpse of the newborn Devil Flood Dragon and numerous other spiritual emperors from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe waiting by the rift, as if they were guarding it. There, they could clearly see how these devils worked the alms bowl as it emitted blinding light that shrouded the entire rift. Ricky frowned at this as he could no longer steer the Devourer Zone to approach the rift. Now, Ricky and hispanions had no way out. "Everyone, may I have your attention please. As it turns out, we have to stay in the supreme weapon for a while," Ricky said in a frustrated voice. "Mordechai and I will have to cultivate for some time. And after that, we will get out and fight that Devil Flood Dragon again." Hearing this, Mordechai''s father and several old men present could not help but sigh in dismay. Somehow, they looked as if they wanted to say something to Ricky. From N?velDrama.Org. "What''s up, sirs? Did you want to tell me something?" Ricky asked in a low and dismal voice. Chapter 1239 The Ancestral Land Of The Desolate Sorcery Tribe Chapter 1239 The Ancestral Land Of The Deste Sorcery Tribe "Sir, are you familiar with the Sealed Land?" Mordechai''s father asked Ricky sincerely. "Sir, Mordechai and Ie from the same sect. I hope you don''t mind, but please, just call me Ricky from now on," Ricky replied. "Well, I know a thing or two about the Sealed Land." "Then you must know that when creatures in the Sealed Land reach a certain level, they could no longer break through to a higher level," Mordechai''s father mentioned. "I see. In that sense, one can at most be a two-star lower spiritual emperor here, right?" Ricky said with a slight frown. "Yes. And I am aware that you can now challenge warriors stronger than you. Aren''t you now already a two-star lower spiritual emperor?" Mordechai''s father asked. "Yes, sir!" Ricky nodded his head. As soon as Ricky said his words, everyone fell silent. That was because, at that point, they all felt the hopelessness creep through their spines. ''This will be the end of us. Does this mean that we''ll stay in Ricky''s supreme weapon forever? I don''t think that Devil Flood Dragon would ever leave his post near the rift. Who could me him? If we were in his shoes, we would do the same. But what should we do now?'' everyone in the Devourer Zone thought to themselves dejectedly. As everyone was in despair, the Devil Flood Dragon''s voice echoed across the entire Sealed Land, "Lowly humans, it would be impossible for you to pass through this rift. I will stay here and wait for our kind. When the dayes, we will get out of here and seize the continent again." "Is there any other way around this, sir?" Ricky asked again, unwilling to ept the daunting fact. "I...I''m afraid that I can''t think of any n!" Mordechai''s father replied frustratingly. "Tell me, father. What happened to our ancestralnd? Why won''t you let me enter it? And besides, the primitive cultivation methods of the Ultimate Golden Body and our Sorcerous Combat Body are inside it," Mordechai cut in sharply. Upon hearing his statement, Ricky suddenly became curious. For so long, he wanted to get his hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. "In that case, then, I have to tell you the truth," Mordechai''s father said with a deep sigh. "Our patriarch was the one who sealed us. However, no one really knew why he did this. After trapping us here, he entered our ancestralnd with all the strong warriors at the Divine Level and the Emperor Level from our tribe. Then, he set up some restrictions to prevent others from approaching the ancestralnd. And from the moment they got inside, none of them hade out. The restrictions on our ancestralnd disappeared several eras ago. At that time, the strongest among us were only two-star lower spiritual emperors because we were stuck in the Sealed Land. As far as I know, more than ten elders had entered the ancestralnd, but only one of them got out. But when we found him, he hadpletely mad. There was never a day when we saw him not paranoid and scared. Not long after, he died. That''s why the elders in our tribe ordered us to stay away from our ancestralnd as much as possible," Mordechai''s father exined briefly. "I see! Now, it makes sense. Thank you for telling me this, father," Mordechai said as he furrowed his eyebrows. "But if we can''t get our hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body, we will not be able to rise again even if we could get the chance to get out of here," he added. "That''s right. Without the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body, it''s impossible for us to rise again even if we can find our way out of here," Mordechai''s father said and nodded. "So, father, now that you have mentioned this, please tell us where to find our ancestralnd. I want to try my luck there," Mordechai pleaded seriously as he looked his father straight in the eye. "I suppose that I won''t stop you anymore since you have already made up your mind," Mordechai''s father answered. He did his best to prevent his son from going to their ancestralnd. However, it seemed that he had no other choice but to give in to his son''s plea, especially in their current situation. Surely, they would rather die than hide in the Devourer Zone for the rest of their lives. Soon after, he filled them in on the location of their ancestralnd. After a while, Ricky and Mordechai set off and headed for the ancestralnd of the Deste Sorcery tribe. Ricky had decided to go with Mordechai. But somehow, this was more than just to get his hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. What was more important for him was to keep Mordechai safe from harm. After all, he possessed many zones where they could hide in case they got into some serious trouble. Apart from Ricky''s presence, he also took Amelia and Tina with him as they were also in his zone. As for the others, they remained in the Devourer Zone of his shadowy replica. Meanwhile, as theynded on the site, they noticed that the entrance to the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd was at the junction of the Sealed Land where the Devil Flood Dragon tribe was trapped and the Sealed Land the Deste Sorcery tribe was stuck. On the other hand, almost all the creatures of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe were looking for them in the Sealed Land where the Deste Sorcery tribe lived. Therefore, it was impossible for them to spot Ricky and Mordechai. After they reached here, Ricky was shocked by the cruel and terrible conditions where the Devil Flood Dragon tribe was sealed. At that moment, they could clearly see the ancient array which trapped the said tribe. But inside of it, everything was pitch ck. Moreover, tremendous windstorms appeared from time to time. As he observed the ce, Ricky could not deny the intensity of the terrifying power of those windstorms. ''It must probably feel like hell being trapped here all day,'' he wondered as he saw the cruel living conditions in the ce. Apart from this, the array released blood-colored power. It was in the shape of lightning and could sense any creatures from the devil race, whipping their souls into agony once detected. "Without a doubt, this is a very harsh ce indeed," Ricky remarked. "But even such a punishment can''t make up for the sins that the creatures of the devil race had committed on the continent," Mordechaimented. "If we were exiled, I bet that the devil race would get us some ce much worse than this." "Sadly, I think you are right. Invading our territory has be the belief and the goal of the devil race. This only means that we must fight back in full force. They can''t get away with this," Ricky said angrily. Meanwhile, a drop of blood essence suddenly emerged out from Mordechai''s forehead. "Hey, are you sure about that? After we enter the ancestralnd, we might lose our lives there," Mordechai asked as he looked at Ricky grimly. "We''ll die sooner orter if we don''t get in now. Why don''t we just give it a shot? Maybe if we''re lucky, we can find a way out there," Ricky responded decisively. Hearing what Ricky said, Mordechai let go of his apprehension. Soon after, he used his blood essence to make a small array so that they could enter the ancestralnd through it. Afterwards, two wisps of invisible forces shrouded their bodies entirely. From N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, the duo was transported to another world. Generally speaking, the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd was in a deste world, which meant that it was supposed to be full of barren hills and yellow sand. But when they arrived, they found that evil spirit filled most of the world. Instead of deste yellow sand, what greeted them was cknd. In an instant, Ricky and Mordechai felt a sense of fear in their hearts for no apparent reason. Little did they know that their bodies were being prated by an invisible dark power. "Something big did happen in our ancestralnd. And I believe that the devil race must be responsible for that. Our patriarch sealed us back then, and I guess that has something to do with them too," Mordechai said with much resentment as he looked around the ce. "Mordechai, activate your blood power to reject the invisible dark power. I have a feeling that we might lose our senses if we keep letting it enter our bodies. The evil spirit that fills your ancestralnd is very destructive. I feel that it is more powerful than the most powerful among the eight types of evil spirit of the devil race¡ªthe Heavenly Jail Evil Spirit," Ricky recalled. "Thank you for warning!" Mordechai replied. Immediately, he activated his Sorcerous Combat Body and used his blood power to keep the dark power from approaching them. "Come on! Let''s go to the core area. Most likely, our patriarch left the primitive cultivation methods of the Sorcerous Combat Body and the Ultimate Golden Body there," Mordechai informed Ricky. But as they were about to continue their journey, they heard a shrill voice in their ears. It was something that resembled the cries of a baby. Chapter 1240 Infant Ancestry Devils Chapter 1240 Infant Ancestry Devils The invisible evil power increased as the sound swelled to a crescendo as if the end of the world was about to descend. Ricky and Mordechai had to gather their strength to form a protective dome, which shielded them from any potential harm. "I knew it! There really are living beings here, or maybe those are creatures from the devil race," Mordechai muttered with a dark expression. The second he finished speaking, more than ten dwarfish figures appeared out of thin air, surrounding him and Ricky. Each of them stood less than a meter tall, with a dark crimsonplexion that seemed almost ck. Their eyes, teeth, skin, and other body parts were also blood-dark. They looked like infants! The duo started to sense the iing creatures and they were not sure if they were blood and meat or not real. Some of those infantile creatures began to giggle, while some started to cry. It just made people feel creepy. All the while, Ricky and Mordechai observed them silently. They found that every time the mysterious creaturesughed or cried, more invisible dark evil power was created. With that realization, Ricky and Mordechai felt even more cautious of the childlike creatures. The two of them had run into ferocious and blood-thirsty creatures before, but none of those had struck them worse than these creatures had. It was like the babyish creatures possessed some kind of magic that made them restless and weakened theirbat powers. Ricky and Mordechai nced at each other with confusion written all over their faces. "W-what the hell are they?" the duo muttered at the same time. "Oh no! This isn''t good!" the Dragon Intent Grass abruptly cried out in rm. "Do you know what they are?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass. "Well, you can sense that the evil spirit here is more potent than the Heavenly Jail Evil Spirit, right?" the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Yes, I noticed that," Ricky replied with a frown. An idea suddenly urred to him, and he immediately asked the Dragon Intent Grass, "Are you trying to say that the evil spirit here is a kind of the ancestry evil spirit?" "Yes, that''s exactly what I''m saying. The evil spirit here is one of the ancestry evil spirits¡ªthe Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit," it replied grimly. "It all makes sense now. Only the ancestry evil spirit can erode the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd. Moreover, these things look like Infant Ancestry Devils, but they are not the real ones. They are not even real. That means the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had formed them," the Dragon Intent Grass exined further. "I see. So, these were made from the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit? That means these are the things that ruined our ancestralnd!" Mordechai murmured with a livid face. "The Infant Ancestry Devils specialize on soul attacks and invisible attacks, as they are a gathering of the evilest powers in the world. As long as evil power exist, they will never disappear. Judging from their auras, those beings in front of us have the strength of three-star lower spiritual emperors. That would exin how they could ruthlessly ughter your nsmen without mercy. So, make sure not to do anything reckless! Don''t get hit by their invisible and soul attacks," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded them. But before Ricky and Mordechai could make their move, a ruckus suddenly erupted from these weird creatures. They began growling and crying out, the sounds getting louder and louder by the second. In an instant, evil and dark powers gathered and rushed toward the duo to attack their souls. Without wasting any second, Mordechai and Ricky activated all their powers to defend themselves from the attacks. However, it seemed that their efforts were in vain, as the attacks easily broke through their defenses and struck them with a loud crack. In no time, both Ricky''s and Mordechai''s souls had suffered grave injuries. Blood flowed from the side of their mouths, and they started to grow weaker and weaker. "This can''t be happening! How did they get through all our defenses?" the pair cried out in chorus, their eyebrows scrunched in pain. "I told you their attacks areposed of evil powers. That means they can utilize any evil energy. Although you two are righteous people, you can''t deny that you still have some darkness in you. After all, any act of taking a life is evil, and you have both taken lives before. You''re lucky they are not real Infant Ancestry Devils. If they were, you would be dead already," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "We don''t have the time for your lecture. Just tell us what we should do," Ricky said urgently. "Well, as far as I know, evil things like them are frightened by both fire and justice powers. Your physical strength is basically useless right now because their attacks are mainly soul attacks, just like what you have seen earlier. Back then, the Deste Sorcery tribe broke into the Devil Land, but they lost the ensuing battle because there were too many Infant Ancestry Devils in the Devil Land. They were no match to the latter, because of their soul attacks," the Dragon Intent Grass told them. From N?velDrama.Org. "Is that so? That must be how the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit is corrupting the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd too," Ricky intoned. Then, he turned to hispanion and said, "I''ll take care of this, Mordechai. You can get some rest." Upon hearing this, Mordechai immediately nodded in agreement. He collected his strength to protect his body and soul, recovering energy at the same time. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he could feel that the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had weakened him to an extent. The power of his Sorcerous Combat Body had decreased by forty percent because of the suppression of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. "Chaotic Fire Mutant!" Ricky yelled out. Immediately, a consuming fire enveloped his body, as the ten types of sacred fire and peculiar fire spread and formed a small world. The Fire Dragon Extremity also morphed into a saber and emerged from his hand. At the same time, he released the ancestral thunder power. Just as the Dragon Intent Grass said, the power of these creepy creatures'' invisible and soul attacks soon began to wane. Ricky''s negative feelings gradually disappeared as well. The dark power around him had dissipated. "Come out, Furnace of Heaven and Earth!" Without any hesitation, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and unleashed his most powerful fire Omnipotent Skill. He waved his hand up and down, and the world formed by the ten kinds of sacred mes and the peculiar fire instantly turned into the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. In the next moment, the furnace came down like punishment from the heavens, trapping all the Infant Ancestry Devils in it. Numerous explosions abruptly took ce within the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. And in the blink of an eye, with an unbearable shrill cry of an infant, the furnace broke into pieces. With the furnace broken, Ricky recalled all the mes, which shrouded him in an infernal storm. In the next breath, a gigantic figure appeared. It turned out that those monsters had fused into a bigger one in order to struggle out of the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. Of course, the only reason they could merge was because they weren''t real Infant Ancestry Devils, and thus, they didn''t have any flesh so that they could be fused into one. Ricky smirked. He was expecting that from the beginning. He let out an unimpressed snort andmented, "I was waiting for you to be one." Under his control, the Fire Dragon Extremity, which had earlier transformed into a ming saber trembled as he summoned it. It then shed at the gigantic infant as if the saber had a mind of its own. This strike contained all of Ricky''s strength and the justice power that he had borrowed from the Divine Manor. It was evident, at that moment, that a white force had surrounded the saber like a force field. It was a manifestation of the justice power. Still, the gigantic devil didn''t give up. It opened its mouth, and immense Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit poured out and formed a dark crimson iron chain, which rushed toward Ricky. That was a soul attack, aiming to tether his soul. "Humph! Do you think you can touch my soul with my Fire Dragon Extremity and justice power around? Don''t be so naive!" Ricky sneered defiantly. Chapter 1241 Primitive Cultivation Methods Chapter 1241 Primitive Cultivation Methods In an instant, the Fire Dragon Extremity, which had turned into a saber, merged with the power of justice. Together, they released a bright, dazzling light. It destroyed the gigantic, fake Infant Ancestry Devil. After it was killed, the power of justice spread outward, and it devoured all of the power released by the giant fake Infant Ancestry Devil. After withdrawing the Fire Dragon Extremity, Ricky reduced his momentum. They could no longer hear the cries of infants. The dark evil power around them dispersed. Ricky could even sense that the amount of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit surrounding him had decreased by a lot. "My power of justice is indeed the natural enemy of that monster," Ricky said excitedly. "There''s nothing to be happy about. You can defeat them because they were not the real Infant Ancestry Devils. If the real Infant Ancestry Devils were here, you would be dead meat. The Infant Ancestry Devils will pose a big threat to you in the future. You must cultivate your justice and soul powers in order to stand up to them when necessary in the future," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Got it," Ricky responded, nodding his head resolutely. Then, he gathered some power of justice and transferred it to Mordechai''s body to help him remove the dark, evil spirit inside him. Soon, all the dark, evil spirit in Mordechai''s body had been cleared. He was back to his old self again. "I didn''t expect that you cultivate the power of justice, too. No wonder Hayes told me that he has progressed a lot after following your advice. It turns out that your justice power is even stronger than his," Mordechai said. He truly admired Ricky. As a genius of the Deste Sorcery tribe, he was a proud man. His admiration for another warrior did note easily. However, Ricky''s disy of power had impressed him. He was amazed at what Ricky could do. "I was just lucky," Ricky responded modestly. "Ha! You must really be one lucky guy," Mordechai said. Obviously, he knew Ricky was just being humble. Without wasting any more time, the duo continued to head towards the core area. On the way, Ricky transferred a lot of powers of justice and chaotic fire to Mordechai. He needed to do this constantly to keep the dark evil power at bay. Without Ricky''s help, it would be difficult for Mordechai to disperse the negative emotions that the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit brought him. No one was at par with the members of the Deste Sorcery tribe in terms of physical strength. However, despite that, they still had weaknesses. The Infant Ancestry Devil was their natural enemy. Since the space was full of Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, Ricky and Mordechai moved as fast as they could. Although he had the powers of justice and the chaotic fire, Ricky estimated that it was just a matter of time before he himself was affected by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. They needed to move fast to finish their task here so as to leave this ce as soon as possible. On their way to their destination, the duo stumbled into lots of Infant Ancestry Devils. Luckily for them, these devils were not real ones but merely the aggregation of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. As a result, no harm befell them. They traveled for two days and two nights before they finally arrived at the core area of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd. In the core area, the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit was everywhere. They could hear the cries of infants all around them, and they had to be on their guard for any soul attack that could be hurled at them. The tremendous Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit attacked them as if it had the psychic intelligence. Mordechai and Ricky had no other choice but to unleash all their powers to defend themselves. But soon, the two giant-shaped statues in the center had caught their attention. One of the two statues was bright and golden, while the other was dull, reddish-yellow. The two statues gave off two powerful vibes, yet they were surrounded by the overwhelming Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. The statues were slowly being eroded, and their colors had begun to fade away. Ricky''s gaze was transfixed on the golden statue, and the Source of Golden Body inside his Massacring Zone began to vibrate. Mordechai rested his eyes on the reddish-yellow statue, and his Sorcerous Combat Body was instantly activated. "Mordechai, are they...?" Ricky asked, giddy with excitement. "I think I know what you''re thinking about, and I think you''re right. The golden statue is the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body, while the reddish-yellow one is the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body," Mordechai replied. He was visibly thrilled at finding the primitive cultivation methods. "I see!" Words couldn''t describe the emotions Ricky felt after Mordechai confirmed his guess. However, the duo soon calmed themselves down, and their expressions turned serious. They were not fools. Judging by what had happened to them, they could clearly sense that the two primitive cultivation methods had been deeply eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. "Darn it! The primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body has something to do with the fortune of our tribe. It has been eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit for so many years. No wonder we have been so unlucky," Mordechai said, his voiceced with resentment. "Mordechai, didn''t your father tell us that your patriarch and the other strong warriors of your tribe had entered here? We are already in the core area. Why is there no sign of them?" Ricky inquired. "They must be gone. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have stayed away from us all these years. However, we cannot sit and wonder about their disappearance. We should think about how to get our hands on the two primitive cultivation methods," Mordechai replied. "You make a good point." Ricky nodded in agreement. "I''ll try to remove the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit around them with the chaotic energy." After he finished speaking, Ricky focused deeply. He then activated the Chaotic Fire Mutant. The Fire Dragon Extremity merged with the ten types of sacred mes, and they transformed into a fire dragon to remove the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. As soon as he created the fire dragon, the tornadoes formed by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit nearby surrounded the fire dragon. They devoured itpletely, leaving no trace of it behind. Then, two tornadoes came rushing toward Ricky and Mordechai. "me Torrent!" After shouting out those words, Ricky opened his mouth and spat out raging, chaotic mes. The mes transformed into torrents, and they flowed towards the evil tornadoes. At the same time, Ricky and Mordechai stepped back to distance themselves from them. When the tornadoes and the me torrents shed, they both dissipated with a hiss. A shrill baby''s laugh rang out. In the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred Infant Ancestry Devils appeared around the two statues. One of them was taller than the rest. He stuck out like a sore thumb. He looked at Ricky and Mordechai, and he began to speak in a harsh voice. "You people of the Deste Sorcery tribe still haven''t given up. So many years have passed, and you still dream of getting your hands on the two primitive cultivation methods and getting your ancestralnd back." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ricky and Mordechai stared at the monster intently. They could sense that he was different from the others because his body was made of flesh and blood. That was to say, he might be a real Infant Ancestry Devil instead of being formed by evil energy. "Brat, watch out. This is a real Infant Ancestry Devil. He is a three-star lower spiritual emperor," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky abruptly. "I can feel that," Ricky replied in acknowledgement. After a while, Mordechai broke the silence. "It appears that you are the one who caused our ancestralnd to be eroded by the strong Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit," he said murderously, pointing at the Infant Ancestry Devil. "Ha-ha! You give me too much credit. I am not powerful enough to do that. It was our patriarch who aplished that. I''m here because I have some unfinished business to attend to," the Infant Ancestry Devil replied. Chapter 1242 Secret Behind The Desolate Sorcery Tribes Downfall Chapter 1242 Secret Behind The Deste Sorcery Tribe''s Downfall "Are you implying that you know the reason why our patriarch sealed our tribe?! Tell me why he did it then!" Mordechai demanded after hearing the Infant Ancestry Devil''s words. "Ha-ha! It looks like you are desperate to know the reason. Very well, I am going to tell you for the sake of your people that had passed away. I am really kind, am I not? You can consider this ourst respect for the Deste Sorcery tribe. After all, your tribe is about to be totally wiped out from this earth," the Infant Ancestry Devil responded coldly. "First of all, let me introduce myself. I am Chris Yin. Remember my name because I was primarily responsible for the destruction of your tribe." Hearing the callous remark made Mordechai''s blood boil. He desperately wanted to activate his Sorcerous Combat Body and crush this Infant Ancestry Devil until he had bled him dry, but this wasn''t the right time. He still needed to know what had happened to their patriarch. "Tell me what you did to my tribe!" Mordechai roared again. The incensed look on Mordechai''s face only served to amuse Chris, and he burst intoughter again. However, he did keep his promise. He shared with Ricky and Mordechai everything he knew. Of course, he didn''t do that out of the generosity of his heart. He only revealed these things because he was confident that the duo would not be able to make it out of here alive. ording to Chris, the Deste Sorcery tribe was the leading tribe back at the very beginning of the world, up until the devil race invaded the continent. The Deste Sorcery tribe rallied the other creatures from the continent and led the battle against the devil race. They went so far as to set out for the Devil Land together with the other creatures from the continent, for the Deste Sorcery tribe''s powerful warriors, led by their patriarch, aimed to annihte the devil race once and for all. However, at that time, the Infant Ancestry Devils were born in the Devil Land. The ensuing fight between the Infant Ancestry Devils and the Deste Sorcery tribe was a blood bath. No side could walk away without a loss. The Infant Ancestry Devils'' patriarch sustained grave injuries that he couldn''t heal himself, alongside the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch who suffered the same fate. What made matters worse was that the Infant Ancestry Devils'' patriarch left the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit in the soul of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch. As a result, thetter could not do anything about it. Even though he had the strongest body in the world, he still couldn''t destroy the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. Since he failed to remove the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit in his soul, it would soon erode his soul to nothingness. Basically, it was like his death had been a hundred percent confirmed. Knowing this, the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe chose to remain in their ancestralnd and cultivate in istion. But as he was cultivating, the other powerful warriors of the devil race managed to enter the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd through the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit nted in his body. The Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch had no choice but to seal his people and the ancestralnd, and he aplished this through activating the brilliant ancient array. In this way, the powerful warriors like him were rejected and exiled to the chaos. However, before he was forced to leave the ancestralnd, the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch left two primitive cultivation methods there¡ªcultivation methods that the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had corrupted. The warriors who were forced to enter the chaos naturally despised the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch, and they would rather die than let him get what he wanted. So, they went to great lengths to leave Chris here before they were forced into the chaos, asking him to destroy the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd using the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. They prioritized the destruction of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd, for they believed that the tribe would copse on its own if that happened. After hearing Chris'' story, Ricky and Mordechai fell into a contemtive silence. "It took me several eras, but I am about to fulfill my mission now. I take pride in what I had done and in what I am about to do. The Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd will finally fall today!" Chris dered atst, sounding incredibly proud of himself. That was because the Deste Sorcery tribe was once a glorious tribe. If he were the one to destroy it, he would make a great contribution to the devil race. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "So our patriarch sealed us because he was out of options. That means you, damn devils, are the ones to me for what we''ve been through," Mordechai replied through gritted teeth as he red at Chris. Although this monster right before his eyes had shed some light on what had happened, his exnation had only fueled the fires of hate that burned within Mordechai. At once, a murderous intent emanated from him. "You mean a warrior at the Emperor Level like you could live countless eras? That''s unbelievable," Ricky remarked doubtfully as he stared Chris down with a heated re. "Lowly humans, do you even know anything about the Ancestry Devil blood power? Our blood power is unrivaled. And once we reach the Emperor Level, we can be immortal. I can''t me you though because it''s hard for low-born humans like you to understand that," Chris pronounced in a dismissive manner. "I see. You are able to prolong your life for such a long time because of the Ancestry Devil blood power," Ricky muttered darkly. "Brat, even if they didn''t have the Ancestry Devil blood power, the Infant Ancestry Devils could live endless lives once they reach the Emperor Level. This is because they are born evil. As long as some evil exists in the world, they will always be there," the Dragon Intent Grass said, correcting Ricky. At this point, Chris was looking at Ricky and Mordechai yfully, evidently amused by the situation. "You are here for the two original primitive methods, aren''t you? Unfortunately, they belong to us now. And now that I have told you all that I can, it''s time to send you to meet your maker," Chris remarked with a malicious sneer. "Humph! So you are an ancestry devil, huh? I have never killed a real ancestral devil before. Perhaps, I''ll start with you today," Ricky responded coldly. Meanwhile, Mordechai had not calmed down at all. "No one can destroy our tribe! I will make sure you''ll never have the chance to do that!" he bellowed, his mouth almost frothing in anger. "Ha-ha! You are giving yourselves too much credit, you losers," Chris scoffed at them. And then he turned to his men and shouted, "Get them!" As soon as the words fell from Chris'' lips, the other Infant Ancestry Devils surrounding the two statues dashed toward Ricky and Mordechai at breakneck speed. The sounds of crying and evilughter filled the air. The overwhelming Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit engulfed the whole ce, transforming it into a living hell. Suddenly, their shrill voices merged with the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, forming blood-dark ropes. All the Infant Ancestry Devils transferred their strengths to those ropes. At the sight of the blood-dark ropes, Ricky and Mordechai couldn''t help but tremble in fear. Their souls seemed to harbor great fear toward the ropes. Ricky and Mordechai looked at each other. They simultaneously realized that the blood-dark ropes could attack their souls, making it doubly difficult to deal with. "Mordechai, I will unleash my Omnipotent Skills to deal with these blood-dark ropes and distract those devils. At the same time, I need you to hit them with your physical strength. Once we obliterate them, these ropes will disappear on their own. Is that all right with you?" Rickymunicated warily through telegraphy. "I got it. Be careful. These blood-dark ropes are not easy to handle," Mordechai replied. After a final nod, he moved to stand behind Ricky. Ricky pped his hands, and purple patterns instantly appeared all over his body. He was starting the second killing array. "My array, the Wail of Ghosts and the Howl of Wolves,e out! Go and destroy all of these monsters!" Ricky shouted. As the array was activated, he also unleashed his six mutants and chaotic power at the same time. He covered the array with the justice power, the chaotic fire power, and the ancestral thunder power. These three kinds of powers were the evil power''s natural enemy. When he saw that Ricky burst out six mutants and the chaotic power, Chris'' eyes widened in utter shock. "You are using chaotic power! I didn''t expect that another creature from the continent had managed to cultivate the chaotic power. However, you''ve made a huge mistake. You shouldn''t havee here despite you possess the chaotic power. But this could be a blessing in disguise for me. After all, my value, power, and fame will all spread around the world if I take you out. Moreover, I''m curious if a genius who has cultivated the chaotic power tastes better than the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe," Chris added with a smirk, deliberately adding fuel to the n. "Well, you can give it a shot. You better make sure your teeth are strong though. If your teeth aren''t hard enough, they will break," Ricky snapped back with a vicious sneer. At the same time, he waggled his finger a little, and the array directly rushed to those blood-ck ropes. Chapter 1243 Confronting The Real Infant Ancestry Devil Chapter 1243 Confronting The Real Infant Ancestry Devil The array Ricky made flew towards the blood-dark ropes. The chaotic fire on the array merged with the justice power and the ancestral thunder power, and it burned wildly and morphed into countless ghosts and wolves. They rolled into the passages that the runes had created, and they tore the blood-dark ropes to bits. The chaotic power Ricky unleashed restrained the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. Roars of these Infant Ancestry Devils echoed throughout the space, making the ground vibrate. For a moment, it was as if the two sides were locked in a stalemate. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mordechai took the opportunity and dashed out of the array. With the help of his Sorcerous Combat Body, he absorbed all the sorcerous power left behind in the ancestralnd. "Sorcerous Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Unstoppable Hand!" Mordechai yelled out. He activated the Sorcerous Combat Body and released enormous power. It formed a giant, terrifying shadow with arms as thick as the flood dragons. It tore up the space, and a huge rift instantly appeared. A gigantic, reddish-yellow hand came out of the rift. Its bones were sticking out, and it filled around the area surrounding it. In the blink of an eye, the giant hand came down on all the Infant Ancestry Devils. Harsh cries from these devils rang out. Mordechai''s strike terminated nearly a hundred Infant Ancestry Devils. They turned into clouds of Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. It was not a surprise that they could not withstand Mordechai''s attack. After all, Ricky had gotten their full attention. They were so focused on him that they did not pay any attention to Mordechai. In fact, they did not even take Mordechai seriously. Although Infant Ancestry Devils were blessed with the talent for invisible and soul attacks, their bodies were very weak. They wouldn''t be able to resist Mordechai''s strike, let alone these fake Infant Ancestry Devils. After Mordechai had disposed of all the Infant Ancestry Devils, he and Ricky jumped up into the air. They stood opposite Chris. "It turns out that you''ve got something up your sleeves. You used our weakness to destroy my babies. Looks like I''ve underestimated you," Chris said. He had watched Ricky and Mordechai y all the other Infant Ancestry Devils. "You know what? Those who died at your hands were not the real Infant Ancestry Devils. I''m going to show you just how powerful we are," he continued. Afterward, he let out a deep growl. Immediately after, the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit came at him, and it entered his body. He absorbed the evil spirit that the fake Infant Ancestry Devils had transformed into. He grew taller and taller, and he became even stronger. Instantly, his hands turned into thick, blood-dark chains. The chains flew towards Ricky and Mordechai. In an instant, they were only inches away from the two men. Ricky and Mordechai sensed the fast-approaching chains and found that Chris'' strike contained both physical and soul attacks. "This can''t be happening," Ricky and Mordechai said in utter shock. ''I can sense it. The physical attack in that strike is just as potent as the soul attack. I thought they can only attack creatures'' souls? They aren''t supposed to be able to conduct powerful physical attacks. It doesn''t make any sense,'' the duo thought to themselves. They were bewildered. "Humph! Do you really think we can only attack souls? You low-born creatures from the continent were totally wrong about us. The creatures of our devil race possess the strongest bodies in the world. If we didn''t have tough bodies, how do you think our patriarch defeated the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe? Do you think our patriarch beat him using only soul attacks? You can''t be that naive, can you?" Chris snorted defiantly. He snickered upon seeing the duo''s gloomy faces. "Oh, is that so? I''m looking forward to witnessing your physical strength, then. Show me what you''ve got!" Mordechai replied mockingly. The moment he finished his sentence, he put all his strength into his hand. He grabbed the blood-dark rope and shook it as hard as he could. Because of the huge impact from the rope, Chris failed to keep himself steady, and he fell from mid-air. He tried to shake off Mordechai''s grip, but he couldn''t. Wasting no time, Mordechai gathered his power in his other hand and seized the other blood-dark rope so that Ricky could avoid confronting this rope. Ricky knew what Mordechai was thinking. Immediately after, he took the opportunity and performed the Space-shrinking Pace without any hesitation and in an instant, he was right in front of Chris. Before his target could react, he threw a strong punch right in Chris'' face. Sensing the power in Ricky''s strike, Chris was unfazed. "The chaotic power is really terrible!" he muttered to himself seriously. But he was unfazed. On the contrary, he was suddenly full of fighting spirit. He wanted to know what the chaotic power could do. "I don''t get it. Your arms have been restrained, and your spiritual power is not enough to kill me. Why are you stillughing?" Ricky asked coldly, looking Chris in the eye. Chris just growled at him. His momentum soared, and Ricky''s fist stopped in its tracks. Chris took advantage of Ricky''s confusion, and he suddenly grew two more heads and four arms. He swung at Ricky with his new limbs. Ricky was caught off guard, and he felt powerful punches hit him square in the chest. He felt his heart twinge in pain. He was thrown backwards, leaving a trace in the blood-dark space. "How could this be possible? He has three heads and six arms," Ricky eximed in utter disbelief. "Brat, I forgot to tell you that the Infant Ancestry Devils have the Three-head and Six-arm blood power," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Rickyined. "I didn''t remember it earlier. I don''t have a very good memory, you know," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "Most of the time, I only remember things when I see them happening before me." "Fine. At least, I know this now!" Ricky said helplessly. After all, he couldn''t really me the grass. Mordechai walked up to Ricky. "Did he just unleash the original Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill?" he asked, his expression grim. "Yes, it is," Ricky said, nodding. "You losers! I''m done ying with you. Now, I will be serious," Chris said. Perhaps this was what he really was¡ªevil and cruel. Ricky and Mordechai could sense his strike. His six arms were shrouded in the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. He was going to attack their souls with three of his hands and hit their bodies with his other three hands. "Ricky, I have an idea. You deal with this guy''s soul attacks, and I will deal with his visible moves. In that way, we can end this as soon as possible. The odds are against us, and this is not the ideal ce for us. We can''t stay here for too long. The Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit will erode us faster when we are in the fighting state," Mordechai said through telepathy. "Got it!" Ricky replied. The two of them made their moves at the same time. They began to unleash their powerful Omnipotent Skills. "Come on!" Mordechai shouted. He activated the Sorcerous Combat Body. A drop of blood essence came out from the center of his forehead, and he used it to summon the shadow of their ancestor. A giant shadow appeared, and Mordechai merged with it. He gathered all of his power and dashed forward to punch Chris. "Chaotic Lotus!" Ricky yelled out. He burst out his six mutants and the chaotic power. He fused them with the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes and formed the Chaotic Lotus. Array lines covered the lotus to keep him and Mordechai from soul attacks. "Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill, attack now!" Chris let out a roar. He prepared himself to face Mordechai''s blow. Three of his arms made of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit transformed into huge rings and hurtled towards Mordechai. Chapter 1244 Prevailing Over Chris Chapter 1244 Prevailing Over Chris "Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill¡ªSoul Attack!" Chris yelled out again, deciding to attack Ricky''s soul. His other three arms transformed into three scary-looking shadows and flew toward his target. In the next moment, their thunderous forces shed against each other, which created shock waves that mixed with the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit nearby. Amid the waves, three figures were fighting fiercely. These were none other than Ricky, Mordechai, and Chris. Chris'' attacks were incredibly potent. After all, they contained the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit and his Ancestry Devil blood power. Warriors whose cultivation level was lower than his own would definitely have trouble fending off those strikes. However, his opponents right now weren''t ordinary warriors. One was a genius from a tribe whose members cultivated the strongest bodies in the world, while the other was an ace genius who was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. On top of their individual strengths, these two worked perfectly together. Every time Chrisunched soul attacks against them, Ricky would merge his array with all kinds of powers to resist. On the other hand, if Chris attacked them with his physical strength, Mordechai would step up and fight him head-on with his Sorcerous Combat Body. At that moment, Ricky and Mordechai were locked in a stalemate with Chris. The three of them had exchanged hundreds of blows in just a matter of minutes. "Do you think that your body is stronger than ours? That''s preposterous!" Mordechai growled menacingly, as Chris and Ricky jumped away from each other after a collision. Then, he drew out a sharp, de-like bone and cut off one of Chris'' heads with it. "Aargh!" A pained cry escaped from Chris'' throat but it didn''tst long, as the pain only served to anger him. His face twisted in resentment. While Chris was distracted by the pain, Ricky swung the Iron Justice Saber at him, chopping off another head of his. Losing two heads made Chris wary, and he forgot the sharp pain that came with his injuries. He stepped back immediately to put distance between himself and his ruthless opponents, as he simultaneously regenerated the two missing heads. However, even though Chris was able to heal himself, Ricky sensed that Chris'' power had weakened slightly. "It looks like we can weaken his strength by cutting off his head! But we are running out of time," Mordechai uttered with a thoughtful frown. "We need to end this fight in one strike. The sooner we end this thing, the better." "You''re right. I recently picked up a new Omnipotent Skill, and I think I can use it to put down this guy for good!" Ricky immediately put forth. "That''s great. I''ve also mastered a fist technique, and I can''t wait to test it out on this Infant Ancestry Devil," Mordechai eagerly said. The duo exchanged amused looks and suddenly burst outughing. Meanwhile, Chris grew furious as he watched Ricky and Mordechai act like he wasn''t a big deal. His pride was hurt because he felt like they weren''t afraid of him as they should be. "How dare you two act so cocky?!" he yelled furiously, seething and gritting his teeth aggressively. As an Infant Ancestry Devil, Chris thought that he deserved all their respect and fear! But even after he had activated the Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill, he still lost to Ricky and Mordechai. Thus, he couldn''t help but feel ashamed of himself, which he directed at the two in the form of resentment. Hearing his opponents'' sarcastic remarks, he couldn''t hold back his rage anymore. At that moment, he only had one thought in his mind. He would kill both of them for good. With an angry roar, all his Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit turned into spiritual power. His body soon disappeared, leaving nothing behind, not even a shadow. Now, he was in his soul state. "All of you must die!" Chris shouted with notable bitterness. "Infant Ancestral Power¡ªSound Attack!" Apparently, he summoned his strike. Boom! The sound rang out and filled the entire ce. All the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit gathered and merged with the sound power. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of thousands of Infant Ancestry Devil shadows were produced. The shadows rushed toward Ricky and Mordechai at the same time. On the other hand, Ricky and Mordechai knew that if they failed to resist the iing blow, Chris would undoubtedly gain control of this battle and turn them into his puppets. Lines instantly appeared on Ricky''s skin as he set up the second killing array. He released the ancestral thunder power, the chaotic fire power, and the justice power. Under his direction, the three types of power coalesced and formed a, attaching itself to the array to make the array stronger. "Mordechai, let me merge with your power using my Golden Spirit Eyes and the array. Together, we will give him a fatal blow to end this," Ricky suggested. "All right. Let''s do this!" Mordechai instantaneously agreed. At this point, Ricky and Mordechai were floating in the center of the array. With the help of this array, they could better defend themselves and destroy the iing soul attacks. Besides, they hadn''t lost yet. Thus, it was important that they maintained high morale and fighting spirit. They also needed to be persistent in their attacks. A few momentster, Mordechai activated his Sorcerous Combat Body once again. Small bones protruded out of his body, and his eyes turned reddish-yellow. He stomped his feet, bit his thumb until a drop of blood dropped, and used it to form a circle over his chest. Then, a drop of blood essence dripped from his forehead. The blood circle he createdbined with the blood essence, generating ancient runes that glowed like beacons in the night sky. These runes originally came from the Deste Sorcery tribe. "Take this¡ªthe Sorcerous Fist Strike!" Mordechai roared. The runes he had created glowed like fireflies, and tremendous power gushed out from the blood circle, wrapping his right arm in it. This power soon spread and nketed a great expanse, causing the space within thousands of miles to shatter into a million pieces. Mordechai was taken away by the strong killing intent, which seemed to have turned him into a violent beast. Without hesitation, he threw a punch at the center of Ricky''s array. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. At this point, Ricky had burst out the Gale Mutant. The gale runes surrounded him and changed him, making him look like an illusionary shadow. The chaotic fire power, the justice power, and the ancestral thunder power could restrain the soul attacks, but all those powers weren''t enough if Ricky wanted to destroy the soul attacks for good. But with the help of the gale runes, he could recognize illusions and transform them so that they would appear solid and opaque, including the soul. "Find and chop him!" Ricky shouted, giving orders to his saber. Clouds and misty air pervaded and mixed with the storm, forming the invisible power. He fused the invisible power into the Iron Justice Saber and swiftly swung it toward the center of the array. In the next moment, the array and the Golden Spirit Eyes'' power fused with Ricky''s and Mordechai''s attacks. Moreover, the ancestral thunder power, the chaotic fire power, and the justice power also mingled with their blows. Ricky released the chromatic energy as well, fusing it into his and Mordechai''s strikes. The chromatic energy could suppress all kinds of evil spirits. In between one breath and the next, their forces collided with Chris'' attack. The impact produced overwhelming airwaves, which engulfed everything in its path. Just as Ricky had nned, the gale runes turned Chris'' soul attack visible. From the distance, they could hear Chris yelling in shock and disbelief. "This can''t be happening. What kind of power can make my soul attack visible?" A few momentster, his pained scream echoed like an animal''s howl. It seemed that Ricky and Mordechai were stronger than Chris once they joined hands. What was more, Chris was not a real peerless genius, despite having the Ancestry Devil blood power. Ricky and Mordechai proved that they were more talented than him, and their blood powers were not inferior to his. The duo''s only weakness was their rtively lower cultivation level. If Ricky and Mordechai were at his level, they would undoubtedly defeat him in a heartbeat. Without a warning, Chris suddenly vomited arge mouthful of blood. He had returned to his previous appearance, as his other two heads and four arms dissipated. He fell on the ground with a loud thud, rolling over and over in the dust before he finally stopped. "Humph! Somehow, I expected more from a real Infant Ancestry Devil. I thought you could do better than this, but it looks like I overestimated you," Mordechai snidely remarked. He and Ricky went closer to Chris, floating over his prone and injured body. They looked down at him with a sense of triumph and closure. Finally, they had defeated Chris. Moments earlier, they had struggled to resist the soul attacks formed by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. Thankfully, they prevailed in the end. Chapter 1245 They Were Eroded By Evil Energy Chapter 1245 They Were Eroded By Evil Energy "I''ll agree that the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit and the Infant Ancestry Devils are incredibly powerful. But your strength is limited. Otherwise, you would have won the battle and upy our territory long ago. The devil race is not the ruler of this world. So, you should take your own life now and we''ll let you die with some shred of dignity. Consider it a courtesy from our side," Ricky told Chris. "Yes. Rid the world of yourself because if you let us do the job, nothing but ashes shall remain. We are already very kind to you, aren''t we?" Mordechai seconded. ''He showed us no respect and thought of us as insignificant. It''s time to teach him a lesson and show him how it feels to be despised,'' he thought to himself with a sneer. Chris looked up at the duo in the sky. There was pent-up anger in his eyes but he could do nothing. The fury he carried was such that if looks could kill, Ricky and Mordechai would be dust by now. Engulfed by hatred, Chris stood up with enormous effort and stepped back quickly. His momentum began to soar again. "Well, what are you doing? Do you still want to resist? I advise you to give up and stop wasting our time," Mordechai said with disdain. "He has made his choice to continue fighting us. Let''s finish him off ourselves then," Ricky said. However, the two of them realized something was wrong the very next moment. Chris was standing between the two giant statues. They were both primitive cultivation methods. One was of the Sorcerous Combat Body, and the other of the Ultimate Golden Body. Chris'' hands morphed smoothly into dark, crimson-colored chains which tied themselves around the statues'' neck. Then, he began to draw power from the two statues. In the span of just a few seconds, Chris regained his full strength. He let out several shrill growls and regenerated two more heads and four more limbs. "The guy can absorb power from the two statues. Looks like they have been severely eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. It''s not going to be easy if we want to purify them," Ricky muttered. "You''re right. It could pose a problem." Mordechai nodded. For now, neither of them was paying any attention to Chris. They didn''t believe that he could pose a threat to them even after getting his powers back. However, they soon had to pay a heavy price for underestimating their opponent. "Get ready to die!" Chris roared andunched a powerful attack on his enemies once more. Ricky and Mordechai immediately gathered their strengths to resist the blows. Distracted by Chris, they didn''t notice that the two statues began moving and that their closed eyes opened the instant Chris made his move. From N?velDrama.Org. As soon as their forces collided, the two statues popped up in front of Chris and punched out at the combined attack Ricky and Mordechai had thrown out to attack Chris. One heartbeatter and their joint strike was shattered. Caught off guard and unawareness, Ricky and Mordechai were severely hurt due to the impact. They fell down several meters away and spat out quite a lot of blood. They had sustained severe injuries. The sudden vitalization of the statues shook them severely as they gaped in surprise at the two new opponents. ''He managed to control the two statues as well. The two statues seem to have beenpletely eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit.'' Ricky and Mordechai were thinking the same thing. A sense of despair rose in their minds. It was evident that they were no match for the two statues and their guts were screaming the same thing. "I am not going to lose like this. You''ve cheated. You used our primitive cultivation methods to your advantage," Mordechai roared at Chris furiously. "Humph! What nonsense are you talking about? Our patriarch was able to defeat yours easily. Your patriarch had to seal you before he was forced to leave this ce and go away into the chaos. You are just a low-born weakling. Don''t forget who you are," Chris snapped as he looked at Mordechai in disdain. After gaining power from the two statues, he had gotten his confidence back. There was a look on his face that spoke to his belief in the idea that he could control everything. The devils were cruel. They enjoyed ying with their opponents before eliminating them mercilessly. Therefore, once he was convinced that everything was under his control, Chris was in no hurry to finish the fight. He nned to y with them a little before killing them as tremendous despair and fear eroded the duo''s hearts. That was what he wanted for them. That was the price they would pay for messing with him. "Since you are unwilling to end up like this, then fight with your full strength," Ricky roared abruptly. The next moment, he activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill and unleashed all six of his mutant powers. Simultaneously, heunched the chaotic power and the chromatic energy. With these powers in tow, he ran towards the statue which stood for the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. Ricky''s words also brought Mordechai back to his senses. "That''s right. I am going to fight till myst breath. I''m a member of the Deste Sorcery tribe, and my people are fighters. I won''t bring shame to my tribe," he roared in a determined voice. His blood surged and his veins began to stand out. The power of his Sorcerous Combat Body increased several folds because he had just burned some of his blood essence. Now he rushed towards the statue standing for the cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body. "Humph! Two losers dreaming of victory. Preposterous!" Chris snorted defiantly. "Don''t worry. I am not going to let you die so easily. I am going to make you suffer endlessly and face infinite fear. Once you are eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, I will torture you to death." As he spoke, there was a cruel sneer garnishing the corner of his mouth. To avoid killing his opponents instantly, Chris had only burst out enough power from the two statues to just match Ricky and Mordechai. This way, each time they collided with the statues, Ricky and Mordechai would only be slightly injured. Over time, their blood would begin to dry out and their powers would fail. They would feel an increasing amount of pain rushing through their bodies. In the end, they would want to die themselves after losing all strength to fight back. Once that happened, Chris could control them. "Ricky, stop resisting. Enter the zone and leave the ancestralnd. No matter how hard you try, it''s impossible for you to defeat the two statues. I know you don''t want to rely on the Evil Mandragora, but you have no other choice. After you get out of here, wake her up and let her take care of that powerful Devil Flood Dragon," the Dragon Intent Grass interrupted. "That Devil Flood Dragon is just a level higher than me in terms of cultivation level. If I can''t handle an enemy like him and need to ask the Evil Mandragora for help, then I won''t grow any stronger," Ricky said, unwilling to ept the grass'' suggestion. "And you know what? Each time I use the zone to escape, I hate the feeling of powerlessness that pervades all over me. I am not going to enter the zone unless my life is at stake. Don''t try to convince me otherwise. I know that chances are that I might have to enter it eventually, but for now, I should try my best. Only then will I not regret my actions." There was determination in his eyes. "Okay. Then I respect your decision," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. It knew that Ricky had already made up his mind. So no matter what it said to him, he would not listen to its suggestions. Ricky and Mordechai were fighting the two statues with their full might. Explosions and bangs arose constantly as the four collided. Most of them were caused by Ricky and Mordechai hitting the ground hard after being thrown away. Soon, the two of them werepletely covered in blood. The two statues had sustained no injuries except for being stained by their blood. The duo''s strength faded away, and they were losing consciousness. "You are digging your own graves!" Chris snorted dismissively as he looked at them. He was excited right now since he fed on his enemies'' pain. Interestingly, none of them had noticed that the two statues were absorbing Ricky''s and Mordechai''s blood. Chapter 1246 Four Statues Chapter 1246 Four Statues The fight raged on. Ricky and Mordechai went all out, giving every attack their best. Each time they sustained severe injuries, Ricky would use the life and death runes and the Life and Death Fire to help him and Mordechai recover. They fought the two statues valiantly. Half a dayter, the duo was on the verge of death. Their bodies were covered in wounds, and the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had eroded them through the wounds. They could barely think straight, and they could not form cohesive thoughts. Mordechai was so weak that staying upright had be a struggle for him. "Ricky, this is on me. I''ve dragged you into this mess. I shouldn''t have brought you here," he murmured, gathering his remaining strength to speak through telepathy. "Ha-ha! What are you talking about? Don''t me yourself. It''s not your fault," Ricky responded. At the same time, he released his mind to cover Mordechai, ready to enter the zone with him. Ricky and Mordechai had both tried their best, but they still couldn''t win the battle. Ricky had lost the urge to fight and decided to enter the zone. He didn''t want them to be killed because of his sheer stubbornness. "It''s time to end this thing," Chris said abruptly. He looked down on Ricky and Mordechai disdainfully. "You losers, now you will die in despair and fear. This is the consequence of crossing me." However, he didn''t know that he would never be able to strike fear into the duo''s hearts. Chris pped his hands, and he controlled the two statues to unleash their all strength. He nned to use them to dispose of Ricky and Mordechai in one blow. The two statues responded to Chris''mand. They jumped up and floated above Ricky and Mordechai. The duo was doomed to die if they did not enter the zone. Ricky poised himself to bring Mordechai into the zone. However, something unexpected happened. The two statues had stopped in their tracks. They stood still, and instead, they absorbed the blood which belonged to Ricky and Mordechai. Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body and Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body vibrated in response to the two statues'' actions. Ricky and Mordechai wondered what was going on. They were bewildered at what was happening. After absorbing all the blood on them, the originally dark statues glowed. One emitted the golden light, while the other gave off the reddish-yellow light. Chris was taken aback by the scene unfolding before his eyes. "This can''t be happening. They are supposed to be eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. What the hell is going on?" he eximed, gaping at the two glowing statues. Panicked, he pped his hands again in an attempt to get control of the statues. Much to his shock and disappointment, he could no longer manipte them. Ricky and Mordechai had also been taken by great surprise. However, they came to a realization immediately. ''I guess the two statues have not fallen under the control of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spiritpletely. Otherwise, we would not have resonated with them," they thought. "Perhaps this is a good opportunity for us," Mordechai said. "But we have no strength left to fight." "That is not a problem. I will help you get your strength back," Ricky responded. From N?velDrama.Org. "Resurrection!" After saying that, Ricky immediately performed his Omnipotent Skill¡ªResurrection, to help him and Mordechai get back to their peak states. However, this came with a price¡ªRicky''s lifespan. The Omnipotent Skill worked well. In no time, Ricky and hispanion had regained their strength. He had a feeling that it just cost him about a thousand years of his life to activate the skill. Plus the lifespan he had lost thest time he performed the Resurrection, he had already lost over one thousand and five hundred years of his life in total. Fortunately, the creatures at the Emperor Level could live at least tens of thousands of years. Ricky was at that level, and he was less than a hundred years old now. So, losing those years of his life did not seem like a big deal to him. Moreover, he knew that he would willingly give up more years for the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. Once he became a saint, he would be able to live much longer. "What an incredible Omnipotent Skill!" Mordechai remarked. He had gotten his strength back in an instant, and he felt like he had been renewed. His admiration and gratitude for Ricky had deepened in those moments. "How could this be possible?" Chris was shaken up upon seeing the two dying men recover in the blink of an eye. Chris regretted his actions now. At this point, the two statues were totally out of his control. Ricky and Mordechai healed themselves. He was clearly at a disadvantage. He regretted that he didn''t kill Ricky and Mordechai when he had the chance. "You are arrogant, and you look down on us. That''s how you got yourself into such an embarrassing situation," Ricky said, looking at Chris. He had a sly glint in his eye. "You creatures of the devil race shouldn''t have underestimated our primitive cultivation methods." Ricky and Mordechai nned to bring Chris down now. They decided to eliminate him and remove all chances of him surviving this battle. "Dream on!" Chris shouted. Then, four drops of blood essence oozed out from the center of his eyebrows and fell on the two statues. Almost instantly, the light emitted by the two statues faded away. "The primitive cultivation methods are more important. We need to get our hands on them first," Mordechai said after thinking for a while. "You got it!" Ricky responded, nodding. Wasting no time, Ricky activated the Ultimate Golden Body while Mordechai activated his Sorcerous Combat Body to their extremes. They were doing this to awaken the two statues. Ricky released four drops of his blood essence to awaken the statue corresponding to the primitive cultivation methods of the Ultimate Golden Body, and Mordechai released four drops of his blood essence to awaken the primitive cultivation method corresponding to the Sorcerous Combat Body. They intertwined with the two statues. In no time, two types of force appeared on the statues. On one statue, the golden energy collided with the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. On the other statue, the reddish- yellow energy collided with the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit. Now, both sides were fighting for control over the two statues. It was like a tug-of-war. It was a battle of strength and willpower. The one who didn''t give up would win the two statues. As time went by, the two energies on the statues constantly increased. Suddenly, the two energies exploded. The two statues exploded and divided into four. Two of them were corresponding to the cultivation methods of the Ultimate Golden Body. Among the two, one of them emitted bright, golden light, while the other looked blood-dark and evil. The other two were corresponding to the cultivation methods of the Sorcerous Combat Body. Among them, one was reddish-yellow and gave off a violent aura, while the other was blood-dark and exuded an evil aura. Ricky, Mordechai and Chris all stared at the scene in bewilderment. They were absolutely dumbfounded at what was happening. Once the three of them had recovered from the shock, they realized that the two statues had divided into four. Although the statues had not been taken over by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, most of them had been eroded by it. But deep inside, the essence of the two statues which corresponded to the real primitive cultivation methods still remained. But they were suppressed because of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit and Chris'' presence. Since Ricky and Mordechai had both resonated with the essence of the two statues. The two statues'' essence was awakened and thus broken free from the original statues and manifested themselves into new ones. In other words, the two new statues were actually the real primitive cultivation methods. The new statues might have lost some of their powers, but Ricky and Mordechai didn''t care about that. What mattered was they were going to get them after all. They looked at one another, bursting with excitement. "These two new statues are the real primitive cultivation methods!" Since their blood essence had integrated with the primitive cultivation methods, the pair were connected to them. Without any hesitation, the two of themmunicated with them using their minds. In no time, the two primitive cultivation methods integrated with their bodies. Of course, this was only the first step. Chapter 1247 Fake Primitive Cultivation Methods Chapter 1247 Fake Primitive Cultivation Methods Although they had already integrated with the real primitive cultivation methods, Ricky and Mordechai still had a lot of work to do to fully acquire their powers. But even so, the duo could still feel the increase in their powers. The power of Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body had increased, and so had the power of Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body. "The primitive cultivation method is truly amazing. I just integrated with it, and my power has already soared," Ricky eximed excitedly. He could feel himself grow stronger. "It''s not a surprise to me. The primitive cultivation methods were the work of earth and heaven. They contain great powers. I finally feel vindicated. Anyway, I helped you get your hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. I''ve fulfilled my end of the deal. I would never be able to forgive myself if I didn''t fulfill my promise," Mordechai said. "Ha-ha! You are too hard on yourself. Even though we almost died, we are safe now, aren''t we?" Ricky comforted him. "However, now we have something to do. We need to dispose of that devil and destroy the two dark statues." "You are right!'' Mordechai responded, nodding. In the next second, the duo turned to look at Chris. Their eyes burned ferociously. Since they had acquired the primitive cultivation methods, Ricky and Mordechai were not afraid of the evil copies of their primitive cultivation methods that were under Chris''s control. "Don''t think that you will easily be able to take my life. I also have two primitive cultivation methods in my possession!" Chris roared at them, his face twisting in fury. The Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit gushed out from his body, and he integrated it with the two evil statues. His strength increased a lot. "Humph! Yours are the fakes. We will destroy them," Mordechai said coldly. He took a step forward and activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. He dashed towards Chris and swung at him. His fist gave off a reddish-yellow light. Although he didn''t use any skills, his strike still contained the sorcerous power. Since his power had increased greatly, his blow was much more potent than it was before. From N?velDrama.Org. Ricky, who was watching him from behind, felt that Mordechai''s strike could destroy the sky. "The primitive cultivation method''s power is indeed extraordinary!" Ricky eximed. Then, he activated the Ultimate Golden Body and stepped forward. The power of array covered both him and Mordechai and acted as a protective shield around them. At the same time, Ricky threw a punch at Chris, his fist emitting a dazzling, golden light. The two strikes were fatal. They destroyed everything in their path. Chris could sense the power of the iing blows, and suddenly, fear crept into his heart. He had initially nned tounch soul attacks because he knew himself well. Although he had integrated with two primitive cultivation methods, he didn''t have terrifying physical strength. However, at the sight of the brilliant array Ricky had set up, he knew he couldn''t go through with his n. "I havemunicated with these two evil primitive cultivation methods for eras. I don''t believe that I won''t be able to defeat two low-born creatures who have just integrated the cultivation methods. Get ready to die!" Chris huffed. He unleashed the Three-headed and Six-armed Regenerating Skill, and he sprouted two more heads and four more arms. He rushed forward and gathered his new power in his six hands. With terrifying force, he swung at his opponents. In the next moment, the three of them collided. Their figures were entangled in mid-air, and ear-splitting sounds could be heard all around. Out of the blue, the sound of nking metal rang out. The impact forced the three of them to separate. Ricky and Mordechai were forced to take a few steps backward. Chris, on the other hand, was pushed back thousands of meters. He coughed and spat out a mouthful of blood. It was evident that Ricky and Mordechai had the upper hand. "They don''t belong to you. Even though you possess them, you will never be able to unleash their true powers. Or, there is another exnation. Your cultivation methods are fake. They are dupes created by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit," Mordechai said emotionlessly. He looked at Chris, whose face had turned red with anger. "No way! You are lying. This can''t be happening," Chris shouted hysterically. Heunched his strongest soul attack, and he activated all the powers of the two evil cultivation methods. His anger took over, and he was no longer thinking straight. He just wanted to eliminate Ricky and Mordechai once and for all. "Ricky, let''s get this over with," Mordechai said. "Yeah, you are right. It''s time to end this thing," Ricky responded. As soon as Ricky finished speaking, reddish-yellow runes appeared around his fist. A five-colored lotus emitting the golden light also appeared in mid-air. With the help of the Golden Spirit Eyes, he merged the lotus with his fist and hurled a punch towards Chris. Boom! Suddenly, a thunderous sound boomed, and the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit around them dispersed quickly. When the waves began to dissipate, a short figure and two blood-dark shadows fell on the ground with a loud thud, creating three deep craters in the ground. It was Chris and the two evil statues. At this point, Chris had gone back to normal. He looked like a helpless infant with blood-dark skin. He was dying and had no strength left in him to fight. Ricky and Mordechainded in front of the dying Chris. "Your arrogance and superiorityplex have led to your downfall. Even though you went to great lengths to get your hands on our primitive cultivation methods, you will never be able to use them to your advantage," Ricky said coldly, looking down on the injured Chris. He then activated the Golden Spirit Eyes and condensed the Chaotic Fire Lotus, aiming it towards Chris. Ricky wanted to make sure that he would not have a chance to retaliate. Boom! In an instant, Chris had been burnt to ashes. Even his soul had disintegrated. Ricky and Mordechai both exhaled and let out a sigh of relief. It was finally over. They looked at each other and smiled with joy. "Brat, you are so lucky. You have finally gotten your hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body," the Dragon Intent Grass said excitedly, feeling d for Ricky. "Yeah, I really am a lucky guy!" Ricky said. "Where there is danger, there is opportunity. If I didn''t have the guts toe here, I would never havee upon the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body." "You and Mordechai could be a match for the leader of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "We should destroy the two evil cultivation methods," Mordechai said to Ricky. "Can they be destroyed?" Ricky asked curiously. "Of course they can be destroyed. They are fakes. It will just take some time," Mordechai said with conviction. "Got it!" Ricky nodded in agreement. He didn''t want to leave the two evil cultivation methods lying around. They might fall into the wrong hands. "Ricky, can you tell my father that we are safe using your shadowy replica?" Mordechai asked. "No problem!" Ricky agreed. A few momentster, Ricky and Mordechai hit the two evil statues with their real counterparts. Just as Mordechai said, they would take some time to destroy. It took them a month to do so. When they broke into pieces, each one released an energy halo. One halo was golden, while the other was reddish-yellow. Ricky and Mordechai felt primitive power from the halos. They looked at one another in astonishment. Chapter 1248 Desolate Sorcery Tribes Patriarch Chapter 1248 Deste Sorcery Tribe''s Patriarch "Look at this! What is this power called? I haven''t seen this before," Ricky murmured as he narrowed his eyes at the energy halos. "It''s the power from the two primitive cultivation methods. It showed up right after we killed Chris and destroyed the two evil statues," Mordechai exined briefly. "All we have to do now is to refine the two streams of powers and continue to absorb the two primitive cultivation methods. As soon as that''s done, we will get theplete primitive cultivation methods," he added. "Oh, I see. So, I guess that it''ll be a breeze for us defeating the Devil Flood Dragon tribe''s leader once we master them. Let''s put in our efforts for this. Surely, we''ll find a way to remove all the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit in your ancestralnd after we bring down that Devil Flood Dragon. But now, we should keep on working to improve our strength since we can''t do that just yet," Ricky replied. Soon after, they sat down cross-legged and started to work seriously on the energy halos. Only when they had sessfully fused the energies could they acquire theplete primitive cultivation methods and all their powers. As they focused on their work, changes were happening in the ancestralnd of the Deste Sorcery tribe. Meanwhile, the thick Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit had faded away slowly and was gradually being reced by reddish-yellow light. Not long after, the blood-darknd was turning into the barren hills and yellow sand. Undoubtedly, the source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit in the ancestralnd came from the two evil statues and Chris. And now that they had already been destroyed, the ancestralnd was returning to normal little by little. However, the ancestralnd, that hosted a variety of sources of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit, had been eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit for eons. Therefore, the ancestralnd had only gotten rid of half the said evil spirit. So, generally speaking, half of the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd was packed with the energy of ruin, while evil spirit filled the other half. Meanwhile, after two rigorous months of cultivation, Ricky and Mordechai hade out and had finally awakened. During the past two months, the two of them painstakinglyprehended and cultivated the two primitive cultivation methods. Initially, warriors were not supposed to make breakthroughs in the Sealed Land. However, they had made progress in their cultivation level because they absorbed the power of the two primitive cultivation methods instead of the power of the Sealed Land. At that moment, Mordechai''s strength was close to that of a three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state, while Ricky was close to bing a three-star lower spiritual emperor. "Primitive cultivation methods are truly awesome. Despite being in the Sealed Land, I find it amazing that we were still able to break through after integrating them," Ricky eximed in excitement as soon as he felt his new and stronger power. "Wow, I guess that acquiring the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body would make you happier than making breakthroughs. Essentially, only the ancestral devils and people in our tribe could be a match for you in terms of physical strength now. If other creatures got their hands on the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body, I don''t think they could achieve where you are right now," Mordechaimended with a little bit ofughter in his voice. "Wow, that''s something newing from you. I never expected that at all that praise from you, pal! That''s great," Ricky responded with overflowing joy as he smiled from ear to ear. "Ha-ha!" Mordechai let out a loudugh as a reply. Not long after, both of them began to take note of the changes that were taking ce in the ancestral land. "Well, by the looks of it, your ancestralnd is on its way back to normal all because of our victory. However, restoring this ce back to its former glory is no easy task. After all, it has been eroded by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit for far too long," Rickymented. "But this is a good sign," Mordechai added. "At least, the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit is not scattered around the ce. Don''t worry. My people and I will try our best to get it back to normal." Afterwards, the duo prepared to leave and go all out to destroy the leader of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe to smithereens. Just as they were about to leave, the Sources of Golden Body inside Ricky''s body and Mordechai''s suddenly emitted lights simultaneously. "Wait, hold up. What is going on?" Ricky asked hispanion, confused. "I don''t have any idea!" Mordechai shook his head, sharing the same sentiments as Ricky. At that moment, there was nothing they could do but watch the two light beams slowly morph into an old man. None of them had ever expected that this light would eventually turn into a shadowy figure. As the man materialized, they both looked at him in an attempt to identify who the man was. Immediately, Mordechai''s eyes widened in shock when he realized that the elder looked pretty much familiar. Half-kneeling on the ground, he kowtowed and said, "Patriarch!" ''Wait, did he just call him patriarch? So, he must be the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe,'' Ricky thought to himself before bowing before the elder and showing him respect. "Good! Very good! I didn''t expect that our tribe could produce such a strong descendant. It looks like that our tribe has the chance to rise again," the old man said with a hint of happiness in his voice. "I''m ttered, sir!" Mordechai replied as he got up from kneeling. Soon after, the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe ced his eyes on Ricky as if scrutinizing him. Then, he said with admiration, "Young man, I see that you are even more amazing than him. You even have sessfully cultivated the chaotic power. I see a lot of potential in you. Perhaps, you have the potential to be a top warrior one day." "I''m ttered by your words, sir!" Ricky bowed his head a little as he replied politely. Meanwhile, the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe continued to express his gratitude to Ricky. "And I also want to thank you. Our ancestralnd would be still engulfed by the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit if it weren''t for you." "Sir, it''s our foremost duty to eliminate the devils. I just did what a creature from the continent was supposed to do," Ricky responded humbly.From N?velDrama.Org. "I''m d to hear that. It looks like the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body I left has finally found a good master," the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe said dly as he was in a good mood. Apparently, Ricky''s words pleased him. "Sir, is this your real body?" Mordechai suddenly cut in. "This is the mutant I left in the two primitive cultivation methods. My mutant can''t sense me because I was exiled to the chaos due to the sealing array," the patriarch answered. "Moreover, I still can''t enter the continent even if my real body is safe now. More than ever, I would like to thank you for what you''ve done. If you hadn''t destroyed the two evil cultivation methods, the main source of the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit would still be there and I wouldn''t have been able to regain my freedom." "Sir, do you have any idea on how to remove the rest of the evil spirit here?" Mordechai asked all of a sudden. "I left this mutant here for this moment. But before I tell you how to get rid of it, I think you would appreciate this useful stuff I have for you two," the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe responded. Of course, both Mordechai and Ricky got so excited to hear that the patriarch even got them a gift. With joy in their eyes, they leaned in closer as they waited for the big reveal. Undoubtedly, the patriarch''s gift must be something very valuable. Soon after, the patriarch''s mutant suddenly opened his mouth, releasing a reddish-yellow tripod. The wild fires formed by the patriarch''s mutant kept on burning around it. "Sir, is this the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod, the one regarded as the key to controlling our ancestralnd?" Mordechai asked, with his eyes glued to the tripod. "Yes, that''s it, the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod. It is considered to be very essential to our ancestralnd. It is said that whoever gets it will keep our ancestralnd under his control. As soon as things are done here, I will give it to you," the patriarch assured Mordechai. "Uhm, I beg your pardon, sir? I mean, this just sounds too good to be true," Mordechai said as he stared at the old man inplete disbelief. "You heard me the first time. You''ve acquired the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body. And only you can be recognized by the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod," the patriarch said. Chapter 1249 Integrating The Eternal Power Chapter 1249 Integrating The Eternal Power "You mean, you will let me take control of our ancestralnd?" Mordechai asked incredulously. He couldn''t believe that such a good thing could happen to him. Whoever controlled the Deste Sorcery tribe''s ancestralnd would also be appointed as the tribal leader. Thus, it was a privilege and an honor to be responsible for the ancestralnd. Mordechai felt ttered that his patriarch trusted him enough for such an enormous responsibility. "Listen to me carefully." The Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch called Mordechai''s attention, as he was still distracted by the delightful news. "I''m going to tell you what''s inside the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod, but before I do, I want to ask you a question. Do you know why the Sorcerous Combat Body is the strongest body in the world?" "I don''t have the faintest clue," Mordechai replied as he shook his head uncertainly. "It''s because the Sorcerous Combat Body primarily rooted in the chaotic eternal power. The chaotic eternal power formed the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod, which then created our ancestralnd. Andter on, our tribe came into existence. In other words, our Sorcerous Combat Body is also from the primitive eternal power. That''s why it''s incredibly powerful," the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe revealed to them. "I see," Mordechai responded, nodding. "So our Sorcerous Combat Body contains eternal power... No wonder I feel a strange power every time I activate the Sorcerous Combat Body." "Yeah, what you felt was the eternal power. If you can cultivate the eternal power and achievepletion, your Sorcerous Combat Body will evolve. However, I don''t know what kind of power you can acquire once your Sorcerous Combat Body evolves because I didn''t cultivate the eternal power to itspletion. If my eternal power reached completeness, I wouldn''t have lost to the Infant Ancestry Devil tribe''s patriarch back then. By the way, an evolved Sorcerous Combat Body is called the Eternal Deste Body," the patriarch said. "But as strong as you are, you haven''t acquired the Eternal Deste Body. How can I do it?" Mordechai stammered, looking overwhelmed. "That just means you should cultivate harder. If you can''t achieve this, you will stand no chance against the Infant Ancestry Devil tribe''s new leader," the patriarch warned him seriously. "I understand, sir. I promise that I will work hard. I won''t let you down," Mordechai promised to the patriarch earnestly. "You must believe that you can do it, my child. Just have faith in yourself, and everything else will follow," the patriarch advised. "Sir, can you tell me more about the Ultimate Golden Body?" Ricky asked out of curiosity. "It all started when I intended to acquire the ultimate body. In order to achieve that goal, I cultivated the eternal power and tried to reachpleteness. Each time when I thought I could make it, reality often proved me wrong. I was so close to making it that I refused to give up. And that was the reason I tried to solve the problem using another method. What made the sorcerous power so tough and durable is the gold element, which gave me the idea toe up with the Ultimate Golden Body. It actually took me an era before I came up with it. I traveled around the chaos profusely and absorbed the chaotic energy. In the end, I only acquired the Chaotic Golden Body. Despite all those hardships, I still couldn''t achievepletion with the eternal power though I was so close to it. After I obtained the Chaotic Golden Body, the devil race invaded our territory. So I had to fight them off with the creatures from the continent. You know what happenedter," the patriarch lengthily exined. "The Heavenly Sorcery Tripod has some residual eternal power, which I can transfer to your Sorcerous Combat Body and your Ultimate Golden Body. In that way, you can directly incorporate the eternal power and obtain the strongest body. I can also share you with my insights on the eternal power." The patriarch gave them a generous offer. "Thank you, sir!" "Thank you very much, sir!" Ricky and Mordechai thanked the patriarch profusely. They were already very grateful to get their hands on the primitive cultivation methods, but much to their delight, they were even allowed to cultivate the eternal power. Not to mention, the patriarch was even willing to give his advice freely. "Go on. Enter the tripod," the patriarch instructed Ricky and Mordechai. Without any hesitation, Ricky and Mordechai jumped up and went inside the tripod. They put their trust in the patriarch''s words, not minding that they could very well be walking into a trap. Once they entered the tripod, they were surprised by what the sight that met them. Golden purple windstorms ran rampant everywhere, and they could clearly sense the eternal power from them. They could tell that the eternal power the storms held was much strongerpared to the Sorcerous Combat Body''s power or the Ultimate Golden Body''s power. "Can you sense it? This must be the eternal power. I feel that the Ultimate Golden Body and the Sorcerous Combat Body are nothing in front of it!" Ricky observed, fascinated by the windstorms'' power. "Remember, the process of integrating the eternal power would be very painful. It would feel like your flesh was being torn and then rebuilt. But you must forge on. If you give up halfway, the eternal power will reject your body, and it will be impossible for you to integrate it again," the patriarch warned the duo. "We understand, sir," Ricky and Mordechai replied, nodding thoughtfully as they readied themselves and adjusted their physical conditions to the peak. "You are going to need all your Treasures from Heaven and Earth when rebuilding your bodies, so take them all out. And ce all your spiritual space tools outside," the patriarch further instructed. Upon hearing this, the two promptly did what they were told to do. The moment they ced their spiritual space tools outside the tripod, the golden purple fire in the tripod flickered and grew aze. These mes had been created by the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch. In no time, the golden purple fire grew bigger and swallowed Ricky and Mordechai. The fire ate their flesh, burning and sizzling in the heat. Worse, they had to endure this unbearable pain with no definite end in sight. Two dayster, only their bones, hearts, and minds were left. Even so, the golden purple fire hadn''t waned, as it continued burning their remains. It consumed their bones, which was a painful process to transfer the eternal power to the bones. At this point, although they had lost all their flesh and blood, they could still feel the excruciating pain. It took half a month for their skeletons and the eternal power to merge. The patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe told them that the strength of a man''s body depended wholly on the strength of his bones. If his bones were hard and durable, then his body would also be strong. That was why he put eternal power into their bones. At this point, they couldn''t afford to make any mistake, especially since he was transferring the power into their bones. Their skeletons infused with eternal power was the most critical requirement for them to acquire stronger bodies. Another fifteen days passed. Finally, their bodies were rebuilt. These bodies were made from Treasures from Heaven and Earth instilled with eternal power. During that period, the patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe also taught them about his understanding of eternal power. After everything was done, they dressed up and jumped out of the tripod. At that moment, they felt like their bodies were as indestructible as sacred weapons. What was more, they felt like they were about to achieve a breakthrough. From N?velDrama.Org. Ricky couldn''t stop his excitement, so he summoned his Ultimate Golden Body immediately to feel it. He was overjoyed to find that his golden body was covered by golden-purple eternal power. At the same time, Mordechai burst out the Sorcerous Combat Body, and simr to the Ultimate Golden Body, his reddish-yellow body had been reced by a golden-purple one. ''I have acquired the eternal power, the chaotic power, and the chromatic energy. With these three powers, no one at my level could defeat me!'' Ricky thought delightedly. "By the way, there is one thing you need to keep in mind. You should focus on toughening up your bones first during the cultivation period. After that, you can work on improving your flesh," the patriarch advised the two young men. Chapter 1250 Free The Desolate Sorcery Tribe Chapter 1250 Free The Deste Sorcery Tribe "Your skeleton won''t be able to bear the power in your flesh if you use the eternal power to improve the latter first. Also, you won''t be able to unleash all your physical strength during the process." The patriarch of the Deste Sorcery told them almost everything. "Got it." Ricky and Mordechai nodded firmly. "From now on, you will oversee our tribe. I hope you will not let me down," the patriarch said to Mordechai. He pursed his lips with a serious expression in his eyes. "Sir, what are your mutant nning to do?" Mordechai asked. "I will use every ounce of strength I have to remove all the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit before I disappear. We''ll meet again if my real body manages to leave the chaos. You''ve already got the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body. Once you refine the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod, it will recognize you as its master. Afterwards, if you want to fix the Sorcerous Combat Pce, you must let it develop its psychic intelligence once more," the patriarch exined. There was a whoosh after that, and the patriarch''s mutant transformed into an enormous veil of power that spread out in all directions. Wherever it went, the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit was dissipated. Very soon, the ancestralnd of the Deste Sorcery tribe returned to its normal state. Yellow sand was visible everywhere, and energy filled the air once more. Nothing but reddish yellow sand dunes were visible as far as the eyes went. "This is what our ancestralnd looks like." Mordechai smiled softly. "I hope our patriarch and other elders can leave the chaos and set foot on the legendary Celestial Land!" After some slight efforts, he was able to sessfully refine the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod. That being done, the duo left the ancestralnd. Mordechai had given the remaining eternal power in the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod to Ricky. He himself could get as much eternal power as he wanted using the Heavenly Sorcery Tripod. Ricky didn''t refuse since he wascking in the eternal power. After exiting the ancestralnd, Ricky and Mordechai began to hunt down the Devil Flood Dragons in the Sealed Land. They caused such amotion in just a few days that it caught the attention of the leader of the Devil Flood Dragon tribe, and he showed up to confront them. "You finally got the balls toe out, you low-born losers," the leader roared, floating in the sky, and looking down at Ricky and Mordechai. "Yes, we did. We are going to take your life," Ricky responded with a spurious smile. At that unveiled threat, the Devil Flood Dragon began tough wildly, as if he had heard the most humorous joke of all time. It took him a while to catch his breath. "I don''t know what makes you think that you can defeat me. Perhaps, you were geniuses on your continent and were able to break through rapidly. But we are in the Sealed Land now. The rules here are different," he said. As soon as he finished his sentence, the Devil Flood Dragon showed his beast form. He turned into a huge flood dragon and spat out at his opponents. Instead of something physical, a powerful evil spirit suddenly filled the area. His huge ws stretched out from afar and rushed at Ricky and Mordechai. Thest time they had set foot in the Sealed Land, they had been no match for this very Devil Flood Dragon even after joining hands. But he could no longer pose a threat to them now. They simply clenched their fists and the golden purple eternal power appeared on their fists. They were going to use this enemy to test the limits and capabilities of the eternal power. Nodding at each other, they punched the Devil Flood Dragon''s ws simultaneously. "You have no idea who you are dealing with, you weaklings. You will regret your actions very soon," the Devil Flood Dragon said with disdain when he saw that Ricky and Mordechai weren''t using any Omnipotent Skills to resist his blow. In his opinion, they were idiots who would suffer a terrible fate for messing with him. However, he himself suffered a terrible pain just a secondter. As soon as his ws collided with their fists, he felt an overwhelming power rush out and enter his body, bringing him nothing but tremendous pain. The Devil Flood Dragon had felt no pain as fierce as the one that had permeated through his ws into his entire body. So strong was the impact that it created a shockwave which sent him into the air and several meters away. The eternal power rumbled through his body and he trembled constantly before falling with a dull thud. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Dang it! This can''t be happening!" the Devil Flood Dragon roared in terror. "Everything is possible. You tried to seize territory that doesn''t belong to you. You were doomed to fail," Ricky said coldly as he appeared above the Devil Flood Dragon. He gave the Devil Flood Dragon no time to regain his strength. Quickly collecting the eternal power on his fist again, he swung at the dragon''s head and crushed it like an ice block. Then he quickly extracted the dragon''s soul and destroyed it. This very Devil Flood Dragon was now gone while the duo hadn''t even broken a sweat dealing with him. After disposing of their most powerful enemy, Ricky and Mordechai began to ughter the reaming creatures from the Devil Flood Dragon tribe. They were nning on leaving no survivors. Their ways were efficient, but cruel and gory. However, they could not let any creature of the devil race go. These creatures were ruthless, and cruel and would never change. They had shown no mercy to the inhabitants of the continent since ancient times, and it was time for them to pay the price now. Any sort of mercy to these devils was betrayal to the creatures from the continent. Whether killing so many creatures ruthlessly was a sin or not wasn''t something they were concerned with. At the rapid pace they were taking care of the enemies, it took them just a whole day to get rid of all of their enemies. No devil could be seen in this Sealed Land anymore. The Deste Sorcery Tribe''s crisis had been solved. Moreover, Mordechai had acquired the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body and had saved the ancestralnd of the Deste Sorcery tribe from the Infant Ancestry Evil Spirit with Ricky on his side. It was only a matter of time before the Deste Sorcery tribe rose again. "It''s not hard to imagine this tribe to rise and shock all the forces in the four continents in a few thousand years," Ricky remarked. "I agree. The Deste Sorcery tribe is going to be much more powerful than the Dragon tribe and the Phoenix tribe after it rises. The two of them won''t stand a chance against the former unless their members turn into the Chaos Green Dragons or the Chaotic Vermilion Birds," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. "I just hope that the members of the Deste Sorcery tribe behave themselves and be less cruel and aggressive after their eras of imprisonment," Ricky said. "If they try to conquer the four continents after they rise, that would be terrible." "You are overthinking it. It would take this tribe a long time to rise. Besides, even if that dayes, there is nothing to worry about. You can handle them," the Dragon Intent Grass said withughter. Once everything was taken care of there, Ricky and Mordechai left the Sealed Land along with the other members of the Deste Sorcery tribe and their friends. The second they had left the Sealed Land, the creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe could not hide their excitement anymore. The horde headed back to the wood branch. The creatures of the Deste Sorcery tribe needed to find a ce to settle down. Since that Lloyd oversaw the wood branch which spread across an enormous area, Ricky and Mordechai were sure that he could find them a good ce for that purpose. However, when they arrived near the wood branch''s territory, Ricky spotted several creatures from the Red Potentate Roc tribe wandering its borders. He asked Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley to go in first with the people of the Deste Sorcery tribe. "It appears that the people of the Red Potentate Roc tribe hate my guts, most likely because I killed Richard," Ricky murmured. "You murdered two geniuses from their tribe. It''s no surprise they hate you to the core," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. "I am sure that their leader ising for you in person to seek revenge." As soon as it was done talking, Ricky felt an unstoppable forceing his way. Chapter 1251 Surprising Saints Came Chapter 1251 Surprising Saints Came The overwhelming force moved so fast that it left Ricky no time to get inside the zone where he could avoid it. It didn''t take him long to recognize that the force was the blessing power from a saint. This was precisely what the Dragon Intent Grass had foreseen. A saint had indeed been waiting for him, and that person was undoubtedly from the Red Potentate Roc tribe. At this point, a looming fear came over Ricky because he realized that he was hanging on by a thread. However, just as the blessing power was about to swallow him up in a blinding light, another blessing power appeared out of nowhere and blocked it. When Ricky saw this, he released a deep sigh of relief. He knew at once that it was Lloyd who hade to his aid. The presence of a saint nearby the wood branch couldn''t have escaped Lloyd''s attention, after all. Next, Lloyd''s imposing voice rang out. "Walt, you have lived on this earth for thousands of years. Shouldn''t you be guiding the youth instead of assaulting them? Don''t you feel ashamed of yourself?" An overbearing voice resounded. "This is none of your business, Lloyd, so you''d better stay out of this. Besides, you have no right to meddle in my affairs." "I wouldn''t interfere in this if you were after other warriors, but this young man is my disciple. The moment you tried to kill him was the moment you made this my concern too. After all, I can''t just walk away and let you take his life," Lloyd said. Then, two figures appeared hovering in the air, opposite of each other. Ricky recognized the old man wearing simple clothes. It was Lloyd. The other person was dressed in a red-golden robe and had a crown on his head. He had sharp, ring eyes, which made him look intimidating. It was none other than the leader of the Red Potentate Roc tribe¡ªWalt. At this point, themotion had attracted the attention of the other warriors and the wood branch''s demi-saints. "Your disciple murdered my son and killed our most promising disciple. Now, tell me again why I shouldn''t kill him where he stands?" Walt replied explosively, face red and livid. "In my opinion, the two of them had a legitimate and honorable fight, which your son happened to lose. It''s not like my disciple here hunted him down and assassinated him. Your son and disciple died because they were weak!" Lloyd bluntly argued. He was fully aware that Ricky and the Red Potentate Roc tribe could never reconcile with each other. And since he had decided to side with Ricky in this, he didn''t have to sugarcoat his words. "It looks like you''re not afraid of making an enemy of our tribe," Walt hissed as he red ferociously at Lloyd. "Do you think the Five-element Sect is still the invincible force it used to be? Do you think you can save this brat? Don''t be naive, Lloyd!" "The strength of my force doesn''t matter. I can handle you on my own," Lloyd responded with a confident smirk. Lloyd''s words and attitude got on Walt''s nerves. He took a threatening step forward as his scarlet wings unfolded behind his back, which then transformed into sharp ws, shing toward Lloyd. In the face of Walt''s attack, Lloyd swiftly turned his arm into a wood dragon. It roared and tore everything apart, and its powerful force forced Walt to retreat. It turned out that Lloyd was stronger than Walt. Walt managed to stand on steady feet as he remarked, "I see. It looks like you have reached thete stage of the Sage Level." Lloyd didn''t respond. "What does he mean by a saint at thete stage?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass curiously. "To consolidate the titles, let''s assume the blessing power to be one hundred percent first. Then, a saint who has gained one third of the blessing power is considered to be the saint at the early stage; two thirds, at the medium stage; and one hundred percent, at thete stage. The medium saint and the great saint also follows the same ssification," the Dragon Intent Grass exined lengthily. "Oh, I see. That''s amazing. I can''t believe Elder Lloyd has be a saint at thete stage so quickly," Ricky remarked as he stared at Lloyd admiringly. A few moments of dead air passed before Lloyd finally broke the silence. "If I were you, I would go back to the endless mountain now. You are right in saying that our sect is no longer as influential as it once was. But even so, we are still out of your league," he said to Walt tly. Just then, another voice chimed in. "Oh, what is this? It seems that you are still as eloquent and arrogant as ever, Lloyd!" This time, an elder d in greennded on the ground, apanied by a young man clothed in green as well. "Isn''t that Frank Luo? I heard he is also a saint!" The surrounding warriors watching the spectacle were shocked at the sight of the old man in green. "The young man beside him is the genius of the Luo n¡ªBrandon Luo," one of the warriors eximed when he recognized the young man apanying the elder in green. "But why are they getting involved in this matter? As far as I know, the Luo n has nothing to do with this," another warrior whispered in confusion. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "I think it''s because the Luo n has their eyes on the Five-element Sect''s territory. That is why they are making trouble for the people of the Five-element Sect whenever they can. Of course, they will not let go of this opportunity," another whispered back. Soon, more and more warriors nearby began to discuss with each other. Meanwhile, as soon as Lloyd caught sight of Frank, his face turned livid immediately. "What are you doing here? You are not wee in our territory," Lloyd hissed sharply. Over the years, countless conflicts had transpired between the Luo n and the Five-element Sect because the Luo n kept on trying to encroach on the Five-element Sect''s territory. Many disciples of the Five-element Sect had gotten killed and severely injured during these fights. Thus, it was safe to say that the two forces had nothing but hate for each other. "It''s not like I want to set foot in your ce. However, Walt is my disciple, so I need to be here to support him," Frank answered, shrugging indifferently as if he couldn''t care less about Lloyd and his territory. "Thank you so much, sir!" Walt eximed and bowed respectfully in Frank''s direction. Once again, a heated discussion broke out among their spectators. "You''ve got to be kidding me! When did Walt be Frank''s disciple?" a warrior asked in utter surprise and disbelief. "Who knows?" "It seems like they won''t let the wood branch go easily this time." Hearing all thesements, Lloyd let out an indignant snort. "Humph! Don''t think you can fool me. I know precisely what games you''re ying," he said contemptuously as he red at Walt and Frank. On the other hand, Frank didn''t lose his temper when he heard Lloyd. He calmly told Lloyd, "Just hand that young man over to us, and we can stop this nonsense. You don''t want to see your wood branch ruined because of a mere disciple, do you?" "Let me ask you again. Are you sure you are getting involved in this?" Lloyd questioned Frank, studying him intently. "Since your disciple has stolen someone''s life, he must pay for it with his life. The man he had killed, Lundy, was rted to me because my disciple was his master. If you have a problem with that, then we will have to solve this through violence," Frank replied quietly but firmly, meeting Lloyd''s eyes head-on. "Are you serious? Do you think you two can destroy the wood branch? Well, I think not!" Lloyd scoffed with a defiant sneer. "You are indeed powerful, and we are in your territory, so I don''t think I can do that myself. However, I have a surprise for you," Frank said, smiling slyly at Lloyd. The instant those words fell out of his mouth, ten figures suddenly appeared in the distance and rushed towards them. These ten mysterious figures were all saints. It seemed like all the saints from the Luo n and the Red Potentate Roc tribe had been sent here to back them up. The Luo n definitely nned to deal with the wood branch today. "Brat, it looks like you weren''t their real target. They only came here because the Luo n intends to take over the wood branch," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "I think so too," agreed Ricky. "I wonder how Elder Lloyd is going to deal with all of them." The surrounding warriors soon realized what was happening. They distanced themselves from the saints immediately, making sure that they were far away from the line of fire. Once those saints began to fight, it would be too easy to be coteral damage, especially if they were too close to the battlefield. ''Is this the end of the wood branch?'' some of the warriors sighed in their minds. Before long, the ten saints arrived and went to stand beside Frank and Walt. "How do you like my surprise for you, old pal?" Frank teased Lloyd with a cloying smile. "Humph! I don''t know how you got so many powerful men in your horde. But you don''t scare me," Lloyd retorted sharply, ring at Frank with his head held high. "So you are choosing your disciple over the wood branch, huh?" Frank asked with a yful look at Lloyd. At this point, an oppressive atmosphere had settled over the whole ce, as both sides prepared themselves for battle. Chapter 1252 Crisis Is Solved Chapter 1252 Crisis Is Solved The second Frank finished his sentence, the ten saints who had just arrived dashed forward and surrounded Lloyd. Alone, none of these saints was a match for Lloyd in terms of strength and momentum. However, theirbined momentum easily surpassed Lloyd''s. Further, they had Frank on their side, who was easily as strong as Lloyd. The air was heavy with oppression and anger. All the warriors in the distance were looking at Lloyd, wondering what he would do next. There was no way he could defeat twelve saints all by himself unless he had be a medium saint. The warriors around them began to discuss possible oues heatedly. "Lloyd is surrounded by the twelve saints. I think he is going to give up the white haired young man." "Do you still think that they are here for Ricky?" "Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, but he is no longer the reason for this confrontation. The Luo n is just using him as an excuse. Their main target is the wood branch. They have nned on annexing the wood branch and then slowly taking control of the Five-element Sect." "So, how would you like to do this, old pal? The easy way, or the hard way?" Frank asked Lloyd, sping his hands behind his back. From his demeanor, he seemed certain that everything was under his control. He was looking around as if he was examining his own territory. Perhaps before his arrival, he had already treated the wood branch''s territory as his own. After all, his eyes had been set on it for a long while now. "I choose neither. No one can make me do something I don''t want," Lloyd responded with aposed expression. "Ricky, I need to borrow your Five-element g," he asked Ricky telepathically. "No problem, Elder Lloyd!" Ricky nodded and threw the Five-element g to the elder. "Oh my gosh! That''s..." Everyone''s eyes widened in surprise when they saw the g. After absorbing the five original energies in the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd, the g was almost completely fixed. It was yet to develop the hermit spirit but even without that, it was an incredible treasure. As soon as Ricky took it out, it released an enormous amount of power characteristic of a spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage of Sage Level. "Am I dreaming or is that really what I think it is?" "Howe Ricky has such a powerful sacred weapon in his possession?" Despite their shock, whoever saw it began to stare at the Five-element g greedily. Their avarice was dripping from their eyes. No creature could resist the temptation of a sacred weapon. Perhaps the demi-spiritual potentates or spiritual potentates could control themselves, but not ordinary cultivators. "Hang on. That is the Five-element g. It is the most sacred weapon of the Five-element Sect. It''s been lost for hundreds of years. How did hee by it?" an old spiritual emperor eximed in shock when he recognized the g. "What? That''s the Five-element g?" The warriors around him were shocked to hear that. Frank and the other saints found the news equally incredible, but their surprise was soon reced by excitement. They hadn''t expected that the Five-element g would ever be found. Now, once they annexed the wood branch, the Five-element g would be theirs. ''What a day! I can''t believe I am going to get my hands on a spiritual weapon at the intermediate stage,'' Frank thought to himself, overtaken by thrill. "Congrattions, fe. You''ve got the long-lost sacred weapon of your sect back," Frank congratted with a fake smile as his gaze shifted from the g back to Lloyd. "Thank you anyway, although I know you didn''t mean that. I hope you can stillugh once you witness its power," Lloyd responded. "Ha-ha! Sure. I''d like to see what this sacred weapon of your sect can do." Frankughed. The next moment, his entire momentum surged out like the high tide. Seeing him make a move, Walt and the other saints also gathered their strength. The battle was about to begin. The warriors around them were terrified when they felt the oppressive atmosphere and quickly distanced themselves further from the saints. They didn''t stop running until they thought that they were at a safe distance from the battlefield. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Once they managed to settle down, the discussions began once more. "Do you think the Lloyd can stand his ground against the twelve saints by using the Five-Element g?" "I don''t think so. I agree that the g''s immensely powerful, but the Luo n carries a sacred weapon of its own. Also, Walt is the leader of a tribe so he must have one with him too. Even if the sacred weapons weren''t in y, I don''t think Lloyd can fight twelve saints all on his own." "You''re right. So many saints are impossible to defeat." While the warriors were engaged in a heated and lively discussion, Lloyd made his move. He transferred his power into the Five-element g, and it grew enormous in an instant, quickly transforming into a world. Ricky was familiar with this world since it was the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd. ''So the Five-element g can turn into the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd?'' Ricky murmured inwardly in a curious tone. "It looks like the Five-element g was created in the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd and has now be a part of thetter. When you grow stronger, you can also summon the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd using the Five-element g. I believe the deputy leaders of the Five-element Sect truly wanted you to be the holy son of their sect, although, I must say, they are yet to recognize you," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "Hmm... I hadn''t expected that there would be such a unique connection between the Five-element g and the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd. If they hadn''t trusted me earlier on, they would not have allowed me to refine the Five-element g," Ricky responded. He now felt grateful for the Five- element Sect''s belief in him. Inside the battlefield, when the Five-element Sect''s ancestralnd appeared, eight figures also appeared and rushed out of it. Ricky recognized two of the eight, and they were Wells and Shirley. Lloyd had used the Five-element g to ask the other saints of the Five-element Sect for help. The arrival of the eight saints took Frank and his men as well as the audience by surprise. They hadn''t thought that the other saints of the Five-element Sect could directly arrive wherever the Five-Element g was. "The Five-element g canmunicate with the ancestralnd of the Five-element Sect, and the latter''s saints can enter the ancestralnd directly. This means that anyone who possesses the Five- element g can summon those saints anytime he wants. I bet that Frank and his people won''t trouble you too much now. The crisis has been solved. The wood branch will be safe now," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Thank goodness!" Ricky heaved a sigh of relief. Once they had recovered from the shock, the saints who were on Frank''s side turned to look at him. It was obvious that they were waiting for his order. They wanted to know whether they should fight or not. Although there were only nine saints standing against them,pared to twelve on their side, a fight between the two sides would only cause chaos and damage and no side would end up the victorious one. The Five-element Sect would be annexed by other forces, and the Luo n would suffer the same fate. Frank''s face had gotten gloomy now. His initial n was to take over the wood branch quickly before anyone from the other four branches of the Five-element Sect could notice. But the Five-element g had ruined his ns. "What''s your decision, Frank? What are you going to do?" Lloyd asked. Wells stepped forward. "Although our sect has declined over the years, it doesn''t mean that any random force can mess with us. Whoever tries to provoke us shall pay a heavy price," he threatened with a ferocious expression. "Fine!" Frank snorted as his eyes looked up and down at Wells. He wasn''t going to fight under such circumstances. "I am going to leave now. But you should know that it is the people of the North Sect who have their eyes on your sect, not me," Frank informed them. Lloyd and other saints of the Five-element Sect bunched their eyebrows when they heard that. The warriors were shocked once more. The North Sect must be a powerful force. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have been able to get people of the Luo n to work for it. Chapter 1253 Territory Battle Chapter 1253 Territory Battle "Well, you don''t need to concern yourself with that, Frank," maintained Lloyd. "You seem confident about that. Then I''m really looking forward to the day when you, the Five-element Sect, can reappear your glorious glory!" Frank replied snidely. After saying that, he turned his back on them and quickly left with his people. They couldn''t fight anyway, so it would be meaningless to stay. The North Sect had initially dered that they would support the Luo n, but the Luo n had no assurance of their loyalty. If they fought with the Five-element Sect now, they could win but would surely suffer grave injuries. In that case, the North Sect might turn on them and take advantage of their momentary weakness. Therefore, Frank couldn''t attack recklessly and with no assurances. And besides, even if the North Sect dared to me him for not standing up to the Five-element Sect right now, he had a very good reason to back him up. "You must be Ricky, right?" said Brandon to Ricky before he left. "Yes, I am," Ricky immediately replied, to which Brandon nodded. "I''ll make sure to remember your face. Enjoy your life to the fullest in theing days because I''lle back after a while, cut your head, and send it to Walt as a gift," Brandon warned him in a calm tone as if he was just talking about the weather. However, his words didn''t belie his sinister intentions, and his eyes were clouded with contempt for Ricky. "Don''t let your mouth write checks that your ass can''t cash. I''m warning you. If youe for me and lose, I won''t hesitate to trample your head under my feet," Ricky countered coldly. Of course, Ricky shouldn''t be expected to be polite to Brandon, who had been so impolite to him. "You''re pretty arrogant as a guy whoes from a no-name ce!" After saying that, Brandon left with a slight sneer. This was how a potential war was concluded. Meanwhile, the saints of the other branches approached Ricky, asked him some questions, and then left as well afterward. And as soon as they arrived in the hall, Lloyd immediately thanked Ricky, Ashley, and Hayes for their help. "You did a good job. The Deste Sorcery tribe is saved thanks to you guys. Now, the Deste Sorcery tribe will look for a ce to settle down under Mordechai''s leadership." "Humph! Someone here has brought much bigger troubles, though," Ashley sneered as she red at Ricky coldly. Ricky only shrugged indifferently, knowing that Ashley was looking at him. "This is a typical problem between great forces. Even before Ricky killed Lundy, the Five-element Sect has been in conflict with the Luo n and the North Sect for a long time, and the two groups have long coveted the Five-element Sect''s territory. Lundy''s death only served as a trigger," exined Lloyd. "But with the North Sect as our enemy, our Five-element Sect is in terrible danger now," Hayes whined worriedly. "You are right. If the North Sect is involved in it, our Five-element Sect is indeed in great danger. But the North Sect probably has no time to deal with us, and that is why they are taking advantage of the Luo n this time," Lloyd answered objectively. "The North Sect is preupied with the more influential forces, so we don''t have to worry about them for now. And besides, you don''t need to concern yourself with these problems. You have to focus on your training, so you can grow stronger." Lloyd expected them to grow stronger as soon as possible. He then continued, "Don''t forget that you need to prepare yourself for the Territory Battle, which will be in three months!" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "A Territory Battle?" Ricky asked curiously. "The Territory Battle is connected to the conflicts between the forces," exined Lloyd. "First, you must know that our Five-element Sect has some Territory Seals in the Territory Battle. But if our disciples can obtain more Territory Seals than we currently have, the region of our Five-element Sect can get bigger. Plus, our territories will be protected by the biggest force, the Misty South Pce, for fifty years." "That sounds very interesting. Can you please tell me more about it?" Ricky entreated shyly, looking a little embarrassed. He had no idea what this Territory Battle was, nor what the Territory Seal was. Nodding slightly, Lloyd continued, "The outer region of the Middle Land holds a Territory Battle every two hundred years. It wasunched to redistribute the territory of the Sage Level forces, hence its name." "Two hundred years!" Ricky murmured in awe. "The Misty South Pce hadunched the first Territory Battle, and they did it to maintain the bnce among different forces. They don''t want a bloody war to happen," exined Lloyd further. "The various forces let their disciples fight with each other. This way, any all-out wars among the powerful forces are avoided, and it also allows the more talented disciples to stand out. Those talented disciples are then inspected by the Misty South Pce." "It seems like the Misty South Pce did this to fight against the devils," Ricky surmised. "That''s correct. The peaceful eras that the whole Misty South had enjoyed for thousands of years only urred thanks to the establishment and contribution of the Misty South Pce. The Misty South Pce is indeed worthy of our respect," agreed Lloyd. "Arge amount of pure fighting energy has umted in arge ancient battlefield in the inner region. Warriors absorb the pure fighting energy there as if they are absorbing the purest essence from heaven and earth. Those warriors who have mutants can strengthen their mutants, while those without mutants can strengthen their bodies. If you are lucky enough, you can even absorb the pure fighting energy and own a fake mutant if you don''t have any." "Wow! It can even give you a fake mutant!" Ricky blurted out in astonishment. "Indeed, that is how powerful the pure fighting energy there is. It''s as powerful as any Sage Level pills. I mean, nobody would participate in the Territory Battle if that weren''t the case," Lloyd responded. "Pure fighting energy is the power of the essence of heaven and earth, which cannot be met and can only be found in thoserge ancient battlefields. I''m really looking forward to it," Hayes remarked. In the next moment, Lloyd flipped his palm around and took out a token. It had a light gray color in the shape of a square. Ricky sensed with his mind that there was an invisible space inside the token, but he couldn''t tell how big it was. Strangely, it felt infinitely vast, and at the same time, as small as an inch. "This is the space for collecting the Territory Seals. The Misty South Pce''s masters refined this themselves," Lloyd revealed. "The masters of the Misty South Pce will transfer the Territory Seals to the ancient battlefield beforehand. And then, you will enter the ancient battlefield after three months. You have two major objectives in entering the ancient battlefield. First, you have to get as many opportunities as you can and absorb as much pure fighting energy as possible. Second, you have to find Territory Seals with this token. You must get enough Territory Seals to protect the Five-element Sect''s territory. After the Territory Battle, the Misty South Pce''s masters will divide the territory ording to how many Territory Seals every Sage Level force obtained, and they will give fifty years of protection as well." "I see. So that is how a Territory Battle is conducted!" said Ricky, nodding. "Then how many Territory Seals do we need for the Five-element Sect?" "All in all, we only need four Territory Seals to maintain the territory of our Five-element Sect," answered Lloyd. "Thus, you must obtain four Territory Seals. You don''t need to try and get more than that, as our Five-element Sect is not nning to seize the territory of other forces. Of course, don''t force yourself if you can''t get four Territory Seals. The most important thing for you is to get the opportunities because the foundation of our Five-element Sect is still you guys," he added. "Understood!" Ricky, Ashley, and Hayes replied with serious looks on their faces. "There are still three months left. You just need to focus on your cultivation and practice hard to strengthen yourselves," Lloyd then reminded them. "And no matter the time, strength is always a necessity. What''s more, you have to face the geniuses of the whole outer region in the uing Territory Battle." Chapter 1254 Gifts From Ricky Chapter 1254 Gifts From Ricky "Do you mean that we will bepeting with all the other geniuses in the outer region of the Middle Land? That is indeed good news," Ricky said excitedly. His eyes were burning with the desire to fight. It was his chance to improve himself in such a short time, and it was a good opportunity to develop himself. Only when he fought those geniuses would he be able to learn things and improve his skills faster. "I''m d to hear that. Young men should be full of confidence and must have faith in themselves," Lloyd said with satisfaction. He could tell that Ricky was looking forward to the contest. "I advise you to practice with each other in theing three months. It will be a more efficient way to hone your skills," he advised, looking at the three disciples. Afterwards, Ricky, Ashley, and Hayes stayed at the cultivation ce. They practiced with one another and shared their experiences in martial arts. After he had everything taken care of, Mordechai joined the three of them. The four of them filled Lloyd in on what had happened to Guillermo. They didn''t leave out any details. After hearing that, Lloyd heaved a deep sigh. He suddenly felt very sorry for Guillermo. "Ricky, you can take this opportunity to share all of the Holy Three-Saber''s Justice Skill with Hayes. You will always need people on your side. You two have been through a lot. I think you know by now that Hayes is someone that you can trust. It would be good if he grew stronger with you," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "You have a good point!" Ricky replied. He then showed the Holy Three-Saber''s Justice Skill to Hayes without any reserve. Hayes was shocked upon seeing it. As a warrior who cultivated the Justice Skill, he knew just how profound and powerful what Ricky had taught him was. "Ricky, I..." Hayes was at loss for words. He gazed upon his friend. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Hayes, I am not focused on cultivating the Justice Skill. I show it to you because I know it will be more useful to you. Moreover, by doing this, I have gotten that elder who taught me this skill a perfect sessor. Once you grow stronger, we will have a better chance of winning the Territory Battle," Ricky responded with a smile. "Ricky, if you need any help in the future, just tell me. I will give you a helping hand. You have my word," Hayes said sincerely. His gratitude for Ricky was immense, and he wanted to show him just how thankful he was. At this point, he was close to making Ricky his master. He was well aware that Ricky having an opportunity to learn this skill from a warrior at the divine level was by no means an easy task. So Ricky sharing with him such a skill had touched him. Therefore, he felt indebted to Ricky. Such a generous gesture touched him deeply. Besides, Hayes didn''t think Ricky did all this just to win his heart. He knew he didn''t have much to offer Ricky, so it was clear that Ricky was not expecting anything from him in return. Ricky''s action made Hayes''s admiration for him grow. He was d to have such a friend like Ricky. "Brat, in the martial world, only the strong survive. A top warrior can defeat a tribe or go to war with a sect. You have to remember that no matter how strong you have be, you still need to have friends by your side. Friendship is important and you need to nurture it. You will never be a perfect being, and you need friends to help you get by. For example, you will go to the Phoenix tribe one day. Even if you be the best warrior on all of the four continents, it will be impossible for you to defeat the entire Phoenix tribe without any other support," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "I know!" Ricky responded. "You actually did a good job. Although justice is not your primary trait, you are a righteous man. This is what I admire about you. If you weren''t this way, I would never have given you a second nce no matter how talented you were," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Ha-ha! Thank you for your appreciation, then," Ricky responded with augh. He then turned to look at Hayes. "Hayes, I will take what you said seriously," Ricky said. Hayes looked back at him, and the two of them burst intoughter. "I also have something good for you," Ricky said, looking at Mordechai. "Really? I am very curious. What is it that you think I will be interested in?" Mordechai asked. He was a talented warrior, and he was going to be the next leader of the Deste Sorcery tribe. Moreover, he had just acquired the primitive cultivation method of the Sorcerous Combat Body and the eternal power. There weren''t that many things left that could interest him. Ricky was well aware of this, yet he still offered something quite exciting. Mordechai was incredibly curious as to what it was. Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley all fixed their eyes on Ricky. Ricky pped his right hand, and three streams of Massacring Sand suddenly appeared. "The Massacring Sand is one of the hardest things in the world. Even though you possess the Sorcerous Combat Body, I don''t think you will refuse it," Ricky said to Mordechai with a smile. "T-this is the Massacring Sand! Wow!" Mordechai eximed. His eyes lit up in excitement as he gazed at the streams of Massacring Sand flowing from Ricky''s hand. He didn''t refuse this gift. In fact, he moved quickly to get it for fear that Ricky might change his mind. "Ricky, I can''t believe you have the Massacring Sand. I was looking for the Massacring Sand when I was in the Sealed Land, and I was still searching for it when I had left. The Massacring Sand is important to me. This is exactly what I want," Mordechai said, the excitement in his voice evident. "Ha-ha! I''m d that my gift didn''t disappoint you," Ricky responded,ughing heartily. Ashley let out a sarcastic snort upon seeing Ricky give gifts to both Hayes and Mordechai. "Humph! All this to win people over? Come on," she said, sticking her chin out at Ricky. "Ha-ha! Our beautiful holy daughter is jealous," Ricky said. He wasn''t mad at her remarks. In fact, he was a little amused. "Ricky, you have given Mordechai and me such amazing gifts. I bet your gift for Ashley is out of this world. Come on, show us!" Hayes cut in. "Show us. Perhaps she will love it. She might even marry you if she loves it that much!" Mordechai said jokingly. "What nonsense are you talking about? You two..." Ashley was dumbfounded and embarrassed. She just red at Mordechai and Hayes. "Well, now that you''ve mentioned it, I can''t be so mean to her," Ricky said. "Humph! I don''t want your stuff!" Ashley said, rolling her eyes. Looking at her stone-cold face, Ricky smirked. He lifted his hand and turned his palm over, and a ball of bright, green fire rose from it. The me emitted the aura of life and vitality. "I have a peculiar fire called the Life and Death Fire. I extracted this from the Life and Death Fire. I think this peculiar fire will be useful to anyone with wood-rted mutants. Any warrior with such mutants would not refuse to take it." When she heard Ricky''s words, Ashley''s eyes went wide with greed. She stared at the green me longingly. However, sheposed herself. She feigned her indifference. She tore her gaze away from the fire and looked back at Ricky with disdain. "It''s just a measly me. I don''t give a damn about it," she said defiantly as she walked away. After she left, Hayes and Mordechai looked at each other and burst intoughter. The three of them spent the next few days together, practicing and improving their skills. Then, they went to their own cultivation ces to process what they had learned. "Young man, give me some of that green fire!" Chapter 1255 Real Ancient Battlefield Chapter 1255 Real Ancient Battlefield The minute Ricky set foot in his cultivation ce, he heard Lloyd''s familiar voice echo in his Soul Sea. Not long after, Lloyd appeared out of thin air looking at Ricky. "Elder Lloyd, I''m going to cultivate in private. What brings you here? Is there anything I can help you with?" Ricky asked. "Oh, don''t y dumb with me! Don''t tell me you are not aware that I cultivate the wood power as well." After gathering the courage to swallow his pride, he made a request. "Come on. Give me two balls of that green fire." "Ha-ha! I thought that a powerful being like you would never need this me. Looks like I am mistaken," Ricky teased. "Stop that! Quit teasing me!" Lloyd said as his face darkened in annoyance, pretending to be offended. Ricky stopped making fun of the elder after seeing his irritated face. Afterwards, he pulled out two ming balls of life fire straight from the Life and Death Fire and handed them over to Lloyd. "I hope you don''t mind, Elder Lloyd. But why do you want two balls of this kind of fire?" Ricky asked out of interest. "I need two of those because I will give one to Ashley. Wait, don''t tell me that you''re having second thoughts about me giving one to her?" Lloyd said as he stared at Ricky. "Ha-ha! Don''t get me wrong. It''s not that I don''t want her to get one. It''s just that I have already tried giving her the peculiar fire before, but she refused to take it," Ricky replied dejectedly. "Oh, goodness, that''s tough. Why can''t you get on well with her?" Lloyd said, sounding a little bit helpless. "But I just have to say it, you impress me. You even have mastered the brilliant Justice Skill, and even got your hands on the Massacring Sand, sacred fire, and peculiar fire, to name a few. If there''s anything, I would like to extend my deepest gratitude for helping our sect. I mean it." "Well, it''s my pleasure, Elder Lloyd. After all, you let me keep the Five-element g and help me refine it. I am grateful that you trust me. Of course, I must do something to help our sect. Hayes, Mordechai, and Ashley are loyal to our sect, and I know for a fact that they would never do anything to betray it. That''s why I am willing to give them some things to help them grow stronger. I''ll be helping for the sake of our sect," Ricky replied in all honesty. But of course, what he said was not meant to please Lloyd in any manner, for he only wanted his truth to be heard. On the other hand, Ricky decided to help Hayes, Mordechai, and Ashley not because he wanted them to help him in the future, but rather to repay the kindness that Lloyd had shown to the Five-element Sect. Ultimately, Ricky didn''t like owing anything to others. To him, he would repay anyone who lent him a hand during difficult times. "Well, as it turns out, I''m right about you, you know," Lloyd remarked. He could tell that Ricky was telling him the truth. If he didn''t care about the Five-element Sect, then he wouldn''t have shared tips and other helpful things with others just to help them win the uing contest. After finishing his words, Lloyd left, and Ricky had the chance to finally begin his cultivation. Nothing could break his focus as he aspired to break through and be a three-star lower spiritual emperor and acquire more eternal power. Generally speaking, the eternal power was believed to be very special. Despite having six zones and the mysterious chromatic energy, Ricky was still unable to transform this energy into eternal power because he was not that strong enough to do it. Surely, it was possible for the chaotic power to be transformed into the eternal power. However, this would cost him a lot of chaotic power just to obtain a small amount of eternal power. Therefore, he thought that the best way to do this was to condense the eternal power himself or gather it during his explorations. However, condensing the eternal power was no easy task, too. "I hope this helps. You can create several shadowy replicas and allow them to condense the eternal power in the Massacring Zone," the Dragon Intent Grass proposed. "Yes, I am aware of that, but I can, at most, create three shadowy replicas at the same time. I find it very impossible to stay focused if I make more replicas than that. If I want to reach a higher level, I will need to stay focused. The most crucial thing for me right now is to focus on improving my grade. I have always known that my cultivation level is my waterloo," Ricky replied with a slight frown. After three months, all of the Sage Level warriors in the Middle Land had already prepared themselves for the Territory Battle. Frankly, they had no other choice but to participate in the said contest because it was the Misty South Pce''s idea. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The Misty South Pce was the most powerful force in the entire Misty South. Hence, no force had ever dared defy its orders and ideas. Meanwhile, all the warriors ced their eyes on the Grey Wind Land. It was located where the endless mountain and the outer region of the Middle Land intersected. Spaces were found to be connected to the chaos formed in the Grey Wind Land. ording to legends, those spaces took turns appearing there, perhaps, every two hundred years, with one of them leading to an ancient battlefield. Therefore, before the space appeared, all the warriors took each of their own talented disciples to the Grey Wind Land. Endless grey windstorms spun around and created spaces which then gathered and formed the Grey Wind Land. Containing enormous amounts of power, the grey winds would instantly turn any creature below the Emperor Level into ashes. These winds were so powerful that they had the ability to even cause harm to the saints. Moreover, several space rifts were present in the area. If one fell in it, he would be sent to the chaos. The space rifts were very difficult to manage that even saints could not get rid of them at all. Luckily, these space cracks were evident and could be seen by the naked eye. Otherwise, no one would have dared toe there in the first ce. Generally speaking, these kinds of ces were quite popr among the warriors who cultivate the wind power. As a matter of fact, a year of cultivation here for them would yield progress that was equal to three years in other ces. "If I had the chance, I will spend some time cultivating here. I think that I can understand the Omnipotent Gale Skill better here than anywhere else," Ricky murmured to himself as he felt the immense power that the grey windstorms contained. "Oh, I almost forgot! You also practice the wind power, right?" Hayes rified as he gave Ricky a faint smile. "Just a tip. After you go inside, pay extra caution to the disciples of the North Sect. The North Sect is eyeing our territory. I am pretty sure that its disciples would hunt you down and give you a hard time. Not only that. You also need to keep your guard up against the disciples of the Luo n. But, I am also sure that you can handle them. Therefore, just pay close attention to the disciples of the North Sect. They''re your biggest threat," Lloyd warned Ricky, Mordechai, Ashley, and Hayes as he floated in the air. "Thank you for this, Elder Lloyd!" Ricky replied. After waiting for a couple of days, the crowd sensed the sudden shift in the core area of the Grey Wind Land. At that moment, a myriad of grey windstorms emerged, causing a rift in the void. They saw ancient relics, deste ces and broken or intact spaces through the rift. In addition, they also felt the strong ancient aura that emanated from the rift. Looking at the scene in front of them, they seemed to witness first-hand the intense bloodbath as the top warriors exchanged heavy blows. At this point, they felt tiny, inconspicuous specks of dust riding it out on the endless battlefield drenched in blood. "This in front of us is the real ancient battlefield. The scatteringnd of the ancient battlefield I entered before is nothingpared to this one. It''s not the size that matters. They bring me a different kind of feeling. Just by looking at this battlefield, I can clearly tell that the battles fought here were nothing but fierce," Rickymented. "That''s right. This is a real ancient battlefield where countless warriors at the Sage Level or the Potentate Level once fought," Mordechai chimed in. "Here, you can even see the damaged sites by the Divine Level warriors." "Once you enter it, keep your group intact! All of the others are enemies except for those from the four branches of our sect," Lloyd reminded them. "Keep in mind that all the forces want to expand their territory. That is the only known way on how they can gain more luck in expanding their influence." Upon learning what they had to do, Ricky and the other three nodded their heads. "Sure thing. Understood!" they replied firmly. "Well, go on! Just don''t get yourselves killed in there. Nothing is more important than your lives and safety," Lloyd said as he wished them sess. Not long after, Ricky, Mordechai, Ashley, and Hayes jumped and disappeared into the rift. At the same time, many people followed them and went into the rift. At that moment, thepetition among the talented warriors from the outer region of the Middle Land had begun. Chapter 1256 Fighting Beast Chapter 1256 Fighting Beast Once the disciples of all the forces had entered the rift, the saints sat down in wait for them. It was going to be a year before those disciples came out. However, the Grey Wind Land was a magical ce. Everything that happened in the ancient battlefield would be projected in the sky and visible outside. After passing through the rift, Ricky, Mordechai, Ashley, and Hayesnded on an area covered with the bloody evil power. So powerful and widespread was the bloody evil power that it prated the four of them the instant they arrived. They could feel it clouding their senses and knew that ordinary warriors could not survive it. Besides, they also sensed another type of power apart from the evil power. It was not dense, but it filled the airpletely. It rushed through their bodies, as if trying to tear them to pieces. Apart from that, the four of them realized that this mysterious power could arouse their own fighting spirit. "Can you feel this power trying to arouse our fighting spirit?" Ricky asked hispanions as he gathered his strength to remove the mysterious power from his body. "I can feel it, all right." Mordechai nodded. "It''s the power of fighting, or you can call it the fighting power. It is floating all over this battlefield," Hayes exined. "What?" Ricky and Mordechai eximed simultaneously. They exchanged confused nces and turned towards Hayes. "How is that power formed? Through fighting energy?" Ricky asked. "Mmm. Yes and no. You are only half right. Technically, the power of fighting is abination of the fighting energy and willpower. The willpower at use here was formed by the fighting spirit of those warriors who died in here," Hayes exined. "Now it makes more sense. This area is filled with the willpower of ancient warriors, which is filling our minds and arousing our fighting spirit," Ricky said. "I guess the power of fighting can only be formed in battlefields such as this one." "Exactly. It exists only in huge and ancient battlefields. I''ve never heard of its existence in other ces. It is only due to this power that this ancient battlefield can form the pure fighting energy we need. As Ricky just said, pure fighting energy is created from the power of fighting," Hayes said. "I see!" Ricky and Mordechai responded in chorus. "Looks like we have not arrived in a good portion. There is strong bloody evil energy here. Although there is a lot of pure fighting energy here, we won''t be able to absorb it. Most of it must have been eroded by the bloody evil power." Hayes frowned. "Don''t worry about that. My Devouring Mutant can devour a certain amount of the evil power and turn it into my own power," Ricky said with augh. Hayes and Mordechaiughed with relief. "Ha-ha. I almost forgot about that. You have the Devouring Mutant on your side. We''re lucky we''ve got you on our side, Ricky. You''re right. We''ve nothing to worry about," Hayes chuckled. Ashley brought out the token that Lloyd had left in her care. Then she began to use it to sense the Territory Seal along with Ricky, Mordechai, and Hayes. Their top priority was searching for the Territory Seals. The survival of the Five-element Sect depended on the collection of four of these seals. That was why they had been sent here along with disciples from the other branches of their sect. "We also have a few disciples from the other branches looking for Territory Seals as we speak. I am certain it''s not going to be too much of a challenge to finish our tasks," Hayes said. "If the disciples of each branch get their hands on one of these seals, our task will be done and we''ll be able to go home." Over the next two days, the four searched far and wide but found nothing. Worse still, they were now lost in this ce full of bloody evil power. Their fighting spirit was soaring higher every second and if they didn''t try to suppress it, it would burst out from their body. The powerful force sending their fighting spirits into an uproar could prove lethal. While they were busy looking around, they suddenly saw all the bloody evil power and the fighting power around them fly into the distance. It looked like their destinations were the same ce. "Hayes, did you sense that as well?" Ricky asked immediately. "Yes, I did. I''m sure. The pure fighting energy is close by," Hayes said excitedly. "I hadn''t expected that we would find the pure fighting energy first." "So that is the pure fighting energy," Ricky murmured to himself. Without hesitation, the four of them tore through the space behind the bloody evil power. Very soon, they arrived at a blood-colored space.From N?velDrama.Org. This area was filled with water made out of the bloody evil power. They were submerged in that water. Since direct contact with this water could harm them, they quickly gathered all of their strength to form protective domes, shielding them from its effects. "The water contains enormous amounts of bloody evil power. As soon as I got here, it tried to invade my Soul Sea," Ricky eximed. "But the fighting power here is denser." He and hispanions nced around, and their eyes soon came to a halt in the center of the space. There was a huge blood-colored vortex swirling around there. Within that vortex, a dazzling yellow light was shing constantly. Suddenly, a ferocious growl rang out, and a gigantic tiger jumped out of the vortex. This creature was not made of flesh and blood. Instead, shes of reddish yellow and blood dark would take turns and appear on its body. Judging from the momentum it was emitting, it had the strength of a three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state. Luckily, creatures of this level did not pose any threat to Ricky and hispanions. However, they could sense that something was wrong. Somehow, they had a feeling that the tiger could prove dangerous. It growled again, and two wings slid out of its body. One of them was reddish-yellow, and the other one was blood dark. The tiger let out a howl and came straight for Ricky and his friends, wings pping and jaws open wide. As soon as the tiger moved forwards, the reddish yellow vortex dissipated. "That fighting beast is huge! It looks like this beast has a big heart condensed out of fighting energy," Hayes remarked and his eyes lit up in excitement. As far as Ricky knew, fighting beasts were formed out of pure fighting energy. To put it correctly, the fighting energy could morph into a strong creature but without any psychic intelligence. The sources of the fighting energy in their bodies functioned as their hearts. To kill a fighting beast once and for all, one had to take its energy source, which was its heart. "Leave this tiger to me," Hayes said, full of fighting spirit. He stepped forwards and gathered the justice power which appeared in the shape of a de over his palm. "Be careful, Hayes. My gut is telling me that this tiger won''t be easy to deal with," Ricky warned. Hayes''s eyes shed and the justice power continued to grow. Soon, he had formed eight powerful des out of it. Under his control, these des shed forward and created eight passages in the water, leading up to the tiger. Hispanions could clearly feel that each of these des contained the power of a three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state. Even Ricky didn''t dare take these des lightly. The tiger pped its wings, and countless waves were created. They turned into eight water currents andshed out at the des. The second these currents encountered their target, the des broke into pieces and vanished into thin air. The tiger was evidently much stronger than Hayes. It rushed towards Hayes, wings pping and dividing the water in two. Chapter 1257 Comprehend Something Chapter 1257 Comprehend Something Everything happened so quickly that Hayes had no time to react. His eyes widened in shock as he desperately tried to process what just happened. The tiger was undoubtedly as powerful as a three-star lower spiritual emperor at the peak state, and Hayes'' strength was at that level too. He had unleashed his most powerful attack on the tiger, but the beast shattered his attack like it was nothing. Neither he nor hispanions had expected that it could actually use the bloody evil power inside the water. Fortunately, Hayes was an experienced fighter. So even though the tiger took him by surprise, he quickly came back to his senses. He stepped back in one quick movement and sessfully dodged its attack. Content held by N?velDrama.Org. "It looks like he is having a hard time taking the beast down because it''s using the bloody evil power in the water to its advantage," Ricky muttered lowly. "That means the tiger is more powerful than an ordinary three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state." Despite knowing how strong the tiger was, Ricky, Mordechai, and Ashley didn''t make a move to help Hayes. That was because the tiger was still weaker than Hayes, no matter how strong it was. Once Hayes had steadied himself, he began to transform. Wisps of white energy gushed out from his body, as his pupils turned as pale as the moon. What was more, a white shadow emerged behind him. At this point, he looked like an angel of justice. "Well, it looks like you did well. Hayes indeed has a talent for using the Justice Skill. He has even mastered ten percent of the Holy Three-Saber''s justice heritage," the Dragon Intent Grass uttered as it looked at Hayes with admiration. Meanwhile, Ricky, Mordechai, and Ashley were also studying his movements intently. They saw countless floating sabers surround Hayes like a shield as he unleashed an ungodly amount of justice power. These sabers were Ultimate Justice Sabers. Meanwhile, the tiger failed to hit its target but it heedlessly moved forward. Perhaps, it had sensed the increase in Hayes'' power, so it pped its wings hard and gathered all the bloody evil power from the water it could. With a fearsome roar, the water transformed into tiger shadows in a split-second. These shadows held enormous bloody evil power, which made them so powerful that they could probably tear the space with just the tip of their ws. As one, all the tiger shadows lunged toward Hayes. Hayes stood firm in the face of this attack, and he let fly two of his sabers into the air. His weapons darted forward and moved around in circles as if an invisible force was keeping them tethered. In no time at all, a circr justice power emerged from the water. The two sabers converged amid the justice power and fused into a single,rger saber. Due to the circr justice power, all the tiger shadows began to converge in one area as if attracted by an unseen force. The shadows then appeared to be forcefully merged into a single force. The newly formedrger saber ran the force through, shattering it to minute sand-like pieces until it finally dissolved into nothingness. "The justice power is close to the heavenlyw, which is how this guy sessfully summoned the more powerful heavenly power. He then used the heavenly power to consolidate the enemy''s attack so that he could break it in one strike. I have to admit that the justice power suits Hayes very well. It feels like he was born to cultivate it. He will likely perform better than you in this aspect," the Dragon Intent Grass bluntly remarked. "In that case, I think I''ve finally found a sessor befitting the Holy Three-Saber," Ricky answered, nodding thoughtfully. Of course, when the tiger saw that its attack had failed, it grew even more aggravated. This response was quite natural, though, because the tiger was formed by the pure fighting energy and had no capacity for intelligent thought. The stronger its opponent was, the more eager it became. As it growled, the reddish-yellow part of its body turned into a blood dark color. It seemed like it had be one with the water made of bloody evil power. Together with its color change, the tiger''s strength had also improved. Its roar extended endlessly as the tremendous bloody evil power surrounded its body like a crimson cloud. With every second that passed, more and more bloody evil power began to appear. It turned into fiendish power, which was one of the most potent powers from hell. "I can''t believe that beasts without psychic intelligence like this can create fiendish power with the bloody evil power," the Dragon Intent Grass asserted. "The pure fighting energy formed by the strength and fighting spirit of top warriors in ancient times is indeed amazing." When Ricky sensed the terrifying fiendish power evolved from the bloody evil power, a gleam involuntarily shed through his eyes. Even stranger, something seemed off with the Devourer Zone in his body. Of course, Ricky immediately realized what was going on soon after. He thought that it must have had something to do with the bloody evil power and the fiendish power. Ricky remained calm as he began to check the Devourer Zone using his mind. He vaguely spotted an area full of bloody evil power in its depths. That bloody evil power must be from hell, and the power in the middle of that area was even stronger than the bloody evil power. That mysterious power could only be the fiendish power. At that moment, Ricky abruptly realized something. ''My Devouring Zone was produced by the blood vitality and other blood killing energy. Thus, it consists of bloody evil power. Furthermore, bloody evil power can evolve into fiendish power. That power has always been inside my body, but I have never noticed it before. It was only awakened after the tiger used the bloody evil power inside the water,'' he thought to himself. Ricky immediately activated the Devouring Mutant and sat down cross-legged. In the next breath, the Devourer Zone materialized behind him. Meanwhile, Mordechai and Ashley were surprised when they saw Ricky abruptly enter the state of cultivation. But when they caught sight of his Devouring Mutant, they, too, realized what was going on. "The devouring ability and bloody evil power originated from the same thing. It looks like he has learned something from this tiger," Mordechai guessed. "I think it''s his talent that contributes to his terrifying strength instead of his six mutants." When Ashley heard this, she couldn''t help but look at Ricky. On the other hand, the fiendish power created by the bloody evil power had formed a huge w in front of the tiger''s forehead. The energy that the giant w released spread as it rushed toward Hayes. Sensing the power in the uing blow, Hayes went all out and unleashed all his justice power. "Chop it, my saber!" The justice power swiftly turned into a saber andnded in his right hand. He then threw the saber toward the tiger. It soon caused waves to appear on the surface of the water, leaving violent shockwaves in its wake. In no time at all, it stabbed through the giant w that the fiendish power had created. But it didn''t stop there. It kept going until all the fiendish power around it had dispersed. And when there was finally nothing in its way, the saber darted towards the tiger''s forehead. Hayes smiled triumphantly, for he thought that this strike would end the beast''s life. However, something unexpected happened. The tiger let out another fearsome roar, and its blood-ck skin turned reddish-yellow. Moreover, all its power transformed into the fighting power. It was, without a doubt, the beast''s peak fighting form. Due to the fighting power, the water poured out of the space and engulfed everything with fighting power instantly. Consequently, Hayes'', Ricky''s, Mordechai''s, and Ashley''s fighting spirit roused once again. It felt like the blood in their brains were about to burst out from their bodies at any time. Mordechai immediately unleashed his power, thoughtfully shielding Ricky from the tiger''s fighting power. After all, a warrior couldn''t be disturbed during his cultivation, and Ricky was in the middle of comprehending things now. "Hayes, end this fight already! The strong fighting power is going to interfere with Ricky''s comprehension," Mordechai called out to Hayes, who immediately nodded in understanding. "Understood!" he replied briefly. With saber shadows covering his white eyes, Hayes'' body began to transform once again. "I need to borrow your power, Shadow Sword Mutant!" he yelled out. Chapter 1258 Jeremy Luo Chapter 1258 Jeremy Luo After activating the Shadow Sword Mutant, Hayes condensed another de. "Come on, Heavenly Flying Saber!" he shouted. His saber was thebination of the justice power and the heavenly power. It glowed gently as it shot towards the tiger. Although it looked like an ordinary saber, powerful warriors could feel its immense power. The moment the saber appeared, all the tiger''s fighting power was suppressed. It cut through the tiger''s flesh, piercing through its body. Hayes had finally put down the beast. Even though the tiger was powerful, it was no match for Hayes. It alsocked the ability to think, which made it vulnerable to Hayes. Hayes flew towards the dead tiger and ripped its heart out. With one final exhale, the beast was dead for all eternity. Its body suddenly transformed into a ball of pure fighting energy. Hayes took a look at its heart in his hand. It was made of even purer fighting energy. "We''ve obtained the pure fighting energy," Mordechai said excitedly. He stared at the ball of pure fighting energy hungrily, delighted to have obtained it. "I knew it! This beast did have arge heart. This will be enough for us to improve our fighting spirit," Ashley chimed in, giddy with excitement. Warriors needed the fighting spirit to awaken their strength. Any creature without the fighting spirit was a loser, no matter how terrifying the strength he possessed. The fighting spirit was a delicatebination of a warrior''s persistence and bravery. "I wonder when Ricky will wake up. I am starting to be envious of him. Imagine that¡ªhe could even enter the state of epiphany in such an environment," Hayes said, observing Ricky. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "This is the difference between him and us. Don''tpare yourself to him, because you will just upset yourself," Mordechai chimed in. Suddenly, he stiffened up. He could sense the presence of other warriorsing their way, and so did Hayes and Ashley. They looked ahead and suddenly, four figures came into their view. It was four young men who were d in the identical, tight, ck clothes. Hayes immediately recognized the leader of the group. "Jeremy Luo! It''s you!" he said, frowning at one of the young men in ck. Jeremy Luo was another genius of the Luo n. Although he wasn''t at par with Brandon, he was just as talented as Hayes. In fact, some would even say that Jeremy Luo was better. However, he actually could no longer be a match for Hayes because thetter had already mastered the Holy Three-Saber''s inheritance. "Hayes, Ashley, you are here!" Jeremy Luo said. He noticed both Ricky and Mordechai, but he just gave them a quick once-over. "What a small world!" Ashley snorted. "Cut off one of your own arms, and leave the pure fighting spirit behind!" Jeremy Luo demanded, his tone cold. "Are you dreaming?" Mordechai asked, raising an eyebrow at Jeremy Luo. "Let me guess. You are Mordechai, the new holy son of the wood branch, aren''t you?" Jeremy Luo said in a dismissive manner. He took a few steps forward and reached Mordechai in an instant. He pointed at Mordechai''s throat. Mordechai stood as still as a rock. He activated his Sorcerous Combat Body to protect his neck. When Jeremy Luo''s finger touched him, a loud sound rang out. The two of them were forced to retreat because of the impact. They steadied themselves, and both of them wore a grave expression on their faces. Since he didn''t know Mordechai''s real strength, Jeremy Luo didn''t unleash his full strength. He didn''t perform any Omnipotent Skill, but his strike was powerful enough. However, he was surprised that Mordechai had withstood his blow using mere physical strength. Mordechai had already mastered the primitive cultivation method, so the power of his Sorcerous Combat Body had increased by a lot. However, he had been forced to step back by Jeremy Luo''s strike. This meant he was a powerful opponent. That was why Mordechai''s face was gloomy. Hayes and Ashley furrowed their eyebrows as they witnessed the two men''s sh. "Ah, you have some tricks up your sleeve. No wonder you became the holy son," Jeremy Luo said, eyeing Mordechai. "However, I want to see just how much you can handle using just your physical strength." His and Mordechai''s momentums soared quickly. Their emotions had heightened in the moment. The two of them didn''t want to waste more time on each other. The Five-element Sect and the Luo n were sworn enemies. When members of the two forces crossed paths, they would not stop until they were sure that they had killed their opponent. Mordechai immediately activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. He had no intention of showing any mercy to his enemy. Jeremy Luo and the other three members of the Luo n looked at Mordechai, bewildered by what he had done. They knew that he was using a special body, but it was unlike anything they had ever seen before. On top of that, they could sense that Mordechai''s body was incredibly strong. After all, he had survived Jeremy Luo''s blow unscathed. "Is this a body possessing extremely powerful strength? No wonder you have be the holy son of the wood branch," Jeremy Lup snapped. "But you know what? You will die by my hand today." "Let''s see if you can do that," Mordechai snapped back defiantly. The moment their momentums collided, they wouldunch their attacks. However, before either warrior could make their move, a blood-colored figure dashed forward and stood in front of Mordechai. It was none other than Ricky. He had just gotten out of the state of epiphany, and he sensed that trouble was brewing. "You are just a nobody. You are not qualified to fight with the holy son of our branch," Ricky said, his voice hostile. He sized up Jeremy Luo. He then spoke to Mordechai through telepathy. "Mordechai, I just learned something from the epiphany, and I need someone to test out my new power. Now that this guy is here, let me take care of him." "Okay, but be careful, Ricky. He is really something. Don''t underestimate his strength," Mordechai replied. Then, he stepped back to distance himself from Ricky. He had faith in Ricky. He wasn''t worried that Ricky might lose. After all, Ricky was the strongest among them. He had enough power and strength to fight for all of them. If he couldn''t beat Jeremy Luo, none of them could. "Oh, aren''t you that white-haired guy? Ricky, right? I heard that you possess six mutants, and you''ve even cultivated the chaotic power. You certainly must have a death wish now that you want to fight me, don''t you?" Jeremy Luo asked, his voiceced with annoyance. Ricky''s remarks had pissed him off. ''Seriously? A nobody has the balls to challenge me? How did I end up like this?'' Jeremy Luo thought to himself, anger welling up within him. "What do you think you''re doing? You just activated one mutant? Are you looking down on me?" Jeremy Luo asked further, challenging Ricky. Since he was angry, his momentum and power had both increased ordingly. He was livid with rage. "Yes, I am. Using one mutant is enough to handle you. I won''t even waste my energy on activating the others," Ricky responded, smiling faintly. Tremendous energy surged out of his body as his Devouring Mutant was activated. He was disgusted by Jeremy Luo''s attitude, but he wasn''t afraid of thetter. He had no intention of activating his other mutants. "Ha! This guy still has the audacity to be cheerful!" Ashley said in a low voice, looking at Ricky. Hayes and Mordechai looked at each other, their expressions inscrutable. It was evident that Jeremy Luo was a formidable foe. However, Ricky was going to fight him with just one mutant. They thought that Ricky was overestimating himself. Even though Ricky had comprehended a new Omnipotent Skill, they didn''t think that he could defeat Jeremy Luo with only one mutant power. He might have bitten off more than he could chew. Jeremy Luo was rendered speechless. "Ha!" He could do nothing butugh at how absurd it all seemed to him. In the next moment, he activated his powers to the extreme. He even burst out the power of his mutant. He began to glow, and heat radiated off of his body. His entire body transformed into numerous grey-white meridians. At this point, he was just made up of grey-white meridians. Chapter 1259 Slay Jeremy Chapter 1259 y Jeremy Due to the power of Jeremy''s mutant, his body suddenly transformed into grey-white meridians. Upon seeing this, Ricky had felt that Jeremy''s mutant exuded a force simr to the masculine power, but it was not the real masculine power. Meanwhile, the space between Jeremy''s eyebrows began to disy a three-line mark. "He has cultivated the Meridian Mutant at the third level!" Ashley eximed as she saw Jeremy''s state. Initially, Jeremy was known to have such an rmingly powerful strength. But now that he had already burst out his mutant, dealing with him would be twice as difficult. Ashley might have held a little grudge against Ricky, but she could not deny the worry that she felt for him. After all, they were in the same boat, as Jeremy was theirmon enemy. "I can''t believe it! He has the Grey Light blood power at the third level!" Ricky remarked as he gave Jeremy a serious look. Of course, he would note unprepared. Beforeing here, he had already investigated the Luo n and tried to get as much information he needed about their blood power and mutant. And this blood power of the Luo n was called the Grey Light blood power. Both the masculine power and the Grey Light blood power belonged to the light power. Despite being a weaker version of its origin, the masculine power, the Grey Light blood power was considered to be a part of a powerful kind of light power. Given that any power rted to the light power was superior to other powers, the Grey Light blood power was definitely something to fear. Essentially, the Grey Light blood power of the Luo n could be divided into five levels. In ascending order, they were the Grey Light blood power at the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth levels. With that being said, the people of the Luo n were able to cultivate different mutants depending on their blood power''s level. Moreover, the mutants of the n''s members who possessed the Grey Light blood power at the fifth level was called the Meridian Mutant at the fifth level. In addition, this was described as the strongest among the five mutants of the Luo n. Following this logic, Jeremy''s Grey Light blood power was at the third level since he had the Meridian Mutant at the third level. It was said that his blood power was even stronger than most of his nsmen. As of the moment, no one from the Luo n had the Grey Light blood power at the fifth level. In fact, only some of its members had this kind of power at the third and fourth levels. Considering that Jeremy had cultivated the Meridian Mutant at the third level, the Luo n and its senior members paid much attention to him. "I see that you have cultivated the Meridian Mutant at the third level. Then I guess I would anger your n if I take you out. Isn''t that right?" Ricky said with a scheming smile. But Jeremy didn''t respond to Ricky''s taunt. Instead, he just transferred all his Grey Light blood power to his right hand''s three fingers. Without a doubt, Ricky''s arrogance struck his nerve. In fact, this was the first time he had ever encountered such an obnoxious person who dared treat him this way. However, he saw no point in snapping back at Ricky. Enraged deeply, he nned to prove that Ricky was wrong and embarrass him using his power. To make things worse for Ricky, Jeremy was nning to bring him down in one single powerful strike. Meanwhile, Ricky finally stopped talking as soon as he saw Jeremy condense his strength. Without thinking twice, he activated his Devouring Mutant and Devouring Skill to its limit. Instantly, he was shot thirty feet into the air as soon as he activated his skills. Apart from this, the Devourer Zone also appeared behind Ricky. Soon after, the bloody evil power filled his Devourer Zone. Moreover, a strong fiendish power could be found in the space, too. "Well, I''m impressed! I can''t believe that Ricky reallyprehended and possessed the fiendish power in such a short time!" Mordechai eximed the minute he sensed that Ricky emanated the fiendish power. Hayes, on the other hand, nodded his head because he thought that what Mordechai said was true. However, Ashley could notpletely describe how she felt, so she looked at Ricky with aplicated expression spreading across her face. At that moment, she was unable to say anything. Confusion shrouded her emotions as she started to doubt what kind of person Ricky really was. She then began to analyze the situation. ''If Ricky was really a bad guy, then he would not have given us the Massacring Sand and the peculiar fire. On the other hand, if he was really a good person, I don''t understand why he treated me like that back then. Have I really wronged him? So, does that mean that he did that just because he didn''t trust us at that time?'' Ashley started to doubt how she knew Ricky. Quite frankly, Ricky''s deeds proved that he was a talented warrior and a respectful hero of honor despite what he had done to her in the past. And besides, Ricky was the only person she knew who had once be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and no woman would surely be able to avoid falling for such an ace genius. Perhaps, ever since the holy son selection, her opinion of Ricky had begun to change. "Grey Light blood power¡ªfinger strike, go!" Jeremy yelled. The moment his voice trailed off, he turned into a myriad of grey-white meridians and filled the entire space. Not long after, they fused together, condensing into three thick meridians. Meanwhile, these three thick meridians emitted scorching power, which was the light power. These meridians merged with Jeremy''s power and turned into three beams of humongous finger- shaped light which was rushing towards Ricky. "Come on, fiendish power!" Ricky roared. The minute he shouted, his eyes suddenly turned blood-red. Soon after, Ricky stepped into the air, causing the space around him to crack in immense force. His fiendish power followed the crack which expanded, and soon, it filled the whole space around him. At this point, the Devourer Zone behind Ricky was already full of fiendish power. But as it turned out, the changes that happened in his Devourer Zone were not that horrible, to begin with. What was even more surprising was that the fiendish power managed tomunicate with the water made of bloody evil power. Afterwards, the enormous fiendish power began to emerge in the water, covering the whole void. As for Ricky, he could potentially use all the fiendish power to his advantage. It was not only Ricky who could control the bloody evil power. The dead tiger could, too, but it was just a small trickpared to what Ricky could do. After all, Ricky could manipte the fiendish power, which was superior to the bloody ever power. But of course, all of this would not be possible without his Devourer Zone. "I do not understand! How could it be possible? How could he directly utilize the fiendish power in this space? How can he do that?" Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley eximed in unison. Their jaws almost fell to the ground as they were in disbelief by what they were witnessing. In fact, even the members of the Luo n were shaken up by how the scene unfolded right in front of their very eyes. Undoubtedly, just like them, Ricky hade here from the outside, and it was impossible for him to cheat in the ancient battlefield. Plus, even if he got here before they did, they didn''t think that he had the power to do anything like this here. In addition, one would need to be incredibly powerful and good at arrays if one would want to take control of a space in a short span of time. However, they had never imagined that Ricky could actually possess that colossal power. In fact, they had already ruled out the possibility that Ricky used dirty methods to be at an advantage in this situation because they didn''t even sense any power of the array around them. When he saw this, Jeremy''s face also darkened. But, Ricky was so focused that he paid no attention to them. At that moment, all he did was gathering the fiendish power in the water with his mind. Not long after, he collected all of the fiendish power and transformed it into a powerful strike. Apparently, this was the new skill that Ricky had learned from his epiphany. Now, he could use this to test its power. Boom! In the next moment, the two massive strikes crashed onto one another, sending shockwaves all over the ce. Ricky''s attack was so powerful that it was able to break Jeremy''s move in a snap! Soon after, Jeremy''s three beams of light turned into grey-light power. However, Ricky''s strike didn''t stop right there. Instead, itnded directly on Jeremy''s body. Despite fearing his enemy''s attack, Jeremy thought on his feet and quickly collected his remaining strength to create a shield to resist Ricky''s attack. Unfortunately, his efforts were in vain. At this point, Jeremy was no match for Ricky. He did not have anything left to fight with, for he was almost out of strength. All his defenses were struck and destroyed by Ricky''s strike which split his body in two. As soon as his body cracked open, Jeremy''s soul came out in an attempt to escape. But Ricky knew better than to give him that chance to get out. After all, Ricky controlled the space, so there was no way that Jeremy''s soul could escape. Under Ricky''s control, the fiendish power emerged from the water and annihted Jeremy''s soul.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As this happened, Ricky''s friends and the people of the Luo n all gasped in shock as they had never seen anything like this happen. Chapter 1260 Raylan Seeking Help Chapter 1260 Ran Seeking Help Hayes, Ashley, and Mordechai looked even more shocked than the Luo n members present. Considering that Ricky was almost as strong as Mordechai, and there shouldn''t be a considerable gap between Mordechai and Jeremy in terms of strength, the three of them believed that Ricky would be just as strong as Jeremy. However, what they had just witnessed proved that they had thoroughly underestimated Ricky''s strength. It looked like Ricky was way out of Jeremy''s league. But only Ricky knew where his enormous strength hade from, as he knew that his strike could be equal to that of a middle spiritual emperor. He had been able to take his challenger down with one blow because there was a great amount of bloody evil power there. On the other hand, that tiger could also control the bloody evil power and the fiendish power in that ce. But because it hadn''t developed its psychic intelligence, it could only use those powers to increase its fighting power. That was its biggest differencepared to Ricky. Ricky was both powerful and intelligent. Plus, he had the Devourer Zone. Through his own fiendish power in his Devourer Zone, he could use the bloody evil power and fiendish power here to their optimum potentialpared to how the tiger had used them. Perhaps, that was the reason that he could unleash an attack more powerful than that of a lower spiritual emperor. If Ricky and Jeremy fought in another ce, it would undoubtedly be a close battle. Of course, there was another exnation for Jeremy''s loss. It was because he had recklessly underestimated Ricky''s strength. If he had taken Ricky seriously from the start, their fight would not have ended like this. Perhaps, he would have had a chance to escape. Once Ricky got rid of Jeremy, he turned his attention to the remaining three members of the Luo n. They were all stuck still, their mouths agape in shock. But before they could recover their wits, Ricky brought them down using the fiendish power inside the water once again. A deathly silence settled over the battlefield. It was not until the three men''s bodies fell lifeless on the ground that Hayes, Ashley, and Mordechai came back to their senses. "Wow, Ricky, I didn''t expect that you have improved this much already!" Hayes eximed as he looked at Ricky in wonder. "Ha-ha! I can''t take much credit for this, as the fiendish power helped me a lot. Besides, Jeremy didn''t take me seriously. If we weren''t in this ce, it might have turned out differently," Ricky answered with a modest smile. "Don''t be so modest! No matter how you won this, you are still the winner. That''s what matters," Mordechai chimed in. The second those words fell from his mouth, the token in Ashley''s hands suddenly lit up and made rumbling noises. "What''s happening to this token? Is it detecting a Territory Seal nearby?" Ashley asked as her eyes shed with excitement. "I don''t think so. We''ve been here for a long time, so if there was a Territory Seal in this area, it would have acted out a while ago. If my guess is right, it might have something to do with Jeremy," Hayes surmised logically. Thus, the four of them immediately began looking through Jeremy''s spiritual space tools. They soon found a token that contained a square grey-white seal in it, but they had no clue what materials it was made from. "Look! Here is the Territory Seal!" Hayes yelled out with a hint of excitement in his voice. "We don''t have any use for that, but it would determine the relocation of all the Sage Level forces'' territory in the outer region of the Middle Land." "It seems likedy luck has shown favor on us. We finally got our hands on one Territory Seal." Ricky spoke delightedly. "If the people from the other four branches each find one, we would have enough to keep our sect." "After we''re done here, I will reach out to the members from the other four branches and see if they''ve got any news," Ashley said. "You mean you can contact the other four branches from here?" Ricky asked curiously. "Yeah. I always keep in contact with the holy sons and holy daughters from the other four branches. We make sure to have a way of contacting each other," Ashley revealed voluntarily, which surprised Ricky. It seemed that she no longer hated him, and she could even share information willingly now. "Thank you; we appreciate you doing that. After all, we need to forge good rtionships with the other four branches in the Territory Battle. I bet that those people from the other four branches are thinking of the same thing. Otherwise, our Five-element Sect would long have been disbanded," Hayes remarked. Afterward, Ricky devoured the bloody evil power within the pure fighting energy. With that done, he and hispanions began to refine the fighting power. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It took them five long days to get the work done. After those days, their efforts paid off, as their strength improved a lot. Their spirit and energy had improved even more. Once they had absorbed the pure fighting energy, their fighting spirit significantly increased. Moreover, they obtained the martial arts experience of the powerful warriors who had died on ancient battlefields. Typically, most warriors ced a lot of value on their experience andprehension of martial arts. Every time a warrior''s fighting spirit increased, their spirit also directly improved. Spirit and energy were exceedingly valuable to warriors. Once their spirit and energy improved, their strength also increased in turn. On top of that, even their talent and physical body improved alongside it. That was why the pure fighting energy could help warriors acquire a fake mutant. "Although I only absorbed a little pure fighting energy, I can still feel that I have improved in all aspects. My Shadow Sword Mutant, in particr, has greatly developed. It can interact better with the heavenly law now," Hayes remarked, looking absolutely thrilled. "I feel the same way! The pure fighting energy is indeed better than any elixir," Mordechai agreed as his face lit up with excitement too. "Ricky, why don''t you save some pure fighting energy for your girlfriends? It''ll probably help Amelia improve her talent and mutant power, and it might even help Tina remove the source of the evil spirit in her body. After all, the pure fighting energy carries the powerful warriors'' will, which can restrain the evil spirit," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. "That''s a good idea," Ricky responded with a nod. The four of them first rested for a while, and then Ashley moved to contact the people from the four branches just as she had said earlier. But before she could do that, a sound abruptly broke the silence, and it seemed to being from her body. She flipped her palm, and a crystal ball of water appeared with a drop of blood essence in it. "Oh! I just got a message from Ran," she reported as she gazed into the crystal ball. "Really? Ran sent word?" Ricky said with a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. To be honest, he didn''t see eye to eye with Ran. And he was sure that Ran would not hesitate to kill him if he had an opportunity. Frankly, he could never trust Ran to guard his back. "So, what did Ran say?" Hayes asked Ashley. She didn''t answer immediately. First, she checked the crystal ball with her mind, and her eyebrows soon arched involuntarily as if she had heard something shocking. "What''s wrong? Did something happen to him?" Mordechai asked when he noticed Ashley''s peculiar expression. "He is requesting back up. It looks like he and his team are being hunted down by Brandon, a member of the Luo n. They are currently in an ancient battlefield called the Land of Thorn, and they''re in big trouble!" Ashley cried out urgently. "They are in the Land of Thorn?! That ce is very dangerous..." Hayesmented, frowning as he recalled what he knew of that ce. "Maybe they didn''t have a choice. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have risked their lives entering the Land of Thorn," Mordechai cut in. "Did he tell you how we can find them?" Ricky asked Ashley. In the meantime, he knew that he had to put aside his personal conflict with Ran. They muste to Ran''s rescue no matter what. After all, he was the holy son of the Five-element Sect now, so it was also Ricky''s job to keep Ran and his team safe. Although Ran held a grudge against him, Ricky couldn''t stand idly by and watch him die. That was how a powerful and honorable warrior should act. Of course, all bets would be off once Ricky sessfully saved Ran. If Ran tried to kill him, Ricky would show him no mercy then. Chapter 1261 Rotten Thorn Men Chapter 1261 Rotten Thorn Men "Well, Ran didn''t tell me. Or that could also mean that he doesn''t really know how to guide us to him. But as far as I know, that is his blood essence, and I can use that to track them down," Ashley answered. "Let''s get to it. We don''t have much time. I just hope that they can hold on until we arrive," Ricky said in a hopeful voice. Without dy, Ricky, Hayes, and Mordechai followed Ashley and made their way to the Land of Thorn. After travelling nonstop for three days, the team arrived at a wet, dark ce that housed evil spirit. They found it haunting as the ce made them feel shivers down their spines. As they continued walking into the ce, they felt that they could encounter dangers at any time. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. To make things worse, they noticed some thick, ck, hard, thorny nts that seemed to have been all over the ce. With full caution, they moved slowly. It was as if they were the only living creatures in that terrifying ce. The nts in the area rose high and covered half the sky, with many of them drenched in blood. In addition, there was rotten flesh and bones everywhere. In general, it was the thorny nts which made the ce such a nightmare. "This creepy ce is the Land of Thorn. It''s disgusting, I know," Ricky said in a hushed tone as his eyes stared at the moving thorny nts around him. Meanwhile, Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley also observed the nts secretly, with a little bit of fear in their eyes. They were all aware of the fact that those nasty thorny nts had psychic intelligence. This meant that they could fight like the humanoid evil flowers in the ancestralnd of the human devil tribe that they had run into before. "Remember, don''t do anything unless these thorny nts attack us. And, of course, do no provoke them either," Hayes said to the other threepanions telepathically. "But, don''t worry. They won''t really attack us. They only feast on dead and rotten corpses." "Okay, got it!" Ricky and the others replied at the same time, in the same manner. Since they didn''tunch attacks on them, the ancient thorny nts ignored their presence. "He is right. It seems like they''re only interested in rotten corpses," Ricky murmured to himself in a low voice. "That''s right. Otherwise, the four of you would have been dead and dried up bodies the moment you set foot in here," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in. "But you still need to be careful. Although they don''t like living creatures, it doesn''t mean that they will not attack you at all." "I know! Thanks," Ricky replied after hearing the warning. All that mattered at that time was that apparently, luck was on Ricky and hispanion''s side. Up until this point, Ricky''s team had not suffered from any injuries from the thorny nts. The only usible reason why these nts had not attacked them yet was that the nts had a steady supply of rotten corpses. After all, they saw a lot of rotten flesh covered in blood and bones scattered everywhere. Meanwhile, using Ran''s blood essence, they had finally arrived at a basin. However, upon looking around the ce, they noticed that there were fewer thorn nts in the area. It was rtively darker, and the foul smell of the rotten meats became more unbearable for them to smell. When they looked at the center of the basin, their eyes were met by a huge area that was covered by blood-red light. Curious, they went towards the area where the light showed up. Upon arriving, theyid eyes on seven figures, who sat cross-legged in mid-air. What was worse was that these people seemed to be in distress. Ricky took a few nces at the faces of these people. Upon careful scrutiny, he recognized one of them to be Ran. But at that moment, Ran had blood stains smeared on his good-looking face. His condition was the worst among them by far. In fact, he looked so injured that his white clothes got stained by his own blood. It was hard to believe that he was the arrogant, charming holy son who exuded the majestic aura. At once, Ricky, Hayes, Mordechai, and Ashley could clearly feel that the blood-colored light contained immense erosive power. Based on the scenario, it could be that Ran and hispanions were fighting against the blood-colored light. "What is going on here? Why do they look like that? Why do they have to stay within the blood-colored light? Is there something outside the light that they thought would harm them?" Ricky asked. At that moment, he and hispanions stood in the distance. Clearly, they had no idea how dangerous the situation was. "Honestly, I have no clue. But I think that something is up," Mordechai responded as he shook his head. "And besides, I sent a message to Ran, but I received no response. Perhaps, the blood- colored light is restricting them." "Ashley, can you reach Ran through his blood essence?" he continued, looking at Ashley''s concerned eyes. "I already did, but I got no reply. Maybe you guessed it right. Maybe, the blood-colored light is a restriction. It already took Ran so much energy to ask me for help," Ashley answered worriedly. "I see. It looks like he doesn''t have the strength to give us more information," Ricky cut in. "I bet that suppressive force must be difficult to deal with." "I agree. But don''t you think it''s odd that there is no sign of the people from the Luo n?" Hayes inquired as he looked around the ce. "I noticed that, too. I assume that they must be hiding somewhere else, and that they''re just waiting for Ran and the others to die before they do something. But we must act now. We''re running out of time. We need to save them first. As far as I can see, I don''t think they could hold on any longer," Mordechai urged. As soon as he finished his words, he ran as fast as he could towards Ran. "Hey! Wait!" Ricky tried to stop him. Luckily, Mordechai listened and stopped in his tracks. Not long after, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and examined the area around the blood-colored light. In the blink of an eye, he spotted many figures underground. These figures resembled humanoid creatures made of thorny nts, rotten flesh, and bones. Upon looking closely, Ricky found that these creatures'' faces looked very frightening and they even smelled like rotten corpses. Not long after, Ricky immediately reported his findings to hispanions. "Could they be zombies?" Ricky asked with knitted eyebrows. "No, I don''t think so. We are in the Land of Thorn, and such creatures do not exist in thisnd. What you saw must be the so-called Rotten Thorn Men," Hayes corrected them. "They must be Rotten Thorn Men. If not, then what else would they be?" Ashley said gravely. "What is a Rotten Thorn Man?" both Ricky and Mordechai asked curiously. "It is said that these creatures are formed when the oldest thorny nts merge with the fallen powerful warriors'' will, rotten flesh and bone. After a long time, this fusion would turn into what you had just seen, the Rotten Thorn Man. These Rotten Thorn Men crave living beings for they want to absorb their energy and flesh. That is the only way they can reinforce their psychic intelligence and be real creatures one day," Hayes expounded. "Oh, I see. So that''s why Ran and hispanions are afraid of the Rotten Thorn Men," Ricky replied while nodding his head. "With that being said, I believe that the next step to setting Ran free is to eliminate the Rotten Thorn Men," Mordechai chimed in. "So, do you have any idea how many of them are there?" "Not much. Probably about eight. But I can see that two of them are very powerful," Ricky answered. "I will deal with the two powerful ones. You three get the rest of them. I hope that my chaotic fire and thunder power are enough to restrain these creatures." "Sure thing. Please, be careful," Hayes reminded. After nning things out, the four of them jumped at the same time and flew towards the center of the basin. As soon as they got there, the Rotten Thorn Men under the ground growled with deafening ferocity. Soon after, the creatures rushed out and surrounded Ricky''s team. On the other hand, these creatures immediately got excited and entered their fighting state the minute they smelled the scent of living beings. Not long after, Ricky burst out his momentum, enclosing the two strongest Rotten Thorn Men. Upon seeing Ricky''s momentum surround them, they immediately considered him as the enemy. This disturbance caught Ran''s attention, as well as the other six people who were fighting the blood- colored light''s repression. When they opened their eyes, theyid eyes on Ashley fighting alongside her friends. At that moment, the despair in their eyes seemed to have vanished and was reced by the hope that she would be the one who could save them all. Chapter 1262 They Were Already Dead Chapter 1262 They Were Already Dead Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley all released their powers, enveloping the Rotten Thorn Men. The three of them stood in different spots, and each of them had two Rotten Thorn Men to deal with. "See? Ashley and Hayes are here. We are saved," the disciples of the Five-element Sect eximed excitedly. They peered through the blood-colored light, and they were ecstatic to see the group. They wasted no time and got out of the blood-colored light. They began to heal themselves. Earlier, they had no choice but to set foot in the area covered by the erosive blood-colored light to hide from the eight Rotten Thorn Men. They were extremely grateful to Ashley and herpanions at this time. However, Ran was in aplicated mood. He caught a glimpse of Ricky, and he immediately did not know how to feel. The Rotten Thorn Men were incredibly powerful. They possessed the rotten power, and they could mobilize the shady power in the Land of Thorn. Moreover, when the rotten power merged with the shady power, the terrifying death power was formed. The Rotten Thorn Men could also control all the ancient thorny nts as if they themselves were the masters of the Land of Thorn. Thorny nts sprouted out of the ground and rushed towards Ricky. They were going to wrap themselves around his body. Ricky immediately activated his Ultimate Golden Body before the thorny nts could get to him. Bang! Bang! The sound of shing metal suddenly rang out. The thorny nts coiled around Ricky''s hands. "Damn it! I''ve already integrated the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. However, I still can''t destroy these thorny nts with my physical strength," Ricky murmured to himself. "After all, they are old, thorny nts. They have absorbed a lot of strong warriors'' will and the essence of their bones. It''s not surprising that they are so hard to destroy," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. Seeing that Ricky had fought off the old thorny nts, the two Rotten Thorn Men roared ferociously. They were enraged. In an instant, all the thorny nts nearby began to form onerger, sharper thorn. It carried the immense death power, and it was aimed straight at Ricky. ''Such strong death power!'' Ricky remarked in his heart, sensing the power that the thorn contained. He didn''t dare to waste any more time. Ricky made a gesture with his hands, and the Death Wings appeared. They spread outwards and collided with the thorn. As the two strikes collided, a loud crash resounded. Ripples containing the death power manifested, filling the space instantly. A figure with wings appeared in the ripples. It was none other than Ricky! Since he possessed the Life and Death Zone, he was immune to the death power. Under the protection of the Death Wings, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace. He reached his opponents instantly. Crack! Crack! Crack! A shrill noise resounded through the air, getting louder and louder by the second. Ricky''s right arm was surrounded by bright, purple bolts of thunder. "Thunder Light de,e out!" he shouted. A split secondter, the thunder light shed, and a huge de appeared out of thin air. At the same time, the chaotic fire runes surged, and a torrent of me appeared. They covered the Thunder Light de. In the blink of an eye, the de Ricky summoned rushed towards its targets. Although the two Rotten Thorn Men were not very bright, they acted on their instincts. After all, they possessed many strong warriors'' will. They growled fiercely. Lots of ancient thorny nts gathered and stopped in front of them. They formed the death power and turned it into a shield. They were meant to withstand Ricky''s strike, which was a combination of his two Omnipotent Skills. Suddenly, the entire space was engulfed by the thunder light. The death power released by the two Rotten Thorn Men and the ancient thorny nts was suppressed by Ricky''s chaotic fire runes and life and death runes. A secondter, the two Rotten Thorn Men were thrown backwards. Their bodies had been mangled by the impact, and their faces had been battered beyond recognition. However, if Ricky didn''t kill them, injuring them was useless. Since they didn''t possess the psychic intelligence, they couldn''t feel any pain. Their bodies were made up of old, thorny nts and rotten corpses. They could control thorny nts and absorb rotten flesh, and they could heal themselves almost instantly. Hence, it only took the seriously injured two Rotten Thorn Man a few seconds to recover to their peak states. "I see. It looks like I need to give them a fatal blow to eliminate them. Otherwise, I won''t be able to get rid of them," Ricky said in a serious voice. "Ancestral Thunder Net!" he shouted. Ricky released a myriad of ancestral thunders, which flew towards his targets. Before the two Rotten Thorn Men could realize what was going on, the ancestral thunder had already formed the Ancestral Thunder Net. The Ancestral Thunder Net kept the Rotten Thorn Men and the old, thorny nts apart. In this way, the Rotten Thorn Men''s fighting power decreased for they couldn''t control the thorny nts anymore. It was not over yet. The moment that the Ancestral Thunder Net fell from the sky, Ricky released the chaotic fire to form the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. Once Ricky unleashed two suppressing Omnipotent Skills, the two Rotten Thorn Men were unable to move. They were temporarily paralyzed. This short amount of time was enough for Ricky to finish them off. He activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and merged the Fire Dragon Extremity with ten types of mes. In an instant, two, sharp des appeared and shed toward the two Rotten Thorn Men. The two Rotten Thorn Men instantly disintegrated into ashes. In the meantime, Ashley, Hayes, and Mordechai were also delivering their strongest blows. They crushed their enemies with their most powerful Omnipotent Skills. "It looks like that these Rotten Thorn Men are not as powerful as we imagined. The main reason is that they don''t have psychic intelligence. Once we give them a fatal blow, we can take care of them," Mordechai said. "Well, let''s check how they are doing," Ricky said. The four of them turned to look at Ran and the six other disciples of the Five-element Sect. They could tell that they had sustained severe injuries. They were about to walk towards the injured disciples when guttural growls began to ring out again. It was the Rotten Thorn Men again! "What was that? Are there other Rotten Thorn Mening our way?" Hayes said in a low voice. "If a horde of them areing for us, we will be in trouble." "No. The sound is near to us. The Rotten Thorn Men must be the ones that are here," Ashley said, frowning. As soon as those words left her mouth, eight balls of light containing the death power emerged from the air waves. The lights had emerged from right where they took out the eight Rotten Thorn Men. The growl hade from the lights. The four of them slightly panicked. They felt that something bad was about to happen. "What the hell are you? Reveal yourself!" Mordechai bellowed. He gathered all of his strength and threw a punch at one of the light balls. However, his strike didn''t cause any damage to the light. The power in his strike simply dispersed once it hit the light. As the growl grew louder and louder, more and more ancient thorny nts appeared. They were covered by rotten flesh and broken bones. Ssh! Ssh! Ssh! The thorny nts flew into the lights, and the death power appeared. In an instant, new Rotten Thorn Men appeared.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The newly condensed Rotten Thorn Men were much bigger and stronger than the ones that had just died. "This can''t be happening! Wouldn''t it take a long time for the Rotten Thorn Men to form? What the heck is going on here?" Mordechai murmured to himself in disbelief. The faces of Hayes and Ashley turned gloomy. "This only means one thing. We didn''t kill the eight Rotten Thorn Men at all," Ricky said. The Dragon Intent Grass observed what was happening and began to wonder, ''The Rotten Thorn Men are already dead. How could they be killed then? Let''s see if Ricky can get out of this.'' Chapter 1263 Forced To Retreated Chapter 1263 Forced To Retreated "Wait. Let me get this straight. We didn''t kill the eight Rotten Thorn Men?" Mordechai rified with widened eyes. "That''s right. If we had really destroyed them, then the lights containing the death power wouldn''t have shown up. Plus, if we didn''t kill them, then we should not have heard their awful growls. As far as I know, we only destroyed their bodies, but not their entire beings. They could easily rebuild their bodies using the materials that are scattered around the ce. Therefore, it won''t take them long before they reappear," Ricky responded. "So, do you think that the lights we saw are the core part of the Rotten Thorn Men? In that case, then we need to destroy these lights so we can take them down and they will not regenerate anymore," Hayes said as he looked at Ricky with eyes full of hope. "I tried to attack the lights, but unfortunately, they remained unscathed," Mordechai suddenly chimed in. "Or maybe, your power isn''t just enough to cause damage to them. Once we break those Rotten Thorn Men'' bodies, we should join forces to attack the light balls. In that way, I believe that we can destroy them once and for all," Ashley heavily suggested. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Meanwhile, ferocious roars echoed again. After rebuilding their bodies from the scraps of flesh and thorny nts from the area, the Rotten Thorn Men immediately dashed towards Ricky and attacked the four of them once more. Surely, their strength had improved with their new bodies, but they obviously were no match for the strength of Ricky and his friends. After engaging in a grueling battle, Ricky''s team had once again sessfully destroyed the Rotten Thorn Men. Just like the first time, after shattering the Rotten Thorn Men, eight balls of light carrying the death power emerged in front of them. Without apprehension, Ricky''s team performed their most powerful Omnipotent Skills to the best of their abilities. At that moment, Ricky used his Golden Spirit Eyes and fused his Omnipotent Skill with that of hispanions. However, theirbined attacks silently vanished into the ball of light instantly. Moreover, they found that the light ball waspletely unharmed. On top of that, Ricky had also unleashed the chaotic power and the chromatic energy, but this only caused the light ball to wobble a little. "Interesting. So, apparently, my chaotic power and chromatic energy could restrain the light slightly, but they can''t destroy it. I wonder how we can work around this. It''s frustrating!" Ricky said as he furrowed his brows. "This is it. We failed again! Does this mean that our joint power is not strong enough to destroy the light? Or is it because it is unbreakable? Are we never going to be able to take the smelly Rotten Thorn Men down?" Hayes said with a red face that fumed with anger. "I have an idea. Ricky, why don''t we try to destroy it using the eternal power?" Mordechai asked as soon as the idea popped into his head. "Okay! That''s not a bad thought. Let''s just hope that the eternal power can finally destroy this pesky light," Ricky replied. At that moment, both Hayes and Ashley were shocked to hear Ricky and Mordechai''s conversation. "What? You possess the eternal power? Howe we didn''t know that?" It was said that the eternal power was regarded as one of the strongest powers that one could hold, and one of the most difficult powers to cultivate. Based on how difficult it was to obtain the said power, there was no wonder that Hayes and Ashley were greatly taken aback by what they had heard. Soon after, Ricky and Mordechai unleashed all of their eternal power, and the golden-purple light appeared in front of them. The eternal power formed two des, and the duo aimed their des to sh the light that carried the death power. But just as they had expected, the eternal power did affect the light. The minute the two des touched the light, it began to shine violently. Unfortunately, this effect didn''tst long. A momentter, the light reverted to its normal state, absorbing the duo''s eternal power. "It looks like this light ball can be affected by the eternal power. Despite this, the eternal power still was not able to destroy the light." Hayes scowled. "I guess that this ancient Land of Thorn reeks of not only powerful thorny nts but also death power." "I have another idea. I can try and use the Heaven Illuminating Fire on it!" Ricky said with utmost determination. He would do anything to destroy these dead things, and giving up was not on his list. Not long after, he activated the Golden Spirit Eyes and integrated all his powers into them. Using the eyes, he transformed his powers into the power of the Heaven Illuminating Fire. At once, ck mes appeared and began to burn the ball of light. As soon as the fire engulfed a small portion of the light, the light began to release a stronger death power, extinguishing the Heaven Illuminating Fire in the blink of an eye. With disappointed eyes, Ricky was shocked and dismayed at the same time. Ever since the day he had used this fire, this was the first and only time he saw it put out only by sheer force. "Is the death power inside the light strong enough to quench the Heaven Illuminating Fire? I... I can''t believe this is happening," Ricky said dejectedly. "As far as I know, the Heaven Illuminating Fire will never die out. And the only usible exnation for this is that the death power in the light sealed its power..." Mordechai analyzed. With low spirits, the four of them felt frustrated and powerless. Meanwhile, the eight balls of light let out another set of ferocious growls. Numerous thorny nts appeared, and in the blink of an eye, the eight Rotten Thorn Men were once again up and about to fight with Ricky''s team. Only this time, the Rotten Thorn Man got taller, and with improved strength in their powers. At that moment, the four of them had already sensed the overwhelming strength of the eight Rotten Thorn Men. In addition, they realized that with the current strength of their enemies, Ricky''s team might not be able to defeat the Rotten Thorn Men anymore. "Oh, no! They have grown stronger again! I think they be more powerful every time they rebuild their bodies," Hayes eximed upon realizing what had happened. On the other hand, these eight Rotten Thorn Men growled and bounced in front of them like mindless beasts. However, after more than ten rounds of fighting, Ricky and hispanions were defeated. Obviously, with the amount of improvement in the strength of the Rotten Thorn Men, Ricky and his friends found that they were no match for their enemies. "So, what do we do now? Anyone got ns?" Ashley asked with arched eyebrows. "I don''t know. I guess we only have one other option. Let''s enter the blood-colored light first," Ricky answered powerlessly. Without wasting time, the four of them took Ran and the other six people to the area covered by the blood-colored light. As soon as they arrived, Ran and the other six disciples of the Five-element Sect seemed to regain consciousness and opened their eyes. Looking around, fear crept their insides as they found that they were back in the blood-colored light. In order to not cause them any panic, Ashley filled them in on what had happened. And after hearing her words, all of them fell silent. Ricky, on the other hand, helped the seven injured disciples get back on their feet. He used the power of life to nourish them back to health so that they could all fight against the blood-colored light. But the seven of them hadn''t fully recovered. Among the seven, four of them were from the water branch. They were Ran, Jessica, who was the holy daughter, and other two talented disciples. The rest of them were the disciples of the fire branch, and one of them was the holy daughter named E. At that moment, there was no holy son for the fire branch for they had not yet appointed anyone for the position. With so much gratitude, the seven of them lowered their heads a bit to thank Ricky for helping them out. Afterwards, Ricky and hispanions sat down with the seven people and asked them a few questions. "Do you know why the Rotten Thorn Men are afraid of the blood-colored light?" Ricky asked the seven disciples out of curiosity. "No, I have no idea. Before everything happened, Brandon and hispanions were chasing us. Of course, we had to get rid of them, so we had no choice but to enter this ce. That was why when we ran into the Rotten Thorn Men, we had no more strength to spare. Later on, we stumbled into the area covered by the blood-colored light. But apparently, we didn''t know that this was not to be approached at all," E exined briefly. "Is there some power in the blood-colored light that scares them?" Ricky asked in a low voice as he narrowed his eyes at the blood-colored light. "Ricky, can you please try to find a way to help us get out of here? If we stay here for too long, a lot of blood-colored light would invade our bodies. As you can already feel, we don''t have much time. The blood-colored light is full of the death power," Hayes pleaded to Ricky. Without a doubt, Mordechai and Ashley also fixed their eyes on Ricky as if they were asking for the same favor, too. After all, the three of them treated him like a leader, and they thought that with Ricky''s expertise, he could somehow find a way on how to help them get through this. "Everybody, please rest up. Before we do anything else, I need to study the blood-colored light. There must be some power in the light that frightens the Rotten Thorn Men," Ricky said severely. Upon finishing his words, he absorbed some of the blood-colored light and put it in the Devourer Zone for further study. Not long after, he closed his eyes and began to check and assess the powers in the light. "Hey, can you help us? Do you know something about the Rotten Thorn Men that we don''t know?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass telepathically. Chapter 1264 Play Hero Chapter 1264 y Hero "Yes. However, I don''t know much about them," the Dragon Intent Grass replied, its voice morose. "What? What do you mean you don''t know much about them? Are you nning to stay in this Land of Thorn with me for as long as you live?" Ricky asked, visibly frustrated. ''It is always of no use when I need its help. What is the point of the grass being here, then?'' he thought to himself. "Those Rotten Thorn Men are already dead. How are you going to kill them?" the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "Is that all you know about them?" Ricky asked, disappointed. "Yes, that''s all I know about them," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. "I''m not surprised to hear that. I know you can''t give me any more useful information about them," Ricky said, an edge in his voice. Although he was very frustrated with the Dragon Intent Grass, he still valued its advice. He just wanted to know what to do. When he used the Devourer Zone to extract the powers in the blood-colored light, he was thinking about what it told him. "So these Rotten Thorn men are already dead..." Ricky murmured to himself. "That means it''s impossible to kill them because they''re already dead in the first ce. No matter how many times we try to bring them down, they will alwayse back." Ricky now understood what the Dragon Intent Grass meant. If one possessed enough power, he could terminate any living being. The Rotten Thorn Men had very little psychic intelligence and powers. However, they were already dead. No amount of strength could kill them further. ''It seems that it''s not a problem of strength. The problem is that the Rotten Thorn Men are undead beings. Pelting them with attacks is useless. What we need to do is destroy the light. It seems that it is to them what hearts are to us. That''s the only way to get rid of them for good.'' Ricky got excited by this realization. After finding out how to destroy the Rotten Thorn Men, he focused on studying the blood-colored light. With the help of the Devourer Zone and the Devouring Skill, Ricky finally discovered all of the powers in the blood-colored light. He had spent four days working on it, and he was d that he was able to learn more. He found that the death power was the light''s main power. He had also spotted many dark powers such as the gloomy, bloody, and evil spirit powers. He even saw the power of life in it. Much to his surprise, the erosive, blood-colored light could carry the power of life. He was even more curious because the power of life that he found was pure and primitive. The power of life inside the blood-colored light was even purer and more primitive than the one in the Life and Death River of his Life and Death Zone. Before this day, Ricky had thought that there was no vitality in the world as pure as the vitality in that Life and Death River of his Life and Death Zone. It was not the purest in the world, but it was purer than most others that he had encountered. However, he now knew that he was wrong. The vitality in the blood-colored light was better than that in the Life and Death River. "This is amazing!" Ricky eximed. ''If I absorb the life power inside the blood-colored light, I will have a deeper understanding of the Life and Death Zone. However, the speed of the blood-colored lighting invading my body is faster than the speed of the Devourer Zone devouring it. Drawing the life power from it will be difficult,'' he thought to himself. It was indeed a precarious situation. ''The death power and the dark powers are definitely not what scare the Rotten Thorn Men. So the only thing in the light that frightens them is the pure and primitive power of life,'' Ricky thought. ''This could only mean one thing: life is the natural enemy of death. Just like my Life and Death Zone, life and death can change from one to the other, and they can restrain each other as well. I now know how to deal with these Rotten Thorn Man.'' At once, Ricky opened his eyes. "I think I know what we have to do," he said right away. Upon hearing this, Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley all opened their eyes. They looked at Ricky expectantly. "What is it? What do you need us to do?" Mordechai asked immediately. At this point, Mordechai and the others were open to anything Ricky coulde up with. After all, they couldn''t think of any n to bring the Rotten Thorn Men down. "You don''t need to do anything. Just stay here. I will destroy the Rotten Thorn Men," Ricky said, puffing out his chest. He stood up quickly. As soon as he was upright, he burst out the Devouring Mutant. He also unleashed the other powers that surrounded him. In the blink of an eye, his hair had turned white as snow. The Devourer Zone suddenly appeared behind him. Ricky pped his hands, and the Devourer Zone transformed into an Omnipotent Skill¡ª the Evil Devouring Mouth. The Evil Devouring Mouth opened up and swallowed the blood-colored light around them. "Ricky, what are you doing?" Mordechai, Hayes, and Ashley all looked at Ricky like he was crazy. They were worried about how he was devouring the blood-colored light. ''Even though Ricky has the Devouring Mutant, he might get hurt if he tries to absorb so much of the blood-colored light,'' they thought to themselves. "I''m doing this to take care of the Rotten Thorn Men. We are not a match for them the way that we are. I have to borrow the blood-colored light''s power," Ricky replied. "Brat, it looks like you are trying to y hero," the Dragon Intent Grass said. However, its voice contained a hint of admiration. "I don''t have a choice. None of them have the Devourer Zone. I''m the only one who can utilize so much blood-colored light''s power," Ricky responded. Although he hade up with the idea, they stillcked power to y the Rotten Thorn Men. So Ricky decided to borrow the power of the blood-colored light to help them. However, there was too much death and dark powers floating inside the blood-colored light. Even though he used the Life and Death Zone to devour the dark powers and the Life and Death Zone to suppress the death power, the powers still invaded his body, threatening to take over his very soul. Time passed by. Ricky''s skin and hair slowly turned blood dark. The death and dark powers permeated his mind, and he had fallen into a state ofplete madness and killing. His will and body tried their hardest to resist the dark powers inside the blood-colored light. He was suffering a lot of pain both physically and mentally. Mordechai and the others knew what he was going through. It pained them to see him like this. There was nothing but admiration in their eyes. They knew that Ricky was doing this for them. Ashley no longer resented Ricky. All she had for him was respect. She wished that he would make it through. At that moment, Ricky had be their hero. A hero not only possessed great strength and talent, but he was also just. He was willing to sacrifice himself to help others. Ricky was everything that a hero was. A coward could never be a hero. Ricky would share with them his solution, but he would never disclose the risks it posed to him. He always did what was right, even if it was tough. From N?velDrama.Org. Ran was baffled. He did not know how to feel about Ricky''s actions. He believed that Ricky knew he wanted him dead, but he was still trying to save him. When he had asked Ashley for help, he knew that Ricky knew it was him seeking assistance. Ricky had stille to their rescue regardless of their conflicts. Ran was not an evil person. He knew that he owed Ricky his life, and he knew he should be kind to those who were kind to him. In those moments, he was overtaken by guilt. Chapter 1265 Brandon Showing Up Chapter 1265 Brandon Showing Up As soon as Ricky absorbed a huge amount of blood-colored light, he could not help but suddenly be wild and delirious. The only thing that could bring him back to normal was if he absorbed the death power and the dark powers with the help of the Devourer Zone and the Life and Death Zone. However, it was impossible for him to do so at that moment because he desperately needed the life power and the death power that were inside of the blood-colored light. Soon after absorbing the blood-colored light, he sprung out of it and fought ferociously with the eight Rotten Thorn Men once more. Under the influence of the Devourer Zone and the Life and Death Zone, the death power and the dark powers inside of the blood-colored light came together and turned into eight bloody-dark des. In the blink of an eye, the des dashed forward and shed the Rotten Thorn Men in full force. Without a doubt, the death power and the dark powers inside the blood-colored light were powerful than most. Not long after, the eight des they had created pierced the bodies of the Rotten Thorn Men, turning them into the light that contained the death power. "This is it. This move will tell us if we win! It''s all or nothing!" Ricky said in a serious tone while looking at the eight balls of light that the Rotten Thorn Men left. Meanwhile, the blood-colored light shrouded Mordechai and the others. They gave Ricky a quick gaze before averting their gaze on the eight balls of light. At that moment, all they knew was that getting through this all rested on Ricky''s hands. If he would not be able to destroy the eight balls of light, eight new Rotten Thorn Men would emerge, with each having the strength of a middle spiritual emperor. When that time came, they knew that death would be upon them. After all, they could no longer do anything to stop the Rotten Thorn Men with that kind of strength. On the other hand, Ricky''s eyes shed with unbridled determination as he gathered the primitive and pure power of life. Without hesitation and withplete hope, he transformed the life and death runes into the life runes and fused them with the life power. Soon after, he performed the skill of Resurrection. Because Ricky included the primitive and pure power of life, he didn''t need to consume his lifespan in order to get the skill of Resurrection working. This could be one of the benefits he had absorbed from the blood-colored light. As soon as the Resurrection skill worked, the green life aura covered the eight balls of light. And the aura was so massive that it covered as wide as the whole area. Shocked to see what was going on, Mordechai and the others widened their eyes. ''What on earth does he think he is doing? Is he going nuts? Is he trying to bring the Rotten Thorn Men back to life? He well knows that once these creaturese alive, they will be more powerful than ever,'' they thought to themselves anxiously. At that moment, everyone thought that Ricky was acting recklessly and was out of his mind. But at the same time, they wanted to know why he did that. However, before they even had the chance to open their mouths to ask, they could not help but notice something odd happening with the eight balls of light. Covered in the life power, the lights suddenly became active and released the vitality. Howl! Howl! Without warning, the balls of light sounded with several calls of distress. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "They are finally alive," Ricky said with utmost anticipation. "The purpose of you devouring the blood and flesh is to live. But I guess, you didn''t want to be brought to life at this very moment, did you?" The Iron Justice Saber materialized in his hand as Ricky spoke. He stretched out his other hand, and the ancestral thunder power emerged. Immediately, he formed the Ancestral Thunder Net with it. At the same time, he controlled the to envelop the eight balls of light. Soon, he waved his saber and activated the Heaven Illuminating Fire. Not long after, several ck mes burned the eight balls of light. After numerous tries of destroying the balls of light, something unexpected happened¡ªthe Heaven Illuminating Fire wasn''t extinguished at all! At that time, the light balls produced loud shrill sounds as they were burned to nothingness. After seeing that these balls were never to return, Ricky withdrew the Heaven Illuminating Fire. "Ha-ha! Good job, boy!" the Dragon Intent Grassuded. "Well, I was right. If I really want to kill the dead thing again, I must first let it resurrect," Ricky murmured as he grinned from ear to ear. Immediately, he sat down cross-legged to adjust himself. Frankly, being invaded by the death power and dark powers inside the blood-colored light didn''t make him feel so good. Fortunately for him, he had the Devourer Zone and the Life and Death Zone that could help him get better. Seeing the result, Mordechai and the others were thunderstruck. They were curious about how Ricky managed to destroy the eight balls of light. Since they were talented warriors, too, they managed to understand how it all happened after thinking deeply for a while. "Undoubtedly, Ricky is an incredible and intelligent warrior. No wonder he has cultivated the chaotic power! Now I know how he had be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor once," Hayesmented as he gazed on the close-eyed Ricky. "Yeah, I think this guy is just amazing!" Mordechai added. Meanwhile, everyone stared at Ricky with lots of admiration. They all could not help but appreciate him and sigh in awe. More importantly, they felt immense gratitude towards him. "If we want to kill a dead being, we will have to resurrect it first. We all know that. But somehow, we all forgot about it at the most critical moment. And only Ricky remembered. How great is this guy? He deserves the best meals in life!" E chimed in. Hayes, on the other hand, took a deep breath of relief and said in a rxed tone, "Well, what''s important is that we got through it as a team. Now, we should focus on adjusting ourselves before we get out of here. Otherwise, we will surely be in a lot of trouble if we run into some more powerful Rotten Thorn Men on our way." Hearing this, the rest of them nodded their heads in agreement. Just then, something caught their attention, so they narrowed their eyes as they looked ahead. Suddenly, ripples appeared in front of them, showing the aura of powerful beings. Not long after, a loudugh echoed from the space where the ripples were seen. "Wow! Bravo! Do you know that you are the first person to destroy the Rotten Thorn Men over the years? You deserve a big round of apuse!" Based on the tone, the voice was actually congratting Ricky in a very sincere manner. As soon as Ricky heard this, he stood up and responded, "There you are! You finally showed yourself!" Ricky might not have fully recovered, but it didn''t matter. After all, he was sure that he would get better soon. Afterwards, the space cracked, and five figures walked out of it. Leading them was the most talented genius from the Luo n¡ªBrandon. As soon as Ran and E saw them, they raised their eyebrows. "Hey, those guys are from the Luo n!" the duo said in unison, ring at them. "Well, you have taken out the Rotten Thorn Men. It would be too rude of me not to show up to congratte you," Brandon said slowly. "Can you still remember what I told you? I told you that I will cut your head off myself three months ago." "Hmm... That threat sounds familiar. But I doubt if you can do that. I don''t know why, but I''m just one luckyd. All those who attempted to take my life ended up dying at my hands," Ricky responded with confidence. "Oh, is that so?" Brandon furrowed his eyebrows upon hearing Ricky''s threat. When he spoke, killing intent started to surge out of his body. "I see that you are a powerful foe. But, there are only five of you, yet you n to kill us. Don''t you think you have given yourselves too much credit?" Ricky asked seriously. From a distance, he could tell that Brandon was desperate to put him down. Meanwhile, Ran, E, and the others had almost fully recovered. Now, Ricky thought that if he teamed up with Mordechai, they could at least beat Brandon even if they couldn''t kill him. "Well, that seems like a good point. But do you know why Ran and the others could wait for you to save them?" Brandon said with a vicious smile. Chapter 1266 George Hua Chapter 1266 George Hua "You don''t want them dead, do you?" Ricky asked, studying Brandon with narrowed eyes. "That''s right. I only let them live because they don''t deserve to die by my hands," Brandon answered with a fake smile. His words, of course, pissed off Ran, E, and the other five disciples of the Five-element Sect. They felt so insulted that Brandon didn''t even consider them as threats. They red heatedly at him, with their teeth gritted in anger and their eyes burning with fury. However, even though their pride was hurt, none of them could say anything back. After all, Brandon was telling the truth. They would all be dead if Brandon had wanted to kill them. The shameful truth was that Brandon and hispanions had yed with them as if they were ying cat and mouse. "The primary reason why I let them live was that I wanted to use them as bait to lure you out. I wanted your head badly not just because I promised Walt, but because you are a rare genius. You would be a great threat to me if you were to be left alive," Brandon continued bluntly. "Ha-ha! I''m ttered that you think of me as a genius. However, I won''t show you any mercy. Even though you don''t want to admit it, the truth is that you are no match for us. I''m going to chop off your head," Ricky replied with augh. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I admit that we stand no chance against you guys. But since I did all this to get you here, do you think I am not fully prepared?" Brandon revealed, a sly smile ying on his lips. Upon hearing this, Ricky and hispanions immediately grew wary, and they nced around them with their eyebrows scrunched into a frown. "Well then, let me see what games you are ying. I''m curious if your ns can even scare me," Ricky answered confidently. All of a sudden, Brandon''s face darkened, and he turned his gaze to someone hidden behind him. "George,e out!" he yelled out. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! As soon as the words fell from his lips, countless ripples appeared in the void again, and four more figures came down. The one leading them was a young man d in fine clothes and a fancy, golden crown. He exuded an aura of a nobleman, which attracted the attention of the entire ce. There was no doubt that this youngd had a strong blood power and terrifying strength. "It''s George Hua!" Ashley abruptly cried out with a gloomy expression. Ran, Hayes, and the others also bore morose looks on their faces. They had all heard a lot about this man. Brandon was a powerful enemy to all the geniuses of the Five-element Sect, so it was not an understatement to say that they could hardly defeat him. George Hua was somewhat simr to him, except for the fact that George Hua was far stronger than Brandon. Therefore, the disciples of the Five-element Sect saw George Hua as someone that they could never surpass. "Is that George Hua from the North Sect?" Ricky murmured in a low voice as he observed the young man who had just arrived. The name was familiar to him, as he had looked into the background of the famous geniuses in this territory before he entered the ancient battlefield. It looked like his effort was not in vain. As far as he knew, George Hua was one of the two most talented disciples in the North Sect. He would most likely be appointed the next leader of their sect. "I knew it! The North Sect has allied with the Luo n," Hayes remarked in a sullen tone. George Hua took several steps in the air andnded next to Brandon. He nced at Ricky''s companions before he finally rested his eyes on Ricky and Mordechai. His instincts were telling him that the duo had something up their sleeves, and they were not as simple as they looked. "I guess you two are the geniuses of the new generation in the Five-element Sect. I heard that your vice leaders think highly of you," George Huamented as he looked at Ricky and Mordechai. "Perhaps, you should listen to my advice. The Five-element Sect has already declined, so the only way for you to survive is to seek refuge with us. Otherwise, you will be wiped out together with your sect. Even if you can collect enough Territory Seals in the Territory Battle, the Misty South Pce will only protect you for fifty years. The very day that your time limit runs out, we will seize your ce and kill every single soul from your sect. Mark my words. Those who refuse to bow to us will die. You''ve got no other choice but to surrender to us if you guys want to survive. You two just have to swear fealty to our sect, and I promise that we will treat you well. I will personally help you grow stronger, and you will get whatever you want," he added. "Ha-ha! I have to say that you are an ambitious man. It won''t be bad if warriors like us have ambitions as you do. These benefits you are offering are quite tempting," Ricky responded slyly. "However, we know something about loyalty. And besides, we don''t like people who threaten us. We appreciate your kindness, but we will not join you," he continued straightforwardly. "If that''s what you want, then it looks like a fight is inevitable. That way, we could help you make the right decision," George Hua answered caustically. Ricky''s words enraged him. Now he hated Ricky even more than Brandon did. "Hey, George. I told you that for people like him, you should use your strength to speak. It''s useless to persuade them with words," Brandon asserted knowingly. "I guess you are right. Anyway, let''s see how stubborn and strong they are!" George Hua answered. "Wait," Brandon interrupted,ying a hand on George Hua''s shoulder. "I call dibs on Ricky''s head. I want to cut it myself and see him bleed. Leave him to me, okay?" "Okay. Since you want his head so much, I won''t get in your way," George responded, smiling indulgently at him. Meanwhile, Mordechai was listening to the conversation between George Hua and Brandon, and every word ignited a fire within his heart. "Ricky, these two guys are too rude. I can''t help but hate them on sight. What about you?" he asked Ricky. Although he couldn''t do anything to the dead Rotten Thorn Men, he was not afraid of George Hua and Brandon at all. "You know what? I don''t like them either. We should teach them a lesson!" Ricky responded loudly. He had raised his voice on purpose so that everyone could hear him. In the next moment, Ricky, Mordechai, Brandon, and George Hua jumped up and hovered mid-air. The four of them burst out their momentums, which mmed and shed against each other, creating hissing sounds. Ricky locked eyes with Brandon, while Mordechai met George''s furious gaze. And although both sides were itching to just fight, they had no intention of actually attacking each other yet. They were well-aware that the victory of each side wholly depended on the results of the fight among the four people. It was meaningless for them to simply fight on their own. "Be careful, Mordechai! This man looks like a formidable foe. Although his momentum and strength seems equal to those of Brandon, my gut is telling me that he is stronger than Brandon," Ricky warned Mordechai through telepathy. "Understood. Don''t worry, Ricky. Even if I can''t defeat him, I certainly won''t lose. I have faith in myself and my Sorcerous Combat Body. Anyway, you must beat Brandon! We need to deal with him not only to get rid of him but also for the reputation of our sect," Mordechai immediately responded earnestly. "You can rest assured. I will definitely strike him down!" Ricky dered resolutely. In the next breath, the momentums of the four young warriors began to increase. Everybody waited on bated breaths, as they all expected the fight to start as soon as their momentums increased to the peak. Suddenly, augh rang out, stopping everyone in their tracks. "Ha-ha! What a surprise! I didn''t expect to encounter so many geniuses in the Land of Thorn." Airwaves soon appeared in the distance, and they noticed five figures moving fast toward them. A young man d in ck led this group, and he had the cloud power beneath his feet. Three men and a woman formed his entourage, following closely behind him. The woman, in particr, somehow felt familiar to Ricky as if he had met her somewhere before. Chapter 1267 Another Genius Chapter 1267 Another Genius Meanwhile, under intense caution, Ricky secretly observed the woman behind the young man in ck. Exuding an unworldly aura, the woman shone a tender look in her glistening eyes. Moreover, she was blessed to have such fine features that no man could ever avoid falling for a woman like her. At that moment, all the men in the area had their eyes glued to the woman. ''What is going on around here? She looks kind of familiar. Have I met her before?'' Ricky wondered the minute he saw the woman. Of all the people in the area, Ricky could not help but notice how the woman''s gaze always fell on him. "Hey, Hayes! See that girl? Do you know her?" Ricky asked telepathically after letting his curiosity get the best of him. "Ha-ha! Oh, Ricky. Don''t tell me that you''re attracted to that woman, too? But I have not met that woman before, and I don''t think George and Brandon ever did, too. Because if they did, they would surely have a different response than you," Hayes remarked. "Really?" Ricky said softly to himself. "Ricky, snap out of it. That woman might be very enchanting, but you must pay close attention to that young man in front of her," Hayes said seriously. "Do you know that guy?" Ricky asked as he stared at the young man in ck. "That''s Peter Mu. He''s from the Mu n of the Misty Mountain," Hayes replied as he gazed at the young man in ck. ''I see... So this is Peter Mu,'' Ricky uttered inwardly. But at the same time, Ricky was baffled by his presence. "What is he doing here? The Mu n of the Misty Mountain and the North Sect usually live in harmony without any conflicts. I wonder whose side he will take this time. I doubt that his presence here is purely by chance. I mean, no one would dare enter the Land of Thorn," he blurted out. "I have no idea!" Hayes answered bluntly. "I just hope that he would not take George and Brandon''s side." The Mu n of the Misty Mountain was said to be on par with the North Sect. However, considering the number of medium saints, the Mu n had two while thetter had only one. Therefore, the Mu n was more powerful. Moreover, the Mu n was situated very far from the North Sect. It was a good thing that the Mu n was situated far away from the North Sect. Otherwise, it would be impossible for the two to avoid conflicts. Peter Mu was the son of the Mu n''s leader. People described him as an incredible genius who was even more famous than George in the outer region of the Middle Land. In addition to being a genius, he ranked ninth among the ten top young talents of the outer region of the Middle Land, while George even failed to be one of them. Generally speaking, the top ten talents of the outer region gave honor to the most talented young warriors in the Middle Land''s outer region. These talents were then recognized by the Misty South Pce. All of a sudden, both George and Brandon averted their gazes away from that head-turner woman. And instead, they ced them on Peter Mu, as if they were caught in a spell. "It''s Peter Mu!" the duo suddenly eximed with serious faces. Frankly, George was actually a little bit afraid of Peter Wu because the former was a genius who was valued by the Misty South Pce. In addition to that, he was well aware that Peter Wu was also named as one of the top ten talents in the outer region. Despite that, George didn''t see eye to eye with Peter Wu. He didn''t think that Peter was better than him. Afternding on the ground, Peter Wu nced at everyone. "Let me see who''s here. George, Brandon, Mordechai, and Ricky... I also see that there are also other talented disciples from the North Sect, the Luo n, and the Five-element Sect. I sensed it right. This ce is undoubtedly full of geniuses," Peter Wu said as he smiled from ear to ear. "Hey, Peter, what brings you here?" George asked all of a sudden. As a result, he got Peter''s full and undivided attention. Compared to Ricky and Mordechai, George had this itching desire to fight Peter. He thought that once he defeated Peter Wu, he could rece him in the ranks and be one of the top ten geniuses. "Ha-ha! Just like what I said, George, I had a feeling that many talented people reside here. And that''s why I paid a visit," Peter Wu replied with a warm smile. But somehow, all the other warriors, including Ricky, didn''t buy anything that Peter Wu had just said. Instead, they thought, ''You''ve got to be kidding me. Do you think you can fool us with thisme lie? Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A saint outside couldn''t even have a sense of what is going on in the Land of Thorn, let alone someone who is not.'' "Oh, is that so?" George rified while narrowing his eyes at Peter. "Yes. So, if you have some unfinished business to attend to, please, just go ahead and ignore us. We''ll be fine here," Peter Wu answered back. "You can''t be serious, Peter! No one in the entire outer region would dare ignore you, given your rank. And now that you''re here today, you muste and do a few rounds with me. How does that sound? We all know that you rank ninth in the top ten geniuses. And to be honest, I have wanted to own your title for a long time," George said with no holds barred as he looked Peter Wu in the eye. "Well, if that''s what you want," Peter agreed and nodded his head indifferently. "After all, ording to rules the Misty South Pce has made, the ten geniuses, including me, can''t refuse any other talented young warriors'' challenge." "Then I''m beyond thrilled to hear that. The deal is sealed!" George said excitedly. "But before that, let me just deal with something. I hope you won''t interfere." "Ha-ha! Ipletely understand! Don''t worry, I will stay out of your way," Peter Wu assured. He was certain that George was going to take care of Ricky and his team first. At this point, Ricky did not care what other people said. There, he tried his best to guess and recall the woman''s identity. He could not just ignore his intuition that this woman was someone he knew. After thinking hard for a while, he had finally started to realize why this woman looked so familiar to him. "Dragon Intent Grass, see that woman behind Peter? Does she look familiar to you? They look the same," Ricky said. "Yes, she appears to be the spitting image of him. Could they be fraternal twins?" the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "I thought so, too. My Golden Spirit Eyes told me that the two are the same person. But that''s still impossible," Ricky said with furrowed eyebrows, frustrated. Meanwhile, George turned around and stared at Mordechai and Ricky ferociously. "Watch us as we take you out in three moves," he threatened the duo. Initially, he nned to y with Ricky and Mordechai for a little while before eliminating them. However, Peter Wu''s arrival made him change his mind. Instead, he decided to finish them off as quickly as possible. After all, he could not wait to take Peter Wu''s ce in the ranks. Hearing what George said, Ricky and Mordechai looked at each other and let out a rebellious sneer. "Humph! Are you really sure about that?" At that moment, both of them realized that George wasn''t taking them seriously at all. "In that case, try us then!" Ricky dared. Deciding not to hide his real strength anymore, he burst out his six mutants and unleashed the chaotic power. Soon after, he jumped and swung at Brandon from the sky. Afterwards, a colorful lotus emerged along with his punch. On the other hand, Mordechai activated his Sorcerous Combat Body. Immediately, heunched an attack on George in the blink of an eye. The moment the battle started, Ricky and Mordechai surely put in all their efforts as they fought with all their might. Seeing that the enemy had already made their moves, Brandon and George gathered their strength and performed their powerful Omnipotent Skills. And because they had already imed to destroy their enemies in no more than three powerful strikes, the duo did not hesitate to show them their best moves. From a distance, Peter Wu watched the fight. However, he spent more of his time watching Ricky, and so did that woman behind him. Chapter 1268 Peters Interference Chapter 1268 Peter''s Interference Ricky wasn''t concerned about Mordechai at all because he believed that Mordechai was able to handle this. Even if Mordechai couldn''t beat George, thetter couldn''t hurt him too severely because of Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body. No matter how much George wanted to, he wouldn''t be able to kill Mordechai unless he had the strength of a middle spiritual emperor. On the other hand, Brandon was facing Ricky''s strike, so he was on full-alert and highly defensive. He had gathered all his Grey Light blood power, which soon mutated into heat. In no time at all, the temperature in the entire ce rose sharply as if the season had changed into mid-summer. When his eyes turned grey-white, four lines suddenly appeared between his eyebrows, lighting up like a beacon. "It seems that he has cultivated the Meridian Mutant to the fourth level!" Ricky eximed to himself with narrowed eyes. "Today, I will separate your body from your head and burn it to ashes. But I will keep your head intact, so I can have a reminder of this day," Brandon said maliciously as his eyes burned with white-hot mes. Then, he stretched out his finger, and four grey-white scorching passages emerged from the sky. His Grey Light blood power condensed into four gigantic fingers. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe finger strike!" Brandon yelled out. Sizzle! Sizzle! The four gigantic fingers burned everything in their paths, turning them into grey-white ashes. Not even the surrounding space could escape their destructive power. However, the seemingly unstoppable destructive power came to a stop once it made contact with Ricky''s strike. The two forces collided, shed, and fell to a stalemate, sparks flying in the air between them. An explosion suddenly rang out. Forceful airwaves spread in an instant and engulfed both Ricky and Brandon. The moment the waves surged over them, the duo soared into the sky and used their Omnipotent Skills to confront each other in the air. Brandon threw punch after punch reinforced with his Grey Light blood power. He had acquired such power after his Meridian Mutant reached the fourth level. Moreover, it was the Grey Light blood power at the fourth level that enabled him to activate his mutant power to its peak. However, since Ricky was a lower spiritual emperor and had the support of six mutant powers, the chaotic power Ricky had unleashed seemed almost unstoppable. It looked like it could even overpower the purest masculine power, not to mention the Grey Light blood power. After a few rounds, Ricky finally gained the upper hand. Of course, his terrifying physical strength took much credit for that. He and Brandon were at the same level, but he was slightly better than thetter concerning their physical strength. That was why it wasn''t surprising that Ricky had gained the upper hand. "It looks like you''ve lost the first round. You even dared to talk big, iming you can beat us within three moves. Ha! That''s ridiculous," Ricky said mockingly. "Humph!" Brandon snorted coldly, although he didn''t say anything more to Ricky. Instead, he concentrated on his fighting. He stepped back quickly, and the heat he produced filled the air once again. The four streaks of Grey Light blood power around him grewrger continuously, not stopping until they were almost as big as giant dragons. "Come on, rings. Go suppress him!" Brandon yelled out. The mark between his eyebrows glowed, and four streaks of light morphed into four gigantic rings, which rushed toward Ricky in an instant. There was no doubt that if these massive rings trapped Ricky, he would be crushed to a pulp. Of course, Ricky wouldn''t just sit around and wait for death to im him. He burst out the Ultimate Golden Body, and his eyes turned golden-yellow. Before long, golden light emerged and struck the massive rings. As the two forces collided with each other, the forceful impact produced overwhelming power, which spread far away. Ricky and Brandon were forced to separate and step back due to the impact, and in the ce they had vacated, two deep cracks appeared. In the second round, the two men were neck and neck with each other. On the other hand, George and Mordechai''s fight had already been concluded. Just as they expected, George quickly suppressed Mordechai, although Mordechai didn''t suffer any serious injury thanks to his Sorcerous Combat Body. But if Mordechai''s level had been a little bit higher, the result would have beenpletely different. Of course, if Mordechai had unleashed the eternal power, the result would have changed as well. At that moment, both George and Brandon had simr sullen expressions on their faces. George had arrogantly imed that they would bring Ricky and Mordechai down in three moves. But two rounds had already passed, and all they proved was that they were evenly matched. There was no chance that they would beat Ricky and Mordechai in three moves. Based on how they performed in the previous rounds, they wouldn''t even be able to defeat Ricky and Mordechai in thirty moves. Luckily, only a few warriors were around to witness their shame, or they would have been more embarrassed. But they quickly let go of this thought, as embarrassment was nothing next to winning. They thought that nothing else mattered as long as they won this fight. ''That was very well done. He can go toe to toe with someone stronger than him at the Emperor Level...'' Peter inwardly praised Ricky as he gazed at him approvingly. At this point, George and Brandon exchanged quick nces and prepared to attack once again. Guessing what was on their minds, Peter dashed forward to stand between Ricky and George. "Peter, why are you doing this? Are you sure you want to get involved in this?" George asked Peter with a perplexed frown. "I don''t want to interfere with you, but I want to be friends with Ricky. He seems like an interesting fellow to get to know," Peter exined with augh. "What do you think, Ricky? Will you be my friend?" he further added as he turned to look at Ricky, who looked surprised. "Ha-ha! Of course! You are one of the ten top geniuses in the outer region, and I''m ttered that you would want to be friends with me. How can I refuse your kindness?" Ricky immediately replied. He didn''t know why Peter wanted to befriend him, but he was more than pleased to ept such an offer. Besides, Peter would certainly stop siding with George once he agreed to be friends with Peter. Upon hearing Peter''s words, George became furious. "Are you going against me?" he asked acidly. "I won''t go against anyone unless that person provokes me first. Of course, if anyone tries to give my friend a hard time, no one can me me foring to his rescue, right?" Peter replied with a serene smile. With these words, he made it clear that he was now on Ricky''s side. "Ashely, do you know what Peter is up to?" Hayes asked Ashley through telepathy, not taking his eyes off the battlefield. "I have no idea what he''s doing, and I''m sure even Ricky doesn''t know why he''s doing this. Perhaps, he was telling the truth, and he just really likes Ricky. Anyway, let''s not look a gift horse in the mouth. What is important is that he won''t go against us," Ashley replied promptly as she stared at Peter like he was a puzzle that needed to be solved. A few moments of deathly silence settled over the ce. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At that moment, George''s and Brandon''s faces couldn''t be gloomier. They weren''t intimidated by Ricky, Mordechai, or Peter. However, if those three joined hands against them, they would undoubtedly lose. After all, they had already seen the extent of Ricky''s and Mordechai''s powers. "Peter, it looks like you can''t wait to go a few rounds with me. Well, if that''s what you want, then I''ll give it to you!" George menacingly announced as he struggled to control his rage. "Ha-ha! You misunderstand me. Ricky and hispanions are my friends, just as you are also my friends," Peter replied vaguely, smilingly pleasantly at George. Peter''s words immediately confused both Ricky, George, and their supporters. At that point, they really didn''t know which side Peter was on. Thus, both sides fell silent, their brows scrunched in confusion. After a while, Ricky finally broke the silence. He looked straight at Peter and said, "I''m afraid I don''t understand what you mean. Can you please put it more clearly? If you do, I would appreciate it. However, I want to tell you now that no matter what your attitude is, we will never ever make peace with them." Chapter 1269 Life And Death Relic Chapter 1269 Life And Death Relic As soon as Ricky finished speaking, both George and Brandon turned to look expectantly at Peter. They both agreed with what Ricky had dered. They, too, would never reconcile with Ricky and other disciples of the Five-element Sect, for they were firmly on the opposite sides. Moreover, both George and Brandon desperately wanted Ricky dead. Of course, they had no legitimate reason for wanting him dead, as they were just jealous of Ricky''s talent. And in the world of martial arts, envy always had terrible, and disastrous consequences. If an individual allowed his jealousy to get the best of him, it could be his inner demon and an obstacle to his future cultivation. Noticing the confused expressions that everyone wore, Peter couldn''t help but smile. He then turned to the blood-colored light and said, "Everyone, do you know what this blood-colored light is, and where it came from? Do you know why those Rotten Thorn Men are afraid of it?" When Ricky, Brandon, and the others heard this, all their attention shifted toward the blood-colored light, as they began studying it intently. They would be lying if they said they weren''t curious about the blood-colored light and its origins. Old thorny nts were amon sight everywhere in the Land of Thorn, but the blood-colored light could only be found in this area, which made it particr. Moreover, Ricky also sensed that the powers of life and death inside the blood-colored light felt more primitive and purerpared to those in his Life and Death Zone. Thus, he thought that there must be some secret behind the blood-colored light. George and Brandon also shared his opinion since it couldn''t have frightened the Rotten Thorn Men if it didn''t have a terrifying secret behind it. Thus, they couldn''t help but want to know more about the blood-colored light. "Please tell us more about this," Ricky urged Peter. On the other hand, George and Brandon didn''t say anything, which indicated that they had eventually epted the temporary truce. "The blood-colored light is from an ancient relic. You all know that ce," Peter answered vaguely, letting them stew in suspense. "So, what is it?" George finally asked. "You see, there are three kinds of power in the blood-colored light. First is the primitive death power. Next is the one that scares the Rotten Thorn Men¡ªthe primitive life power. Andstly, the third kind is composed of all dark powers. Those dark powers belong to this ancient Land of Thorn, unlike the primitive death power and life power, which don''t belong to this ce," Peter exined. "You mean there are primitive life and death powers in the blood-colored light?!" George blurted out in utter surprise, falling deep in thought. The next moment, his eyes narrowed in suspicion as he asked, "Are you saying that those powers are from the Life and Death Relic, an ancient battlefield?" "George, you are indeed well informed. You are right; they are from the Life and Death Relic," Peter answered with a smile. "I can''t believe those powers came from the Life and Death Relic!" all the rest of them eximed as one, shock written all over their faces. Their shock was quickly reced by greed and anticipation, and their thoughts were preupied with how powerful it must be. ''Oh, I see! The life and death powers inside the blood-colored light came from the Life and Death Relic! Howe it didn''t ur to me that the primitive life and death powers can only be found in the Life and Death Relic?'' Ricky thought in the privacy of his mind. "It would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for you to explore the Life and Death Relic, Ricky. After all, you own the Life and Death Zone and cultivate the Life and Death Skill. If you go there, you might get to have a deeper understanding of life and death. If that happens, your death power will be your best weapon, for you know that no living being can stand up to it. Plus, you can learn how to resurrect people with your life power. I''m sure you can also find many Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level there. If you are lucky, you might even find a great saint''s inheritance," the Dragon Intent Grass stated. ''With all those benefits, I''m looking forward to exploring that ce,'' Ricky thought to himself in his heart as he was ovee with excitement. The so-called Life and Death Relic had been formed by the small worlds left by top warriors from ancient times after they perished. Due to the fighting power in the ancient battlefield, the vitality and strength of the top warriors'' corpses formed primitive life power over the years. All living creatures had the death power inside them, especially those who had sustained severe injuries and died. That was why death power could also form from their corpses. After countless years, the death power had be the primitive death power, while these small worlds formed a space. The weakest among the ancient top warriors were demi-saints. Their bodies were highly valuable because any demi-saint or saint had surely absorbed a myriad of cultivation resources and essence power of heaven and earth. Therefore, after they died, the energy they emitted naturally produced a bounty of Treasures from Heaven and Earth. That was how the Life and Death Relic came to be. "I can''t believe it. The Life and Death Relic!" George eximed again, sounding astonished still. "But what about the blood-colored light?" he asked. "The primitive death and life powers inside the blood-colored light are, in fact, from the Life and Death Relic. That indicates this ce is an entrance to the Life and Death Relic. Thus, there must be a space rift somewhere inside the blood-colored light, and because you were preupied with something else, you didn''t notice it," Peter told them straightforwardly. With that said, he jumped up toward the blood-colored light and delivered a punch towards the east, where a spot instantly cracked open and a blood-colored rift appeared. From N?velDrama.Org. Out of the rift poured forth blood-colored light. Ricky and the others present immediately sensed the stronger life power inside the blood-colored rift, as well as the mighty aura it emitted. "If my guess is correct, this rift leads to the Life and Death Relic," Peter exined with a trace of excitement in his voice. When all the others heard this, they turned to look at the rift, and their faces lit up with delight. "Peter, how did you find out about this ce? And why are you showing it to us?" George abruptly asked as he stared suspiciously at Peter. "It''s because I am already familiar with the blood-colored light. Besides, thest time this ancient battlefield opened, our elders discovered the blood-colored light here and entered the Life and Death Relic," Peter retorted simply. "As for why I am telling you this, I have my own reasons. First of all, you are here and curious about the blood-colored light. Even if I kept it a secret from you, you would have explored this ce after your fight until you stumbled upon it. Thus, it would be just a matter of time before you found this rift without my help. Moreover, the Life and Death Relic is filled with dangers, and the blood-colored light itself is already very dangerous. It will be too dangerous to explore on my own. Hence, I need morepanions. On top of that, you guys have some interesting tricks up your sleeves. It would be safer to explore the Life and Death Relic with all of us together, right? So that''s why I am sharing my knowledge of the Life and Death Relic with you," Peter lengthily rified. "Now, you know the reason," he added with a smile. "I appreciate your honesty, Peter," George replied upon hearing his exnation. "Ha-ha! Well, you didn''t give me a choice. I wouldn''t dare to lie to you," Peter retorted jokingly. Chapter 1270 Life and Death Water Chapter 1270 Life and Death Water Hearing his words, everyone thought that Peter was being honest. Based on how he acted, anyone could tell that he was being sincere and that he was telling the truth, especially when they heard that he needed their help when they entered the Life and Death Relic. However, Ricky, George, and the others did not mind that at all. This was because they were aware that being subjected to such a dangerous situation was very inevitable if they wanted to acquire something of immense value. All they knew was that they had already made up their minds to enter the Life and Death Relic even without Peter''s presence. For sure, they had already anticipated the hardships that they would encounter on their journey. And they were more than pleased to have Peter with them. From N?velDrama.Org. "So, what can you say about my proposal?" Peter asked as he looked at Ricky and George, expecting answers. "Of course, we would go with you!" Ricky and George replied in a heartbeat at the same time. "I''m d to hear that. But before we go, there is something you need to know. Generally speaking, it''s not really a good idea for those who are weaker than the three-star lower spiritual emperor at the peak to go with us. The blood-colored light in the Life and Death Relic is more erosive and powerful than what you can feel in here. So, my suggestion is that you''d better not push yourself too hard to go inside. I''ll be off. I''ll be seeing you inside when you guys make your decision," Peter instructed them. As soon as he finished his words, he and the enchanting woman passed through the blood-colored rift. After a while, the three men from the Mu n gave Ricky and George a nod before they left to explore other ces. By the look in the three men''s eyes, Ricky and George could clearly tell that they were dejected knowing that it would be too dangerous for them to enter the Life and Death Relic. They could not only see the extreme disappointment but also fear in the three guys'' eyes. And because of this lingering fear, the three men walked away despite being desperate to go inside. Soon after, Ricky nced at hispanions, while George turned to his men. At that moment, Ricky tried to think critically based on the situation before him. "Guys, listen. It''s up to you if you will follow me or not. Moreover, I will give respect to whatever your decision is. But I would just like you all to know that if you decide toe with me, I promise to try my best to keep you safe and sound," he assured hispanions through telepathy. Ricky was certain that hispanions knew the risks involved in exploring the Life and Death Relic without him mentioning it. If it were not such a dangerous ce, then the three powerful disciples from the Mu n would not have left in the first ce. Apart from that, Peter had already warned them about how dangerous and erosive the blood-colored light was there, and there was no reason for him not to omit this detail to them. "I''ll stay here!" E decided in front of everyone. Despite being very eager to apany Ricky, she knew better than to go with him. And besides, she was not that strong enough to protect herself from the blood-colored light, especially now that she had not yet fully recovered from her injuries. Upon hearing E''s decision, Ran and the others began to express the same decision of noting with Ricky. Being talented warriors at the Emperor Level, they knew that if a warrior wanted to take this opportunity to explore with Ricky, they should know that they would have to be strong enough to keep themselves safe. However, Ricky did not expect that Hayes and Ashley decided to stay. "Ricky, don''t take this the wrong way. We know ourselves. If we get there, our lives would be in danger and we might hold you and Mordechai back. We don''t want that to happen, so we decided that it would be better for us to stay outside and continue to look for the Territory Seal and the pure fighting energy. Besides, the pure fighting energy is a valuable resource. I''m sure that it is not less valuable than what is in the Life and Death Relic. It would just take us some time to absorb it," Hayes exined. "Yeah, sure. Got it!" Ricky replied. Meanwhile, George and Brandon expressed that they would enter the Life and Death Relic. When he heard this, Ricky''s mind was set at ease. Now, he would not have to worry about Hayes and the others. If George and Brandon decided not to go to the Life and Death Relic, the two mighty a hand on them, and they would be dead meat if that happened. After seeing theirpanions leave, Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon finally made their way towards the blood-colored rift. Immediately, the four of them passed through the rift and arrived in the Life and Death Relic. The minute they got there, theyid eyes on Peter and the enchanting girl. Upon careful scrutiny, Ricky found that the blood-colored light shrouded the entire ce as they were surrounded by the primitive death power, primitive life power, and other dark powers. At that moment, they could clearly feel the intensity of the corrosive power of the blood-colored light in the Life and Death Relic. In fact, it was ten times more concentratedpared to the blood-colored light in the Land of Thorn outside. Upon calction, Ricky estimated that the six of them could stay in that ce unharmed for ten days under such conditions. However, after the tenth day, he was sure that they would all suffer and not be able to protect themselves from the blood-colored light any longer. The moment they set foot in there, the six of them had no choice but to gather all their strength to shield themselves. However, this resulted in the weakening of their fighting power. On the other hand, that was the least of their problems because all their powers to fight were decreased. Fortunately for Ricky, the power he needed to keep himself from the light was less than what his companions needed because of his possession of the Devourer Zone and Life and Death Zone. "Are you looking for opportunities with me, or are you going on separate ways?" Peter asked them bluntly the instant he caught sight of Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon. "Of course I am here to explore this ce with you," George politely replied. Not long after, Ricky and Mordechai nodded their heads, showing their desire to explore the Life and Death Relic with Peter. Some members of the Mu n had explored the Life and Death Relic before, so Ricky, George, Mordechai, and Brandon already knew that Peter must know somends of opportunity here. They believed that this was something to their advantage. After all, they thought that if they had to explore the ce by themselves, they might still be empty-handed after ten days. Frankly, the Life and Death Relic was not rmended for warriors at their level. The blood-colored light could cause serious damage to them, not to mention the possibility of running into dangerous creatures like the Rotten Thorn Men. "So, listen. Now that you trust me, I don''t think it''s wise to hide anything from you. I know twonds of opportunity here. They are located at the border of the Life and Death Relic. But we can''t go any deeper because we can''t resist the corrosion of the blood-colored light in its depths." Peter came clean to the rest of the group. "What are these ces?" George inquired. "The first ce is where the Life and Death Water can be found. This is such a gem because it is a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of Sage Level!" Peter replied enthusiastically. "Whoa, Life and Death Water!" Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon repeated in utter surprise. Even if they had never heard of the Life and Death Water, they still wanted to have it so badly because it was a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of Sage Level. In addition, it was one of the most valuable Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of Sage Level. In fact, the Life and Death Water could be even considered to be on par with the Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Demi-potentate Level. It was believed to be considered rare because it could only be born in ces where life and dead co- existed, and where light and dark couldbine. Based on these criteria, they thought that such water could only be found in the Life and Death Relic. Many battlefields were left from historical time in the ancient battlefield, but there were only a few ces like the Life and Death Relic. With that being said, the Life and Death Water was definitely a one-of-a-kind treasure. This so-called Life and Death Water was created by four powers: dark, light, life, and death. On the other hand, the four types of power served as the source of other powers. People said that after the universe was created, the dark, light, life, and death powers gave birth to other powers. In this case, then the Life and Death Water could be said to contain primitive powers. If a warrior could comprehend and refine it, it would be easier for him to break through in his cultivation and grow stronger. Apart from this, if a living being could refine the life power inside the Life and Death Water, he could extend his life and live for another thousand years even if he entered the deterioration stage. If one absorbed the death power in it, he could have the ability to ughter all the creatures in a very wide area. Obviously, with this kind of property and effect, it was very apparent why many warriors coveted the Life and Death Water. "Guys, you seem to know a lot about it. I guess you don''t need me to tell you about the advantages of the Life and Death Water. If the water we find is enough for us to share among ourselves, then there will be no problem. But if it''s not enough for us, then we have no choice but to battle it out to know who would own it. However, we have rules. When we fight for it, killing is not allowed. If you can''t do that, then I will not let you go with me," Peter said in a serious tone. Chapter 1271 The Polar Bird And The Life And Death Beast Chapter 1271 The Pr Bird And The Life And Death Beast Ricky and Mordechai nced at each other, nodded in agreement, and said, "Don''t worry. We agree with your proposal." George and Brandon also nodded to show their acquiescence. Despite getting the four of them to agree, Peter still took a few minutes looking at them intently. He was slightly worried that they might change their minds at a critical moment, especially once they found the Life and Death Water. After Peter was finally satisfied, he led them towards the ce where the Life and Death Water was. Ricky couldn''t resist asking Peter about the gorgeous woman''s identity as they went on their way. When he raised the question, Mordechai, George, and Brandon pricked up their ears, as they were all curious about the girl as well. Peter didn''t answer Ricky''s question immediately. He nced at the woman first as if asking for her permission, and he only opened his mouth when she nodded at him. "Oh, yeah. Let me introduce you. Guys, this is my cousin¡ªire Mu," he said as he motioned toward ire. "It''s nice to meet you. I''m ire Mu. I followed my cousin here to broaden my horizons," the gorgeous woman greeted them. "It''s nice to meet you too, ire!" Ricky and the three other men greeted her back with a pleasant smile. "Brat, you can sense other people''s aura with your zone, right?" the Dragon Intent Grass abruptly inquired. "Yes, I can. I already checked her earlier and found her aura familiar. For some reason, I have a feeling that she and that guy are the same person, but that doesn''t make any sense. We can all see that she''s a girl, after all. However, my Golden Spirit Eyes have never been wrong, so I''m not sure anymore. Something feels off," Ricky replied with a disconcerted expression on his face. "I don''t know..." the Dragon Intent Grass muttered uncertainly. "Why don''t you just ask her directly?" From N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t think that''s a good idea," Ricky said, shaking his head. "I''m not yet a hundred percent sure that they are the same person, so I might turn out to be wrong. Besides, even if she is indeed him, it is highly likely that she wouldn''t admit her identity. She would have already greeted me otherwise." Inwardly, Ricky resolved to keep an eye on her, as he considered that ire Mu might have something up her sleeve. Mordechai, George, and Brandon were actually thinking the same thing as him. If she weren''t powerful in her own right, Peter wouldn''t treat her with such respect regardless of her beauty. In every interaction, they could see that Peter held great regard for her. And because of Peter''s attitude towards ire Mu, George and Brandon wanted to know more about her. The six of them had traveled for a while when they ran into a horde of blood-colored beasts. These beasts had a peculiar appearance, and they weren''t made from the fighting energy. Some of the beasts had two legs while some others had three, and they emitted the primitive powers of life and death. That was one indication that the primitive life and death powers had created them. "Those are Life and Death Beasts. They can only be found hanging around the Life and Death Water. Now that we have met them, it means that we have nearly reached our destination," Peter announced with a trace of excitement in his voice. When they heard this, Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon couldn''t hide the anticipation that they felt, and their eyes lit up with excitement. Their momentums burst out unbidden from their bodies as they took down those beasts as fast as they could. They wanted to finish them off quickly, so they could find the Life and Death Water soon. However, these Life and Death Beasts were more difficult to deal with than they had expected. Since they were in the Life and Death Relic, life and death powers abound everywhere, which allowed those beasts to use those powers to heal their injuries. Fortunately, these beasts weren''t dead like the Rotten Thorn Men were. It eventually took the six of them six whopping hours to deal with all the Life and Death Beasts. But because of the fierce battle, Ricky estimated that they could only stay in the Life and Death Relic for eight more days since they had consumed much of their energies. And they could only stay longer if they refined some valuable Treasures from Heaven and Earth. Otherwise, the burden would be too heavy for their bodies to bear. After they ughtered the beasts, a horde of birds abruptly swooped down toward them and pounced. Those birds were emitting both the light and dark powers. Peter looked at the birds, and said, "These are the kind of birds that can only be seen near the Life and Death Water, as they were created from the light and dark powers inside the Life and Death Water. They are called Pr Birds. Since we have met both the Pr Birds and the Life and Death Beasts, likely, the Life and Death Water is somewhere near. We must have had a stroke of luck!" Ricky, Mordechai, George, and Brandon grew even more eager when they heard Peter''s words. The four of them immediately activated their trump cards and annihted the Pr Birds in an instant. After an hour''s journey, they finally spotted a blood-coloredke. It was a vast body of water, with nothing but three blood-colored and locust-shaped nts on its surface. As the group drew closer, they saw that there were three drops of blood-colored liquid inside the flowers. These drops of crimson liquid emitted primitive powers, and it seemed to be protected by the invisible heavenly power. This crimson liquid was undoubtedly the Life and Death Water that they had been looking for. "It looks like we got really lucky, everyone! We have enough here so that our three parties could each own one drop of the Life and Death Water," Peter eximed. "But before we get our share, there is fighting to be done." As soon as those words fell from his lips, the three drops of Life and Death Water emitted the light and released tremendous power. Immediately, the pool of blood-colored water swelled like a cresting wave, and exorbitant amounts of life and death powers poured out from it. Moreover, half of the life and death powers began to metamorphose. And then, they transformed into three Life and Death Beasts and three Pr Birds. One Life and Death Beast and one Pr Bird guarded one drop of Life and Death Water. The group sensed the momentums of the beasts and found that they were as strong as three-star lower spiritual emperors at the peak state. "Check it out, guys, the Life and Death Water created these guardian beasts ording to our strength. I''m sure you have noticed that too. If the heavenly power empowered any advanced Treasures from Heaven and Earth, it could create creatures whose strength could match its adversary," Peter pointed out. "We all know that, Peter, so cut the crap and don''t waste more of our time. There are indeed three drops of the Life and Death Water, but whether we can get our hands on them remain to be seen. We need to double down on our words with our strength," George cut in impatiently because he couldn''t wait to fight the beasts. "Ha-ha! Go ahead, then!" Peter answered, chuckling to himself. Without any hesitation, George and Brandon instantly stepped forward. They turned as one to the Pr Bird and the Life and Death Beast to their left, intending to take them down. "My friends," Peter started, gazing at Ricky and Mordechai with a motivating smile. "Whether you can get what you want relies on your strength. Good luck!" "Thank you for giving us this opportunity," the duo gratefully responded. After that, Ricky and Mordechai turned away and faced the Pr Bird and the Life and Death Beast in the middle. Thus, the right-most beast and bird were left for Peter and ire to deal with. In no time, the six of them engaged their quarry. "Mordechai, I''m leaving the Pr Bird to you. Once I deal with the Life and Death Beast, I''ll help you take the bird down," Ricky instructed through telegraphy. "All right. Let''s get down to business!" Mordechai answered enthusiastically, facing down the Pr Bird. He knew that Ricky could easily handle the Life and Death Beast, for he had the Life and Death Mutant. And that was why he willingly let Ricky take care of it. In the blink of an eye, the duo started the fight. Ricky activated the Life and Death Mutant and cloaked himself with the chaotic power. He also summoned the Life and Death Zone, intending to attack the Life and Death Beast with it. After a dozen attacks against the fearsome beast, Ricky paralyzed it with his massive Life and Death Wings. Then, he used the Space-shrinking Pace to reach it instantaneously and struck it hard enough to be lethal with the help of the Life and Death Intent Form. Of course, he had the upper hand mainly because the Life and Death Beast didn''t have any psychic intelligence. If it had psychic intelligence, Ricky might lose, as it was exceedingly powerful and the environment was in its favor. Chapter 1272 Georges Trump Card Chapter 1272 George''s Trump Card When Ricky ughtered the Life and Death Beast, George and Peter also took out the Pr Bird and the Life and Death Beast. In just a couple of minutes, the three Pr Birds and three Life and Death Beasts had been eliminated. Atst, the way to the Life and Death Water had been cleared, and they finally got their hands on it. The group of six immediately sensed a tremendous amount of energying from the magic water, and they realized why it was considered a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of Sage Level. "Hey, Ricky, can you keep the Life and Death Water for now?" Mordechai spoke through telepathy. "I don''t have anywhere to store it." "No problem," Ricky replied, nodding. "I''m going to start refining mine, but I''ll leave half for youter." "You are so amazing, Ricky! You can refine the Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the advanced stage of Sage Level even without going into seclusion," Mordechai remarked in astonishment as he gazed admiringly at Ricky. Just then, an immense amount of energy suddenly came barreling in their direction. It caught the duo off-guard, as they both had their backs turned, unaware of the danger. Thus, it was toote for them to dodge the crackling energy beam. Luckily, one of them had mastered the Ultimate Golden Body, while the other possessed the Sorcerous Combat Body. They instantly burst out their strong bodies to defend themselves. Bang! Bang! Bang! Despite their defense, the impact pushed Ricky and Mordechai into the blood- coloredke. Airwaves exploded where they had crashed, causing the hugeke to surge again. George smirked menacingly. He was the one who had assaulted Ricky and Mordechai. He had slyly waited until Ricky and Mordechai dropped their defense and attacked when they had their backs turned. The duo didn''t expect George''s treachery because they thought that he wouldn''t dare to defy Peter. Nobody expected that George would not only attack Ricky and Mordechai even when Peter was present. Everything happened so fast that it left Peter and ire stupefied. "George, what has gotten into you?! You promised you wouldn''t attack them!" Peter berated indignantly once he came back to his senses. He couldn''t believe George''s audacity! He still dared to attack Ricky and Mordechai, even when he had promised the opposite to Peter. After all, Peter had been ranked ninth among the ten top geniuses in the outer region, so he believed that all others should follow whatever he said. And yet, here was George, openly going against him. Meanwhile, ire had cast searching eyes along the surgingke, as she was worried about Ricky. She wished she could dive after him to look for him. George, on the other hand, looked terribly amused by Peter''s words as if he had heard something funny. "What the hell are you talking about? You must be out of your mind. When did I promise you that?" George responded with a mockingugh. "The only thing I know is this: the Treasures from Heaven and Earth belong to the strong. If you want to y at being good, you should ask some other goody-two-shoes to y with you. I only care about the Life and Death Water. Of course, I can''t just let you go. First, you have to tell me the second location where I can find the valuable treasure, and then, you need to leave here everything you have. Only after that will I allow you to depart from here!" George went on as he looked Peter in the eye fearlessly. While he was saying these, George''s momentum was increasing steadily as if preparing for a fight. Even after his strength clocked into that of a lower spiritual emperor, it continued to rise. At that moment, George finally revealed his real cultivation level. It turned out that he was already a one-star middle spiritual emperor. And judging from the momentum he emitted, he needed to consolidate his power. But even without that, he was still a one-star middle spiritual emperor. Peter and ire were dumbfounded by his real strength. Brandon, who was standing behind George, looked even more shocked than them. It was evident that he wasn''t aware of hispanion''s real strength too. ''So he is a middle spiritual emperor. No wonder he dared to make a move here. But this won''t benefit me at all. Even if George seeds in getting the other two drops of Life and Death Water, I doubt that he will share them with me,'' Brandon thought to himself with a sullen expression. A thick tension settled over them, and a dead silence reigned in theke. From N?velDrama.Org. "I see... You have be a middle spiritual emperor. That''s the trump card that you''ve been hiding then," Peter remarked, looking absolutely livid. "Do you disagree with what I''m saying then? Do you think that my real cultivation level can''t be my triumph card, Mr. Ninth-strongest-genius recognized by the Misty South Pce?" George retorted with a defiant sneer. Initially, he didn''t n to show his real strength against Ricky, but since he wanted to take the Life and Death Water from Peter as well, he needed to give them his all. On top of that, he ran out of patience, so he assaulted Ricky and Mordechai before Peter took them to the nextnd of opportunity. At this point, two outraged voices rang out. "Your cultivation level is indeed a trump card." Then, blood-colored light shone brightly as two figures rushed out of the blood-coloredke. They soared into the sky, suspended mid-air. They were none other than Ricky and Mordechai. As strong as the duo were, it was a very embarrassing situation for them. The impact had broken some of their bones, and their clothes were stained crimson and worse for wear. Moreover, blood was slowly gushing out from the corners of their mouths. Although George was just a one-star middle spiritual emperor, his strike could be fatal to any lower spiritual emperors. If others of their level were in their shoes, they would be dead. But Ricky and Mordechai had survived his blow because of their special abilities. Ricky had swiftly activated the Ultimate Golden Body, while Mordechai had the Sorcerous Combat Body on his side. On top of that, Ricky had performed the skill of Resurrection to protect himself and Mordechai. Otherwise, they would have died on the spot. It was a stroke of luck that they had gotten their hands on a drop of Life and Death Water just moments before. Once Ricky absorbed the life power inside it, he could get back all the lifespan that performing the skill of Resurrection had taken from him. But even though they had survived, Ricky and Mordechai were overtaken by anger. Who would be happy after his enemy assaulted them and almost took their lives? "Brat, you were too careless, weren''t you? Your negligence almost cost you your life," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Don''t worry. I''ve learned my lesson. I won''t be making the same mistake again," Ricky muttered with a ferocious look in his eyes. "That¡ªthat shouldn''t be possible!" George and Brandon eximed in disbelief when they saw that Ricky and Mordechai didn''t sustain much damage from George''s surprise attack. ''Even though they survived that blow, they should be at death''s door. But they seem to be alright. What the hell?'' the duo wondered. Meanwhile, ire felt ecstatic that Ricky had survived, but she was careful not to show it. Peter looked as shocked as the others. ''Even if it were me in their shoes, I would surely be on myst leg. Howe they don''t look seriously injured?'' he thought in astonishment. When they recovered from their shock, they immediately took note of Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body and Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body. Thus, they eventually understood how they managed to survive that. "Ah! That must be it. You both have mastered the body refining Omnipotent Skills. That exins everything. However, that won''t change a thing. You will die at my hands today," George noted sullenly. Ricky and Mordechai were seething with anger and killing intent. But at the same time, their hearts grew heavy with distress. No lower spiritual emperor could be a threat to them if they worked together, but the problem was, George was a middle spiritual emperor now. Moreover, George had Brandon on his side. Despite the overwhelming odds against them, they didn''t flinch a bit. Even if the two of them couldn''t defeat the enemy, they would still try their best to fight. And when they couldn''t hold on any longer, that was the time they would make their escape. Just as Ricky and Mordechai had made up their minds, Peter abruptly rushed forward and stood in front of George. "What do you think you''re doing, Peter? Are you sure you are going to stand up for them? If I were you, I would trade anything I have, including the title as the number nine genius for my life. Since you are from the Mu n, I might even be convinced to let you go, as it would do me no good to lay a hand on you. So if you do as I say, I will spare your lives," George said with a smug. "Are the rest of the people in your sect as arrogant as you? Or are you acting like this because you know nothing about me, a genius recognized by the Misty South Pce?" Peter huffed. Chapter 1273 The Gap Between Geniuses Chapter 1273 The Gap Between Geniuses "You and Michael grew up together. And as far as I know, he is also one of the top ten geniuses. However, the mere fact that you don''t take me seriously only means that you don''t know what he is capable of," Peter remarked further seriously as he looked at George straight in the eye. Not long after, Peter gathered all his energy, causing his momentum to skyrocket. With every passing second, his momentum grew stronger. As Peter reached the peak of his momentum, people around him were stunned to find out that he was also a middle spiritual emperor. However, Peter''s cultivation level did note as a surprise to Ricky and Mordechai. In fact, they just exchanged looks and said in unison, "Another middle spiritual emperor." When Ricky saw Peter, he had already sensed that the man was a middle spiritual emperor. But when Ricky and Mordechai saw George disy his real strength, they immediately confirmed the level of Peter''s strength. As a result, they concluded that Peter was definitely stronger than George. In addition, it was most likely that Peter had some tricks up his sleeve. If not, then he wouldn''t have been easily recognized by the Misty South Pce as one of the top ten geniuses in the outer region. George, on the other hand, was not surprised at all when he saw Peter''s real cultivation level. Instead, he became more serious about the matter. Considering that he was also a talented warrior, he had already expected that Peter was a middle spiritual emperor. Despite this, he still brimmed with confidence that he could vanquish Peter and rece him in his rank in the top ten geniuses in the outer region. "I knew it. You''ve be a middle spiritual emperor! Now I know the reason why you belittle me," George said sourly. At this moment, all that mattered to him was proving to everyone that he could defeat Peter. In fact, he had almost forgotten about the Life and Death Water. Now that Peter had already revealed his trump card, he would not let anyone harm Ricky and Mordechai. Therefore, George was also aware that he had no other choice but to bring Peter down. "Well, you''re right. I don''t think you are a big deal at all," Peter responded arrogantly. Meanwhile, their momentums and powers crashed into one another, causing the space between Peter and George to break down, extending to the sky above the blood-coloredke. "George, when people break their promises or do something wrong, they need to pay the price. Don''t think for a second that you are exempted from this rule. I assure you that this time, I will let you know the gap between geniuses," Peter said sharply while putting his foot forward. "So, will you? Let''s cut the crap, then," George snapped back. "I will definitely take your ce and be the new ninth genius." Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As soon as their conversation was over, two big tornadoes swept across the blood-coloredke, which then immediately collided with one another. At that moment, Peter and George dashed toward each other and fought each other with all their might. "Mordechai, we can take this opportunity to heal and recover while they are fighting. Don''t you think?" Ricky said telepathically. With the help of the space power, he divided the Life and Death Water in two and gave one to Mordechai. This was very crucial to them because the only way for them to recuperate in a short time was to use the Life and Death Water. Without wasting any more of their precious time, the two began to heal their injuries as fast as they could. Meanwhile, Peter and George fought ferociously until they were forced to take a few steps back due to the massive impact from their exchange of attacks. Soon, they steadied themselves and floated in mid-air. It was clear that George was at a disadvantage because there were many wounds on his body. Peter had broken many of his bones with his fist. "Oh, George, you are much weaker than Michael," Petermented scornfully as he shook the impact off his body. On the other hand, Ricky and Mordechai were still struggling with the refinement of the Life and Death Water. "Ricky, I think that Peter is a strict guy who would never allow others to defy him. Seeing the look on his face and from the tone of his voice, I sense that he wants to destroy George..." Mordechai discussed with Ricky through telepathy as he refined the Life and Death Water. "Well, I don''t find it surprising at all. The Misty South Pce is known as the most powerful force in the Misty South. Surely, the geniuses they had recognized in the top ten must be the most talented young warriors in the outer region. After all, it''s verymon for elites to be conceited. Most of them have superiorityplex. In addition, it is said that proud people like them would not tolerate others lying to them. To be honest, I think we are like that too," Ricky remarked. On the other hand, George was so pissed off and offended by Peter''s remarks that he threw his head back and roared out of anger. "You''re dead meat, Peter. You hear me? You shouldn''t have thought so little of me!" he screamed. As soon as his voice trailed off, the grey water power around him began to surge together with all the water in the blood-coloredke. Soon after, George''s body transformed into grey water. His body exuded mutant power, which aided in the consolidation of his power at his current level. Even from afar, Ricky was able to sense an aura from George''s mutant power. Upon analyzing it, Ricky found that it was simr to the chaotic power. "What kind of mutant did he activate? Why am I sensing a power simr to the chaotic power?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass curiously. "That is no other than the Mixed Water Mutant! I''ve seen that from Ran because he owns the Water Mutant. You see, the Mixed Water Mutant is simr to the Water Mutant, and it is said that the one with such mutant can control all the water in the world. The only difference between the two is that the Mixed Water Mutant is at a level higher than the Water Mutant," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "But why is it superior to the Water Mutant?" Ricky continued to inquire. "Wait, didn''t you say that you felt a power simr to the chaotic power from the Mixed Water Mutant? Technically, that power is created during the process of the Mixed Water Mutant''s disassembly of the water power. The Mixed Water Mutant can disassemble any water power, and fuse it again when necessary. Such synthesis will make the power more condensed. In that way, the new power will be more intimidating. Moreover, the warrior with the Mixed Water Mutant might be able toprehend the chaotic power. But if you''d ask me, it''s impossible for George to master the chaotic power based on my observation," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. Under the Mixed Water Mutant, the grey water wiped the sky clean, shaking the depths of the space with its power. "Peter, show me your mutant!" George''s voice echoed from the grey water. "There is no need to burst out my mutant. After all, you can''t defeat me no matter what mutant power you unleash. Having the Mixed Water Mutant does not grant you a sure win from me," Peter responded forcefully. Upon hearing Peter''s threat, George was devoured by rage. "You are courting death!" he roared like a maniac. "Bring it on! Water Strike!" Soon after, with the help of the Mixed Water Mutant, George rolled his ferocious eyes and formed the heavenly water power. In the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of water powers emerged. At that moment, the Mixed Water Mutant began to dismantle all the water powers before merging them with the heavenly power. At the same time, it also took apart the heavenly power. Under themand of the Mixed Water Mutant, the heavenly power transformed into a strike aimed at Peter. This strike not only contained the heavenly power and tens of thousands of water powers but also the Mixed Water Mutant''s power. With that being said, it would be very difficult for Peter because he would have to resist these terrifying powers at once. In fact, the strike was so strong that Ricky and Mordechai could barely withstand this strike even if they worked together. "Humph! I see. So this is your trick," Peter huffed. Full of confidence, he didn''t look troubled in the face of the uing blow. "Keep your eyes wide open, George. I''m going to let you know that you can''t make up for the strength gap between us," he added, looking assured that he would win the fight. Chapter 1274 The Power Of Illusion Chapter 1274 The Power Of Illusion The moment Peter finished his sentence, he stomped his feet over the sky that resulted in a thunderous rumble. Tremendous power gushed out from his body, transforming into thick white mist, which covered the blood-colored space in the blink of an eye. It was as if he had drawn the ce straight out of people''s fantasies. It turned out that the Mu n of the Misty Mountain was renowned for a reason. Typically, the Misty Mountain, where the said n lived, was engulfed by a white mist that contained the heavenlyw. And all members of the Mu n were born in Misty Mountain. It didn''t matter what kind of spiritual meridian they were born with, the ability to use the cloud and mist powers was innate to them. Moreover, even the Mu n''s members who had yet to reach the Emperor Level could unleash the cloud and mist powers that contained the heavenly power, although they couldn''t put the heavenly power inside to their advantage. Over the years, the nsmen soon managed to devise the illusion power out of the mist and cloud powers. Of course, only Mu n''s members could do that. Peter considered George''s imminent blow as the mist, created out of Peter''s mist power, obscured him from view. In no time, five mountains covered by the white mist emerged from each of Peter''s eyes. As soon as Peter pped his hands, ten mountains clouded by the mist suddenly materialized before him. "Ten mountains, attack now!" he yelled out. In the next second, the ten mountains rushed forward, facing George''s strike head-on. The second the two forces collided, the ten mountains shifted into a thick mist. And the power within the mist engulfed George''s strike like flexible armor. Soon after, nothing was left of the attack, as all George''s powers had turned entirely into mist. A gigantic shadow abruptly emerged in front of Peter, which absorbed the mist all around him like a sponge to water. When all the mist had dissipated, George appeared again, looking taken aback. Before George could react, the giant shadow morphed into a dragon and flung towards him with a fierce growl. He came back to his senses as he quickly sensed the danger awaiting him, and he knew that he needed to resist the blow. Thus, he concentrated all his strength on his arms and converged them over his chest. Boom! The next moment, the dragon made of mist mmed into George''s arms. The impact quickly blew him away, and he fell helplessly into the crimsonke. Blood gushed out from his wounds, coloring the crimsonke a darker red. At the same time, Ricky and Mordechai were watching the fight with appreciative gazes, while they healed their wounds from the previous attack. "I can''t believe there is such a big gap between George''s and Peter''s strength. Peter has had the upper hand since the fight began!" Mordechai admitted to Ricky through telepathy. "Honestly, I''m not very surprised. I guess Peter has been a middle spiritual emperor for a while, and besides, he is far more talented than George. Have you noticed that Peter has not activated his mutant power yet? But what surprised me is George''s action," Ricky replied mysteriously. "What are you talking about, man? I''m afraid I''m not following," Mordechai confessed. He wondered what Ricky meant when he mentioned George''s action. "Mordechai, George is not a fool. Although he wants the Life and Death Water, I don''t think he would sacrifice his life for it. He should have figured that Peter has be a middle spiritual emperor as we did. But despite knowing Peter''s real cultivation level, why did he reveal his true colors so soon?" Ricky blurted out thoughtfully. "Hmmn... You make a good point. Is it possible that he has another trump card giving him confidence that he could defeat Peter?" Mordechai surmised. The duo then fell silent as they turned their attention to Peter once again. As they watched, the blood-coloredke where George fell began to swell and heave. Suddenly, the water shot towards the sky. Dozens of water pirs emerged on the surface of theke. Moreover, they could clearly sense that every drop of water in the blood-coloredke was packed with George''s Mixed Water Mutant''s power and the heavenly power. As another blood-colored water column sprang from theke, George rose from the water''s depths. "Peter, I warned you that I will take your ce and be the new number nine genius in the outer region. And I''m going to make that happen today," George threatened Peter with his face twisted in scorn. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. At this point, he had already activated his Mixed Water Mutant to its limit. Peter met his gaze with a somber expression, seeing that George seemed to grow more powerful. "You used your Mixed Water Mutant to take control of the entire blood-coloredke?" he asked, squinting his eyes suspiciously at George. "This is thest trump card I have prepared to deal with you," George imed with a ferocious look. Swish! Swish! In the next moment, countless blood-colored water drops emerged from theke. They remained afloat in the air and absorbed the heavenly power and the mutant''s power under the influence of the Mixed Water Mutant. "Go attack, my palm strike!" George roared. Every blood-colored water drop spun, and George''s body mutated into innumerable water drops and fused with the blood-colored ones. This mix of crimson and blue water drops morphed into giant palms that sped towards Peter like bullets. Peter''s cloud power stood no chance, as the palms dissolved them without a trace on the way to their target¡ªPeter. Mordechai and Ricky could only watch closely with their eyebrows furrowed in concern. "He can even control theke using his Mixed Water Mutant. No wonder he has the balls to challenge Peter," Mordechai remarked in a serious tone. "Water power can suppress cloud power, and we can see that his strike contains water power and heavenly power. It would be almost impossible for Peter to withstand it with his cloud and mist powers. Besides, the power contained in this blood-coloredke is definitely no weaker than Peter''s. After all, it gave birth to the Life and Death Water. Obviously, George has thought of that, and that''s why he dared to fight Peter here. The fighting power of a warrior with the Mixed Water Mutant increases whenever he is near water..." Ricky analyzed. Meanwhile, Peter red at the giant palms that were quickly approaching him. Faced with such water power, he knew that his cloud and mist powers wouldn''t be strong enough to resist it. However, if he were to lose this easily, he would not have been recognized as the number nine genius in the outer region. "Ricky, I think Peter is finally going to burst out his mutant power. What do you think?" Mordechai murmured excitedly. "I''m not sure..." Ricky shook his head. He could feel that Peter was a formidable foe, but he didn''t know the full extent of his strength. After a while, a voice broke the tense silence. "Ultimate Illusion Ball!" Peter yelled out. And as soon as he pped his hands, more cloud and mist powers burst forth from his body. The moment that they came out, they turned into another power. That was, without a doubt, the power of illusion. Once he had transformed all the cloud and mist powers, he opened his palms where a ball emerged. That was Peter''s Omnipotent Skill¡ªthe Ultimate Illusion Ball. In the twinkling of an eye, the ball grew and started flying in the air. It stretched out to engulf all the giant palms, and the illusion power it contained submerged the palms. The ball''s interior was obscured from view. Only the earsplitting sound of the collision came out from time to time. However, with the help of the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky could see what was happening inside the ball. It turned out that the illusion power within the ball had confused the giant palms inside, and they were now attacking each other. Since the palms contained the same power, they were equal in strength. Hence, they broke into pieces each time they collided with each other. Chapter 1275 Michael Hua Chapter 1275 Michael Hua ''Wow! The power of illusion is so amazing. It can be on par with the power of poison. After all, both are difficult to deal with. I bet that I might not be able to withstand this blow if I were in Peter''s ce. Plus, I would not know what would kill me without the Golden Spirit Eyes,'' Ricky thought to himself as he saw what was happening inside the ball. "So, you should just cultivate the illusion power. The cloud and mist powers in your Gale Zone are much superior to Peter''s. If you can use them to create the illusion power, I''m sure that you will be able to defeat him. If you use the Golden Spirit Eyes along with the power of illusion, no one will be able to break the illusions you create," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. "I guess you''re right. But it''s not like I can master it at once! I mean, I am aware of how difficult it is to comprehend," Ricky replied. "I have always wanted to cultivate it so that I can create the perfect illusions. However, I just didn''t have a chance to do that." Meanwhile, the ball suddenly shattered into millions of pieces. The fragments dissipated into the air, whichter on, were made to disappear by Peter. As soon as the palms had collided with one another, they immediately vanished into thin air. They left airwaves that spread all throughout the space, leaving only the numerous drops of grey water that George created floating in mid-air. Because of this massive impact, the grey water drops came together and began to fuse with each other. Not long after, George emerged from this fusion of grey water drops. However, when he came out of it, he directly coughed up a mouthful of blood. Moreover, he looked very pale as he fell. Using hisst ounce of strength, he pushed himself to half-kneel on the surface of the lake. At that moment, only bitterness and rage could be seen on his face. Before challenging Peter, he was confident that he would win. But when the match started, he was proven otherwise. To make things worse, he felt infuriated by the fact that Peter had not even activated his mutant, and yet, he was stronger than him by a mile. As a result, the fight between them only established the ring difference between his and Peter''s strength. And this was thest thing he wanted to admit to himself. "The fight is over. Just as I expected, George didn''t win. And the sad part is that Peter didn''t even use his mutant power. I guess that the geniuses recognized by the Misty South Pce are out of other talented warrior''s league," Mordechai said as he gave his thoughts. "I still believe that we are exceptions to this. We may not be recognized by this organization, but if you''d ask me, I know we are as good as those warriors who have been recognized. However, Peter saved our lives, and we owe him big time. We would not have survived George''s strike if it weren''t for Peter," Ricky remarked. "Yes, we do. We owe him!" Mordechai responded while nodding his head slightly. At that time, George was still engrossed in his negative feelings. But somehow, Peter managed to make his way towards him with so much killing intent in his eyes. "I want you dead so bad," Peter said coldly. "This is my fault. I shouldn''t have brought you here in the first ce." "Well, it''s such a shame that you can''t take my life," George bit back with disdain in his voice. "Yeah, you''re right. I can''t kill you now," Peter said, unwilling to ept the fact that he could not terminate his enemy. He already knew that he could not kill George since the start of the fight. But somehow, he could not ept this fact whole-heartedly. In fact, he wasn''t afraid of the North Sect because he was confident about his n''s slight advantage over the North Sect in terms of power. When Ricky and Mordechai heard Peter and George''s exchange, both of them were confused. They could not begin to understand why Peter insisted that he could not take George down. But as soon as the duo began to carefully observe their surroundings, they instantly understood why Peter kept saying that. At that moment, Ricky and Mordechai shifted their gazes to the space above the blood-coloredke, which was rtively near them. It was empty at first nce, but when they looked deeper into it, they noticed ripples waving. Not long after, a strapping young man came into their view. Despite looking calm and harmless, this young man exuded a powerful aura. Ricky sensed his aura and immediately realized that the young man must be as powerful as Peter. Ricky and Mordechai gave the young man a few nces before they saw how he looked very simr to George. Soon after, the duo guessed this man''s identity. He was none other than Michael Hua, the most talented disciple of the North Sect, and George''s cousin. What made him well-known was the fact that he ranked tenth in the top ten genius of the outer region recognized by the Misty South Pce. "He must be Michael Hua, the tenth genius. It looks like George asked hispanions to inform him before he came here," Mordechai whispered to Ricky. "So, that''s why Peter said that he couldn''t destroy George." "I just don''t know who is stronger between the two. Is it Michael or Peter? After all, we can''t really know for sure just by basing their strength on their ranks..." Ricky started to wonder. As Michael Hua fixed his eyes on Peter, he thought that no one here could be his worthy opponent except for him. "It has been a while, Peter," Michael Hua greeted with raised eyebrows. After finishing his words, he began to give his cousin, George, a scornful look. Without a doubt, Michael Hua knew what his cousin was up to. He knew that George didn''t only want to defeat Peter but also challenge the remaining nine geniuses. Therefore, when he saw George suffering from severe injuries, he immediately guessed that his cousin must have challenged Peter and lost to him badly. As a result, he didn''t give his cousin much high regard and even thought of him as naive and cocky. If it weren''t for the fact that they were cousins, he would not have bothered to save George at all. "That''s right, Michael. It''s been a long time since west faced each other. Honestly, I didn''t expect that we would meet here in this way," Peter responded haughtily. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "I guess we''re meant to battle it out for a few rounds. Let''s see who is better," Michael Hua taunted. "Ha-ha! Now, that''s what I''m talking about! But it''s not the right time," Peter replied with a loud, sarcasticugh. With a long face, George left the two to find a safe space to recuperate from his injuries. Evidently, his eyes showed nothing but shame because he didn''t want Michael Hua to save him. To him, it was very embarrassing to have a rtive clean up his messes. "Same thoughts. It''s not the time yet. After all, we are going to anothernd of opportunity," Michael Hua agreed. But when Peter heard this, his face turned dreary, for he didn''t want Michael Hua, George, and Brandon to join him in the search for another treasure. However, at the same time, he couldn''t stop them because he was not sure if he could defeat Michael Hua alone. "What''s the matter? You won''t refuse us to join you just because of my stupid cousin''s challenge, will you?" Michael Hua asked as he noticed the sudden change in Peter''s expression. "Huh? What are you talking about? I''m not that shallow," Peter eximed as he tried to hide his frustration. "In that case, thank you. And before we go, I would like to sincerely apologize to you for my cousin''s rude behavior and stupidity. He should have not challenged you in the first ce," Michael Hua said with a pretentiousugh. Afterwards, he ced his gaze on Ricky and Mordechai. Without hiding any of his murderous intent, he asked, "So, you are Ricky and Mordechai, the new geniuses of the Five-element Sect. Isn''t that right?" It was said that the North Sect wanted the Five-element Sect to bow to its power, but thetter refused. Hence, the major yers of the North Sect ordered all its disciples to track and hunt down the disciples of the Five-element Sect during the Territory Battle. Meanwhile, as Michael spoke, his unstoppable momentum began to rush towards Ricky and Mordechai at lightning speed. Sensing that the duo were already injured, he decided to inflict more pain on them by damaging them further with his momentum. Seeing this, Peter burst out his momentum and blocked Michael Hua''s attack for Ricky and Mordechai. "Michael, they are my friends. I will not let youy a finger on them. Leave them alone!" Peter ordered. Chapter 1276 The Reward He Wanted Chapter 1276 The Reward He Wanted At that moment, Michael witnessed how Peter stood up for Ricky and Mordechai. As a result, he pulled back his momentum almost instantly. "Easy there, Peter. I wasn''t really going to harm them. I''m just trying to check the strength of these two geniuses from the Five-element Sect," he remarked sarcastically. However, Michael was aware that Peter had the location of the othernd of opportunity that they were about to explore. Therefore, he knew better than to piss him off. "Hey, Ricky! It really doesn''t matter if Peter is on our side. We are still in danger because, after all, both Michael and George are middle spiritual emperors. As far as I can see, the only reason why they haven''t made a move is that they still don''t have the location of thend of opportunity. Once they have it, we might be dead meat," Mordechai said to Ricky telepathically. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Let''s just y it by ear and see how it goes. We will stand a chance against George the minute we leave this ce," Ricky murmured. "We''vee this far, and we can''t give up now. And besides, I''m sure there''s a way out of here. We just have to look for it." Meanwhile, Peter gave Michael a stern look. "Good. I expect you to keep your word," Peter said coldly. Soon after, Peter led the way, and the rest of them followed him. After traveling for a day, the group had set foot at a very glum ce. There, they felt the dwindling life and death powers in the area. Seeing how things were going in the area, they could not help but feel rather relieved because it meant that the erosive power was now getting weaker. But at the same time, they felt another kind of suppressive force that was proliferating in the area. As they walked around, they stumbled upon tall pces at the center of the location. Unfortunately, due to the erosion of different kinds of powers, only the worn-out walls were left standing. "By the looks of it, this used to be a city," Mordechai remarked as he analyzed the ruins. Not long after, theyid eyes on a much taller pce amidst the dpidated buildings. What caught their attention even more was its magnificence, as if it was newly-built. "This must be the relic. Perhaps, that biggest pce remains intact for a reason. Maybe it is being protected by the suppressive force that we are feeling right now. When some of our members visited this ce, they said that the suppressive force on it was very powerful. But as it weakens day by day, I think there''s only a little of it that remains," Peter introduced briefly. Upon hearing this, all of them rushed towards the tall pce without thinking twice. Upon careful analysis, they found out that the suppressive force that was being emitted on the area was weaker than the strength of a middle spiritual emperor. Peter and Michael joined forces and attacked the suppressive force. In the blink of an eye, the dangerous force vanished, causing a staggering force to gush out of it. This force immediately engulfed them and transported them inside the pce. When Ricky came back to his senses, he was a little bit disoriented to find himself inside the pce. Unfortunately, he didn''t see any sign of Mordechai and the others in the same room. Without a doubt, he believed that the unknown force was the one responsible for taking them inside the pce. Seeing that there was no one with him, Ricky tried to look for answers as he began to examine his surroundings. All of a sudden, the mist power emerged, forming an illusion that instantly shrouded him. This power of the illusion was based on Ricky''s real strength. "It seems like the test has started. Maybe the powerful warrior who had left inheritance here cultivated the mist power and the illusion power. Go and break a leg! But I still think that you''ll find it very easy to break the illusion," the Dragon Intent Grass cheered on. As soon as it finished speaking, Ricky began to activate his Golden Spirit Eyes, making him see through the illusion. Gathering every ounce of strength he had, he started tounch attacks towards its weak spot. In a snap, the illusion was destroyed and vanished into thin air. "Wow! You''ve got the Golden Spirit Eyes!" A surprised voice reverberated across the room the moment Ricky broke the illusion. Hearing this, Ricky was intrigued. Looking around the room, he said respectfully, "Nice to meet you, sir. I''m Ricky Nan. And you are?" "This ce used to be the Sacred Illusionary Kingdom. As the queen''s will, I''m here to select the sessor for our king and queen. In fact, it will be easier for you to cultivate the power of illusion due to your possession of the Golden Spirit Eyes. And because of that, I believe that you are a good candidate to be the king''s sessor. However, you would still need to follow the protocol." The voice instilled the idea. "I''m ttered to hear that, sir," Ricky said humbly while lowering his head a little bit. Meanwhile, he muttered to himself in his heart, "As it turns out, we are in the so-called Sacred Illusory Kingdom. Well, it looks like the king and the queen must have focused on cultivating the illusion power." "Hey, this is a good opportunity for you! You can better cultivate the power of illusion if you get their inheritance. In addition, you possess the Gale Zone. When that happens, the illusion power will be your trump card," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "So, did I pass the test?" Ricky asked courteously. "Yes, you did! You passed the test. It doesn''t matter if you used the Golden Spirit Eyes. You made it, anyway," the voice replied. "As a reward for passing the first test, you will be granted with a pill at the intermediate stage of Sage Level. What kind of pill do you want?" "Excuse me? What did you just say? Are you saying that I will get a pill at the intermediate stage of Sage Level?" Ricky rified as his eyes almost popped out in surprise. To him, it felt like he had just won the grand prize in the lottery. He was in disbelief. In fact, he was quite baffled because he passed the test just by simply activating the Golden Spirit Eyes. "Don''t be surprised. This is normal. Anyone who passes the test will get a pill at the intermediate stage of Sage Level. So,e on and tell me which pill you want. Of course, the pill you want would be subject to avability. But I''ll do my best to give what you want," the voice said. Without wasting any more time, Ricky began to think hard of the pill he wanted the most. After giving it some thought, Ricky said directly, "I think I want a pill that could help warriors refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth quickly. Do you have one like that?" "I beg your pardon? Are you sure about that?" Apparently, Ricky''s words took the queen''s will by great surprise. It was very umon for someone to ask for a pill of this function. In fact, almost all the warriors would choose the pills which could help improve their strength, cultivation level, or talent, but not this kind. Frankly, the pills which could help warriors refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth were deemed to be useless even if they were at the Sage Level or the Divine Level. Warriors would not get enough benefit from such pill except for the faster refinement speed. Needless to say, warriors would not want such a reward for passing the test. Moreover, Ricky was the first-ever warrior to actually ask of such a thing from the will of the queen. But after a while, Ricky did not receive any response. As a result, Ricky thought that the voice''s owner didn''t have what he desired. "You don''t have that kind of pill, do you?" he asked. "Of course I have. I can give it to you if that''s what you want. I just cannot wrap my head around the fact that you would waste such a good opportunity for a pill that doesn''t do any good. You should know that the pills which can help warriors refine Treasures from Heaven and Earth more quickly are not as precious as you think. Plus, you are still very young! You are less than fifty years old. However, you act as if you don''t have enough time to refine the Treasures from Heaven and Earth," the voice replied. "Yes, I need it. I''m running out of time. You must have noticed that. You see, there are seven of us that came here, and three of them are middle spiritual emperors. If I want to get my hands on the inheritance in this ce, then I will have to defeat them all. Therefore, I must try to improve my strength in the quickest way possible," Ricky pleaded. "I see. But if I''m not mistaken, you''ve just be a three-star lower spiritual emperor. Isn''t that right?" the voice inquired. Chapter 1277 The Illusionary Pool Chapter 1277 The Illusionary Pool "It doesn''t matter if you can make progress and reach a higher level in a short period of time. Because even if you do, you still can''t break through and be a middle spiritual emperor. In my opinion, taking this kind of pills while cultivating is very superficial. Moreover, it could cause you more harm than good when you cultivate martial arts in the future. Hear me out and take my advice. Choose a good pill. Once you can get the opportunity, you will have a better chance of obtaining the inheritance of the king." "Thank you for reminding me. However, I still want to try the pill." Ricky smiled as he carefully declined the voice''s offer. Hearing Ricky''s stubbornness, the queen''s will stopped convincing him. "I guess you have already made up your mind. In that case, I won''t say anything further." She had tried to convince him to choose another kind of pill because she firmly believed that Ricky was a genius. After all, it took people great luck and talent to acquire a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth. However, Ricky''s insistence influenced her to change her opinion. Generally speaking, it was true beyond a doubt that warriors were d in bravery, but this also depended on the chance of winning. If someone knew that he would not seed but he still insisted on doing that, then he was not to be called a brave warrior, but rather a reckless man. At that moment, Ricky could guess what the queen''s will thought of him and his decision. However, he was the one and only Ricky in the world, so he was entitled to do what he had always wanted to do. Soon after, the queen''s will gave Ricky a pill. This pill was gray, and it exuded a strong disintegrating power above it, which was very close to the chaotic power. "This is a pill at the intermediate stage of Sage Level¡ªthe Chaotic Disintegrating Pill! It can help a warrior refine any Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level quickly, including the pills," the queen''s will eximed as she established the pill''s identity. "Wow, I can''t believe it! Thank you so much for this!" Ricky uttered to express his gratitude. "I hope you don''t mind me asking you this, but how long do you think it will take for the other six to pass the test?" he asked further. "In four hours, you will be taking the second test. As for the other six, those who fail to pass the illusion will be eliminated," said the queen''s will. "Four hours will suffice with the help of this Chaotic Disintegrating Pill," Ricky said with firm resolution. The next moment, he took the Chaotic Disintegrating Pill and began to cultivate in istion. Not long after, the Devourer Zone and Life and Death Zone appeared behind him and began to refine the Life and Death Water. Seeing this made the queen''s will feel different kinds of emotions in her heart. However, she mistook Ricky''s Devourer Zone and Life and Death Zone for his Small Worlds. "I''ve never seen such pure devouring world and life and death world! They are as powerful as the Small World of the saints. How is this even possible? After all, he is just a warrior at the level below a middle spiritual emperor!" Being a powerful master at the Sage Level before, the queen definitely had an extraordinary insight when it came to these things. At that moment, she could clearly feel the primitive power in Ricky''s zones. There was only a little bit of power in there, but she was sure that it was the most primitive power. What was more surprising was that she knew that she could not own those powerful worlds even if she were still alive. "With the talent that he has, I don''t see how he could still be a rash person!" As she observed Ricky, curiosity started to tinker her mind. Meanwhile, Ricky''s refining of the Life and Death Water had reached a very fast speed. In fact, his level began to improve within only a few quarters. Of course, for this to happen, Ricky just refined the life and death power in the Life and Death Water first. Through the Devourer Zone and the Life and Death Zone, he could instantly refine the life and death power into the power he needed to increase his level. And because of his zones, the quick refinement would not have side effects on him. On the other hand, it was said that the space power could help him remove the impurities in his power, and help him absorb the purest power. Once again, the queen''s will was shocked to see what Ricky was doing this time. "How is any of this possible? Even if he has the devouring world, he still couldn''t have removed all the impurities in the power. At this point, it must be impossible to transform the power to the purest power. But he made it!" the queen''s will said unconsciously.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At that point, after seeing what Ricky was capable of, she finally understood why the man didn''t listen to her advice at all. "Perhaps, I have been dead for too long that Ick the knowledge about the current geniuses." After being in disbelief, she could not say anything more than these words. Meanwhile, four hours passed by very quickly, signifying the end of the first test. The queen''s will came up to Ricky and shared with him the good news that all seven of them had all passed the first test. "Really? Have all the others passed?" Ricky said in a low voice. "It looks that the next test will be more difficult than this. After all, there is only one inheritance of the queen and one inheritance of the king." Soon after, Ricky came to a ce covered with mist with the sudden sweep of power. After walking farther, he was able to see a pool. "The pool in front of you is called the Illusionary Pool. For your next test, you will be staying in the Illusionary Pool for six hours," exined the queen''s will. "Illusionary Pool! Does that mean that there is an illusion inside?" Ricky guessed. "Kind of. But be careful, because your Golden Spirit Eyes can''t work in the Illusionary Pool," the queen''s will reminded him. "Thank you so much!" Here I go. Wish me luck!" In the blink of an eye, Ricky jumped into the Illusionary Pool. As soon as he entered the pool, it seemed that his mind and consciousness got out of his body, drifting into an unknown space. But as he traveled deeper, he felt that he couldn''t get in touch with the Dragon Intent Grass, and he couldn''t use any of his power, including the chromatic energy of the mysterious axe. ''Have my mind and consciousnesspletely separated from my body? Is this the effect of the power of illusion in the Illusionary Pool?'' Ricky thought. ''No wonder the queen said the Golden Spirit Eyes were useless. But frankly, it''s not that the Golden Spirit Eyes are useless. It''s just that I am not strong enough. If my own strength is strong enough tomunicate with my body, then the whole thing wille to an end by activating the Golden Spirit Eyes.'' Boom! Just as Ricky was thinking, the invisible illusion power began to engulf his mind and thoughts. In the blink of an eye, Ricky''s traumatic, cruel, and painful experiences emerged right in front of him. Without a doubt, all these cruel and painful experiences were unreal, since they were just mere illusions. But of course, to Ricky, everything was real when it appeared in front of him. As Ricky felt his own experience, an inexplicable sadness continuously rose in his heart. Apart from these scenes, some of Ricky''s rtives, his father, and even his mother that he had never met appeared in front of him. And so did his best friends. After experiencing the traumatic parts of his life, the scene changed instantly and transformed into the scene where Ricky ruled the world and made great achievements. However, he was the only one there, with no one to share his glory. Two scenes fused together and Ricky only saw endless bones and blood sshing all over the ce, as well as endless pain and loneliness. He was aware that none of this was real at all, but the power of illusion was so intense that it made him feel as if he was experiencing them all over again. Soon after, all kinds of pain surged from his body. If this persisted, he would probably fall into the illusion in an hour or less. "I see. So, this is a test of will and perseverance," Ricky mumbled. "A warrior who cultivates the illusion power must have a strong will and perseverance. Otherwise, he will be immersed in his own illusion. What I need to do next is to use my will and perseverance to fight against the illusions, and form a heart that can bear the extreme illusion power." Chapter 1278 The Heart Of Illusion Chapter 1278 The Heart Of Illusion Boom! At that moment, there was nothing but utter chaos in Ricky''s mind. He felt like the sky had fallen, and the earth seemed to have been pulled from under him, rendering him afloat in a dark, endless void. All kinds of cruel and painful experiences shed in his mind as he floated in this void, continuing until he was ready to sumb to devastation. "This is a test and an opportunity at the same time. Besides, the king and the queen set up this pool, and it only allows warriors who have condensed the heart of illusion to get their inheritance." The illusion power aimed to overwhelm and break his mind. He needed to resist its efforts with his tenacious willpower. If he remained steadfast against this test, then he could finally have the chance to condense the heart of illusion. There was one gargantuan problem though: he could not use any power or ability. He could only use his will. Ricky valued perseverance and tenacity when it came to the martial arts, and he was exceedingly persistent in aplishing something that he had already set his mind on. Perhaps, his tenacity could have some negative effects, but he persisted in what he thought was right. He sorely needed strength. If he were strong enough, he could help Tina drive the evil spirit out of her body, and he would be able to go to the Phoenix tribe and the Celestial Sect as well. Most importantly, only by his strength could he see his mother. That was what he wanted to do the most, and he was prepared to sacrifice a lot for these things. To seed, he desperately needed to use his will to evolve the mind power, as the power of his body could not be used. His objectives and inspirations held his mind together by a thread, encouraging him to fight and ovee this challenge. That was the power evolved from his mind power. It appeared invisible and faint, but it could be invincible with enough persistence. Under the pressure of relentless illusions, Ricky''s mind couldn''t register the flow of time. The only thing he could remember was that whenever an illusion started, he had to break the illusion through his strong will. He had to fight against the grief and invisible cruelty brought by the illusion to his heart, ripping it without mercy. At this point, he had repeatedly turned away from his family members and friends despite their phantom entreaties. He reminded himself over and over again¡ªthey were illusionary. He could only rescue them in real life once he passed this terrible test. Ricky suffered so much that he couldn''t even tell how long this torture had been going on. Finally, his mind entered his body, which had been in a trance. He opened his eyes and found the Illusionary Pool and the mist in the surroundings weed him. "Very good! It seems that you have a strong will!" The voice of the queen''s will rang out with great admiration. "No matter the situation, you alwayse out on top, shining clear and bright at thest moment. With such strong willpower, you must have suffered a lot." "Wow! I can''t believe six hours have passed. It is as difficult as experiencing the most difficult physical refinement!" Ricky eximed with a deep, relieved sigh as sweat poured out profusely from his brow. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thanks to the six hours of torture he had gone through, he was able to learn a lot. Now, he could feel that his will had grown clearer, and it seemed that hisprehension ability had increased. He realized that he hadprehended something when his mind went into the Gale Zone. Of course, this was not the right time for him to explore what he hadprehended. "How many people have passed this test?" Ricky curiously asked after a few moments. "Including you, three people have already passed. That is actually more than I expected," admitted the queen''s will. "Can you please tell me who the other two are?" Ricky followed up. "Of course, it''s not like it''s a secret anyway. The other two are ire and Michael," the queen''s will replied. "Frankly, I''m quite surprised that those two had passed," said Ricky thoughtfully. "Don''t you think Peter was the most likely to qualify?" "You are right about the man named Peter. He has great willpower and the Illusory Mutant, so he could have passed the test with flying colors. But for some reason, he gave up at thest minute," said the queen''s will. Ricky reared back and looked at the queen in shock. "What?! Why would he give up?" he asked in confusion. As Ricky thought about it some more, he finally understood why Peter had to give up. Peter probably wanted to leave all the heritage of the king and queen to ire. ''That''s the only reason that Peter would choose to give up just as the queen had said. But unfortunately, Michael also passed the test. Peter must have been shocked and regretful about his decision when he found out this, and he is undoubtedly worrying about ire right now!'' Ricky wondered to himself. However, he couldn''t me Peter because even he didn''t expect Michael to pass. "ire''s perseverance doesn''t seem very strong, but she has a special identity that redeemed her. I can''t tell you more about that though," revealed the queen''s will. "As for that boy named Michael, he possesses a very dark power that permeated his mind, enabling him to pass this test." "ire has a special identity? And Michael has a dark power?" Ricky murmured in confusion, and his interest was piqued by the words of the queen''s will. ''Perhaps, I was wrong about ire''s identity. So, who on earth is she? What kind of special identity does she have that even the queen''s will has taken note of it?'' Ricky thought to himself curiously. "The four who failed the test will be moved out. Since you have passed, you will stay in the Illusionary Pool for half a day longer, and you can obtain the opportunity from it," exined the queen''s will. After this, Ricky stopped specting about other things and concentrated on cultivating in the Illusionary Pool. The opportunity that the Illusionary Pool held, which the queen''s will had just mentioned, was to condense the heart of illusion. After the previous test, Ricky''s heart had essentially evolved into the heart of illusion. In the following days, as long as he made use of the pure illusion power contained in the Illusionary Pool, he could completely condense the heart of illusion. And since Ricky had the Gale Zone, he only needed half a day to do that. When he summoned the Gale Zone, the queen''s will was naturally shocked again. ''I can''t believe that all his three Small Worlds have the most primitive power. I didn''t think that''s possible! But there''s something strange because when I try to sense them, they do not seem to be Small Worlds,'' the queen''s will thought to herself. She kept on observing him, but instead of getting answers, she only seeded in uncovering more questions. After the pure illusion power fused with Ricky''s heart, it began to evolve into the heart of illusion. After about twelve hours, Ricky''s heart could finally enter the illusionary state even as he remained fully in control. At this point, it became evident that Ricky''s heart had turned into the heart of illusion. He also possessed the illusion power, which could assist him in creating some simple illusions, thanks to his Gale Zone. No matter how talented a warrior was, no individual would be able to instantly create an illusion if that person had only recently condensed the heart of illusion. It could only be done once that person had cultivated for a long time. But Ricky did it. Now that Ricky had noticed that there was little time left, he felt like he couldn''t waste it. Thus, he continued to make use of the Illusionary Pool, but he focused his cultivation on his Gale Zone next. After all, he knew that if he wanted to control the illusion power quickly, he had to start from the Gale Zone. "Your half a day is up. You can now go to the Heritage Pce, and I won''t be showing up anymore. Once youplete the two remaining tests, my mission will also bepleted, and two of you will get the heritage," the queen''s will instructed. "Of course, it is entirely possible that one of you can obtain both heritages at the same time. It will all depend on your strength." As soon as the queen''s will finished speaking, a force suddenly swept Ricky and brought him into an ancient pce. Just as he appeared, the queen''s willpletely disappeared. He nced around and saw that ire and Michael seemed to have been transported with him as well. The three participants nced at each other, although none of them seemed surprised to see one another. After all, they all knew who had passed the test. Chapter 1279 Claires Real Identity Chapter 1279 ire''s Real Identity After he took a glimpse at Ricky and ire for a few quick seconds, Michael''s lips began to curl upward into a malicious smile. At that moment, Michael believed that he could defeat the duo without breaking a sweat, for they were far too weak to be his opponents. "Ha-ha! I can''t believe that Peter can be such a fool! He even gave up the opportunity of acquiring the inheritance because of you! By the looks of it, you enjoy a very high position in the Mu n," Michael said as he looked at ire scornfully. At the same time, the cruel smile slowly disappeared from his lips. Not long after, he nced at Ricky from his peripheral view disdainfully. "However, he didn''t expect that I would be here," Michael continued. "That''s true. No one had ever expected that you would be able to pass the test of the Illusionary Pool¡ª not even the queen''s will. You''ve made it up to this point, but I just know that you would not get your hands on the inheritance," ire replied coldly. "Oh, really? Do you think so?" Michael responded sourly. Soon after, just above the two old altars at the center of the pce, the power of illusion started to manifest and emerge in front of them, followed by two beams of blinding light. Undoubtedly, these lights contained the treasures that they sought after¡ªinheritances of the king and the queen. "That''s the inheritance of the illusion!" Michael eximed as his eyes were caught by the two ring rays of light. "I may have never been exposed to the illusion power, but if I can get my hands on the inheritance, controlling the pce will be at the tip of my fingers. When this happens, I will surely be able to acquire lots of pills and Treasures from Heaven and Earth." As these words left his lips, his eyes sparkled with nothing but greed. But before he could fulfill his quest on getting the inheritance, he must first deal with ire and Ricky. "ire, I am giving you a chance to change sides. If you agree to be my woman, I will keep you alive and give you the queen''s inheritance. Otherwise, you will leave me with no choice but to send you and this guy to your deaths," Michael threatened as he turned to the alluring woman. And because ire was a gorgeous woman from an influential n, he wanted to own her to have the advantage of power. That was why he was willing to make a deal with her. But of course, this matter was not as important to him as the martial arts. Therefore, he wouldn''t care if ire agreed or not. The next moment, Ricky met eyes with ire. "I think that you''re giving yourself too much credit. You should know that you are not good for me," ire sneered. "Humph! You can refuse me all you want, but I would still like to see what you are capable of," Michael huffed. Afterwards, he took a step forward, and in the blink of an eye, he was already right beside ire. At the same time, he lifted his clenched fist and punched her. Despite this strike looking simple and light, this punch apparently contained all of Michael''s strength. In fact, the blow was so strong that even Peter would at least try to resist it with all his might if he were in ire''s position. Seeing what had just happened, Ricky intended to give ire a hand, but the Dragon Intent Grass intervened to stop him. "Calm down,d. ire has something up her sleeve. I''m sure she can handle it. Just trust me on this and back off," the Dragon Intent Grass advised. "Okay, I just hope that you are right about this!" Ricky replied in a hopeful tone. Initially, he didn''t want to meddle in this fight. But once he saw ire was in danger, he would immediatelye to her aid. Meanwhile, in the face of Michael''s uing strike, ire seemed dauntless. Instead of being scared, she spread her palms wide and released her power. Aside from the mist power, she had also unleashed the illusion power, the rain power, and the wind power. Soon after, the four powers had fused together and transformed into a vortex to meet Michael''s blow. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ''Wow! Four kinds of power at once! But somehow, the wind power and the rain power are quite familiar,'' Ricky thought to himself as he witnessed the fight. Because of the impact, ire took a few steps back. "You! You are a middle spiritual emperor," Michael shouted with knitted eyebrows as he stood still. As it turned out, ire unleashed the power that was equal to the power of a middle spiritual emperor. If she wasn''t a middle spiritual emperor, she wouldn''t have been able to withstand Michael''s blow at all. "I knew you were here. Do you really think that I woulde here to face you if I were weaker than a middle spiritual emperor?" ire made her point after she managed to steady herself. However, she said this with all seriousness. The minute she resisted Michael''s blow, it dawned on her how strong he really was. Now, she could understand why he was recognized by the Misty South Pce as one of its top ten geniuses. "However, you are still weaker than me," Michael growled coldly. Soon after, ck water whizzed all over his body. In the next moment, he was able to send out his momentum that was stronger than ire''s by a mile. "What is this ck water? Is it some kind of power? Didn''t the queen say that Michael passed the test in the Illusionary Pool by crafting dark power using his mind?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass the minute heid eyes on the strange ck water that covered Michael''s body. "Beats me. I have no idea what that is," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "But somehow, I am able to sense the power of ruthless blood inside the ck water." "But it can''t be the ruthless blood. Moreover, I can feel that Michael is not that eager to go for the kill. As far as I can see, he is not a cold-hearted man. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have saved George in the first ce," Ricky said as he tried to make sense of what he was seeing. "Then I guess we have to wait until he shows us more of his tricks," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. On the other hand, Michael pped his hands with utmost force as soon as he was able to gather his strength. At that moment, ire was looking straight at the ball of lighting at her. "Light ball, show me your power!" Michael shouted. Just before reaching its target, the light ball emitted several rays of ck light. Afterwards, this ck light released the cold power which surrounded ire. ire arched her eyebrows after seeing the attack. She gave Ricky a nce, but she was a little baffled when she noticed that he had no intention of helping her at all. Without thinking twice, she transformed into a humongous bird and released four kinds of power. This bird that stood tall among them had talons that were shrouded in grey and white mes. As it pped its wings, the giant bird began to merge the four powers. Quickly, the four kinds of power integrated with the grey-white fire, morphing into a w that resisted Michael''s attack. Boom! Shock waves vibrated all throughout the area as the two kinds of forces collided with one another. Once again, Michael and ire were forced to retreat due to the impact. Michael took a few steps back, while ire took several hundred steps backwards. She tried to resist it, but soon after, she spat a mouthful of blood. Clearly, ire was no match for Michael when he unleashed all his power. On the other hand, Ricky didn''t pay much attention to what was happening. Instead, he looked at ire and murmured to himself, "Wind Benu, Gale Fire!" After his voice trailed off, ire began to disy her true beast form. She had transformed into a holy beast¡ªWind Benu, which summoned the Gale Fire. Upon seeing the Gale Fire, Ricky was certain ire''s fire came from him, for it had the aura of the Gale Zone. As far as he could remember, he had just given the Gale Fire to one person¡ªEdie of the Wind- Mountain Alliance. Moreover, Edie''s beast form was the Wind Benu too. However, this brought him confusion, for Edie was clearly a man while ire was a woman. Using the Golden Spirit Eyes, he tried to confirm their respective genders, which eventually confirmed his initial guess. When he first met ire, Ricky was able to sense that she had the same aura as Edie by using his zone. Regardless if Edie and ire were the pigeon pair, it was still impossible for them to have the same aura. Therefore, Ricky thought that they were the same person. However, he still could not wrap his head around the fact why a person would suddenly change from a man to a woman. While he stared at ire thoughtfully, she began to turn to him for help. "Hey, Ricky! What are you waiting for? Take action now," ire urged him through telepathy. "Oh, right. I''ll figure out a move against Michael. But before I do that, I need to know the truth. Are you Edie, or not?" Ricky inquired with brimming curiosity. Chapter 1280 The Illusionary Wind Mutant Chapter 1280 The Illusionary Wind Mutant "Yes, I''m Edie, but I''m also ire. To make this simpler for you, technically, ire is my real body. I bet you only recognized me upon seeing my beast form and the Gale Fire, didn''t you?" ire rified. "I knew it. So, that means that you two are the same person. Then that means... you are my old friend. But you wouldn''t admit that you are Edie if I didn''t ask you, right? Am I really your friend? How can you keep me in the dark all this time?" Ricky said mockingly. But of course, he was more curious about Edie''s changes at that moment. "Come on. You really got mad with that?" ire responded. "No, of course, I wasn''t really mad about that. But there is something I want to know for sure. Are you a woman or a man? Most of all, how did you trick my Golden Spirit Eyes?" Ricky asked inquisitively. "Whatever you want me to be. Do you want me to be a man or a woman?" ire asked with a slight giggle. At that moment, her voice contained a hint of expectation as she was eager to know Ricky''s reply. "Ha-ha! But of course, I would prefer it if you keep your girl identity. I always like women more than I like male friends," Ricky replied teasingly "You are such a yboy!" iremented yfully. Upon hearing this, Ricky could not help but burst into loudughter. At that moment, he felt immense happiness that he was able to meet his old friend again. Soon after, ire began to divulge every single thing to him. She filled him in on the details of why she turned into a woman. She was previously known as Edie and her father established the Wind-Mountain Alliance. On the other hand, her mother was a daughter of a Dominant Top Elder of the Mu n. Therefore, growing up, she enjoyed living a good and respected life in both the Wind-Mountain Alliance and the Mu n. However, she was born a hundred years ago. The Magic Ice had formed tens of millions of years ago, and this was where ire had been sealed for about a hundred years. During the time when ire was born, a Pr Fish was also brought to life inside her body, giving its powers to her. Meanwhile, Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass were both shocked upon hearing her brief life story. "Wow, you even have the Pr Fish inside you!" the duo eximed in unison. Being a warrior for many years, Ricky had already read tons of books. That was why he was familiar with the Pr Fish. Now that he learned about the presence of this fish inside ire''s body, Ricky had finally understood why her gender had changed. Generally speaking, the Pr Fish was known as a rare creature that was considered to be more precious than the Mandragora flower. Two Mandragora flowers coulde into existence in an era¡ª the Divine Mandragora and the Evil Mandragora. However, only one Pr Fish could be born in an era. Despite being very precious and of great value, the Pr Fish had no psychic intelligence and had no ability to fight the enemy. On the plus side, it could help creatures be reincarnated sessfully. It was said that before a creature died, all of his memories would be poured into the Pr Fish, which would soon enter the void. Then, after some time, the dead creature would be reincarnated. In other words, the creature would be able to start a new life. But there was a catch: after being reborn, the creature would absorb the Pr Fish''s feminine and masculine powers. Since it was impossible for a newborn to hold such strong powers, ire had been sealed in the Magic Ice formed tens of billions of years. This happened so that the Magic Ice could suppress and absorb the feminine and masculine powers. A hundred years had passed, and all the masculine and feminine powers had been absorbed. As a result, ire had been freed from the Magic Ice''s istion. However, due to the Pr Fish''splexity, she still faced another problem. The creatures that possessed the Pr Fish inside of them would exist in the world in their opposite gender for dozens of years. For example, if she was born as a girl, she would have to live as a boy for years since she was born. With that being said, ire had lived as a man for thirty years. Since she was born as a female, she had appeared and lived her life as a man during her first thirty years of being reincarnated. Meanwhile, Ricky burst out another loudugh after hearing how ire came to life. "Okay, I get it now. The Pr Fish is to me for what happened to you. So that''s why you were able to fool my Golden Spirit Eyes! Ha-ha! That would exin why you acted effeminately even though you were a man. What can I say? On the bright side, consider yourself lucky! I mean, now you know how it feels like to be a man and a woman," Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ricky remarked. "Oh,e on. Are you really making fun of me?" ire said with a hint of irritation in her voice. "Ha-ha! Yeah, it''s really daring of me to tease you given our circumstance," Ricky responded with a chuckle. "Anyway, let''s work together to fight Michael. We need each other for this. After all, he''s one hell of a foe." However, Ricky nned not to hit his enemy directly. Instead, he nned to surprise Michael so that they would not be so predictable to the enemy. "Your beast form is the Wind Benu, and you even possess the sacred fire," Michael said monotonously as he red at ire. Obviously, he was interested in the Gale Fire. After all, no warrior would be able to resist the temptation of the peculiar fire. "Illusionary Wind Mutant!" ire yelled. Not long after, she burst out her mutant power. Her illusion power and wind power increased and soon transformed into her mutant power. In an instant, her mutant became active. At the same time, ire told Ricky, "After the Pr Fish''s power wore off in my body, my blood power and mutant power were awakened." "So that means that your mutant is the Illusionary Wind Mutant," Ricky said as he carefully scrutinized ire. "Ricky, I will go all out to distract Michael. Find an opportunity to attack him with all you have," ire instructed. "Hey, don''t forget to be careful," Ricky reminded. "Don''t worry about it. He is too proud that he won''t fight me with all that he has got. I''m sure that he won''t injure me so much as long as he doesn''t pull all of his strength on me," ire reassured him. After she finished her words, ire had activated her Illusionary Wind Mutant to its extreme. Afterwards, the wind power appeared on ire''s right, while the illusion power appeared on her left. Then, the two powers intertwined and morphed into apass that moved its way in front of her. "Pr w Strike!" ire shouted. Soon after, the wind and illusion powers burst out from thepass and formed a sharp w that contained both the feminine and masculine powers. Although most of the Pr Fish''s feminine and masculine powers inside ire''s body had been absorbed by the Magic Ice, there was a little bit left of it. ire wanted to attract Michael''s attention, so she went all out with her powers. To her, this was the only way that she and Ricky could terminate Michael. On the other hand, Michael saw what wasing for him. His face might have turned a little serious, but he still thought that it would not hurt him too much. Stretching out his right hand, ck water appeared in front of him and merged it with his right arm. Once his arm fully integrated with the ck water, thetter started to turn dark yellow, releasing an increased cold power. Immediately after, Michael pped his hands. "ck water, form the ice pir, now!" he shouted. The next moment, the ck water froze and turnedpletely dark yellow, forming an ice pir together with Michael''s arm. Dashing forward at full speed, Michael attacked ire''s w with the ice pir that he had just formed. Boom! The two forces collided, sending shock waves that spread far away in the air around them. After a while, the dark yellow ice power froze the air waves, which included ire''s powers. Michael ran and the ice pir was going to hit ire very soon. At that moment, Ricky was supposed tounch an attack on Michael when thetter hit ire with the ice pir. After all, it was almost impossible for Michael to unleash another Omnipotent Skill in a short time. But if that were to happen, then, ire would get hurt. However, Ricky would do everything in his power not to cause any harm to his friend, especially that she was doing this to give him the advantage of attack their enemy. Therefore, Ricky did not waste any time and took action immediately. Chapter 1281 The Dark Death Water Chapter 1281 The Dark Death Water Ricky immediately initiated his six mutants and chaotic power, as the six types of runes evolved into several passages. In an instant, he passed through one of the passages and appeared behind Michael, unleashing the Chaotic Punch to hit Michael. Faced with Ricky''s intimidating strike, Michael hesitated for a second. He couldn''t help but feel the apprehension at the back of his mind, which told him he would sustain severe injuries if he didn''t resist the uing blow. From N?velDrama.Org. After he had refined the Life and Death Water''s life and death powers, Ricky''s cultivation level had shot through the roof. He could probably match any one-star middle spiritual emperor at the intermediate stage except those who were ace geniuses at that level. Thus, Michael had to give up attacking ire, as he was unwilling to face such a lethal strike from Ricky. He turned around and crashed against Ricky''s Chaotic Punch with his ck ice pir. After the collision, the sound of cracking resounded around them. Michael''s ck ice pir shattered into a thousand pieces at once, as the energy of Ricky''s strike dissipated quickly. The round had ended in a stalemate. Boom! Just then, Ricky''s figure exploded and vanished into thin air. Michael watched on in shock and confusion, as his opponent seemingly disappeared. It was not until now that he sensed the truth¡ªhe hadn''t been fighting Ricky''s real body! And he was right. It was Ricky''s shadowy replica that had struck him. Meanwhile, Ricky himself had entered the zone. As Michael stood stock still, Ricky silently appeared behind him like a ghost. ire had won Ricky the first chance to assault Michael, and then Ricky took advantage of his shadowy replica, which gave him another chance to take Michael by surprise. Luckily, Ricky''s attack did catch his enemy off guard. That was why when Ricky swung at Michael with his Iron Justice Saber girdled with the chromatic energy and chaotic power, thetter didn''t have any time to do anything to defend himself. By the time Michael noticed Ricky, it was toote. In the next breath, Ricky''s attack struck Michael head-on. This strike didn''te from Ricky''s shadowy replica but himself, which meant that it held a lot more strength. If this one hit Michael, it could easily seriously hurt him, if not kill him. And even if Ricky were in Michael''s shoes, it would undoubtedly injure him badly even if he activated the Ultimate Golden Body at the fifth level to protect himself. Ricky thought there was nothing wrong with what he did. After all, that was a natural urrence in the martial world. It was either you died at your enemy''s hands, or you killed him first. Ricky was fully aware of that, so he knew that he would have to go to great lengths if he was faced with a formidable foe. Of course, Ricky had his own principles. He would never threaten his enemy using their family or friends because he hated such dirty means. However, if his enemy threatened him in that way, he thought that it would be justified to treat them the same way. As the blow crept closer toward Michael, he grew more and more flustered. ''Damn it! How could he be so strong?'' he grumbled in his heart. Although he was panicking, he tried to hide it. His determination to take down Ricky overcame the fear that weakened his knees. In a matter of seconds, ck water flowed out of his body and submerged him entirely. This water turned a dark yellow color and froze. Ricky''s strike struck the dark yellow ice, and a raucous sound of metal colliding rang out. The force of the impact blew the Iron Justice Saber, the chaotic power, and the chromatic energy back. Even Ricky couldn''t escape its effects, as he was forced to step back too. In that instant, several cracks emerged on the dark yellow ice and expanded quickly, and the ice shattered away in the next moment. At the same time, Michael emerged out of the ice like a demoning out from the underworld. Blood spurted out from the corner of his mouth, and his clothes were ripped apart, exposing a blood mark over his chest. It looked like Michael had suffered some injuries, but they weren''t that serious. This proved that the dark yellow water had powerful defense properties. "I can''t believe this guy has such a strong defense. I think his ck water grew even more powerful once it turned dark yellow. What the heck is that dark yellow water?" Ricky murmured in a low voice. "If my guess is right, I think that is the Dark Death Water," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed. "What is Dark Death Water?" Ricky asked in confusion. "Didn''t you cultivate the fiendish power using your Devourer Zone? The fiendish power originated from hell, and so did the Dark Death Water. The feminine icy and dark power actually fused and formed the Dark Death Water. It can be divided into nine types, ranging from the first level to the ninth level. The higher the level, the more powerful it is. Once the Dark Death Water reached the ninth level, only the scorching sacred fire, peculiar fire, and the Fire Dragon Extremity could resist it," the Dragon Intent Grass lengthily exined. "I see. Can you sense at which level is Michael''s Dark Death Water?" Ricky inquired curiously. "It felt like it was at the second level, but I don''t know if he can summon the Dark Death Water at a higher level. Michael''s dark power that the queen''s will mentioned was the Dark Death Water. Think about it. The Dark Death Water is a type of dark power, and it can draw energy from any negative or dark things. The illusion causes pain and panic to any warriors ites across. Thus, the illusion power is the one providing energy for him," the Dragon Intent Grass rified. "In that case, illusions wouldn''t affect Michael at all since he has the Dark Death Water. It''s as if he has a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth," Ricky said, nodding thoughtfully. "I guess you can put it like that, but that''s not entirely urate. You know that all things in this world mutually reinforce and neutralize each other, right? Enough water can put out a fire, but if the fire is too intense, the water might evaporate instead. The same can be said for the illusion power. If your illusion power is strong enough, you can use it to suppress any kind of powers," the Dragon Intent Grass expounded. "I understand now," Ricky replied. He then turned his attention back on Michael, who was staring back at him with murderous intent. "That''s the Dark Death Water from the edge of hell, isn''t it?" Ricky told him with a smirk. "It seems that you are well-informed! I''m afraid I underestimated you. Who could have known you were this strong?" Michael remarked. "As I said before, no one woulde here just to get themselves killed for nothing. Anyone who made it this far would undoubtedly have some kind of trick up their sleeve. You are a smart guy, so you shouldn''t have made such a mistake. Being too full of yourself can hinder you from taking others seriously, and that''s why you have ended up like this," Ricky responded. "Is that so?" Michael murmured to himself. "Perhaps, you are right. You have taught me a lot by putting me in this situation." "Then, you should thank me," Ricky snarled back with a sneer. "Ha-ha! Of course. I am so grateful that I will make sure to keep your corpse whole. In case you didn''t know, my initial n was to tear you limb from limb," Michael confidently proimed. "So you think you are in the position to show mercy right now? You don''t have any right to decide how I''ll die," Ricky answered back just as boldly. As the duo talked to each other, they activated their powers simultaneously and pushed them to the extreme. It was evident that a fierce fight was about to erupt. "ire, get back!" Ricky warned ire through telepathy. "Okay. I''ll leave him to you," ire responded at once. Although she was slightly worried, she decided to put all her trust in Ricky. At that moment, the power of Michael''s Dark Death Water increased once again. At the same time, his body began to change. Chapter 1282 The Dark Death Mutant Chapter 1282 The Dark Death Mutant Not long after, a mutant mark emerged from the space between Michael''s eyebrows. At the same time, the Dark Death Water''s power seemed to have increased. "Under the Dark Death Mutant, the Dark Death Water will bear incredible power. Take care of yourself. Right now, Michael''s Dark Death Water is at the third level. It''s a good thing that you have the fiendish power with you. On top of that, you have the sacred fire and the peculiar fire. These fires will serve as your protection so that the Dark Death Water can''t harm you," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky. "Now, I want to see what the Dark Death Water at the third level can do," Ricky said with a lot of determination in his voice. At that moment, he had his six mutants activated to the extreme. As this happened, the chaotic power and the chromatic energy had already surrounded him, bing his strongest line of defense and his attack at the same time. "You attacked me by surprise just now, and you are going to pay the price for doing so. Let''s see if you can resist the attack of my Dark Death Water at the third level," Michael roared out loud. He pped his hands, and soon after, his body and powers turned dark yellow. Immediately, the feminine power, cold power, and dark power appeared behind him and flowed. "Please, my lord, lend me your invincible power!" he mumbled to himself. Not long after, an invisible howl filled the atmosphere. Behind Michael, a gigantic evil spirit showed up. It opened its mouth, and the Dark Death Water poured out of its mouth, which instantly created a river. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Attack now!" Michael ordered. Immediately after, the river which contained cold, and dark powers came dashing towards Ricky. Of course, Ricky was on high alert the moment he saw the attack rushing to him. Without hesitation, he activated the Ultimate Golden Body which was at the fifth level. Meanwhile, he knitted his hands and formed the massacring patterns. In the blink of an eye, the amount of pattern had already reached a hundred and thirty. Moreover, Ricky summoned the Devourer Zone and the Chaotic Fire Zone. Instantly, his body was shrouded with the fiendish power, the chaotic power, and the massacring patterns, protecting him from Michael''s attack. Bang! Bang! Bang! The collision of the two forces produced infinite air waves that swallowed Ricky whole. Not long after, a humongous golden-patterned hand appeared, tearing the air waves apart. At the same time, Michael saw a peculiar ball of golden light just a few inches away from him. Upon careful scrutiny, his eyes widened as he found it to be none other than Ricky covered with the Ultimate Golden Body. As Ricky showed up, ten cracks started to form in the air around him. Afterwards, his ten Impregnable Killing Fingers shot out in the form of ten gigantic golden fingers. Chaotic power and chromatic energy enveloped his fingers, which then came at Michael at an astonishing speed. On the other hand, Michael narrowed his eyes the moment heid eyes on the ten giant fingers. He believed that defeating these fingers would not be easy for him at all since they possessed the chaotic power and the chromatic energy. Again, the giant shadow behind him opened its mouth, and the power of Dark Death Water fused with his mutant''s heavenly power. "Ice defense, now!" he shouted. Soon after, the cold power condensed into dark yellow ice, safeguarding Michael from the wrath of the Impregnable Killing Fingers. Without making too much noise, the golden fingers and the ice broke into a myriad of pieces. While this happened, the two warriors collided with their physical bodies. After they had exchanged a hundred blows against each other, the space began to crack due to the immense impact that it had been receiving from the two. Generally speaking, Ricky would not have had the upper hand in the battle if it were not for his Ultimate Golden Body. Only those who had the Sorcerous Combat Body could be a match for him in terms of physical strength. At that moment, Michael shook his head as he couldn''t ept that he was losing the bout. As a result, he controlled the Dark Death Mutant, making it grow, and merged with the giant shadow he created. After this, he dashed towards Ricky once again. However, after exchanging dozens of rounds, he could not believe that he got the same result. As it turned out, he could not win against Ricky in terms of physical strength. "Just so you know, my golden body and flesh are almost indestructible. Only a few could defeat me in terms of physical strength at this point. So, save your breath. You won''t defeat me," Ricky said scornfully, as he saw Michael take a step back. "Oh, really?" Michael growled wildly. Despite being furious about the situation, he knew better than to get carried away by his emotions. ''I can''t defeat him by using physical strength, so I will use my power to crush him,'' he told himself inwardly. "Come out, my lord!" Michael then shouted. At once, the figure behind him increased in size, growing additional two sets of arms. At that moment, it could not be denied that the power of his Dark Death Mutant rose to another level. The Dark Death Mutant could not only summon the Dark Death Water but also the powerful evil being. By this time, Michael had already activated his Dark Death Mutant to its limit. "Ancestral Intent Form!" Ricky shouted as he narrowed his eyes, and in an instant, he had grown to about forty feet tall. He activated the golden Chaos blood power inside his body, and it flowed and surged out as if he were the God of War. "Dark spear,e out!" Michael shouted. Soon after, he stretched out his hand and fused it with the shadow behind him. A ck spear shot out, and his mutant mark shone brightly, giving more energy to the spear. As a result, everything on the ck spear''s path turned evil. In fact, the spear''s power was so strong that even Ricky could feel that all his powers were turning evil because of the spear''s effect. "The dark power is very intense!" Ricky said with furrowed eyebrows. Meanwhile, the fusion of his Ancestral Intent Form and his six mutants created six beams of blinding light. Soon after, these beams gushed out from his body and merged into one, morphing into a lotus. "Ancestral Intent Lotus, fight!" Ricky shouted. Under the influence of the Ancestral Intent Form, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the six mutant powers fused sessfully,ing straight at the ck spear. Boom! The two forces collided, causing the air waves to burst and freeze everything near them. This was the effect of the Dark Death Mutant''s cold power. "Your cold power can''t harm me one bit, for I have the Chaotic Fire Mutant," Ricky threatened. The Fire Dragon Extremity fused with the sacred fire and the peculiar fire and burned the Ancestral Intent Lotus. In no time, theher ice power dissipated. "Damn it!" Michael could not help but yell through gritted teeth upon witnessing what had happened. Afterwards, three drops of blood essence broke out from his forehead and integrated into the spear. Seeing this, Ricky did the same as he merged three drops of blood essence with the Ancestral Intent Lotus. Boom! Once again, the two powers collided, creating fierce tornadoes all around them. As a result, both of them were engulfed in the wild tornadoes, swirling them around in full force. A few momentster, the momentum became too much to handle that the two were thrown out. They fell hard on the ground, causing the pce to shake violently due to the impact. "Did both of them get hurt?" ire murmured to herself as she looked at the two men on the ground. Thinking that this might be a good opportunity for her, she took advantage of the situation andunched an attack aimed at Michael. At that moment, she didn''t see any problem attacking an injured man. "No, ire! Stay where you are!" Ricky stopped her through telepathy. Ricky knew that Michael still had a lot of strength left. Moreover, if ire made her move now, she might get seriously injured or worse, get herself killed. On the other hand, Ricky thought that Michael would be on high alert since he had already attacked him once. Knowing Michael, Ricky thought that his opponent would be too cautious to allow anything bad to happen again. Hearing Ricky''s message, ire gave up her n immediately. She gave Ricky her trust that he would never decide on anything that could hurt her. Without thinking twice, she listened to his judgment and stopped what she was about to do. "ire, get back. Michael is still strong. You are too weak to hurt him," Ricky warned. "Leave him to me. You can attack once he gets exhausted." "Okay, got it!" ire replied, still with a hint of anger in her voice. She hated to admit it, but she knew deep down that Ricky''s decision was reasonable. Chapter 1283 Advise Him To Surrender Chapter 1283 Advise Him To Surrender At that moment, Michael took back his powers and stood straight again. "I must have underestimated the chaotic power''s abilities. And that colorful power caught my interest. What it is called?" Michael asked in a sour tone as he looked at Ricky. Michael had a cultivation level that was higher than Ricky''s. That was his advantage over Ricky when they fought. However, it was still a fact that Ricky''s chaotic power and chromatic energy could suppress his power. He felt rather surprised. "Well, I''d really like to tell you, but I don''t really know much about it either," Ricky said in a yful tone while he shrugged his shoulders. He was aware that Michael must think that he was lying to thetter. Moreover, he thought that the tone in his voice would provoke Michael. It was said that one should know how to control his anger for it could blind one''s judgment. Given the situation at hand, it was not a good thing for a genius to get angry while he faced another genius as his opponent. Luckily, Ricky got what he wanted. As soon as his voice trailed off, Michael narrowed his eyes as fury started to boil down his veins. "How dare you be so arrogant before me? You''re just digging your own grave! If you don''t tell me, I''ll beat the shit out of you until you do," Michael growled furiously. "Is that so? And what makes you think that you can do that? Just surrender. If there''s anything, I''d have to admit that your Dark Death Mutant is powerful. Bute to think of it. Perhaps, you were recognized as one of the top ten geniuses because I wasn''t here before. Surrender, or you will not be able to make it out of here," Ricky said nonchntly. ''Man, this guy hasn''t changed one bit! He is still as cocky as ever. But I know he''s not bluffing at all,'' ire wondered as she witnessed how Ricky behaved. "Unfortunately for you, I won''t surrender. Give it a shot and take my ce as the tenth genius if you dare. Let''s see if you have the skills for it," Michael said icily. At this moment, both he and the shadow that he had summoned had already gotten ready to unleash their ultimate blows. "I will let you know!" Ricky answered as his eyes zed with killing intent. Not long after, the power of life gushed out from the Life and Death Zone to help him recover his power. In an instant, his hair turned white and fluttered with the wind''s breeze. He narrowed his eyes while he activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. At the same time, he opened his Golden Spirit Eyes. At that point, his body exuded an aggressive aura without reservation. Without a doubt, both parties were ready to go all out in the uing battle. Michael flipped his hand, and a golden pill with dragon patterns emerged. The blinding light emanated from the pill was extremely powerful that it dominated the light emitted by Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes. Moreover, it appeared that it released the powers formed by the heavenly law. ''This pill must be the reward after he passed the first test,'' Ricky assumed as he scrutinized the glowing pill that Michael held in his hand. "Ricky, Michael is holding the Power-transforming Pill. It''s at the intermediate stage of Sage Level," ire informed him telepathically. ''I see... So, that''s what it''s called,'' Ricky thought with knitted brows. "Apply caution, Ricky. The Power-transforming Pill allows Michael to improve his strength sharply. The pill could help him improve his powers, simr to how powerful you can be in your current state. Once he takes the pill, he could transform all the powers that surround him into any kind of power he desires and needs. Although the pill''s effects wear off quickly, it is enough for him to finish a strong fight," the Dragon Intent Grass warned Ricky. As soon as it stopped talking, Michael opened his mouth and swallowed the pill. Almost instantly, his dark-yellow body started to emit golden light, which was the manifestation of the power of the Power-transforming Pill. Apart from this, it was also evident how all the powers on the golden light''s way were transformed into dark power. At that moment, Michael absorbed all the dark power, which helped him enhance his power exponentially. "Dark power, destroy everything!" Michael ordered. With his limitless dark power, he fused with the shadow behind him again. All of a sudden, a beam of ck light column dramatically shot out from his bulky chest. Only two kinds of forces were known to exist in the ck light¡ªthe dark power and the destructive power. As Ricky looked at the dark light that was fast approaching him, he only thought and felt deathing his way. "Don''t fret, Ricky. This will be as pain-free as possible. Once my power reaches you, you will be destroyed along with your talent for good," Michael assured with much confidence. "Oh, is that so? Then let''s see if this will happen eventually," Ricky sneered. As soon as his voice trailed off, his golden body gave off a dazzling light. Afterwards, the golden body merged with the power of the Golden Spirit Eyes and removed the Power-transforming Pill''s effects. Moreover, his golden body had the tendency of making him grow taller. A primitive force gushed out from his golden body together with the golden-purple power, shrouding Ricky''s golden bodypletely. This golden-purple power was none other than the eternal power. After acquiring the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky had been working on it relentlessly to improve it. He had even merged the eternal power with it andprehended the first Omnipotent Skill of the Ultimate Golden Body. "Eternal light,e out!" Ricky whispered quickly. In an instant, all the eternal power gathered on the golden body''s chest, forming a beam of golden- purple light. Immediately, the golden-purple light collided with the dark light. Loud explosions could be heard echoing all throughout the atmosphere as Michael''s destructive power fought with Ricky''s eternal power. Mushroom clouds started to rise above sessively right after the sh. ire could not help but squint her eyes as she saw this and took steps back until she reached the edge of the pce. Despite wanting to help Ricky in this battle, she knew that she would not be of any help to him considering her current power. On the other hand, these mushroom clouds were created by the collision between the destructive power and the eternal power. Apart from these deafening explosions, blinding light also seemed to fill the space. In addition, the light, clouds, and explosions continued surging for a long time before they stopped. Meanwhile, as the clouds dissipated, Ricky and Michael were visible again. But somehow, they both looked very weak as they had no more energy left in their bodies to fight. Both of them were so drained that Ricky even had trouble performing the skill of Resurrection to heal himself. At that moment, it was very obvious that both of them suffered tremendous injuries. ''No wonder the Misty South Pce recognizes him as a genius. I can''t deny that he really is something. But that also means that I need to be stronger if I want to take his life,'' Ricky thought to himself. "Don''t be upset. Your cultivation level may be much lower than his, but you managed to injure him severely. And besides, Michael is a very talented warrior. In fact, he could be on par with ace geniuses in terms of intelligence, talent, orbat experience. But once your level has improved, you will overshadow any ace genius who wille your way," the Dragon Intent Grassforted. "But the problem is, my cultivation level is lower than his," Ricky argued. At that moment, he stood up straight as he was ready to activate the skill of Resurrection. He was aware that it might cost him much of his lifespan, but he had no other choice but to push through with it.From N?velDrama.Org. He believed that Michael had a way to get his strength back in a short time. So he needed to recover before Michael healed himself. "Michael, my n has no intention of making enemies with the North Sect. Considering the current situation, I urge you that it would be best if you admit defeat now," ire advised hastily. "Ha-ha! That''s funny. Ricky is indeed a difficult foe. But let me tell you something: he is not strong enough to kill me. Surrender? How absurd! Do you really think that you have the capacity to end my life?" Michael taunted. "I know that you have a trump card which can help you restore your power quickly. What makes you think that I do not have any trick up my sleeve?" ire threatened with arched eyebrows. Chapter 1284 Claires Relationship With The Queen Chapter 1284 ire''s Rtionship With The Queen As ire spoke, she exuded a queenly aura that seemed to be able tomand the admiration of everyone in the vicinity. Ricky and Michael watched her in ck-jawed surprise, their eyes shining in admiration. She felt like a vastly different person. ''What is up with ire? Her aura suddenly changed! If I were her opponent, I would have felt greatly threatened. That must be what Michael is feeling now,'' Ricky thought, nodding to himself. "Have you forgotten that ire has the Pr Fish inside her? That''s why you are feeling that way towards her," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "Ah, yes. I see!" Ricky replied, looking pensive. Before long, it turned out that Ricky had guessed it right. ire''s aura was giving off such amanding aura that it frightened and awed Michael at the same time. There could be two reasons that someone would feel this way. One reason could be that ir was way too powerful, and the other was that her blood power was too strong. However, it was evident that ire didn''t fit any of those reasons. Despite her powerful and intimidating aura, Michael wouldn''t back down. A ferocious re shed quickly through his eyes. The mutant mark between his eyebrows released a dark light, which seemed to bemunicating with the depths of hell. The light intensified in an instant, as it enveloped Michael and helped him restore his power. As this was going on, Ricky also executed the skill of Resurrection. Meanwhile, ire remained still and silent as if she was giving Michael time to get his strength back. She didn''tunch a single attack, and before long, Michael''s power returned to its peak. But Michael didn''t attack. Instead, he red at ire and asked, "What do you want from me?" He didn''t take action for two reasons. First of all, he thought that Ricky should be mostly recovered by now. And secondly, he figured ire''s threatening aura must have some kind of source. "I want you to give up and leave here now. The inheritances here do not belong to you," ire commanded. "I admit that you are slightly intimidating with your aura, but if you want me to give up, that''s not going to happen. The only way you can win this is if you fight me and defeat me. And when that timees, I won''t have any regrets even if I die at your hands," Michael dered firmly. "If that''s what you want, then I''ll fight you," ire answered shortly. Boom! In the next moment, she released all her momentum, which transformed her whole aura and made her look like she had truly be a queen. The light belonging to the queen''s inheritance descended on her, and a shadow appeared behind her. It was a woman wearing a golden robe and a crown. She was ire''s spitting image. "She has the queen''s inheritance! I can''t believe that it could choose its master, and it actually chose her!" Michael muttered in amazement. His eyes were wide and gleaming, and for a few moments, he was lost in his thoughts. ''It''s rare for the inheritance to choose its own master like this. I guess the queen''s inheritance had created that shadow, but why does she look like ire? Besides, based on the queen''s will, ire passed the test in the Illusionary Pool due to her special identity. I wonder what makes her so special...'' Ricky wondered as he gazed at the shadow behind ire. ''Hmm... Could it be that ire was the queen in her previous life?'' This bold assumption surprised him. "You''re right, Ricky. I think Peter, too, must have guessed that ire was the queen in her previous life and that she would have the inheritance. That''s probably why he gave up and let ire here alone. And that means your fight with Michael is meaningless, since ir is destined to be the one to get the queen''s inheritance," the Dragon Intent Grass uttered. "Seriously? So, I was fooled by a woman again. I can''t believe it!" Ricky grumbled with a trace of self- mockery. "That''s normal. In the martial world, the most beautiful women with the highest statuses are usually good at deceiving men, so you must be more careful. Don''t look down on women, and don''t put too much faith in them. Of course, you can trust those who entrust their lives to you. Although ire had lied to you this time, you are lucky that she is with your side and it didn''t lead you into too much trouble. I hope you can learn from that. Remember this: in the martial world, don''t trust anyone, and women are always more dangerous," the Dragon Intent Grass advised him. "I understand," Ricky replied earnestly with a nod. Seeing that ire had merged with the shadow, Michael grew even more shocked. "Who the hell are you?" he asked, gaping at ire with terror in his eyes. He wanted to attack her directly, but he could tell by the light she emitted that he was no match for her now. "That''s none of your business. Now, I''ll give you one more chance to admit defeat, and I might even spare your life. Otherwise, you will end up dead!" ire replied with an icy re. A strong killing intent began to radiate from her body right after. "I surrender!" Michael shouted all of a sudden. He was fully aware that he had no chance of winning against ire right now. As soon as those words fell from his lips, a force appeared and took him out of the pce. Once Michael was gone, ire promptly began toprehend and refine the inheritance. Of course, it should be noted that she was actually taking her stuff back. Meanwhile, Ricky sat down beside her with his legs crossed, waiting for her to finish her work.From N?velDrama.Org. About six hourster, ire opened her eyes. She finally mastered and refined the inheritance! Ricky had a feeling that her strength had increased so much that she could probably take him out with a single strike. He nced at her with a smirk on his face as he got up and asked, "So you were the queen in your previous life. How should I call you, your majesty or ire?" "The queen is long dead. Although I might have been the queen in my previous life, I am not her anymore. I do resemble her a lot, and I have her mutants and some of her memories. Besides those, I''m nothing like her, so you should not change your attitude towards me," ire replied matter-of-factly. "I understand," Ricky replied immediately, smiling at ire openly. Then he frowned as another question popped into his mind, and he asked, "Why did you let Michael go? You could have defeated him easily, but you held yourself back." "It was because our n is only slightly stronger than the North Sect. On top of that, Michael is a genius recognized by the Misty South Pce, and you know that no force in the Misty South can afford to mess with the Misty South Pce. Also, the Misty South had recognized plenty of geniuses because of their incredible talent, and these geniuses could help us a lot against the devil race. Michael may be our enemy at present, but he hates the devil race no less than us. So..." ire stopped there and shrugged casually. "I get what you''re saying. However, for me, anyone who wants me dead is my enemy, and I show them no mercy. It is a matter of strength after all. If I could be stronger, I would be able to strike him down," Ricky remarked. "Well, if I had the support of a force more powerful than the Misty South Pce, I would have killed Michael without any hesitation. However, I am curious about one thing. I kept the fact that I was the queen in my previous life a secret from you, but you didn''t get mad at me," ire said pensively. "Why? Do you think I should be mad?" Ricky answered with a smile. "I think everyone has a right to keep their own secrets. However, I also believe that friends do not deceive each other. If you really thought of me as your friend, you would not have hidden that from me." "Is that so? It looks like you are not totally cool with that," ire murmured gently as she studied Ricky''s reaction. Ricky shrugged and looked at her tly as if he couldn''t care less about what she thought. "You can think whatever you want," he said indifferently. At that point, ire seemed to realize something, and she abruptly became excited. Despite Ricky imed he did not really care, ir could tell that he was actually a bit mad at her because of this. She was delighted because the only reason Ricky was taking this seriously was that he already thought of her as his friend. Just as he said, he wouldn''t care that she had kept the truth for him if they weren''t friends. Chapter 1285 Obtaining Pills And Inheritance Chapter 1285 Obtaining Pills And Inheritance "So, this ce is under your control, huh?" Ricky remarked with an unimpressed expression. "If that''s the case, you better let me out now. It is upsetting that the king''s inheritance is right before my eyes, but I can''t get my hands on it. So I''d rather leave here." Judging from the scowl on his lips, he was definitely not in a good mood. He initially thought that he would get the king''s inheritance once he defeated Michael, and in that way, he could finally cultivate the power of illusion. And since he had the Gale Zone, it would be easy as pie for him to get more potent illusion power. But since ire was the queen in her previous life, everything in this ce could be considered hers, including the king''s inheritance. It would be impossible for Ricky to take the inheritance away from her. After all, he was no match against ire right now. ''Damn it! I''vee this far for nothing!'' Ricky resentfully thought to himself. "Come on; look at the bright side. This ce helped you increased your strength, at the very least," the Dragon Intent Grassforted him with a teasingugh. "If I had known this would happen, I would have asked for the Power-transforming Pill just as Michael did. That pill is much better than the Chaotic Disintegrating Pill," Ricky recounted. ire overheard his words and let out a quiet chuckle. "Ricky, are you really mad?" she asked. "No, I''m not angry. I just don''t want to stay here any longer," Ricky answered as he nced at the king''s inheritance out of the corner of his eyes. The truth was that he didn''t care about the saint''s inheritance at all. However, the king''s inheritance involved the illusion power, which was precisely what he needed. That was why he felt so disappointed. "Well, if I tell you that you can have the king''s inheritance, would you still be in such a hurry to leave?" ire asked abruptly. And her words took Ricky by surprise. He stared at her with wide, astonished eyes as he unhappily retorted, "If that''s your idea of a joke, it''s not funny. I swear, I will take your words seriously. I would never refuse to ept it." "I''m serious. The king''s inheritance is yours now," ire reiterated with an earnest expression. "What¡ªwhat are you saying? Even if you aren''t interested in the king''s inheritance, you can give it to some other talented disciple of your n, such as Peter. Why are you giving it to me?" Ricky stammered, although he could tell that ire was serious with her offer. "Remember, I was the queen in my previous life. That''s why I have some knowledge about the king. I know that he wanted his inheritance to fall into the hands of an ace genius. And even though I am a member of the Mu n now, which means that I have to put our n''s interest first, I still can''t let the king down. You are more talented than Peter, and that''s why I''m giving it to you. You don''t have to think too much. I am giving it to you out of respect for the king''s decision," ire replied. "I see. Well, in that case, I''ll take it. After all, I have no reason to refuse such a great offer. I don''t really get why you want to give it to me, but I don''t like being indebted to others. So, now, tell me what you want from me," Ricky said as he looked ire in the eye. "Don''t dwell on my reasons too much. I am helping you because I hope you will help our n when you are strong enough," ire replied straightforwardly. Honestly, she would rather give the king''s inheritance to Peter even though she admired Ricky''s talent. She was, after all, a member of the Mu n. However, she didn''t want to let the dead king down, and that part of her warred with her pride as a Mu n member. In the end, ire respected the king''s judgment too much to dismiss it for the good of her n. Thus, Ricky owed it to the king that he could get his hands on the inheritance. "I have to say that ire is an honorable person," the Dragon Intent Grassmented with a trace of surprise. "She might have some honor in her, but I can''t trust anyone fully," Ricky replied seriously. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then, he turned his attention back to ire. "Rest assured. I will not forget your kindness. If your n need my help, I will try my best to assist you," Ricky promised to ire. "Thank you. I will keep your words in mind," ire answered earnestly with a sweet smile. She was delighted with Ricky''s offer because she felt like it was a good deal. Perhaps, other people would think that Ricky''s promise was not worth the king''s inheritance, but ire thought otherwise. That was another reason why she decided to give the inheritance to Ricky. From what she had observed so far, no one was as talented as Ricky. And she could say that her judgment was reliable. In fact, she was convinced that Ricky would be one of the top warriors in the near future. "Thank you for your generous gift," Ricky murmured gratefully with a slight nod of his head. "I''ve got six pills at the Sage Level for you. Would you like to ept them as well?" ire offered afterward with a gentle smile. At this offer, Ricky perked up cheerfully and answered, "That would be wonderful! I appreciate the offer." From the moment that ire took control of the ce, all the Treasures from Heaven and Earth and pills essentially became her property. And since she owned so much of them, Ricky felt like he didn''t need to hesitate and just epted what she wanted to give to him. "Oh!" ire seemed surprised that he had easily epted her offer. "I thought you might refuse them because of your pride." "Ha-ha, no way! No one would refuse six pills at the Sage Level," Ricky answered readily with a bright grin on his face. At this moment, ire flipped her palm upward, and three golden pills and three green pills instantly materialized. The three golden pills were Power-transforming Pills. Meanwhile, Ricky could sense strong pure life energying from the three green pills. "These three golden pills are Power-transforming Pills, and I guess you already know what they can do, right? Once warriors take it, their fighting power would be improved based on their talent and potential. These three green pills are the Wood Dragon Pills," ire introduced the pills in her hand. "Wow! They are the Wood Dragon Pills!" Ricky eximed. "Even if a saint sustains severe injuries, he can quickly recover with the help of the Wood Dragon Pill. The warriors who haven''t reached the Sage Level could even be resurrected after they eat the pill. The main ingredient of the Wood Dragon Pill is the blood essence of the Life Wood Dragon at the Sage Level, which is a Great Dragon. That''s why the pill is so powerful," ire revealed. "The pill contains the blood essence of the Life Wood Dragon!" Ricky repeated in surprise. ''The Life Wood Dragon is one of the five major kinds of Great Dragon from the Dragon tribe! This pill is extremely very amazing!'' he thought to himself in awe. "Now, you know how precious these Wood Dragon Pills are. Unfortunately, only a few such pills exist at present because the Dragon tribe has disappeared," ire added with a regretful expression on her face. "These three pills are priceless. I''m afraid they are too much for me to ept easily. I must owe you one more favor," Ricky remarked. "Well, I don''t mind geniuses like you owing me more favors," ire answered with a smile as she threw the pills at Ricky. At once, Ricky took them dly. "I bet ire gave you those pills because she felt bad for keeping you in the dark. It looks like she sees you as more than a friend," the Dragon Intent Grass teased Ricky through telepathy. "Shut up!" he responded tly. After that, Ricky stepped into the light that the king''s inheritance gave off and began to ept it. Of course, he just received and kept the inheritance. He didn''t n to master andprehend all of it here, as the Life and Death Relic was too dangerous to let down his guard. As soon as the light engulfed him in its warm embrace, several words appeared in his mind. It read, "This is the inheritance rted to the heavenly illusion power." "So this inheritance is about the heavenly illusion power, which is the top power of illusion. It looks like the king was a top warrior in ancient times," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked reverently. An hourter, Ricky had finally received all the inheritance. Since he and ire had aplished what they came for, they soon left the pce. ''That wasn''t a bad experience. I''m d I gained a lot during my trip to the Life and Death Relic!'' Ricky thought to himself in a good mood. Chapter 1286 Enoch Qian Chapter 1286 Enoch Qian After getting out, Ricky and ire saw no sign of Michael and hispanions. All they saw were Mordechai and Peter patiently waiting for them outside. ire put the pce away. "So, have you found the inheritance? Did you get it?" Peter asked excitedly as he gave ire an expectant look. "Yes, I have," ire answered honestly. "That''s wonderful. Now, the rise of our n rests in your hands," Peter eximed as his face brightened up with eagerness. "I know, and I will try my best to make it happen!" ire said as she nodded her head. However, she didn''t tell Peter that Ricky had the king''s inheritance. Otherwise, Ricky would certainly be in huge trouble because surely, the Mu n would not let him go. Not long after, the four of them left the Life and Death Relic. Although there might be several treasures waiting to be discovered in the Life and Death Relic, they didn''t dare stay in there for too long due to its dangerous nature. In fact, only a few warriors were strong enough to probe the Life and Death Relic. Afterwards, Ricky and Mordechai split up with ire and Peter, continuing their own adventure on their own. Initially, ire wanted to explore the ce with Ricky. But when she offered to go with him, Ricky politely rejected the offer. Instead, he thought that exploring the area on their own would be a whole lot better. Frankly, Ricky would have taken up ire''s offer if both of them didn''t belong to any forces. Moreover, they were both willing to share items with each other once they got their hands on good ones. Unfortunately, they could not act friendly with each other, for Ricky belonged to the Five-element Sect, while ire belonged to the Mu n of the Misty Mountain. The Five-element Sect was not known to be an ally of the Mu n of the Misty Mountain. In the martial world, it was believed that two forces that had nothing to do with each other usually considered each other as the enemy. After being separated from ire and Peter, Ricky and Mordechai started to search far and wide for Ashely and Hayes. "Ricky, tell me. Have you gotten the inheritance inside?" Mordechai asked curiously. "Well, Mordechai, here is the thing..." Ricky proceeded to tell him exactly what had happened to him inside the pce. However, he skipped the part about the Pr Fish and how ire was rted to him. All he spilled was the fact that ire was the queen in her previous life. "Oh, I see. I never expected that really reincarnation exists..." Mordechai reacted with widened eyes after hearing Ricky''s narration. "Actually, she only has gotten in touch with the memories of the queen. After being reborn, one would be a totally different person. But she still remembers lots of things that happened in her previous life," Ricky exined. "If there''s anything, I never thought that ire would even consider giving you the inheritance. I bet that she gave you that for a whole different reason. If you''d ask me, I think that she did that not only because she idolizes you for your talents. But to me, it seems like she gave it to you because she has feelings for you," Mordechai teased as he looked at Ricky with a big grin. "Suit yourself. Believe in your hunch. I really wanted to give you two pills at the Sage Level, but I think I''ll keep them for myself instead," Ricky said as he ridiculed Mordechai back. "I beg your pardon? Can you repeat that? You...you wanted to give me the pills at the Sage Level?" Mordechai rified as his eyes widened in surprise. "Oh,e on, Ricky! I was just kidding around. Look, I take that back. Don''t get mad," he then pleaded heavily as he tried to retract his jokes. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This was a chance for him to acquire pills at the Sage Level, and he would not let it slip through his fingers at any time. On the other hand, a triumphant smile appeared on the corners of Ricky''s lips the moment he heard Mordechai''s words. Soon after, Ricky took out a Wood Dragon Pill and a Power-transforming Pill and handed them over to Mordechai. "Oh my gosh! I can''t believe you even have the Wood Dragon Pill. That''s so rare that there is almost no such pill left in the world," Mordechai eximed enthusiastically as he could not peel his eyes off the Wood Dragon Pill. "I have three Wood Dragon Pills and three Power-transforming Pills in total. I guess you can keep these two," Ricky said. As a matter of fact, he was known to be very generous to his friends. "Ricky, I thought about it, and I will just take the Wood Dragon Pill. I''ve got the Power-transforming Pill when I passed the first test, so you can keep it to yourself," Mordechai said as he took the Wood Dragon Pill from Ricky''s palm. "I see. Okay, no problem. In this case, I will give the Power-transforming Pills to Hayes and Ashley instead," Ricky remarked. Before heading to the Life and Death Relic, Ricky and Mordechai had managed to find a way on how to track Ashley and Hayes down. Not long after, the duo met Ashley and Hayes after less than half a day. Ashley and the others were with the talented disciples from the gold branch and the earth branch. At that moment, they were in a valley full of array power. During the ancient times, this ce housed some force with members that were incredibly good and well-versed when dealing with arrays. In this ce, broken arrays were scattered across the void. The only reason why Ashley and the others were here was because of a Territory Seal that existed in the ce. Moreover, this Territory Seal was inside one of the broken arrays. If they got this seal, then they would have four Territory Seals in total. They needed this so that the Five-element Sect''s territory would no longer be divided and fall into the hands of other forces. Before Ricky and Mordechai found them, Ashley and herpanions had run into some troubles just to get to where they were. Despite being broken, the array remained powerful. In fact, the team had attacked it multiple times, but to no avail. After all those strikes, the array did not show a single crack. Not long after, another group of people arrived in the valley which was full of array power. These people were from the Brilliant Array Sect which was a Sage Level force. Focusing on cultivating arrays, the Brilliant Array Sect was considered to be as powerful as the Five- element Sect. Compared to how Ashley and herpanions tried every means to destroy the array, the people of the Brilliant Array Sect could handle it easy. Surely, it was easier for the members of this sect to break the arrays because Enoch Qian was one of them. Being the most talented array expert in the past thousands of years in the Brilliant Array Sect, Enoch Qian could deploy all kinds of arrays. In addition, the Misty South Pce recognized him as the best array expert in the outer region of the Middle Land. Moreover, news had spread that a strong warrior from the Misty South Pce even wanted to take him in as his disciple. Apart from that, he ranked sixth among the top ten geniuses recognized by the Misty South Pce. Although the Mu n and the North Sect were considered to be more powerful than the Brilliant Array Sect, Enoch Qian was still ranked ahead of Michael and Peter among the top ten geniuses recognized by the Misty South Pce. Without a doubt, Enoch Qian possessed incredible talent and strength. Charming and handsome, Enoch Qian wore a light yellow robe with a reddish yellow crown as he held a fang in one of his hands. On the other hand, Ashley and herpanions could not help but frown at Enoch Qian and his people. After all, he was ranked sixth among the top ten geniuses. In fact, Enoch Qian had been nice to them. He had given them three days to break the array and made them a deal: if they could destroy the array in three days, he would let them get the Territory Seal. But if they couldn''t make it in three days, then he would break the array himself, and the Territory Seal would be his. Meanwhile, three days had passed by so quickly. "My friends from the Five-element Sect, you have been destroying this array for three days. Now is the part where you give up and let me destroy it," Enoch Qian said with a gentle smile as he opened his fang. "From what I''ve seen, you are quite strong. However, this broken array is quite powerful. If we were not from the Brilliant Array Sect, we would not be able to break it even if we use the skill of the Light Apperception. So, it''s okay. You actually did a good job. You don''t need to feel upset. But of course, if you really want to get your hands on the Territory Seal, you can talk Ashley or E into marrying me. Everyone knows that I love beautiful girls, particrly the powerful ones. With all my heart, I am willing to give up the Territory Seal in exchange for the enchanting girls. In fact, I can even take it and give it to you right now if you would talk one of them into marrying me. But at the end of the day, it''s still up to you. After all, I make sure never to make anyone do something they don''t want." After his voice trailed off, he quietly looked at Ashley and herpanions. But after they heard his words, Ashley and herpanions'' faces darkened. Perhaps, he just blurted out his thoughts and never meant to insult them. But Ashley and herpanions still felt immensely offended and insulted. To be honest, there was nothing they could do about it. In the martial world, the weak warriors'' lives were in the hands of the strong ones. Instead of worrying about feeling insulted, they should at least feel grateful that Enoch Qian only teased them instead of taking their lives. Chapter 1287 Making A Bet Chapter 1287 Making A Bet At this point, a voice suddenly rang out and broke the oppressive atmosphere. "You may be ranked sixth in the top ten geniuses and have a good reputation in this ce, but that does not make you worthy of the holy daughters of our sect." Immediately after, two figuresnded on the ground, looking fearsome and gruff. They were Ricky and Mordechai. As soon as Ashley and herpanions caught sight of Ricky and Mordechai, their faces lit up with glee. It was evident that the duo''s presence brought them much relief. Enoch and the other disciples of the Brilliant Array Sect looked cautious all of a sudden, as they turned their attention toward Ricky and Mordechai. Despite Ricky''s offensive words, Enoch didn''t seem upset. He sent an unimpressed nce at Ricky and Mordechai and remarked, From N?velDrama.Org. "You must be Ricky and the new holy son of the wood branch. I have heard some interesting rumors about you two. They say that Ricky once took out an ace genius." "That''s nothing, really. Why don''t we go straight to the point? We found the Territory Seal first, and we both know how important the Territory Seal is to a force. Are you going to take it by force?" Ricky confronted Enoch straight-forwardly. "Ha-ha! Are you serious? We are no thieves. Your people indeed found the Territory Seal first, but we have waited for three days. They can''t break the array anyway, so I think it''s only right that we step in," Enoch retorted with augh. "They weren''t able to break the array because I wasn''t here. But now that I have arrived, things will go differently," uttered Ricky with confidence, which elicited a raised eyebrow from Enoch. "Oh? So you, too, want to try your hand at the power of the broken array? But I must warn you. My patience is wearing thin," Enoch answered with a mocking smile. "Don''t worry. I won''t take long. You just have to give me three minutes to break it. Besides, you have already waited for three days. What''s the harm in waiting another three minutes, right?" insisted Ricky assuredly. Ricky''s words and the casual way he delivered them left everyone dumbfounded. After all, he just dered that he could destroy the broken array and take the Territory Seal in three minutes. Enoch also looked shocked at Ricky''s words, but he soon came back to his senses. A dark scowl marred the features of his face, as he leveled a re at Ricky. "Are you mocking us?" he asked heatedly. ''I am ranked sixth in the top ten geniuses of the outer region, and I am recognized as the best array expert here. No one is better than me in terms of arrays, but I still couldn''t destroy that broken array in three minutes. How dare this guy say that he could break it in three minutes? This is surely a provocation to me!'' Enoch contemted. "Don''t be silly! I''m not strong enough to fight you outright, not to mention the Brilliant Array Sect. However, everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. The things that one individual considers difficult can be easily done by someone else," Ricky said, denying with a chuckle. "You seem very confident! Very well. I''ll give you three minutes. If you fail to break the array before your time is up, then I will take the seal and consider your actions as a provocation against me and our sect," Enoch dered in a displeased tone, the dark scowl on his face growing deeper. "If I manage to destroy it, I ask that you leave us alone and don''t give us a hard time on this ancient battlefield. Of course, we will not make things difficult for you either," Ricky earnestly proposed, to which Enoch instantly nodded. "Of course, I will honor my promise," he said tly. It was evident on his face that he disliked Ricky because thetter seemed arrogant and unwilling to submit to him. Soon after, Ricky dashed forward and came to a stop in front of the broken array. "Are you sure you can do it?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked Ricky doubtfully. "Come on! Have a little faith. I wouldn''t have made that bet if I can''t do it. I assessed the array as soon as I arrived. It''s an ancient and powerful array, but it''s in disrepair now. Besides, that array is based on illusions, and I have the Golden Spirit Eyes and that king''s inheritance, which are both rted to illusions. On top of that, I''m good with arrays. So I''m sure I can do it," Ricky articted with much confidence. "Oh, I get it..." the Dragon Intent Grass replied in acknowledgement. The next moment, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes, which allowed him to see everything about the broken array including all its vital parts. The power that this broken array held was equal to that of a middle spiritual emperor. It was no wonder Ashley and herpanions failed to break it. Immediately after, Ricky figured out how the array''s vital parts were distributed and spotted all the illusion power inside it. Since the remaining power of the broken array was equivalent to that of a middle spiritual emperor, it would at most take Ricky three minutes to break it. He released the massacring runes at once in an explosion of golden light. That golden light morphed into five gigantic golden fingers, which immediately began to attack the array''s five vital parts. "How did he do that? He found the array''s five vital parts in such a short time!" Enoch grumbled to himself with shock written all over his face. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Moreover, he was astonished to find that Ricky had the strength of a middle spiritual emperor. Boom! The broken array shattered quickly under the relentless attack of the five massive fingers, and a beam of light shot out from it. It was none other than the Territory Seal. The moment the Territory Sealnded in Ricky''s hand, the entire ce fell dead silent. They could only stare at him in shock, their jaws agape in disbelief. All this happened so fast. They couldn''t believe that Ricky destroyed the powerful broken array, and he had done so in such a short amount of time! After a long pause, Enoch finally recovered from his shock. "Ricky, you are indeed powerful. It looks like I was too conceited," he admitted with a trace of self- mockery. He knew that he couldn''t have broken this array in such a short time even if he had nine helpers who were as good at the arrays as he was. Ashley and other disciples of the Five-element Sect stared at Ricky intently, their eyes twinkling with admiration. At that moment, the ring difference between their skills and Ricky''s couldn''t have been more apparent. On one hand, they had spent a few days on the broken array, but they couldn''t break it at all. On the other hand, it only took Ricky a moment to aplish what they could not. "Ha-ha! I just got lucky. You must have noticed that the array contained the illusion power. I can see its vital parts, and I already have an idea of how to deal with the illusion power. That''s why I could easily destroy it. If it were another array of the same level, I''m afraid I would have lost that bet," Ricky uttered modestly. "I heard that you have a pair of Eyes of Heaven and Earth, and I''m lucky that I witnessed their power. They are indeed amazing. Anyway, I''m not a sore loser, so you don''t need tofort me," Enoch responded with a hint of admiration in his tone. It turned out that Ricky had earned his respect. Although Ricky had won the bet, he didn''t mock him or act arrogantly. Instead, he showed remarkable honor and humility. Enoch admired warriors like Ricky. "I swear that our people will not pick on the disciples of the Five-element Sect. You have my word on that," Enoch sincerely promised. And when Ricky heard and saw how sincere Enoch was, he was immediately relieved. He had been afraid that Enoch might take revenge on Ashley and the other disciples of the Five- element Sect. Besides, Ricky didn''t think he could defeat Enoch. After all, he was ranked sixth in the top ten geniuses, so he was undoubtedly stronger than Michael and Peter. Seeing that Enoch was willing to let things go, and he even made such a promise, Ricky could finally breathe easier. Chapter 1288 The Missing Ancient Arena Chapter 1288 The Missing Ancient Arena "All right. Thank you," Ricky gratefully told Enoch. He was d that they hade to apromise. After all, he would be the one at a disadvantage if they had to fight, as he was no match for Enoch''s strength, not even if he teamed up with Mordechai. "You don''t have to thank me. I lost the bet, so it''s only right that I pay for it," Enoch answered. Now that Ricky had won, Enoch intended to leave, leading the other disciples of the Brilliant Array Sect. But as he was about to go, purple lines appeared in the void where the broken array had been. Immediately after, the powerful array power gushed out like a badly bleeding wound. Enoch instantly assessed it and realized that the array power was equal to that of a middle spiritual emperor. Knowing this, he immediately shouted a warning to hispanions. "Get back! All of you, get away from the array!" The array power held immense energy that it would undoubtedly hurt any warrior who came in contact with it, especially if the person was weaker than a middle spiritual emperor. The terrifying purple lines spread all over the ce, and a huge triangle array abruptly formed. The triangle array exuded an old aura, which told them that it had been set up a long time ago. It had an incredible sealing power. Perhaps, because the array had been deployed for too long and was now running out of energy, its power seemed weaker than that of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at the intermediate stage. "So, there is an array inside the array," Enoch murmured to himself as he pensively stared at the array. "That sealing array is inside the illusion array! Could it be that there''s something else sealed in this array?" Ricky couldn''t help but specte. He exchanged a meaningful nce with Enoch, whichmunicated what they were nning to each other. They came to an understanding at once, deciding to work together to break the array. It was because they were both curious about what was under this sealing array. Without wasting any time, they rushed to the opposite sides of the array. Almost at the same time, purple lines emerged on their foreheads and extended all over their bodies. "Ricky, can you please locate the vital points of this array with your Eyes of Heaven and Earth? I''ll provide back up and protect you if the array tries to attack you while you are checking this," Enoch requested. Ricky nodded in agreement. He immediately merged his array power with the Golden Spirit Eyes and began to search for the vital points of the sealing array. Unfortunately, it wasn''t an illusion array, so he had some difficulty finding its vital points. To make matters worse, the array even attacked him. But, thankfully, Enoch was there to save the day, as he sessfully resisted its attacks for Ricky. Despite the excellent back-up, it took Ricky six long hours to find all its vital parts. He spotted five in total. Soon after, Ricky filled Enoch in on where these vital points were located, and the duo attacked them together. After countless relentless attacks, they sessfully broke the array. The second the pair destroyed the array, a violent earthquake began to shake the entire ancient battlefield. Boom! Boom! Boom! All the warriors in the ancient battlefield, including them, felt the ground tremble beneath their feet as if space was about to fall apart at any moment. It seemed like the end of the world! In no time, more and more arrays started to merge around the one that Ricky and Enoch had destroyed. All of them were sealing arrays. Some had incredibly strong powers, while some were weaker. If one looked from a bird''s eye view, those arrays formed a huge circle. From N?velDrama.Org. The circle upied a third of the ancient battlefield. At the same time the circle was forming, huge cracks surfaced on the ground. They expanded and formed a circr abyss, isting one-third of the ancient battlefield from the rest of its territory. Bang! Bang! Bang! When all the arrays had fully materialized, they exploded at the same time and wrecked a better part of the space. An invisible force in the void flowed down the abyss, as a gigantic shadow instantaneously appeared. Upon a closer look, Ricky and Enoch saw that big battle tforms had emerged, connecting to each other. In other words, a huge battle tform that covered one-third of the ancient battlefield came into their view, and it was divided into smaller tforms connected by walkways. "What¡ªwhat''s happening?" Ricky and Enoch murmured in confusion, as both were thunderstruck by the sudden turn of events. Neither of them had seen thising. They had simply broken a small array, but it seemed to have caused such a pandemonium. At this point, all the people on the ancient battlefield had turned their attention to the huge battle tform that appeared so mysteriously. All their faces were frozen in shock like an uncanny tableau. Even the warriors at the Sage Level who were waiting outside the ancient battlefield were astounded by the scene. Meanwhile, the two figures floating cross-legged in the air were also taken aback. "That''s the ancient arena!" Multiple gasps of surprise sounded in the ce, as the warriors stared at the huge tform with amazed, bbergasted expressions. One after another, the shocked warriors in the ancient battlefield came back to their senses and recognized the huge tform. "Oh my god! It is indeed the ancient arena," someone eximed in disbelief. "So that''s the ancient arena! I can''t believe it had been here all this time, just hidden in the ancient battlefield!" another warriormented when he heard this. "Brat, do you know what that is? That''s the ancient arena!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed with emotion, evidently as surprised as the rest of the crowd. Ricky turned to look at Enoch. "I can''t believe we''re so lucky. We broke an ordinary sealing array together and fortuitously found the long unounted for ancient arena," he murmured happily as he smiled at Enoch. "We must be destined to find this arena," Enoch replied with an answering smile. No one knew when the ancient arena was built, but legends had it that powerful creatures from the continent and the devil race worked together to create it. Some stories even imed that holy beings also took part in that. A single nce at the ancient arena showed countless massive, artificial-looking rocks. They were the Rock of Heaven and Earth. Even spiritual potentates close to bing holy beings couldn''t leave a scratch on them. In ancient times, a war broke out between the continent creatures and the devil race, which hadsted tens of thousands of years, and both sides suffered great losses. Later on, the powerful creatures from both sides opted to create this huge arena. Every Rock of Heaven and Earth in this arena was a battle ring. It was so sturdy that even spiritual potentates wouldn''t be able to destroy it. Once the arena was finished, all the saints and spiritual potentates from both sides entered it, forming groups of two and dueling each other. And their fight would go on until one of them had killed their opponent. Rumor had it that the fighting became so fierce that it didn''t end until the whole arena had traveled from the Devil Land to the continent a dozen times so they could fight on the arena. In the end, the creatures from the continent took the victory, and the devil race returned to the Devil Land. Despite the sess, the battle was tragic. None of the devil race''s powerful creatures made it out of the arena alive, while only one powerful warrior from the continent made it through alive. Objectively speaking, neither of the two parties had won. It turned out that the one who won after countless fights still sustained too much damage and didn''t live longer than a few more days before he perished. Since then, the arena had vanished, never to be seen again¡ªat least, until today. Judging from the current situation, it was likely that this powerful warrior from the continent who had made it out of the arena live had sealed the arena here just before he died. And as time went by, the array''s power gradually began to grow weaker. Luckily, Ricky and Enoch happened to break the array, which led the missing arena to appear once again. Everyone stared at the arena in amazement. "Those ancestors who fought off the devil race truly deserve our respect!" Enoch remarked admiringly as he stared at the arena. Chapter 1289 Paul Chapter 1289 Paul "If they didn''t fight so bravely, the devil race would have enved us. And our lives would have been filled with pain and misery," said Ricky. His voice welled over with reverence and respect for the powerful warriors who had fought the devils in ancient times. As they gazed at the ancient arena, the pair could imagine how the powerful ancestors took on the devil race. "I wonder what will happen now that this ancient arena has appeared. Will any opportunity be waiting for us there?" Enoch whispered to himself. Meanwhile, the other disciples on the ancient battlefield all had the same thought as Enoch. They admired those ancient and powerful warriors, who could be considered their seniors, and they were grateful for what they had done. And their top priority for the time being was to grow stronger, for only in that way could they ovee the devil race for good. Under the gaze of all the warriors, the ancient arena began to change again. A strong ancient aura suddenly flowed out, and the Combat Space inside the Rocks of Heaven and Earth became visible to the naked eye. All the warriors in the ancient battlefield noticed huge beasts in each Combat Space, which seemed to be made of fighting energy. They scrutinized those beasts and recognized that the fighting energy they contained was much purer than what the warriors had initially acquired. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! Immediately after, many warriors rushed towards the arena. But they didn''t make it inside, as they were sent flying away by the power that emanated from the Rocks of Heaven and Earth. It became evident, then, that those warriors were far weaker than the rocks around the arena. Those who were cast aside soon realized that the power the Rocks of Heaven and Earth had released could easily overpower them and take their lives. "Damn it! I can''t get in!" one of the warriors eximed, looking incredibly frustrated. Nobody could me them for being desperate, as those beasts held a great value. They must have been very distressed to see the beast so close and yet so far. No wonder they were upset. After a while, some of the warriors opted to join hands to better their chances. Theyunched attack after attack to shatter the rocks'' powers but to no avail. Meanwhile, the beasts inside the rocks growled ferociously. They were struggling to break free from their confinement, but nothing they did had any effect. "It looks like this ancient arena became visible because the sealing array was broken. But it seems like it''s not possible to enter it. Damn it!" Mordechai grumbled with an annoyed growl. "Maybe we just have to wait. As soon as the heavenly power that protects the ancient battlefield weakens, those warriors at the Sage Level could get here, and they could find a way to enter it by force," Rickyforted him although he was feeling discouraged as well. "Come on! Don''t lose hope so fast. It looks like the ancient arena is still changing!" Enoch chimed in. "By the way, Ricky, can you see those arrays in the Rocks of Heaven and Earth?" Upon hearing this, Ricky turned and checked the Rocks of Heaven and Earth immediately. "Yeah, I can sense them, and those seem more powerful than the arrays we just destroyed. Perhaps, the power around these arrays shut us out," Ricky thoughtfully responded. And as soon as those words fell from his mouth, the arrays jumped away from the Rocks of Heaven and Earth and gathered together. Soon, a ball of power had formed, which gradually morphed into a figure. It was a middle-aged man. He was d in a blue battle suit, and a blue, majestic crown adorned his head. Although the only thing they could see was its silhouette, the vibe it gave off felt more powerful than the ancient battlefield''s aura. The surrounding warriors gaped in awe and slight fear. Against their will, their heads lowered as if to show their submission. The weaker ones looked as if they had been ovee by its power, as they fell half-kneeling on their knees. From N?velDrama.Org. However, the shadow didn''t mean to make them act like that. It was the figure''s momentum and power that made the warriors cower before it. "That is¡ª" All the warriors gaped at the shadow in utter shock. "I am Paul''s will. I have been tasked to guard this arena and select the sessor for him," the shadow exined to them. "What? That was Paul''s will?!" "Oh my!" All the disciples in the ancient battlefield, as well as the saints waiting outside, were struck dumb by the figure''s words. Most of them had heard about Paul. He was famous, after all, as he was the only one who made it out of the arena alive. Unfortunately, the injuries he had suffered were too severe, and he perished soon after he defeated the devils. He was also quite popr because he was the best warrior on the continent of that age. When the warriors present had recovered from the shock, their next reaction was excitement as the shadow''s words finally registered in their minds. The phantasmal figure had announced that it was going to select Paul''s sessor! That meant that they could have the chance to obtain a spiritual potentate''s inheritance. Nowadays, no spiritual potentate existed in the world. If they could acquire the spiritual potentate''s inheritance, they would undoubtedly be the most powerful warriors in the four continents. This was an incredibly rare opportunity for everyone. At this point, all the warriors had sumbed to their excitement, even those saints waiting outside. If this got out, it would cause a sensation in the continent. But now, only warriors in the ancient battlefield had the chance to get their hands on the spiritual potentate''s inheritance. "Four tests are waiting for you, and the one who will pass all these tests will get Paul''s inheritance. But I must warn you¡ªyou might die during the process. Now, the first test has begun," the shadow exined shortly. Right after it finished speaking, some Rocks of Heaven and Earth suddenly shot upwards and levitated. Countless Combat Spaces were hidden in each of the rocks. ''I heard that Paul had cultivated the power of time. The power of time is said to be unpredictable and changeable. It has control over the River of Time,'' Ricky thought to himself. "The power of time is unpredictable, and it is one of the most powerful forces, second only to the primitive power. That would be on par with the chaotic power. Now, I wish you luck, brat! Try your best to pass all the tests," the Dragon Intent Grass advised Ricky, who nodded instantly. "Of course, I will. There is no way that I would give up the ancient spiritual potentate''s inheritance," Ricky answered with his eyes burning with determination. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! In the next moment, the warriors had finally entered the Combat Spaces inside the rocks. "Take care of yourselves, my friends!" Ricky said to Ashley and the others. "Don''t worry. We know ourselves well. Our target is those beasts instead of Paul''s inheritance," responded Hayes. Afterward, Ricky and hispanions entered the rocks as well. He had barely set foot in the Fighting Space, and Ricky spotted a golden yak made of fighting energy. He could tell by its aura that the beast was as powerful as a three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state. But, of course, it was a piece of cake for him to handle beasts at that level. So Ricky quickly brought the beast down with a single move, and he collected its heart and the pure fighting energy. "It feels like the pure fighting energy is much better in the arena than that in other ces of the ancient battlefield. My journey here would be worth it even if I can only get my hands on the pure fighting energy," Ricky growled to himself in sheer excitement, as he sensed the fighting energy and the beast''s heart. Chapter 1290 Improving His Strength Chapter 1290 Improving His Strength Without thinking twice, Ricky immediately activated his six zones to refine and absorb the pure fighting energy. Surely, he could take his time doing this job because he managed to kill this beast in a short time, which left him enough time to do the afterward work. Not all the warriors could defeat the beast with a single blow. Ricky estimated that the first test would take at least three days. Now, he thought that this would give him enough time to refine and absorb his freshly-obtained pure fighting energy. His six zones helped him a lot and made him finish this work more quickly. Ricky''s fighting abilities were constantly being improved with the help of his zones. Meanwhile, the power of his zones also increased ordingly. It was said that the improvement of fighting abilities heavily relied on one''s cultivation base and realm. With that being said, it was essential for a warrior to enhance their cultivation bases and realms. In other words, one couldpare cultivation base to a filled balloon. If a warrior only focused his resources on improving his strength and ignored to enhance his cultivation base, just like a balloon filled to the tip, thetter would explode. The warrior''s body would explode due to excess energy that his body could no longer hold. Meanwhile, Ricky was trying his best to absorb the fallen powerful warriors'' martial arts experience inside the pure fighting energy. The said martial arts experience inside the pure fighting energy in the arena was left by the warriors at the Sage Level and Potentate Level. Ricky believed that he would have a better understanding of martial arts and it would be easier for him to make progress and enhance his strength as long as he could learn a thing or two from the said martial arts experience. Apart from that, Ricky had also spent time understanding the king''s inheritance to cultivate the illusion power. At that moment, his six zones and the Shadowy Replication helped him so that he could multitask and be more efficient. Meanwhile, the fight on the first arena was aplete tragedy because after three days of fighting, half of the warriors had been eliminated, for they did not have the capacity to defeat the beasts. Thispetition was held to select Paul''s sessor. But his will had changed the rules. Now, once a warrior admitted defeat, he would be teleported out of the arena and out of thepetition ording to the new rules. If the rule remained the same, then those warriors who had been defeated would instantly turn to ashes. ''Damn! Thepetition is so fierce! Half of thepetitors have already been knocked out. I wonder how many would pass the first test and face the second,'' Ricky could not help but think to himself. Those who would move on to the second test also shared the same sentiments as him. In fact, the rtively weak ones among them prayed fervently that they could pass the second test so that they could acquire more fighting energy. However, luck was not on their side this time. As it turned out, each of the beasts that they were about to y had the strength of a middle spiritual emperor. Not long after, Ricky and the other warriors entered the second arena, ready to take the second test. After fifteen minutes, most of them had gotten knocked out of thepetition in this round. But Ricky didn''t care about those who got eliminated. At that moment, only one thing ran through his mind, and it was to strike down the beast as soon as possible so that he could have more time to refine the pure fighting energy. As a matter of fact, it was definitely a little rash for him to keep refining the energy in a short period of time so intensively. Despite Ricky having six zones, this quick refinement could result in weakening himself or other side effects that could have adverse impacts on his future cultivation. He was aware of the ramifications, but he had no other choice but to do it. If he really wanted to acquire Paul''s inheritance, he would have to face the top ten geniuses of the outer region, sooner orter. He had to grow stronger quickly because, at this point, it was impossible for him to defeat the top ten geniuses given his current strength. As for the problems that he would face about his future cultivation, he thought that it would be best if he tried to solve them after he got Paul''s inheritance. Meanwhile, the fight in the second test hadsted for five days. At the same time, the news about this very ancient arena and Paul''s inheritance had spread throughout the entire Middle Land. As a result, there was an increasing number of warriors at the Sage Level that had gathered outside of the ancient battlefield. Surely, all the forces and the powerful warriors headed there due to immense curiosity. These warriors came here for one reason¡ªthey wanted to see who would be so lucky to get their hands on Paul''s inheritance. Actually, they strongly felt that it would be a waste if the inheritance of the most powerful warrior in ancient times would fall into the hands of a genius from the outer region. The Sage Level warriors from the outer region became angry upon hearing what the warriors from the inner region had to say. However, they were not able to do anything because these saints were out of thetter''s league. Soon after, Ricky entered the third test. Once he got there, he noticed that his opponent was a lion made of fighting energy. Scrutinizing the beast, he found out that it had the strength that was close to that of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at the intermediate stage. "Take this as an opportunity. Don''t end the fight too soon. Take your time and fight with this beast. I''m sure that it will help you consolidate your power and realm," the Dragon Intent Grass advised. "Sure. I''ll do that. Thanks," Ricky responded as his eyes narrowed at the beast with much focus. Listening to the Dragon Intent Grass, Ricky fought against the beast head-on. A day after, he felt that his fighting power had increased, and his realm and strength had been more stable. ''Surely, fighting is really the best way to improve my strength and realm. But this is a bit dragging. It''s taking too long. I need to end this now. I can''t beat the one who ranks first in the top ten geniuses if I continue to fight the beast here,'' Ricky told himself silently. Afterwards, Ricky gathered all his strength and managed to defeat the beast after ten grueling strikes. Soon after, he continued to refine the pure fighting energy. The third teststed for eleven days. Finally, after days ofbat, only thirteen people would move on to the fourth test. Among the thirteen people, ten of them were geniuses from the outer region, two were Ricky and Mordechai, and thest one was a mysterious man d in ck. All the warriors knew the ten geniuses of the outer region, and most of them also knew Ricky and Mordechai. But none of them could identify the man in ck, not even those Sage Level warriors outside the ancient battlefield. However, when they got into the next round, they didn''t see any beast made of fighting energy. That would only mean one thing¡ªtheir opponents were no longer the beasts. In a sh, each of them entered an independent Combat Space. "Congrattions! You''ve made it this far. One of you will be Paul''s sessor. Good luck to you all! Thest test is about oveing yourselves and your River of Time. Only the one who defeats yourself and your River of Time could be recognized by Paul. Last but not least, if you fail to admit defeat before you are about to lose, death will be upon you!" Paul''s will instructed. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In an instant, a mysterious force appeared in the Combat Spaces where the thirteen warriors were. Soon after, a river emerged in front of them. The river was not made of water, but of an invisible force. As it turned out, the mysterious power they sensed came from the river. "If I''m guessing it right, this river is the River of Time, and the mysterious power inside it is the power of time," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "So, this is the power of time. This is the first time I''ve seen and sensed it. Let''s see what it can do," Ricky said seriously as his fighting spirit rose swiftly. At the same time, an unidentified figure started toe out of the river. Chapter 1291 Another Ricky Chapter 1291 Another Ricky The figure looked exceedingly familiar to Ricky. It was a man d in ck clothes with striking white hair and a wicked smile on his face. He had the air of a righteous man, and he seemed like he could make anyone feelfortable in his presence. Ricky was thunderstruck at what he was seeing. It couldn''t be a dream or a hallucination, as the figure was made of flesh and blood. After a few moments, a bright smile lit up his features, as recognition dawned on his face. "Hi! It''s nice to meet you. I''m Ricky Nan. I am from the River of Time!" the figure casually introduced himself. "You must be confused right now. Let me put it this way. You and I are actually the same person, but I was you from a second ago." Ricky studied the man standing in front of him. They looked so alike that it felt like he was standing in front of a mirror. If Ricky didn''t know better, he would have thought the man was his twin brother. "What a coincidence. My name is Ricky Nan too! I''m curious if you are real, or maybe you''re just an illusion," Ricky responded nkly. "I am real, but, technically, I don''t really exist. You can fight and defeat me, but you can''t kill me, as that would also mean killing yourself. Without me, you will cease to exist. If you fight me and lose, you only have to admit defeat to survive. However, if you refuse to surrender, you will die," the Ricky from the River of Time replied. "So, you are saying that there''s only one way for me to survive? Well, I guess I have to take you down and send you back to the River of Time," Ricky dered pensively. "That is true, but it will be impossible for you to defeat me. After all, I know you better than anyone else," the Ricky from the River of Time murmured as he stared at Ricky inscrutably. "I have faith in myself, and I believe that I''m stronger now than I was a second ago. The victory will surely be mine. And besides, you don''t belong here since you are from the past, so just go back to where you''re from," retorted Ricky fearlessly. "Stop pping your lips and prove it. Let''s see if you can defeat me," the Ricky from the River of Time challenged him with a sly smile. Meanwhile, the warriors at the Sage Level had heard all these, and they could only stare in utter shock. One of them eximed, "Paul was undoubtedly the most powerful warrior. He could even summon the creatures'' different versions from the River of Time." "He was indeed awesome. If he hadn''t possessed incredible time power, he couldn''t have done that!" another warrior added. Another Sage Level warrior said, "This makes me really want to get Paul''s inheritance. After all, he was the best warrior in ancient times. It would be a waste if his inheritance fell into the hands of someone from the outer region." The two Rickys gazed intently at each other, and both released their full momentums. They were already aware of each other''s triumph cards, which meant that they didn''t have to waste time hiding anything. They needed to go all out with the hope of catching the other off-guard. If they hesitated even a little bit, it could give their opponents the chance to fight back. In no time, the duo activated their six mutants, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and their Golden Spirit Eyes. On top of that, they also took out the Iron Justice Sabers, shing at each other in full force. The two Rickys had unleashed all their moves and powers, which were just copies of each other. The difference between Ricky and his counterpart from the River of Time was almost unnoticeable, which meant that it would be exceedingly difficult for Ricky to ovee his foe. As a result, Ricky and his other version ended in a stalemate. Both got injured. At the sight of this, another heated discussion erupted among the warriors outside the ancient battlefield. "It seems like no one will get the inheritance in the end." "The more talented a warrior is, the more difficult for him to pass this test. It levels the ying field and makes it more challenging for talented warriors to seed." "That''s right. Maybe we should find a way to get the arena out of the ancient battlefield. After all, the ancient battlefield will vanish again after a year, and who knows where the arena could end up in after two hundred years." "Even if we can''t get our hands on the inheritance, it would be good if we can explore the ancient arena, as it contains numerous Rocks of Heaven and Earth and powerful warrior''s power. It is more precious than any supreme weapon." As the spectators were discussing, the two Rickys had activated all kinds of Omnipotent Skills to attack each other, and the airwaves they produced engulfed the whole space. Although Ricky had tried his best, this round could still end in a draw. The statement of those surrounding warriors was urate. The more talented a warrior was, the more difficult it was for him to defeat his persona from a second ago. Ricky''s eyes darkened, as he grew serious. At this rate, he could end up seriously injured. His opponent would get hurt too, of course, but the other Ricky would surely use the River of Time to heal his injuries. That meant Ricky would lose. Technically speaking, the Ricky from the River of Time would heal himself using Paul''s power. ''I have to do something, or else I would lose! If I want to defeat him, then I need to make great progress in a second,'' Ricky thought to himself with a trace of desperation. He had no energy to spare for the other participants'' situations, for he had to stay focused and alert. That way, he could ovee his opponent. Ricky was convinced that acquiring Paul''s inheritance could improve his strength in a short time. Thus, it could save him two hundred years of cultivation once he could get his hands on it. But despite his will to win, he remained serene. He knew that he needed to calm down in such a circumstance, as that would give him an edge over his opponent. ''I have to activate the seventh zone with my regained spiritual meridian instantly. That''s the only way to enhance my strength in a second! I have no other choice,'' he thought shrewdly. Ricky then focused on the remaining three notes on his regained spiritual meridian. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Since he was integrated with the regained spiritual meridian, he knew which note he should choose to activate the zone. Once he had selected the note, hemunicated with the chromatic energy and his blood power with his mind, merging the two powers and transferring them to that note. ''Regained spiritual meridian, I need you to help me activate another zone again,'' Ricky begged in his heart. He concentrated on activating the seventh zone. "You want to awaken the zone to defeat me, but I can''t let you do that. After all, it is Paul who summoned me using the River of Time. I have to follow his instruction. Please forgive me," the Ricky from the River of Time abruptly said. "Are you apologizing to yourself?" Ricky quirked an amused nce at his opponent. "Technically, yes. After all, we are the same person," the Ricky from the River of Time admitted. "Ha-ha! Well then, let''s see if you can stop me!" Ricky explicitly challenged him. Boom! As soon as Ricky finished speaking, his opponent unleashed all his powers like a rainbow of energy that flowed out from him. Ricky could tell that his opponent had released the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe. His opponent had merged the chromatic energy with all his other powers, which was his most powerful strike. Ricky could tell because it was also his best attack. When he saw this, Ricky''s eyes darkened more, looking grim. He hated to admit it, but he was not sure if he could survive this. Chapter 1292 The Time Zone Chapter 1292 The Time Zone This was the most powerful move in Ricky''s repertoire, and he wasn''t sure he could withstand it. Even if he could, he was barely able to defend himself. His prospects were made worse by the fact that he had to spend most of his energy activating the zone. "I have never felt the power of my trump card. Now''s the time to do so," Ricky murmured, his eyes sparkling with sheer fighting spirit. Taking a deep breath, he concentrated every single ounce of power on his Ultimate Golden Body and activated the Massacring Holy Patterns to defend himself. He didn''t use the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe to shield himself since he needed it to activate the new zone. "So, your n relies on you using the chromatic energy to activate the zone. You''re going to lose! And if you don''t admit defeat, you will die. I''d hate to see you lose, but I must beat you. Paulpels me to do that. I am sorry," the Ricky from the River of Time said. By the time these words had left his mouth, he had already created a suppressing lotus. This lotus rushed towards Ricky at full pelt. Thetter''s golden body was covered by numerous Massacring Holy Patterns. As if it could sense the iing attack, it let out a soft growl. The next moment, all his powers merged into one and gathered on his arms. Ricky crossed his arms over his chest to withstand the attack of the lotus. Boom! An enormous explosion resounded across the Combat Space and a powerful shockwave spread out from the point of impact. Both Ricky and his opponent disappeared beneath the mushroom cloud that was now covering the entire area. As the dust settled, a drop of blood was visible at the corner of Ricky''s mouth. He was getting weaker with every passing second. He rolled in the air and his persona from the River of Time followed him closely. "Ricky, either admit defeat or use the chromatic energy from the mysterious axe to defend yourself. Otherwise, you will definitely die!" the Ricky from the River of Time warned as he prepared himself for the next attack. "You are me. You should know exactly what I want. If I used the chromatic energy for my defense, I won''t be able to activate the seventh zone. Anyway, you are persuading me to give up, so I guess Paul has tampered with your mind. You are not Ricky anymore, and I will defeat you eventually," Ricky responded with a cold look at his opponent. "Also, you are me, but from a second in the past. So, you will never know what I am thinking about right now," he growled emotionally. His eyes suddenly emitted green light, and vitality came rushing out of his body. If one were to observe him intently right now, they would find that he had suddenly grown older and his blood vitality had decreased. ''Life and Death Zone, I need you to help me reach my peak state. Take five thousand years of my lifespan in return,'' Ricky roared in his heart. It would cost him five thousand years of his life to perform the skill of Resurrection. To reach his peak state, he had to give up almost a third of his life. His actions didn''t escape the Dragon Intent Grass which berated instantly, "Brat, have you lost your mind? What are you trying to do? Die? You just gave up five thousand years. It will definitely hurt your life essence. Is this really worth it?" "I''m not crazy. I don''t want to die. And yes, I am doing all this just to win," Ricky replied. "I need to be in my peak state if I want to activate the zone." "You got me!" the Dragon Intent Grass helplessly replied. The truth was, it admired Ricky for making such a bold and fearless move. The skill of Resurrection had seeded and Ricky was at full strength once more. He was stronger than his opponent now. Wasting no time, heunched an attack on his doppelganger. He wasn''t going to stick with a defensive strategy anymore. Boom! The duo''s attacks collided. With the help of the skill of Resurrection, Ricky was no longer at a disadvantage. However, he didn''t appear to be at an advantage either. The two golden bodies were locked in battle, sending shockwaves after shockwaves into the air, but neither was being forced back. They were in a stalemate. "You must be insane. How can you spend so much lifespan without a morsel of doubt?" Ricky''s opponent roared. "Like I said, you''re my past. You can never know what I am thinking now," Ricky replied calmly. "You are right. I can never know what''s on your mind. But I can perform the skill of Resurrection as well. So, stop resisting. I can also consume more lifespan than you for activating the skill of Resurrection," the Ricky from the River of Time screeched and his eyes began shining with a green light too. "Yes, I know you can use tens of thousands of years of the lifespan. In fact, you can kill me by consuming more lifespan than I have left. But I won''t give you a chance to do so," Ricky dered ferociously. As he spoke, a space emerged behind Ricky. Nothing but grey lights were visible inside it. Immediately after, the grey power appeared, followed by the grey runes and finally, the grey fire began to burn wildly. The grey power was the same power that the River of Time released. Very soon, Ricky summoned the six remaining zones as well. Seven diverse kinds of runes rushed out from them to merge and form a spear. The spear then flew above Ricky''s head and shot at his opponent''s shoulder. This weapon was so powerful that there was no way Ricky''s doppelganger could withstand its attack. He was stabbed in the shoulder and the stalemate was broken instantly. Stepping back, the injured Ricky shed a genuine smile at his future self. "Why are you smiling?" Ricky asked in confusion.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. "I''m d that you won. This is what Ricky is. He never gives up even when all hope seems lost. Meanwhile, my congrattions to you. You have sessfully activated the seventh zone and I can tell from its power that it is rted to time," his past-self replied. "Looks like your mind and will are not controlled by Paul after all." Ricky smiled softly as well. "If I don''t want to, even the holy being can''t summon me from the River of Time. What power does a spiritual potentate havepared to the holy being?" the past Ricky exined. "Is that so?" Ricky seemed to understand what his opponent meant. He had won now, and his past self was moving back into the River of Time. "Let me congratte you too for activating the seventh zone," Ricky called out behind thetter. "Ha-ha! Take care!" He received a wicked grin in response and finally, the River of Time version of Ricky disappeared from the Combat Space along with the river itself. "So, looks like it is possible for us to defeat our past selves. All we need is some courage and determination. Although, it did cost you your lifespan," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "You''re right. Perhaps if I had activated the skill of Resurrection earlier, I would have won the battle much faster," Ricky said. "Doesn''t matter. You are the winner," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. "Now, I wonder what you are going to name your seventh zone." "It''s the Time Zone which contains the power of time," Ricky replied in a simple tone. "I see. The Time Zone," the Dragon Intent Grass repeated thoughtfully. Chapter 1293 Four Warriors Chapter 1293 Four Warriors "Just like what others say, time is mysterious and unpredictable. Now, you have it under control! How cool is that? I bet the other warriors will envy you if they know you have so many awesome zones. It looks like Paul''s inheritance is perfect for you in every single way. I mean, no one is more qualified to acquire Paul''s inheritance other than you," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. From N?velDrama.Org. "I know! It will be such a waste if the inheritance falls into another warrior''s hands," Ricky responded with a little smirk. After he consumed five thousand years of his life to get the skill of Resurrection working, the Time Zone was automatically activated in his body. More courage ran through his veins as soon as he made that decision. Moreover, his blood power and chromatic energy increased. After experiencing all that, his zone was activated. Perhaps, it was his courage that triggered it from launching. At that moment, he knew that he was destined to beat his other self from the River of Time. On the other hand, Paul was known to be the most powerful warrior in ancient times. In fact, he was popr for fighting the devil race with brimming courage. Surely, he would want his sessor to be courageous enough to fight the devil race. What he needed was a sessor who would give his everything when confronting the devils. Fueled with determination, Ricky had shown nothing but spunk, allowing him to have ess to Paul''s inheritance. "Hey, slow down a bit. Are you all right?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in a concerned voice. "You might want to try to heal yourself and recover first. If others also pass the test, a fierce battle will surely be waiting for you." "Do you think I''d still be good after I lost nearly one-third of my life? Luckily, I recovered a lot because of the Time Zone. Generally speaking, the Time Zone contains the power of time. I may have just gotten the time power, but I''ve already gotten my hands on the Time Mutant. With the time power and the life and death powers from the Life and Death Mutant, I have regained two thousand years of my life. I am assuming that this is what I get for activating the Time Zone. What a reward!" Ricky responded enthusiastically. "That''s true. I''ve never expected that the fusion of time, life and death powers could be this wonderful!" the Dragon Intent Grassmented upon hearing Ricky''s words. At this point, it could not begin to wrap its head around the lengths that Ricky would go through in developing his skill in the path of martial arts. ''Thisd owns not only the Chaos blood power but also so many other incredible zones. He must be the luckiest guy I know. I can''t wait to see the day when he will be stronger than all the other incredible demi-spiritual emperors,'' the Dragon Intent Grass thought deeply. "Yeah, you are right. I also have to take my time to fully recuperate. Losing five thousand years is not a light matter. I can really feel the damage it caused to my life essence," Ricky mumbled. Not long after, he sat down cross-legged and began to heal himself. "What a talent! As it turns out, this Ricky guy is the first one to pass the test. What can I say? He is truly remarkable!" A saint outside the ancient battlefield expressed his thoughts. At that moment, it seemed that all the saints except those from the outer region got interested in Ricky. As a result, questions from people all around started to pour one after another. Meanwhile, Lloyd and other saints from the Five-element Sect could not help but feel overwhelmed upon seeing Ricky''s move. Soon after, Lloyd said to them telepathically, "This guy is just really astonishing! I hope that he''s the one who can get Paul''s inheritance." Another saint responded, "Same here. But even if he gets his hands on it, I''m sure that those Sage Level forces from other regions will not let him go so easily. They will surely put up a fight against him." While Ricky was focused on healing himself, he had no idea that he had be the talk of the town outside the ancient battlefield. But of course, he had no time to think about what could happen after getting Paul''s inheritance. To him, what was more important was to recover his energy. However, he had a dilemma. Despite having so many zones, it was still impossible for him to heal his injuries in a short period of time. This would only happen once he coulde upon some precious Treasure from Heaven and Earth. After spending a couple of days trying to remedy his injuries, Ricky finally opened his eyes. "The damage on my life essence and cultivation base is too much! It''s getting more and more difficult to heal!" he shouted as his voice grew more frustrated. "Even a holy being would have trouble healing himself if he were in your position," the Dragon Intent Grass said, trying to console Ricky. "But don''t fret. I bet that the other people would not be in better shape than you even if they passed the test." "Yeah, I hope that''s the case. But right now, I can''t recover quickly because I don''t have the precious Treasures from Heaven and Earth," Rickyined. At that moment, there was nothing left for him to do but to adjust his breath, waiting for the other participants to finish their tests. Five days after, the voice of Paul''s will echoed through Ricky''s ears again. "Congrattions! You have acquired the courage and have managed to ovee yourself. You are now qualified to receive Paul''s inheritance. You will get the chance to absorb the original energy that has been refined already. This can help you get better. Afterwards, you willpete with other promising contestants who also seek Paul''s inheritance." As soon as the voice of Paul''s will trailed off, a ball of grey power emerged in front of Ricky. Being familiar with the aura of the original energy, Ricky was certain that the grey power was the original energy. With that being said, he could absorb the original energy and transform it into his own energy easily. "I guess this is the original energy left by Paul. I think that it''s enough for you to fully recover," the Dragon Intent Grassmented. "It looks like Paul wants to witness your full strength before he can select his sessor." "This is making me anxious. I wonder how many people would pass this test!" Ricky said worriedly. "It doesn''t matter how many warriors would pass the test. Without a doubt, those who would pass the test would also get the original energy, much like what you received. So, you might want to pick up the pace here and try to fully recover soon so that you''d be prepared for the uing fight. All your efforts will be in vain if you lose. I guess that''s not what you want, isn''t it?" the Dragon Intent Grass reminded. Upon hearing this, Ricky sat cross-legged again and began to absorb the original energy that he would use to heal himself. Afterward, it took him another full month to finally recuperate. As it turned out, Paul did give the participants enough time to restore their powers to their peak state. As soon as he got better, Ricky was wrapped in a force. Soon after, he was sent into a bigger Combat Space made of four Rocks of Heaven and Earth. From where he stood, Ricky could clearly see the ruins and marks that were the manifestations of a fierce fight that had happened a long time ago. "Hmmm... This Combat Space seems to be unlike the others. Traces of fighting could clearly be seen from this ce. By the looks of it, Paul and the top warriors from the devil race once fought here," the Dragon Intent Grass mentioned briefly. "Well, I guess so!" Ricky nodded. Not long after, Ricky caught sight of another three people. Aside from him, there were three more warriors in the Combat Space. This could only mean one thing ¡ªfour warriors had passed the test. Ricky knew two of them. One ranked first in the top ten geniuses¡ªMike Mo, while the other ranked second¡ªAntony Zang. Mike Mo was an independent warrior who was not a member of any force. He was an ace genius focusing on the fortune-telling. He traveled the world alone. On the other hand, Antony Zhang came from the Sage Level force¡ªthe Zang n, the n famous for its sword. When he was born, he gave off a very powerful aura that was simr to that of a sword. Undoubtedly, he was an incredibly talented swordsman and also an ace genius. But among the ten top geniuses of the outer region, it appeared that only Mike Mo and Antony Zhang deserved to be called real ace geniuses. Meanwhile, the other one was the young man d in ck clothes. However, no one knew who this mysterious man was. Ricky had never met him before, neither had other warriors from the ancient battlefield. Chapter 1294 The Mysterious Man Chapter 1294 The Mysterious Man Mike and Antony had heard of Ricky before. However, when they saw him, they were taken by surprise. Their impression had been that no one else would havee this far. Ricky''s presence immediately alerted them to his abilities. Since they were ace geniuses, they knew how difficult the test was, which meant that they couldn''t underestimate this man. He could pose a serious challenge. Their gazes then shifted from Ricky to the young man in ck whom they had never seen before. "Does anyone know who that young man is? The one wearing ck? I don''t think we''ve ever met him or even seen him before today," some of the saints outside the ancient battlefield asked others around them. "I don''t know him!" Most answers were in the negative and the exercise bore no fruit. "Looks like he might be another genius we are unaware of; or were unaware of till now." "Apart from Mike and Antony, Ricky and this stranger are the only ones who passed the test, which means they are powerful geniuses too. I wonder if they are stronger than Mike and Antony." "Rumor has it that Ricky was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. I don''t know if it is true but that''s what I''ve heard." "Can someone here verify that rumor?" "Beats me! If we want to know the answer, we need to ask those from the Five-element Sect about it." Inside the Combat Space, Mike asked the stranger, "Hi, may I know your name?" "Hi! I am Chad." the young man answered, the tone exceedingly polite, as he cupped his hands in response. There was a soft tone in his voice that made people feel like he was a nice guy. Ricky felt like Chad was a very calm and collected person who never lost his cool. However, his seven zones warned him that he was wrong about Chad. His intuition was saying that this man was more dangerous than Mike and Antony. What was more, Ricky felt like he had seen this man somewhere before. ''Whoever he is, his presence is weird!'' Ricky frowned inwardly. None of the three participants noticed that Chad''s attention had been mostly focused on Ricky. He was sizing Ricky up and was curious about his strength. "Chad, may I ask where you are from? I hope you won''t feel offended if I do. It''s just that we all get curious about geniuses," Antony piped up. "That''s okay. I am from a small ce just like Ricky here. I live in a corner of the Northern Land," Chad replied. "Wait! How do you know where I am from?" Ricky was surprised to hear theparison. "The Northern Land lies far away from the Eastern Land. Have you been there before?" His suspicions about having met Chad somewhere earlier in his life had be much more definite now. "No. I have never had the honor of visiting the Eastern Land, but one of my friends went there. I''ve heard a few things about you from him," Chad replied with a friendly smile.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Oh, is that so?" Ricky was even more curious after hearing this. "Can you tell me your friend''s name? I wonder if I know him." "Certainly. His name is Charles Kong, and he hails from the Western Land as well. You might remember him by the fact that he possesses the Rock Mutant," Chad replied pleasantly. "Charles Kong..." Ricky repeated thoughtfully. The name didn''t ring a bell at first, but he remembered who Charles was very soon. When Ricky had been in a tournament while he was in the Western Land, Charles had tried to defeat him under the orders of Oswald who had the Blue Water Mutant. Interestingly enough, his effort had been unsessful. After that, Charles had left since he didn''t want to be controlled by Oswald. "Do you recall my friend, Ricky?" Chad asked. "Yes, I do. So, you are Charles'' friend?" Ricky responded with a fake smile. His sixth sense told him that Chad was lying. The true reason he felt that he knew the man was because he could sense a trace of Oswald''s aura emanating from Chad. Ricky was curious and confused, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t figure out Chad''s real identity. Eventually, he just let it go. He would know soon enough. After Ricky activated the Time Zone, his power and cultivation base had improved significantly, and he was confident that he could take on any opponent that came his way. Hence, he decided to y it by ear. ''Perhaps Chad is involved with Oswald somehow. But in any case, I will handle whatever happens,'' Ricky thought to himself. After exchanging a few more pleasantries and greetings, the four highly talented warriors nced at each other with determination in their eyes. From this point forth, formalities were over, and they werepetitors. One could even call them enemies since none of them would want to give up Paul''s inheritance. "Only one of you can get his hands on Paul''s inheritance. This Combat Space will be divided into two, and you can fight in groups of two as well. There are no rules. I am looking for the strongest warrior here, so thest man standing wins. If you don''t want to lose your life, you can admit defeat and you will be teleported out," Paul''s will called out to them once more. The next moment, an overwhelming force gushed in and split the Combat Space in half. Now, the four warriors had been divided into groups of two. Ricky was going to fight Mike and in the other group, Antony was to face Chad. Outside the ancient battlefield, a few talented warriors from other regions of the Middle Land had gathered and were now discussing something animatedly. One of them was heard saying in an envious tone. "Why did the ancient arena appear in this ce?" "Who knows? You know what gets me? No matter who among the four of them wins, they''ll be no match for us. And yet, here we are!" "Yes. It''s a shame Paul''s inheritance will fall into their hands instead of ours. We all know that he was an invincible warrior from the ancient times so his martial skills must be brilliant." "I can say one thing for certain though. The inheritance isn''t going to fall into the hands of anyone from the outer region." In the Combat Space, Mike fixed his gaze on Ricky. As he spoke, his momentum and strength were increasing rapidly. "Ricky, I know you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor!" Mike knew that he needed to take his opponent seriously since thetter had made it this far, which was an incredible achievement in itself. "Oh... I know you can utilize the heavenly power. It''s no wonder you are recognized as an ace genius and rank first among the top ten geniuses. Did you know that I always wanted to go a few rounds with you? But, I didn''t expect that we would meet like this," Ricky replied politely. "I''m ttered, Ricky." Mike smiled slightly. "But these are just titles. It is our strength that matters. Regardless of who fights who in this battle, there will only be one winner today. Only one man will enjoy fame and reward and the rest of us must go home losers," he added. With that, his fighting spirit integrated with his strength. He was going to make his move when his fighting spirit and strength had increased to the highest possible level. Chapter 1295 The Fortune-telling Power Chapter 1295 The Fortune-telling Power In the blink of an eye, Ricky''s momentum soared and shed with Mike''s, resembling two streaks of entangled lightning. Roaring and howling sounds echoed all around them as if beasts were prowling nearby. Of course, there were none. Only the collision of two ace geniuses like them could have produced such a sound. Ricky''s eyes shifted from one color to another the moment he activated his mutants. With these mutant powers, he intended to get on the same level as Mike in terms of momentum. Mike was undoubtedly an intermediate one-star middle spiritual emperor. And even though Ricky had be a three-star lower spiritual emperor at peak state, it didn''t change the fact that he was still just a lower spiritual emperor. If he wanted to take on Mike, he had no choice but to use his six mutants. "Grass, I truly understand how difficult it is to challenge someone with higher level when both me and the opponent are getting stronger. Although I had activated the seventh zone, I still found it hard to beat him. In this case, I might not be able to challenge my superiors once I have be a demi-saint." Ricky shared his opinion to the Dragon Intent Grass as he was activating his mutants. "Brat, when will you be satisfied with what you have? After all, I think you are the only one who can challenge those who are at a level higher than you even though you are just at the Emperor Level. In fact, even those ace geniuses at the Emperor Level have trouble doing that," the Dragon Intent Grass lectured him. "I guess you''re right..." Ricky finally agreed. Afterward, he turned his attention back to his fight with Mike. "That guy has six mutants!" Seeing that Ricky had burst out six mutants, the saints and disciples from other regions of the Middle Land were stunned. It was not until then that they realized why Ricky had the balls to confront Mike despite being a lower spiritual emperor. Even the saints from the outer region were taken aback. After all, it was more shocking now that they had witnessed it first hand, rather than if they had heard about it from others. At once, an ardent discussion broke out among the saints from other regions. "I can''t believe he has six mutants! I''ve never met anyone with that many mutants before." "Yeah, he is indeed talented. It looks like we can''t underestimate the geniuses of the outer region!" "I totally agree with you, man! Thanks to the six mutants, he can challenge someone superior to him at the Emperor Level!" "If it''s possible, I think we should try getting this white-haired genius on our side." Meanwhile, Mike was staring at Ricky intently, envy obvious in his gaze. "I heard that you have six mutants, and now, I finally saw it with my own eyes. I think you are even more talented than other ace geniuses," praised Mark. At this point, he didn''t dare to underestimate Ricky. "Ha-ha! Are you kidding me? If this got out, all the ace geniuses on the continent woulde for me and challenge me. I''m sure they would like to test their skills against me," retorted Ricky. Mike couldn''t help butugh when he heard this. Suddenly, the duo locked gazes with each other, and a bright light emerged from between them. In the next moment, their momentums shed with each other. With their arms crossed over their chests, overwhelming power gushed out from their bodies. Their powers swelled like the sea and crashed against each other like waves. Clung! The next moment, the rending sound of metal rang through the air. The two impactful forces produced by their collision instantly spread outward like tornadoes, blowing both Ricky and Mike away. Despite this seemingly destructive attack, Ricky and Mike had not actually used their real strength. They just wanted to assess each other''s ability. Mike immediately realized that he should avoid fighting with Ricky with his physical body, as it would put him at a disadvantage. If he insisted on fighting that way, it was highly likely that Ricky could simply control the pace of their fight. ire, Peter, Michael, and Enoch, who were all watching outside the ancient arena, were struck dumb, especially when they saw that Ricky couldfortably exchange blows with Mike. Thest time when they met, Ricky had shown them how powerful he was, but his initial abilities paled to what he was showing them now. They were, frankly, astounded. How did Ricky get this strong in such a short time? ''Has he mastered the king''s inheritance? But that''s impossible! Even if he began to master it, he couldn''t have made such significant progress that quickly. It seems that I have underestimated him once again. But what kind of person is he? I''m even more curious now. After all, there is a slight resemnce between him and the king in terms of talent and appearance,'' ire thought to herself as she observed Ricky intently. Knowing that he should avoid shing with Ricky using his physical body, Mike unleashed his fortune- telling power. The so-called fortune-telling power would allow him tomunicate with the heavenlyMaterial ? of N?velDrama.Org. power, which would then show him the future. Boom! After Mike unleashed his fortune-telling power, Ricky sensed the strong suppression from the heavenly power. No matter how strong a creature was, the heavenlyw''s effect would always be stronger. Then, Mike executed a strange gesture, and the heavenly power instantly transformed into a power that would enable him to see the past and the future. This was the true extent of the fortune-telling power. "As far as I know, the fortune-telling power is a kind of power from the Eight Diagrams," exined the Dragon Intent Grass. "I see. Perhaps, Mike had acquired an inheritance rted to the Eight Diagrams just like Jasper did," Ricky spected curiously. "I guess so. Mike and Jasper are enemies to some extent," the Dragon Intent Grass replied at once. "Is that so? But that''s none of my business. What I need to do is defeat Mike." Ricky spoke. As the fortune-telling power shrouded him like a fog, Mike created five passages. Immediately after, five shadows rushed out from them and knocked Ricky out of the sky. "Ricky, you cannot escape this attack unless you use your chaotic power. Your six mutant powers can only make up for your low cultivation level." Mike spoke in a patronizing tone. "Who knows? Anyway, I believe that everything is possible. I''ll give it a shot!" Ricky responded with a bright grin. In the blink of an eye, the six kinds of runes had created an invisible power, which shielded him from the uing attack. The consequence shook Ricky to the core. He now realized how terrifying the fortune-telling power was. Due to the forceful collision, Ricky''s invisible shield that had been protecting him copsed. However, Mike''s fortune-telling power twisted it around. Ricky had no choice but to condense hundreds of Massacring Holy Patterns to defend himself. ''The fortune-telling power originating from the heavenly power is indeed impressive. Mike''s level is higher than mine, and he can cultivate the fortune-telling power. That means I can''t defeat him with only six mutants,'' Ricky thought to himself. "Fortune-telling de,e out!" At that point, Mike had gathered more and more fortune-telling power, which heter unleashed. It was the first Omnipotent Skill rted to fortune-telling he had activated to attack Ricky. In the next breath, Ricky felt the suppression around him grow stronger and stronger. Chapter 1296 The Fortune-telling Mutant Chapter 1296 The Fortune-telling Mutant At this point, a massive shadow rose from behind Mike like a hulking beast. Hairline cracks started appearing, and immense power flowed out from these fractures like a gushing river. The power formed sharp des that flew towards Ricky at breakneck speed. Mike activated his Omnipotent Skill, which created a gigantic de aimed at Ricky too. Seeing two powerful attacks aimed in his way, Ricky knew that his life was in grave danger. Without hesitation, he immediately activated the Shadowy Replication, meaning to counter the shadow''s attack with it. Countless shadowy replicas emerged in an instant, as the chaotic fist emerged and punched the sharp des. Ricky himself burst out the Space-shrinking Pace, which allowed him to reach Mike in the twinkling of an eye. He then gathered his chaotic power, formed a giant fist, and used it to smash Mike''s giant de. "That guy is using the chaotic power!" People outside the ancient battlefield recognized the chaotic power at first nce, and they were utterly shocked that Ricky would wield it. And when Mike saw that Ricky could handle the chaotic power, a sinister look shed across his face. At that moment, he grew slightly uncertain if his fortune-telling power could defeat Ricky''s chaotic power. ''The chaotic power is indeed marvelous, but my fortune-telling power originated from the heavenlyw. It is one of the Eight Diagrams'' inheritance, so I have nothing to be afraid of. With my fortune-telling power, I can surely defeat his chaotic power. After all, the chaotic power is weaker than the primitive power,'' Mike reassured himself inwardly. On the other side, Ricky had faith in his chaotic power. In no time, the duo had activated their Omnipotent Skills to the extreme, shing against each other. The two forces they created had coiled around each other like ribbons and exploded, which caused powerful airwaves that blew Ricky and Mike away. However, this didn''t stop the pair. They gathered their powers and fought each other in full force once again. Each collision between them was as powerful as their strongest Omnipotent Skill''s burst of power. On one hand, Mike''s fortune-telling power was unpredictable, and it allowed him to catch Ricky off- guard. On the other hand, Ricky''s chaotic power could erode any kind of power, so this gave him a slight edge over Mike. Several hours had passed as the duo relentlessly exchanged blows. They didn''t seem to be running out of steam. Instead, it looked like the longer they fought, the more enthusiastic they became. The main reason for their seemingly unending energies was that they had absorbed Paul''s original energy, and this was precisely what Paul had wanted. After all, he believed that only through fighting in long and fierce battles could help powerful warriors unleash their maximum potential. Only spiritual potentates could possess the original energy. That was why even a hint of it could provide enough energy for those warriors weaker than the spiritual potentate. With its help, they could fight on and on! Paul had given them enough original energy to heal their injuries and fight at their peak state for approximately three days and three nights. After innumerable rounds, Mike finally decided to bring out his trump card. He yelled out, "Fortune- telling Battle Suit,e out!" In the next breath, the fortune-telling power behind Mike abruptly congregated and evolved into a gigantic battle suit. He then merged with this battle suit post-haste, and it enabled him to expand in size, shooting up to almost forty feet. That was the power of his Omnipotent Skill. It gave him the power to mobilize the heavenlyw and fortune-telling power. Meanwhile, Ricky took a quick step backward and hit the ground hard with his right hand in one fleeting movement. The massacring runes then emerged around him just as he activated the Ultimate Golden Body. In between one breath and the next, the duo had turned into two giants facing off as they stood opposite each other in the Combat Space. Of course, Ricky had burst out the Ancestral Intent Form, which was an Inheritable Omnipotent Skill from his Chaos blood power. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ricky believed that this Omnipotent Skill was brilliant and had great potential, but unfortunately, he had only awakened twenty percent of his Chaos blood power. That meant he couldn''t fully unleash the Ancestral Intent Form''s true potential. However, even though he could only unlock part of the Ancestral Intent Form''s power, it could still help him enhance his strength. Boom! Boom! Boom! The two rushed forward with their fists out, punching hard in each other''s direction. They were about to collide with their physical strength, and they seemed to be evenly matched in this aspect. The difference between their powers was negligible. If their fightsted a long time, there was no doubt that the slightly stronger one would take the final victory. Of course, Ricky and Mike were fully aware of that too. They knew that they had to go all out, for a single mistake could cost them this battle, not to mention their lives. With that in mind, the duo stayed wholly focused and unleashed all they had. There was no doubt that they were bothpletely engaged in the fight. Ricky and Mike relentlessly exchanged blows, not minding the time that passed. However, even after a long time had passed and countless attacks had been exchanged, their collision remained unsettled. "Mike, if you don''t use your mutant now, this fight will never end!" Ricky straight-forwardly told Mike, his eyes full of fighting spirit. "I didn''t expect to meet someone like you, a genius among my peers in the outer region, who could force me to burst out my mutant. And to think that your level is much lower than mine! Rumor has it that you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, and it looks like that rumor is urate. But if that''s what I have to do to win, then so be it!" shouted back Mike. As he was speaking, Mike was already gathering his powers. His mutant power soon fused with the heavenlyw, and a mark emerged from between his brows. "Fortune-telling Mutant,e out!" Mike screeched with a frosty look in his eyes that promised death. As soon as he activated the Fortune-telling Mutant, his entire posture grew stiff and serious, signifying that the real fight was about to start. Moreover, countless star shadows emerged behind him. "Very good! You have finally called out your Fortune-telling Mutant," Ricky remarked with a smirk, as his eyes narrowed in interest. Without any hesitation, he released his chromatic energy andbined it with his chaotic power. The two powersbined in an instant,ing to float in front of his chest like a floating ball of fire. After that, he activated his Golden Spirit Eyes, and dazzling lights shot out from them. It was evident that, at this point, both Ricky and Mike had be serious. "Eighteen stars, suppress now!" yelled out Mike. He stared intently at Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes but showed no trace of fear. In a sh, he had made eighteen differentplicated gestures. All at once, as soon as the gestures had beenpleted, the star shadows behind him gathered, transformed into eighteen stars, and evolved into an array. These shadows formed a ball and flew towards Ricky like a huge meteorite. "Ricky, your chromatic energy may be strong, but it''s not enough to withstand my strike. You''d better show your other trump cards," Mike dered as he confidently met Ricky''s eyes. "Of course. I don''t need to hide my strength when faced with someone like you, who ranks first in the top ten geniuses," Ricky admitted seriously. "Eternal light!" he then shouted at the top of his lungs, as power flowed out from him like blood. After a few heartbeats, his golden body showed up once again, bearing its full power. The energy in his chest turned into a beam of light and fused with the chaotic power and the chromatic energy. While countless light shone around him, the golden purple power gushed out of his body and painted everything in purple hues. In the next breath, the light beam collided with the giant stars, and an ear-splitting sound rang out. Violent airwaves engulfed the entire Combat Space, blinding the surrounding spectators to what was happening inside. Across the thick white fog and whipping air, a beam of light and a giant ball could be vaguely seen. Before long, the harsh sound of explosions gradually faded away. And along with it, the waves also dissipated, exposing Ricky and Mike who were in the middle of the chaos. Chapter 1297 Defeat Mike Chapter 1297 Defeat Mike When the air waves finally dissipated and the dust settled, Ricky and Mike were visible once more. Both had been significantly weakened. Ricky''s golden body and his chest had copsedpletely. He had sustained serious injuries, which had degraded his fighting power. However, his injuries didn''t hurt his life essence. Therefore, if required, he could recoverpletely using the life power. Although it was an option, Ricky decided not to unleash the skill of Resurrection right now. During his fight with his River of Time persona, he had activated that skill and it had seriously hurt his life essence. Granted that he had recovered with the help of the original energy, he still needed to avoid using the skill of Resurrection at least for a while. Activating it right now would hurt his life essence, which would make his recovery much more difficult. Instead, he summoned the Devourer Zone and activated the Evil Devouring Mouth along with the Blood Vitality Devouring Skill to heal his injuries. His opponent, Mike, was in no better shape than he was. A gaping hole was visible between his chest and his shoulder. This the result of Ricky''s strike. However, Mike had his own ways of healing and as he looked at Ricky with a serious expression, his wound began to close up rapidly. "That was a potent and powerful strike! The light contained the chaotic power as well as the eternal power. I am curious, Ricky. How many powers have you cultivated?" Mike asked. "Yes, both of our attacks were very powerful, but we tied in the end," Ricky said and sidestepped the question. He then added, "That''s not a bad result, but it''s not what we want. We all desire to win and tying with someone is not going to cut it." "You''re right. Let''s end the battle with one big move. I am certain we both have several tricks up our sleeves to heal ourselves, but I don''t think we couldn''t recover ourselves fully," Mike proposed with a serious expression. "Agreed!" Ricky nodded. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, their momentums collided once more. A secondter, they had gathered their powers and were ready for the fight. An oppressive atmosphere filled the entire Combat Space. "Sound attack!" Mike shouted. Behind him, the eighteen-star shadows appeared. They merged and transformed into a strange character which stood for the meaning of "sound". The heavenlyw became visible as the heavenly power fell from the sky. The character behind Mike began to glow and the heavenly power merged with it. Hundreds of runes emerged. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Mike had activated the Fortune-telling Mutant to the extreme. The fusiform mark between his eyebrows emitted a dazzling light that hit the character. The fortune-telling power was fully activated now. It turned into an audible sound which rang out continuously. As the sound waves crashed on his eardrums, Ricky felt like his mind was beingpressed. It was as if he were trapped beneath the endless gray cover of heavenlyw. The fortune-telling power was pressing down upon him like a crocodile''s jaws. He was being constantly squeezed and breathing was bing increasingly difficult. Meanwhile, the character was approaching him fast. Mike had created this Omnipotent Skill bybining his own talents with the fortune-telling power and the heavenlyw. It was the best move in his repertoire. The character he had produced contained every ounce of his power and will. As if the fortune-telling power weren''t enough, the Eight Diagrams with the heavenly power fell from the sky and came at Ricky as well. Outside the ancient battlefield, the onlookers began discussing animatedly. The fight was getting interesting and it looked like an end was near. "I think we''ll soon know who''s the strongest among those two," one of them remarked. The saints were telepathically discussing the fight as well. "I wonder who the first winner will be. These two young warriors are quite strong. What do you think?" "It''s hard to say. Although they are from the outer region, they are indeed incredibly powerful. Let''s wait and see..." "Listen. Whatever skill Mike has cultivated is from the Eight Diagrams and is different from what Jasper had learnt," the Dragon Intent Grass abruptly reminded Ricky. "I don''t have time to think about that now. I am kind of busy!" Ricky responded. Wasting no time, he activated the Golden Spirit Eyes to the extreme. Then, he activated the Gale Zone and burst out the power of the Gale Mutant. The heavenly illusionary power gushed out of his body and began revolving around him. The gale runes then rushed out and merged with his other powers. ''That''s the heavenly illusionary power from the king. I knew it. He has a deep understanding of the king''s inheritance now. Ricky, are we really meant for each other?'' ire thought to herself as she stared at Ricky inside the battlefield. "Heavenly Illusionary Pce, attack now!" Ricky shouted. The Golden Spirit Eyes merged with the heavenly illusionary power and enveloped the entire Combat Space. In an instant, hundreds of illusionary pces were formed. They merged with one another and came down like a furious tide. There were easily a thousand pces in the Combat Space now. The Heavenly Illusionary Pce was an Omnipotent Skill which belonged to the king''s inheritance. It was connected to the heavenly illusionary power. Once the enemies were struck by this power, they would get trapped in the illusions it had created and would go insane. Each pce was aplete illusion in itself. However, Ricky wasn''t skilled enough to drive Mike insane just yet. Such power only came through peak cultivation of the heavenly illusionary power. But whatever knowledge he had could win him the fight. Ricky was confident that victory would be his now. It was evident that the power of the character Mike had created was declining, and on top of that, Mike now had to deal with the illusions. As a result, his strength and defenses were weakened. ''What an incredible illusion power!'' Mike roared in exasperation inwardly. He had to concentrate and focus on fighting this power. If Ricky got the upper hand even for a second, Mike would be trapped. It had to be said though, that he was indeed extraordinarily powerful since it only took him a few seconds to break Ricky''s spell. But it was toote now. He had lost a lot of energy and was at a disadvantage. To top it all, as soon as he broke through the illusions, he was confronted with the suppressing lotus Ricky had created and he had no strength left to fight it off. Only now did the stronger warrior among them was made evident. They were both incredibly talented, but Ricky was just a tad more skilled and therefore, he was going to win. Perhaps Mike could have survived this attack, but he didn''t get enough time to activate an Omnipotent Skill to strike back. Neither did he have a body-refining cultivation method like the Ultimate Golden Body. Ricky had that and it gave him an advantage. "I admit defeat!" Mike announced reluctantly. A dumbfounded silence fell when these words were uttered. A couple of momentster, a heated discussion began. "Oh my god! Mike was just defeated. The Mike... The number one genius!" "I can''t believe Ricky is this strong!" "Perhaps Ricky really was a demi-spiritual emperor once. It''s clear that there''s a huge gap between his and Mike''s cultivation levels, yet he wins!" "Yeah, he is just a lower spiritual emperor and Mike is a middle spiritual emperor. Ricky winning just proves how powerful he is." The saints also began talking about the battle. "Although Mike''s fortune-telling power is incredible, Ricky has variety on his side. And almost all his powers are as strong as Mike''s fortune-telling power. They might even be better." "You''re right. If they were at the same level, they wouldn''t even have to fight. Ricky would undoubtedly be the winner with a single blow." Chapter 1298 Antony VS Chad Chapter 1298 Antony VS Chad "As far as I know, Ricky can cultivate almost ten kinds of power. Moreover, he has a deep understanding of these powers. It''s safe to say that he has a knack forprehending powers." "Perhaps, his six mutants have something to do about his mastery of the martial arts. Moreover, we cannot deny the fact that he is better than most ace geniuses." "You know what? With a power like that, I''m starting to believe that Ricky used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor." On the other hand, the other talented warriors from the middle and inner regions became envious upon hearing how the saints praised Ricky and his prowess. From then on, these talented warriors marked Ricky as their opponent. At that moment, Ricky was unaware that his performance left asting impression on the saints who witnessed him. Neither did he know that many of the other geniuses vowed to beat him one day. Nevertheless, this was not at all what he had wished for himself. Initially, he did not want to make a lot of enemies prior to being the top warrior. But now, he had to face the truth that he had be an unsightly view to the eyes of other talented warriors. Not long after, Ricky withdrew all his powers and politely whispered to Mark, "Hey, thanks for that. I really enjoyed the fight." "I really hate to admit it, but you did defeat me. Maybe I made a mistake somewhere in the fight. I always thought that only the rest of the top ten geniuses were qualified to be my opponents. But I guess I was wrong. There are countless warriors in the world. And I thought that because I am regarded as one of the top ten geniuses, I can beat them all. I know that there will always be warriors better than me. Perhaps, I was too conceited this time," Mike responded gloomily. "Hey,e on, Mike! Don''t underestimate what you can do. If there''s anything I learned, a fight can''t prove anything. If we fought each other to death, there is no certainty who would survive in the end," Ricky said as heforted thed. "Ha-ha! But that does not erase the fact that I lost to you. I am no sore loser. And besides, I can clearly admit that you are stronger than me. So, I bid you good luck!" Mike remarked. Without a doubt, hearing Ricky''s words made him feel better. Soon after, he was pushed out of the arena by a strong force. Meanwhile, Ricky wasted no time and began to sit cross-legged, adjusting his breathing to rx himself. He needed to feelposed and alert as he readied himself for the final battle. On the other hand, Antony and Chad''s sh was about toe to an end. Swish! Swish! Swish! At that moment, Antony''s mutant power encircled him while he controlled almost a hundred swords at the Demi-sage Level to move around him. Fifty-percent sword intent at the middle stage shrouded each sword, which was already close to reaching thete stage. Antony was surely going overboard what he could do, for most skilled swordsmen at his level could only control about twenty swords at the Demi-sage Level. For example, Ricky had been once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor which meant that he was an incredibly talented warrior. However,pared to Antony''s sword maniption ability, Ricky was only able to control thirty weapons simultaneously. But now, Antony was able to control and keep a hundred swords at the Demi-sage Level running around him. That proved how good Antony was at sword. Of course, he would not have been able to control that many swords without the support of his mutant. What Antony had was the Sword Manipting Mutant. From the day he was born, he had an innate affinity with any kind of sword. He could fully unleash the potential of the swords. In addition, his Sword Manipting Mutant''s power came from his swordsmanship and his swords. Antony couldprehend the level of the sword intent close to fifty percent of thete stage. This was also the reason why he could manipte a hundred swords simultaneously. Meanwhile, a heated discussion broke out among the warriors outside the ancient battlefield. "The warriors with the Sword Manipting Mutant are born to deal with swords. They have a talent for sword," one said with obvious envy in his voice. "s! Let him be. Come on, he owns the Sword Manipting Mutant. Our mutants rted to the swordsmanship is nothing in front of his Sword Manipting Mutant." "But somehow, I can''t think of who will emerge victorious in this fight." "Well, it''s still hard to say. Take Mike, for example. Despite him being so strong, he still lost to Ricky. There are just so many warriors in the world that are stronger than the top ten geniuses recognized by the Misty South Pce. Who knows?" Just across Antony, Chad looked calm andposed. His clothes fluttered in the wind, as he looked at Antony as if he were not a threat. At that moment, Chad was shrouded in dark power. It was quite But at this point, only Antony could feel that Chad''s dark power was kind of mysterious and powerful. Many talented warriors who cultivated the dark power had already faced him, but their dark power was nothing in front of Chad''s. However, Chad was yet to activate the power of his mutant. Perhaps he didn''t have any mutant at all. Looking at how calm Chad was, Antony became serious and even stressed out. What stressed him out the most was that he didn''t feel this way when he fought Mike. ''This is odd. What kind of dark power is he releasing?'' Antony could not help but wonder. Apart from this, he also knew that it would be best to end the battle as quickly as possible. "Sword array, attack now!" he yelled. Not long after, his eyes burst out a blinding light as the sword intent covered the entire Combat Space. Immediately, the swords around Antony arranged themselves into an array. Moreover, the lines imprinted on the swords shone clearly. At that moment, what he was executing was the power of the real array. Antony was definitely not an array deployer. In fact, he had never even practiced deploying arrays. However, he could utilize his Sword Manipting Mutant to control the swords and let the sword borrow immense array power from the heavenlyw. Boom! Boom! Boom! Soon after, the swords released the purple sword light, which was formed by the sword intent and array power. From that point on, the purple sword light spread. Antony believed that the purple light was invincible and could destroy anything that it wished. In the blink of an eye, the purple light transformed into a sword, shing towards Chad at lightning speed. As the attack came rushing towards him, Chad''s once calm visage turned into a serious one, at the same time, retaining his confidence. Later on, his eyes turned pitch ck. And dark smoke started to rise behind him. "Darknd,e out!" Upon being summoned, the dark power poured out from his body and entered the ck smoke, turning it into a real tangiblend. The darknd became more and more visible to the naked eye, and at the same time, Chad''s dark power increased. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Boom! Boom! With a deafening rumble, two huge soil blocks sprouted from thend. One of them changed into a shield, just like that of a turtle''s shell, and came dashing towards the direction of Antony''s swords. Of course, the other soil block followed suit. "Shield of dark power!" Chad shouted. Clung! Clung! An intense sound of colliding metal echoed throughout the space. Not long after, Antony''s sword crashed head-on with Chad''s seemingly powerful shield. Instantly, waves of power swept through the air, causing the Combat Space to tremble. At that moment, the sword and the shield intertwined and kept attacking each other forcefully. Meanwhile, outside the ancient battlefield, everyone believed that their attacks had somehowe to a deadlock. But only Antony knew what was really going on. After a while, he began to raise his eyebrows in horror as he began to realize that Ricky''s shield was apparently absorbing his sword''s power. Chapter 1299 Antonys Death Chapter 1299 Antony''s Death Antony gaped at his opponent in shock. He could sense that the shield Chad had created was not utilizing the energy from his sword for its own benefit. Instead, the power was just vanishing into thin air after being absorbed. Chad''s dark power was absorbing only a little bit of Antony''s sword power, but that little amount was enough to turn the tides in the former''s favor. It was the sort of moment which usually determined the oue of a fight, especially when two warriors of the same level were engaged inbat. Ricky and Mike''s battle had been decided by a simr moment. They were evenly matched. But Mike had lost some of his power in his efforts to deal with Ricky''s Heavenly Illusionary Pces. As a result, he was defeated. ''Damn it! What kind of dark power is that? It feels even more terrible than the extreme devouring power!'' Antony cried inwardly. However, he was a decisive man. Wasting no time, he withdrew all his powers. The swords moved around him to keep him from any harm. "Sword defense!" he shouted and was immediately surrounded by the sword intent and his swords. His attack had failed, and he needed to defend himself. Boom! Chad''s shield exploded, and the soil block behind it shot towards Antony. Before reaching its target, it morphed into a ck spear. "Dark spear, attack now!" Chad ordered with a murderous look in his eyes. The spear moved towards its target fast. Crack! Crack! Crack! After the collision, only the sound of breaking ss was audible. The swords revolving around Antony were shattered away, and the sword intent was crushed like helpless prey by the dark power. Antony spat out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. He himself was thrown several steps backwards. He had integrated his mind and will with the swords. Therefore, when they were shattered, it hurt him directly. Antony was defeated now. The battle was over. Perhaps Chad had won since he was stronger, or perhaps it was simply because his opponent''s powers had been devoured. In any case, the audience was shocked by this result. Some of them had seen thising, but they still found it hard to believe. It was the same feeling they had once had at Mike''s defeat. "Kill him!" Chad shouted. He had won, but it looked like he had no intention of stopping his spear. There was a bloodthirsty look in his eyes and it was evident only death could satiate him. The darknd behind Chad expanded and instantly reached Antony. The dark power inside it reached out and entered Antony''s body. Caught off guard, the man had no idea what was going on. "Now!" As Chad looked at the dark spear, it stabbed Antony through the chest. The dark power then prated his body through the wound and destroyed his soul. Antony died on the spot. A stunned silence fell on the audience as they stared nkly at the still warm body of Antony lying motionless on the ground. It took them several moments toe to their senses and realize that Antony was dead, and Chad was floating in mid-air, calmly retreating all his powers. "What...what the hell?" Most of them were at a loss for words. They couldn''t believe that Chad would deliberately take Antony''s life. It was evident that he had done it on purpose. Perhaps he had never had any intentions of sparing Antony from the start. When they finally recovered from the shock, an intense discussion erupted among them. "Oh my god! Antony is dead. He ranked second among the top ten geniuses , and he''s gone!" "Who the hell is that guy in ck?" "I don''t know but he just murdered Antony. Even if he gets his hands on the spiritual potentate''s inheritance, the Zang n won''t let him go. The guy''s doomed!" "It was such a stupid decision. He shouldn''t have killed Antony." Antony''s death shocked all the young warriors from the outer region. The death of such a genius was a real pity. Moreover, Antony was a good man. In short, most warriors weren''t going to be able to get this scene out of their heads for a long time. While an animated discussion was going on, members of the Zang n were seething with anger. Antony had been their hope. He was the strongest warrior among the young generation in their n. But this young man in ck had killed him in cold blood. The Zang n had never even crossed paths with the young man, or made any conflicts with him out of question. They held justice in their minds, and they never made enemies with other ns or sects. They were righteous and just people who always made an effort to do the right thing. ''We must avenge Antony''s death!'' all of them swore inwardly. Chad had just invited the deepest possible ire from all members of the Zang n. The saints witnessing the battle were also in shock. They were not surprised by Antony''s death. Although the man was an ace genius, he was still several steps away from being a top warrior. They just admired his talent. Therefore, the saints felt nothing about his death. Instead, they were in shock since they felt that Chad''s spear was so powerful that once it merged with his dark power, it could hurt even them. Creatures at the Sage Level were close toprehending the heavenlyw. Hence, their intuitions were always right. Moreover, every single saint who had just witnessed the battle had the same feeling. This meant that their intuition could not be wrong. For a power that was released by a middle spiritual emperor to threaten them was a serious matter in itself. It was no wonder these saints were shocked, especially considering that the man in question was standing in a battlefield far away. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Who is that young man? What kind of power did he use?" They were very curious about Chad''s identity. Chad either didn''t know or didn''t care about the fact that he had just be the focus of everyone''s attention. In any case, he paid no heed to what they thought of him. Once he withdrew his momentum and strength, he slowly walked up to Antony''s body. A ferocious look was still visible in his eyes. "The Sword Manipting Mutant is a powerful mutant. It could prove useful," Chad murmured to himself. He focused his eyes on the corpse, and two beams of ck colored light shot out. It turned out that the beams were helping him devour Antony''s powers. "We''re going to kill him!" The entire Zang n was furious at this sight. They roared in frustration and anger. "Holy shit! This guy''s ruthless!" The rest of the warriors frowned. It wasmon for warriors to absorb their dead enemy''s powers. But few ever dared to do it in public. It was generally considered a cruel and evil practice and the righteous ones didn''t tolerate it. Even the saints narrowed their eyes thoughtfully when they saw this. They were threatened once more at this sight. A momentter, Antony''s dead body was nothing but a pile of ashes, and all his power had been absorbed by Chad. The truth was, Chad didn''t care about most of Antony''s powers. They were too weak for him. However, he wanted his Sword Manipting Mutant power, and now he had it. Chapter 1300 I Want Your Head Chapter 1300 I Want Your Head After Chad took Antony''s mutant power, he began to adjust his breath. Although he didn''t unleash all his power against Antony, he still consumed a lot of energy, so he needed some time to recover. Besides, it would take him some time to digest Antony''s mutant power too. Ricky and Chad had enough time to regain their energy and power. Soon, ten days had passed, and the two Combat Spaces where Ricky and Chad were had be one. All the warriors gradually forgot about Antony''s death except for the people from the Zang n. That was the reality of the martial arts world. It didn''t matter how talented a warrior was when he was alive. He would be easily forgotten once death imed him. Perhaps, some warriors might mention Antony once or twice. But from the moment of his death, the majority had turned their back on him. At this moment, everyone''s attention was firmly on Ricky and Chad. "It looks like my intuition was right. I had suspected you would win before you fought with Antony," Rickymented as he looked at Chad who stood opposite him. From the moment heid his eyes on Chad, he found his aura familiar to him, and his intuition told him that Chad was stronger than Mike and Antony. "My intuition recognized that Mike is no match for you, and it turns out that I was right," Chad responded with narrowed eyes. "But I''m afraid you are wrong. I didn''t beat my opponent. I took out him," he went on. His voice came in a menacing tone that even Ricky''s hair stood on its end. ''His murderous intent is terrifying!'' Ricky thought in astonishment. He couldn''t help but ask, "Are¡ªare you saying you killed Antony?" "I never let my opponents live, so don''t act so surprised. And besides, you have nothing to do with Antony, right? Why are you acting like this? You, yourself, are a ruthless person too. Don''t pretend," scoffed Chad. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ricky fell silent for a few moments after he confirmed Antony''s death. His eyebrows furrowed in thought before he asked, "I felt your killing intent too. Is that because you want me dead? That''s not created by the strength you cultivated, right?" Chad had clearly told him that their fight would not end until one of them was dead. Moreover, although his intuition told him that Chad felt familiar, he was definitely not a friend of Ricky''s. "That''s right. I want your head," admitted Chad frankly. "The truth is that I''m here because of you. Of course, I will also take Paul''s inheritance with me after I take you out." "You are here because of me? Who the hell are you?" Ricky asked with a dark scowl after hearing Chad''s strange statement. "It sounds like you are not even from this continent..." After thinking for a moment, Ricky added suspiciously, "Are you from the devil race? Although you don''t have their aura..." "Those devils are low-born creatures. How dare youpare them to me? In my eyes, the so-called creatures from the continent and the devil race are mere ythings. They don''t deserve my attention. Of course, you are an exception. Otherwise, I wouldn''t havee here for you in person," exined Chad. He had a snobby frown and a sullen look on his face. "What a conceited fellow! You even take us and the devils for ythings," Ricky replied with a disdainful smile. At that moment, his heart grew heavy with uncertainty. In addition to the continent and the Devil Land, he could only think of one more ce¡ªthe legendary Celestial Land. During his journey in the Realm of Wildness, he had met creatures from the Celestial Land in the Sky Manor. It was where he had acquired the first fragment of the mysterious axe. "Could this Chad guy be from the Celestial Land?" Ricky immediately asked the Dragon Intent Grass. "Perhaps. I won''t be surprised if he is. After all, he doesn''t sound like he is lying. I''m afraid that it''s highly possible that he came from the Celestial Land," replied the Dragon Intent Grass casually. "It seems like the war between the continent and the devil race is about to start once again. Even the Celestial Land''s creatures have begun to show up. However, I couldn''t care less where hees from. Since he is here to take my life, I won''t show him any mercy. I''m going to take him down and get Paul''s inheritance. That''s the only thing that matters now," murmured Ricky with fiery determination burning in his eyes. "It might sound haughty, but I''m not just pping my gums here. I have no trouble in ending your life," Chad dered tly, his face devoid of any emotion. Even though he had heard Ricky''s threat, he didn''t look like it affected him at all. "Let''s see if you can do that!" Ricky challenged him outright, and the ferocity in his eyes ignited with a vengeance. ''You want me dead, huh? Too bad that you will be the one who''ll die!'' Ricky thought to himself. At that moment, their bodies unleashed powerful momentums that smashed against each other hard. Ricky straightly activated his six mutants, chaotic power, and chromatic energy. It wasn''t like him to show his trump cards so soon, but he had two reasons for doing that. First, Chad''s attitude irritated him, especially when he imed that he could easily kill Ricky. Second, the fact that Chad killed Antony put Ricky under a lot of pressure. Chad had dealt with Antony so quickly that he didn''t even give Antony the chance to admit defeat. It was, of course, possible that Antony had died because he was careless. Maybe he hadn''t expected that Chad would finish off him. However, it also reinforced the possibility that Chad was a formidable opponent that shouldn''t be underestimated. Therefore, Ricky didn''t dare to give Chad any chance to gain the upper hand. "I see that you have six mutants. No wonder you are the only one who was once an incredible demi- spiritual emperor for eras," Chad remarked in a serious tone as he assessed Ricky''s power. He could admit that Ricky was indeed a talented warrior. As the dark power poured out from Chad''s body, the darknd rose from behind him once again. He was ready to fight Ricky. At the same time, his eyes turned blood-red. It was evident that he had unleashed all his might, for he could acknowledge that Ricky was a truly formidable foe. ''The darkness... This feels so familiar. What the hell is going on?!'' Ricky wondered in confusion when he felt Chad''s power. ''I have had this feeling before, but with who? Was it Charles? No, it''s not him. Was it Oswald? Oh! Yes, it was indeed Oswald!'' While Ricky was lost in thought, an invisible roar resounded around them. Chad hadunched an attack. The dark power surged around the darknd, morphing into a ck dragon that pounced on Ricky like a hungry predator. "Come on, my dark dragon, ready to strike!" growled Chad. In an instant, the ck dragon had opened its mouth and let out a roar, and a dark spear shot out, flying straight at Ricky''s chest. Ricky could tell at a nce that the dark power within the spear was more potent than that which took Antony''s life. He didn''t dare let his guard down. As soon as he sensed the danger, he activated the Ultimate Golden Body and summoned the six types of runes, which evolved into passages. The light released by eternal power shot forth from his golden body. It instantly merged with the chaotic power and chromatic energy and flew toward the iing spear. Buzz! At the same time, Ricky released the massacring runes, which automatically surrounded him like a shield. They formed about two hundred Massacring Holy Patterns. His intuition told him that he needed to set up the strongest defense that he could, or else, Chad would kill him without mercy. In the next moment, the light Ricky had released collided with the spear. At once, the dark power on the spear began to absorb the light''s power, resembling what it had done to Antony''s sword. Ricky''s eyes widened in shock as a small gasp escaped his parted lips. ''Its power is incredible! It can absorb my power and even erase it,'' he thought in with disbelief. Chapter 1301 Extremely Evil Power Chapter 1301 Extremely Evil Power Frankly, Chad''s dark power was more appalling than Ricky''s devouring power. Terrifying as it might seem, but Chad''s dark power could not possibly devour Ricky''s power. This was because apart from devouring power, Ricky''s attack contained the chromatic energy as well as the chaotic power at the same time. In fact, these two powers were so outstanding that no other power could ever devour them. Meanwhile, Chad''s dark power ceased to absorb Ricky''s power the minute the devouring runes were activated. Soon after, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body unleashed its primitive power, releasing the golden light. On the other hand, the purple-golden eternal power increased as the golden light spread. At that moment, the eternal power''s light beamed brighter, giving the dark spear no other choice but to withdraw. Overwhelmed by Ricky''s multiple powers, the dark spear was forced to return to its master. Ricky saw Chad as a worthy and powerful opponent. As a result, he didn''t think twice to release his powers without any reservation. Moreover, he tried his best to take advantage of every opportunity to gain control over how their fight would go about. To him, this was the only way he could increase his odds of emerging victorious. Because of this, Ricky directly activated the Heavenly Illusionary Pce. Immediately, clouds and mist emerged from nowhere, covering the space where Chad was standing on. Not long after, illusionary pces appeared and surrounded him as well. "Humph! Are you sure you can defeat me using the illusion power?" Chad roared in defiance. Soon after, the color of his eyes turned bloody-red, showing a sinister look that gazed with utmost cruelty. The dark power on his body turned scarlet-red, as well as the darknd that stood behind him. While this happened, Ricky''s illusionary pces suddenly vanished. "Oh, no! It can''t be!" Ricky uttered in disbelief. When he and Mike fought before, he could still remember that thetter took a while to break his Heavenly Illusionary Pces. But now, he was surprised to see Chad destroy them so easily. What surprised him the most was the moment he saw his pces disappear. ''Does this mean that he also has the Eyes of Heaven and Earth?'' Ricky wondered as his eyes widened in shock. Without wasting any more of his time, he activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and met with Chad''s eyes. But upon careful scrutiny, he didn''t feel the presence of the Eyes of Heaven and Earth from Chad. The Eyes of Heaven and Earth were believed to be hostile to each other that one could easily sense the presence of the other when one of them was nearby. Given that Ricky was not able to feel anything, it only meant that Chad didn''t have the Eyes of Heaven and Earth. Apart from this, he was able to sense the most evil power from Chad''s eyes. He was quite familiar with this since he had encountered this evil force from Oswald from the Western Land long ago. "If Oswald were still alive and were at my level, do you think my Heavenly Illusionary Pce would work on him?" Ricky questioned the Dragon Intent Grass out of curiosity. "No, I don''t think it could unless you are stronger than Oswald by a mile. Moreover, other warriors who cultivate the illusion power are also no exception to this. The only time one could affect Oswald with the illusion power is when that warrior is established to be more powerful than Oswald. The Blue Water Mutant is extremely evil. This causes the minds of the warriors with such mutant to be unharmed by external items. Therefore, they are immune to the illusionary power," the Dragon Intent Grass replied honestly. "Oh, now I get it. In that case, it is safe to assume that Chad and Oswald are the same kind," Ricky said with a frown as he realized what it all meant. However, the Dragon Intent Grass''s voice suddenly became serious upon hearing what Ricky said. Then, it said in a low voice, "That''s the only exnation for all of this. If he doesn''t possess the extremely evil power, then he couldn''t have been immune to your illusions." "So that''s why he looks so familiar to me! It''s because he and Oswald cultivate the same evil power. Perhaps, he came for me because he wants to avenge Oswald''s death," Ricky said. Afterwards, he looked Chad in the eye again. "By the looks of it, you possess a strong, evil power. Do you cultivate the dark and bloody power?" Ricky asked with a grave expression painted across his face. "Oh? I think someone is a little too curious about me. Unfortunately, you are wrong," Chad responded monotonously. At that moment, he did not say anything further, for he knew that Ricky was smart enough to know who he was. "With that being said, you may cultivate some power which can transform into dark and bloody powers," Ricky remarked icily as he looked at thend behind Chad carefully. "Go to hell!" Out of the blue, Chad stomped on the ground, taking advantage of the moment that Ricky was still lost in thought. At that moment, thend behind Chad grew bigger, and the tremendous power poured out from it, transforming into dark blood dragons. Not long after, each of these dark blood dragons threw out a dark blood spear, which shot towards Ricky at full speed. At this moment, the dark-blood ground stretched towards Ricky, as it tried to reach for him. Meanwhile, Ricky could also feel the evil power that resided in thend and the spears. Thinking quickly on his feet, Ricky stepped back and pped his hands. At once, six worlds formed behind him. His six zones were responsible for these six worlds, which he would use as his weapons to fight against the dark blood spears and thend that reeked of evil power. Meanwhile, he fused his golden body with the Massacring Holy Patterns to create his defense. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Afterwards, a ferocious collision caused the atmosphere to tremble. Ricky activated everything that he had¡ªhis six mutants, his zones, the chaotic power, and the chromatic energy to the extreme and used all of them to resist Chad''s attack. This collision went on for a long time and only stopped when Ricky''s and Chad''s physical bodies got entangled with one another. At that moment, Chad and Ricky locked eyes with each other. Not long after, both of them emitted colorful light, sending sparks flying all throughout the atmosphere. "Mark my words. I will kill you in this Combat Space," Chad threatened. "Is that so? I just want you to know that I have already killed one who cultivated the same evil power as you do. At that time, I was just a demi-spiritual emperor while he was a spiritual emperor. Keep in mind that I have no trouble taking care of you," Ricky replied in the same manner. "But this time, I know you''ll die a miserable death!" Chad said with much animosity. At the same time, the dark and bloody powers that surrounded him created an armor to protect him, erging his height to up to fifty feet tall. "Dark Bloody Divine Body!" he yelled. Without a doubt, Chad had activated his Omnipotent Skill. "I will crush your Golden Body today!" Chad said while his voice brimmed with confidence. "Go ahead and try it if you can!" Ricky snapped back, not flinching even for a little bit. As his voice trailed off, the two parties shed again with one another. Only this time, neither of them used any Omnipotent Skill nor any shy moves. Instead, they fought with only their physical bodies. Generally speaking, this moment was a fight between the Ultimate Golden Body and the Dark Blood Divine Body. At the same time, Ricky''s chromatic energy and chaotic power fought with Chad''s extremely evil power. On the other hand, the warriors outside the arena had their mouths agape as they saw how the fight was unfolding right before their eyes. The fight that they were witnessing was so fierce that it made them feel that it was a fight between two superior warriors instead of two spiritual emperors. Only at that moment did the onlookers realized that Ricky and Chad were way, way out of their peers'' league. "I can''t believe how powerful these two are! I''m starting to think that the two of them are the only ones who deserve to be called the geniuses of the outer region," Mike and Peter remarked in awe as they watched the fight unravel in the Combat Space. Chapter 1302 The Dark Land Blood Mutant Chapter 1302 The Dark Land Blood Mutant Of course, they were not interested in Chad. He had killed Antony in the previous fight. Thus, they didn''t think that they were on the same side. Bang! Bang! As the two warriors collided and then separated, their powers split up quickly as well. Since these powers wereplete inverses of each other, the Combat Space looked like it had just been torn in half. Ricky and Chad were both incredibly strong, and most of their strength was intact. However, their bodies were riddled with holes and wounds. Blood was gushing out of both of them, even from Ricky''s Ultimate Golden body and Chad''s Dark Blood Divine Body. The bleeding was only to be expected. Each move they had made thest time had been at the cost of their lives. For the two of them to survive that collision was already quite remarkable. Using their own Omnipotent Skills, the duo reached their peak state once more in a very short while. "You are using the power from the earth, and an evil kind!" Ricky remarked coldly, narrowing his eyes. "You''re right. I''m using the evil power from the earth," Chad admitted. He did not hide the source of his power and confessed directly. He then sneered, "It''s no wonder you are a genius who was able to kill Oswald. I won''t deny that you are indeed extraordinary." Despite the sheer amount of killing intent he was showering Ricky with, Chad still admired his opponent''s talent. "Sure enough, you know Oswald," Ricky said. "Also, thank you for your praise!" "Of course I know Oswald. I am the same kind of person he was," Chad replied. "And I havee here to kill you and avenge his death!" ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Avenge his death? I didn''t expect someone as incredibly evil as you to be friends with someone," Ricky replied. "Friends?" Chad repeated in a faint voice. His eyes seemed nk and confused, as if he didn''t know what friendship was. However, the confusion was gone in just a second as he turned his concentration onto his killing intent. His strength surged once more. "All right. Let me see how your powerful mutant ispared to the Blue Water Mutant Oswald had," Ricky said seriously. Chad''s power was crushing down upon him. "As you wish!" Chad replied. He had no choice but to bring out his ultimate evil mutant, which was his trump card. If he didn''t, it would be impossible for him to defeat Ricky. Furthermore, he was confident that once his mutant appeared, he could achieve his target in the blink of an eye. He knew Ricky very well. The man''s greatest trump card was the chaotic power and the mysterious chromatic energy. The power of Ricky''s six mutants could make up for the gap between their realms, but only just. Even with that advantage, Ricky couldn''t possibly win. "Ricky, you are a genius and the only person we fear. But your cultivation level is still a fatal weakness. If you wish to me someone, you can only me God for giving you such a short life." Chad''s voice was cold, confident, and gravely serious as his power rose. "You seem as confident as Oswald to me, but that''s not a good thing for you," Ricky replied. "Really? But I can''t think of any trump card you have that is stronger than your chaotic power and chromatic energy," Chad said. "And even if you do, you will definitely have to surrender to my Dark Land Blood Mutant. This mutant of mine is the extremely evil kind!" With a roar from Chad, thend floating behind him merged perfectly with his body. In addition to releasing the extremis of darkness and bloodiness, Chad had morphed into his own mutant. Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as the mutant power was released, the entire Combat Space along with the ancient arena, the battlefield, as well as arge area outside felt an incredibly evil power gush over them. It was born from nothingness, and it could not be tolerated even by the heavenlyw. All eyes were now focused on Chad. His very presence made the audience''s heart creep with hatred. The mutant they saw with their eyes seemed despicable. A moment of solemnity and silence fell on the onlookers. A long time passed before the crowd recovered enough to make a sound. One of the saints was the first to speak. "This is the evilest kind of mutant. It''s rted to the bloodynd and it''s called the Dark Land Blood Mutant!" "The Dark Land Blood Mutant!" the other warriors eximed upon hearing the words. The saints finally understood why a creature at the Emperor Level could make them feel threatened. His powers came from the heavenlyw, and even the heavenlyw was afraid of such an evil mutant. Their fears were only to be expected. "We must kill this guy!" They all had the same thought in their hearts. The owner of an extreme evil mutant posed the same threat to the continent as the devils themselves. Those who had watched the previous fight finally understood why Chad had killed Antony in cold blood. In fact, it would have been more surprising if he had let the man live, because there was no pity or mercy left inside Chad anymore. He was a truly evil creature now. "The Dark Land Blood Mutant is so terrifying. I didn''t even know a mutant could be this evil!" Mike eximed. Seeing this fight, he was d his opponent hadn''t been Chad. He would have died for certain if it had been. Even though he was slightly stronger than Antony, he wouldn''t even have gotten a chance to admit defeat once Chad broke out his Dark Land Blood Mutant. Once the audience''s attention moved away from Chad, all eyes turned towards Ricky. Despite the insane power they had just witnessed from the former, they were all hoping Ricky could kill him. But inwardly, they were more worried about whether the man would survive. Deep in their hearts, they didn''t believe Ricky could defeat the Dark Land Blood Mutant. Everyone knew Ricky''s trump cards: six mutants, the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the heavenly illusionary power. However, by now, Ricky had already used all his trump cards, so Chad had an advantage. Everyone wanted to see Chad dead, but no one was certain that was going to happen. They could only wait and see. "This is the most powerful and evil strike rted tond. Your powers have evolved into the darknd and the bloodynd. I have heard about your Dark Land Blood Mutant. This mutant is easily as famous as the evil Blue Water Mutant," Ricky said softly, his eyes fixed at Chad. He was slightly stressed out after seeing this. This pressure didn''t arise out of hisck of confidence or out of fear. Instead, it was brought into y by the power of the extreme evil mutant. The feeling was akin to what he had felt while facing Oswald''s Blue Water Mutant. "Tell me, Ricky. Do you choose tomit suicide before we start to fight? That way, you will die a decent death. That is all the respect I can extend towards you. "If youmit suicide, I won''t destroy your body once I have absorbed your mutant," Chad asked lightly. With the Dark Land Blood Mutant taking control, he had lost anyst shred of humanity. "Ha, ha. You are such a confident and conceited person! I wonder... what has thrown you into such a state..." Ricky responded and smiled upon hearing Chad''s words. He really didn''t understand why the man was so confident about his victory. "When I was a demi-spiritual emperor in the Western Land, I killed a warrior who possessed the Blue Water Mutant. Today, I am certain I can kill your Dark Land Blood Mutant as well!" Ricky roared again. "What?" The disciples outside the arena were shocked when they heard these words. "Ricky once killed a warrior with the Blue Water Mutant? And he was just a demi-spiritual emperor at the time?" "So, he really was an incredible demi-spiritual emperor once?" "Forget about that! What''s terrifying is the fact that he has killed the owner of the Blue Water Mutant!" As the discussions rose, so did Ricky''s powers. Meanwhile, gray runes began to surge out from the other six runes around him. Chapter 1303 Die At The Same Time Chapter 1303 Die At The Same Time "Your mutant is your trump card, but I also have my own mutant. Perhaps, this will destroy your Dark Land Blood Mutant," Ricky hissed, and his eyes shed with gray light, which resembled the gray tinge the rune had emitted. At the same time, another kind of mutant power emerged from Ricky''s body. It was a mysterious power, and it resonated with Paul''s power in the Combat Space. "Time Mutant!" roared Ricky, his white hair flying in the air due to some unseen force. Under the influence of the seven kinds of runes, he activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. Boom! Boom! Boom! A deafening explosion rocked the ground, and Ricky''s strength and realm increased in an instant. The power of the seven mutants merged as well, and with the help of the chaotic power and chromatic energy, Ricky confronted Chad''s Dark Land Blood Mutant head-on. Ricky''s Time Mutant had the ability to control time from any era. At this moment, it was like his hands could grasp the invisible time. It seemed that he could pull the flow of time backward and push it forward. In short, he now hadplete control over time in this Combat Space. To top that off, he had gained power from the invisible time, which was more valuable than space. After all, time was everywhere. For example, nothing existed in the most primitive chaos but time, not even space. That showed time was one of the top forces in the chaos, and it could probably even go up against the chaotic power. Everyone was struck dumb when they saw Ricky''s new mutant, including Chad. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ''What is happening?'' they wondered. ''Could it be another mutant?'' None of them expected that one person could have so many mutants. They couldn''t even picture it in their imagination. But now, here in front of them, Ricky had shown them seven mutants. The spectators were even more shocked to see Ricky''s trump card, as they had been when they first saw Chad''s Dark Land Blood Mutant. ''I have seven mutants and the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. That should be enough to make up for the gap between our realms!'' Ricky fervently hoped in his heart, and his strong killing intent instantly rushed toward Chad. "Fight!" His voice rang in the air together with all the power he had just burst out. "You have seven mutants!" Chad yelled out loudly as he leveled a cold re at Ricky. At this point, a strong suppression suddenly enveloped Chad. Even though he had the Dark Land Blood Mutant on his side, Ricky''s trump card had shaken his confidence a little. He was not afraid, of course, but Ricky''s current strength had slightly unnerved him. However, he was a top talent. The gravity of this battle and the suppression he faced only made him more eager to fight. Therefore, faced with the impact of Ricky''s words, he naturally responded with extreme bloody killing intent. "Kill!" Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body and Chad''s Dark Blood Divine Body began to soar once again. This time, the power of these two body refining Omnipotent Skills had also exponentially increased. The Time Mutant and the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill had helped Ricky, while the Dark Land Blood Mutant had supported Chad. The presence of another extreme power apart from Chad''s ultimate dark power and ultimate bloody power could be felt at that moment. That was the evil power from the earth. It had abruptly be Chad''s trump card. The earth was exceedingly defensive, so Ricky could feel that the defenses of Chad''s Dark Blood Divine Body had increased a lot. Although the earth didn''t have psychic intelligence in contrast with the heavenlyw, it was every living being''s power source. No living being would dare to fight against it, not even the strongest warrior. The dark and bloody Dark Land Blood Mutant was based on earth power¡ªthe evilnd''s favorite. And that fact proved how powerful it was. The evilnd was a kind of invisible existence. As long as evil exist, the evilnd would continue to exist as well. It could be said that thanks to this mutant''s power, Chad had endless power. Ricky, who had fought with Oswald before, was naturally aware of this fact. Therefore, he knew that he must finish this battle as soon as possible, and every second in this fight would put his life into more danger. Boom! Boom! As the momentum and power surged once again, the two of them shed with a vengeance. From an outsider''s perspective, it looked like two giants were fighting in the Combat Space. In the blink of an eye, they had exchanged hundreds of blows. The power that gushed out from them drenched the entire Combat Space, and it resembled tornadoes with the destruction it brought. The two figures repeatedly shed in their air, their strength increasing bit by bit. It looked like a graceful dance as the pair intertwined and lingered on each other. It was their blood essence that allowed them to continuously enhance their strength. From the moment they exposed their trump cards, they knew that they had to give all their strength when they fought. The collision''s powerful impacts were so extreme that it felt like they could break through at any moment. Every Omnipotent Skill they disyed was heady and vivid. The first time they separated, they appeared like blood men again. And although they stepped away from each other, the invisible confrontation of their mutant powers continued. "Evil God!" With a fearsome roar from Chad, bloody and dark cracks surfaced behind him, as an evil land appeared. It turned into an evil figure and poured power into his body. "Blood power¡ªAncestral Intent Form!" Ricky shouted as well. Seven kinds of martial forms burst out all at once, and seven invisible figures emerged from the void and fused with Ricky''s body. The next moment, Ricky burned his blood essence in his body, which gave him more power. He also activated the life power and the skill of Resurrection. At this moment, Ricky couldn''t waste his time thinking about his next move. The most important thing for him was to survive in this battle first. Of course, Chad wanted to drag down the battle and save his blood essence. However, Ricky had already burned his blood essence, so Chad had no choice but to follow suit. Faced with someone as powerful as Ricky, he dared not ck off. "Since you want to use one move to decide the result, then I''ll give you your wish!" roared Chad. All his powers including the darkness, the earth, and the blood had gathered above his head. At the same time, a strong sense of extreme evil emanated from the depths of the crack. "Ultimate Omnipotent Skill! Evil Earth Spear!" With a thundering roar, the shadow of a long spear shot out from Chad''s chest, fused with the burning blood essence''s power, andbined with the power of the darkness, earth, and blood. The spear morphed into the shape of a dragon and rushed towards Ricky. Chad, too, had been integrated into it. The spear was overwhelmingly evil that even when Ricky used the Golden Spirit Eyes, he could only sense the endless source of evil. At once, he took a deep breath and concentrated all his strength. The Omnipotent Skill of ancestral thunder evolved to the Thunder Light de, as he merged all his strength. And then, with the Thunder Light de in his hand and his other hand activating the skill of Resurrection at the same time, Ricky rushed towards the spear. Bang! Bang! The next moment, wild sparks burst out, followed by the most violent airwaves. Two huge mushroom clouds soon engulfed the entire Combat Space until everything was submerged in thick white mist. Perhaps, all they could see now was the intertwining of the two blood flowers. All eyes had gravitated to them at that moment as they waited for the final result. None of them noticed how long it took for the two figures to make a move in the violent airwaves. Their bodies fell to the bottom of the Combat Space simultaneously. As the people carefully watched, they saw how Chad had thrust his spear into Ricky''s chest at the same time as Ricky struck him with his Thunder Light de. It appeared that both sides had secured their opponent''s soul with their power. "What? Did they die at the same time?" Chapter 1304 Travel Back Through Time Chapter 1304 Travel Back Through Time "They didn''t die together, did they? It looks like they still draw breath," some warriors remarked as they squinted their eyes. They had better eyesight than most and could see through the dust and distance. "I don''t think so. But even if they survived, they are both badly hurt!" "Yes, Ricky and Chad have locked onto each other''s soul. One single moment of weakness from either of them and the battle will be decided," another one said. "It''s such a pity that Ricky is going to die." ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The warriors in the audience, especially people like Mordechai were heavily worried. Lloyd and the others were in the same mood as the members of the Zang n. ''This guy haspletely refined the Five-element g. I hope it can protect him!'' All they could do at the moment was pray in their hearts and hope they were heard. The saints seemed excited, though. They knew that Chad was going to die soon. The man posed a great threat to them and they didn''t care whether Ricky survived or not. As far as they were concerned, Ricky''s life for Chad''s death was a reasonable bargain. Perhaps they did feel a slight pity for the former. But what saddened them more was the fact that if the two opponents died, no one would bring Paul''s inheritance out of that Combat Space and ultimately none of them could get their hands on it. "If Ricky and Chad both die in this battle, Paul should choose Mike. And I think it will. I don''t think he would want to wait for another two hundred years." A few saints began discussing telepathically. "Maybe that''s what will happen. Let''s wait and see." "I didn''t expect you to carry a real sacred weapon. If it weren''t for that darned thing protecting your heart and meridian, you would be a corpse by now," Chad roared unwillingly. The sacred weapon Chad was talking about was nothing but the Five-element g. "Humph!" Ricky snorted coldly. "What''s so different about you? If you weren''t protecting yourself with a sacred weapon as well, would you even dare fight me?" With the Golden Spirit Eyes, Ricky could see Chad''s ck blood spear, which was a sacred weapon too. To be honest, if the man hadn''t used that, Ricky himself wouldn''t have used the Five-element g either. He had only realized that Chad was going to use a sacred weapon to protect himself at the veryst moment. If he hadn''t used his own trump card, he would have died. And naturally, Ricky did not want that. Luckily, Chad hadn''t expected Ricky to carry a sacred weapon of his own. Maybe it wasn''t as strong as the ck blood spear, but it was enough to protect Ricky''s heart and meridian. The two of them were now locked in a stalemate and could either die together or forfeit the battle together. This was because both of their powers had locked onto the opponent''s soul. As soon as they exerted that power, their opponent''s soul would bepletely destroyed and the opponent would die instantly. "Let''s make a deal. We don''t want to die, so let''s give up control of each other''s soul simultaneously," Chad finally proposed unwillingly. "I really don''t want to die, but what makes you think I would believe you? And why would you trust me?" Ricky sneered. "You mean you really are willing to die with me?" Chad asked coldly upon hearing the decisive tone Ricky had used. "Your mutant is even more threatening to this continent than the devils themselves. I may not be a hero, and I may not even be the strongest man here, but I do know something about justice," Ricky replied with a smile. "I think it''s worth it if I give up my life so yours can end. And, if you want to take my life, you must be prepared to give up your own." Ricky controlled his powers and began destroying Chad''s soul. "Are you crazy?" Chad roared. He couldn''t believe that Ricky would deliberately give up his life. However, this was no time for fear or hesitation. With thest ounce of strength he had, he chose to destroy Ricky''s soul as well. Puff! There was a soft explosion and the two of them spat out a mouthful of blood simultaneously. Then, with a dull thud, the two warriors fell. Chad had died. All his confidence and power had amounted to nothing. Ricky was dead, too. The audience were shocked. Mordechai, Ashley, and the saints including Lloyd felt nothing but heartbroken. They had no idea what to do now. "The Dark Land Blood Mutant was just meh... I don''t know why they thought it to be extremely evil. Chad died just like that," a few of the saints remarked faintly. They were truly relieved. As saints, they knew the dire consequences of such an evil mutant once it grew extremely powerful. Some of them also felt sorry for Ricky. "It''s a pity that Ricky was killed as well." However, most people were relieved that Chad was dead and considered Ricky''s death to be a worthy sacrifice. "Ricky, why? Why did you waste your life like this? A Dark Land Blood Mutant is not worth dying for!" the Dragon Intent Grass roared painfully to Ricky''sst present mind. It never could have imagined that Ricky would choose to die with Chad. "Even though you want to be a hero, you should have waited until you became extremely powerful!" The Dragon Intent Grass was clearly furious and in pain. However, all of a sudden, something unexpected happened. "Ha-ha!" Rickyughed happily, albeit quite weakly. "You are stillughing!" The Dragon Intent Grass felt helpless when it heard that Ricky was still laughing. Suddenly, it had no idea who Ricky was anymore. "I guess you are really worried about me. With that in mind, even if I really die, I won''t have any regrets!" Ricky smiled. "No regrets even if you die..." the Dragon Intent Grass repeated subconsciously. But it stopped mid-way. What did Ricky mean by "even if he really died"? "Do you... Do you mean to say that you aren''t going to die?" the grass asked anxiously. "Ha-ha, of course I am not going to die. Everyone wants to be a hero, but I''m not such a great man. I had no intentions of dying with Chad," Ricky replied. "Then you..." The Dragon Intent Grass had no idea what to say. It was confused and couldn''t understand what was going on. Something truly surreal was happening. "Dragon Intent Grass, let me show you the real power of my Time Zone," Ricky said seriously, though his voice was getting feebler by the minute. With thest ounce of strength and will he had left, Ricky turned into the Time Mutant. Time runes emerged and began to encircle his entire body. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªTravel Back Through Time!" Ricky roared with his mind, and his Time Mutant started to morph. Ripples appeared and began to revolve around him. They were formed out of time power. They seemed to being out of nowhere and were resonating with the time power already present in the Combat Space. The ripples then entered Ricky''s body. Immediately, his soul began to recover, and the wounds on his body started to heal. It took about a quarter of an hour, but Ricky finally recoveredpletely, and started floating in mid-air, fully unharmed. His momentum, strength, and blood vitality were at their peaks, It was as if he had never experienced a battle at all. A few steps away from himy Chad''s corpse, dead as a doorknob. This scene shocked the Dragon Intent Grass to a great extent. Not only it, but the audiences were also incredibly shocked as well. Ricky had just risen from the dead! Chapter 1305 Came Back To Life Chapter 1305 Came Back To Life "He came back to life? How is that possible?" all the warriors asked this at the same time after a long shocked silence. Some of them even rubbed their eyes to make sure that they weren''t dreaming. Those saints had the same questions in their minds, but they were too lost in thought to share their ideas. "What do you think, Dragon Intent Grass?" Ricky asked. Even Ricky himself could hardly believe it when he realized that he had recovered to the peak state. However, he had foreseen it, and that was why he spoke to the Dragon Intent Grass in a smug tone. That kind of Omnipotent Skill was iparable. Even Ricky''s resolute heart could not help but feel conceited. "Is this your Time Zone''s Omnipotent Skill?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass. It seemed that hearing Ricky''s question had finally pulled it out of its shock. "That''s right. I call this skill Travel Back Through Time!" Ricky proudly stated. "Travel Back Through Time?! That is a marvelous Omnipotent Skill. Your Time Zone is really... " At that moment, the Dragon Intent Grass couldn''t find the right words to describe Ricky''s Time Zone. "The problem is that I can only use this skill on myself, and the time limit is about six hours. Besides, using this Omnipotent Skill will more or less consume some of my life essence!" Ricky further exined. "Don''t get so greedy, boy. Be satisfied with what you have. Some of your life essence in exchange for six hours of time flow is really a good deal in the world," the Dragon Intent Grass advised Ricky after hearing his words. Ricky had the audacity to be dissatisfied when he already had such an incredible Omnipotent Skill. It made the Dragon Intent Grass want to beat him up. "Ha-ha, I was just kidding. It is worth it to lose my life essence for such an Omnipotent Skill. After all, it''s no worse than the skill of Resurrection," Rickyforted the grass with a smile. Then, he turned to Chad''s corpse and said lightly, "The Dark Land Blood Mutant is the evilest thing on earth. Unfortunately, you woulde to the same end as Oswald eventually. My life is not something you can take away, but your life is destined to end today! It''s too bad you didn''t know me well enough!" At this moment, although Ricky was relieved, he also felt slightly scared. If he had not activated the Time Zone and obtained the skill of Travel Back Through Time, he wouldn''t have had the confidence to kill Chad. At the least, he wouldn''t have been able to do that during this time. And the biggest possibility was that he would be killed in the end. ''Why do these extremely evil mutants resemble those of Oswald''s and Chad''s? Are they from the Celestial Land?'' wondered Ricky in confusion. "Dragon Intent Grass, do you know the origin of this extremely evil mutant?" he asked the next moment. "I don''t know, but I do remember that once this kind of extremely evil mutant matures, it will be iparably powerful. Even the strongest master on the continent wouldn''t be able to match it," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed. "They were simr to the devil race in that they would ughter at will. Perhaps, they could be considered to be on the same side as the devil race, but they are not interested in the devil race. Maybe they really have originated from the Celestial Land." "It is highly probable that they came from the Celestial Land, but for some reason, my instincts tell me that they aren''t from the Celestial Land. Moreover, based on Chad''s words, they seem determined to kill me," Ricky said, revealing more of his thoughts. "If you can''t figure it out, then don''t think about it anymore. You''ll understand everything when you are strong enough," the Dragon Intent Grassforted him. "Anyway, what is important is that you grasped the victory, and Paul''s inheritance now belongs to you." "That''s right. I should first get Paul''s inheritance," Ricky agreed. In the next breath, Ricky activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and unleashed the Heaven Illuminating Fire. Using it, he had intended to destroy Chad''s corpse. After all, it was better for those who owned these extremely evil mutants to bepletely destroyed, even though they were already dead. Boom! Boom! Boom! However, a ck mist suddenly appeared out of nowhere and engulfed the entire area where he and Chad''s corpse were. And then, a big ck hand emerged from the darkness and seized Chad''s corpse before Ricky could react. In the next moment, everything returned to its original state as if nothing had happened. Ricky''s Heaven Illuminating Fire seemed wild and unforgiving as if Ricky had lost control, and it began to burn the space where the corpse hadid earlier. All of these happened in the blink of an eye. When Ricky came to his senses and realized what had happened, his face darkened tremendously. Someone had taken Chad''s corpse away, even though it was in the middle of the ancient battlefield and the ancient arena. Thus, it wasn''t difficult to surmise that Chad had the support of an incredibly powerful warrior. Whoever it was had been powerful enough to ignore major obstacles such as the ancient battlefield and the ancient arena, and he could even disregard the heavenlyw''s restraint. Now that Ricky thought about it, the gigantic ck hand seemed familiar. He had already seen it three times! The first time happened a long time ago. After he killed Nate, the hand stole away Nate''s corpse. The second time was when he had annihted Oswald. Even though a demi-saint demon had appeared, a big ck hand had also taken away Oswald''s body in the end. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ricky believed that at that time, he was the only one who saw the dark hand. And now, for the third time, he wouldn''t be surprised if he was the only one who saw Chad''s corpse being taken away. The Dragon Intent Grass and Paul''s will who were in the ancient arena, as well as everyone present, probably didn''t see it. They only thought that the corpse had been burned into nothingness by his Heaven Illuminating Fire. "What the hell happened?" Ricky was utterly confused now that it had happened again. Three times, after all, could hardly be a coincidence. He had an inkling that the three big hands should be the same one. It was clear that Oswald and Chad had a connection with each other. However, Nate was just an ordinary warrior from the Nan n in the Snow Land. So why was his body taken away by the big ck hand as well? Who could be the owner of the ck hand? And how powerful could that person be? Although he didn''t want to think about these questions, they asionally popped into his mind and bothered him. But in the end, he could only admit that he was not strong enough to stop it at all. ''I need to grow stronger! After all, only strength can help me solve all these doubts!" Ricky decided in his mind. ''Someday, I will find out who is truly behind that big, ck hand!'' At this moment, the Dragon Intent Grass''s voice rang in his mind. "Why are you in a daze? Did that Chad-guy hit you in the head?" "No, I was just thinking. I wondered what would have happened if I hadn''t mastered the skill of Travel Back Through Time," Ricky answered promptly. He didn''t think it was necessary to tell the Dragon Intent Grass about the ck hand. At least, not yet. There was no need to tell anyone else since it could only cause trouble and worry if he told everyone. "Stop overthinking, boy! You just need to remember that in the martial world only the strong and the winner survives. Thus, you only need to be either of those kinds of people. You don''t need to think about other matters, and neither should you dwell on things that didn''t happen," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "All right. I got it." "Now, it''s time for you to ept Paul''s inheritance!" A momentter, Paul''s will suddenly emerged. Looking at Ricky with admiration, the will remarked, "Congrattions, young man. You have obtained the inheritance. Perhaps, you are the most suitable inheritor." Chapter 1306 Pauls Inheritance Chapter 1306 Paul''s Inheritance "I can''t believe you already have such a good handle on the time power, so much so that you could even reverse time," said Paul''s will in an astonished tone. It seemed that Ricky''s talents had impressed the will greatly, and the will hade to admire him as well. "I am honored, sir," Ricky demurely answered, slightly bowing his head in respect. "On top of that, you even took down the Dark Land Blood Mutant''s owner, which emphasized how incredibly powerful you are. All these things showed that you are indeed Paul''s most suitable sessor," Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Paul''s will added further. After that, the will ushered Ricky gently toward a space overflowing with time power. The Rocks of Heaven and Earth had fused with the arena itself. From an outside perspective, it seemed like everything had gone back to normal, as no one could see what was happening inside the arena. Seeing this, all the saints that had gathered outside the ancient battlefield immediately spurred their men to prepare. "Get ready, men! As soon as Ricky steps out of there, we will swoop in and take the inheritance from him. But make sure to keep him alive! After all, he took down an enemy with the extreme evil mutant, and we can say that he had done a good thing for the continent." Mounting tension and thrill settled over the outer areas of the ancient battlefield, as Paul''s inheritance had caught the full attention of all the warriors. "The time power in this ce is incredible! It feels like I can be immortal here," Ricky excitedly noted once he had entered the space. He sensed that the primitive time power in this space and the time power he had in his Time Zone were pretty much in the same league. He initially thought that his Time Zone was the most primitive of its kind and that it had the most primitive time power. However, to his surprise, the time power here turned out to be as primitive as that in his Time Zone. That indicated how high Paul''s level was in terms of time power. "This is the space Paul left behind before he died, and he also left his inheritance here. However, before you ept the inheritance, there is one more thing required of you. You need to make a Martial Arts Oath," Paul''s will stated with a somber expression. "Of course, sir. What is it about?" Ricky curiously inquired. "You need to swear that you will never show mercy to the devil race. When they invade our home, you must eliminate them without hesitation," Paul''s will urged him in a serious tone. "I don''t see any problem with those conditions. Okay, I swear it!" agreed Ricky at once, promising just as Paul''s will asked. Afterward, Paul''s will unleashed an invisible power, and the time power in the space surged and swelled like an ocean wave. Before long, a River of Time emerged, although Ricky could tell that Paul had created it since it looked short. After all, the real River of Time was endless. "Paul had created this River of Time, and inside it, you can find everything about him including his experience andprehension of martial arts," revealed Paul''s will. "In short, this River of Time contains his inheritance. If you want to get it, you will need to travel from the beginning to the end of this river. However, I cannot tell you how much you canprehend from this journey, for it all depends on your luck and talent," Paul''s will went on. "Can you tell me how long this journey will take?" asked Ricky. "It could take you at least three to five years," answered Paul''s will. "What?! You mean I need to spend at least three years here?!" Ricky eximed in utter shock. This was an unexpected setback because, frankly, Ricky couldn''t afford to wait for another three years. In fact, he had already nned to be a demi-saint or even a saint in five years. He debated the worthiness of this venture in his mind, and he felt on the fence about it. Should he waste three years for Paul''s inheritance when he already activated the Time Zone? "Don''t fret! The time in this space flows differentlypared to the outside world. Five years in this ce corresponds to a month outside. So even if you spent ten years here, only two months would have gone by outside. That means you will only have to stay for about twenty days if youplete your journey in three years here," Paul''s will exined immediately. "That''s incredible!" remarked Ricky, looking even more astounded when he heard this piece of information. "So you don''t have to worry about how long the journey on the River of Time could take. And I think it will be worth it even if you have to spend a thousand years on this journey. After all, a spiritual potentate''s inheritance is nothing to scoff at," Paul''s will reassured Ricky. "Of course, you are right, sir." An awkward smile twisted Ricky''s lips because it seemed that Paul''s will had read his mind, and he didn''t mean to belittle Paul''s inheritance. He didn''t dare to speak frankly for fear that, if he did, he could offend Paul''s will. "This Paul sounds like an amazing guy! He was able to create a ce where time flowed differently from the outside. It''s no wonder he was the best warrior in ancient times. This is a good thing for you, Ricky," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in. "I hope this inheritance would make a great difference in myprehension of time!" Ricky remarked with a hopeful look. "It''s time to enter the River of Time," Paul''s will suddenly said, interrupting Ricky''s train of thought. "If you canprehend at least half of Paul''s inheritance, I will give you a reward." "Wow, really?! I wonder what it is. Anyway, I''ll go now and try toprehend as much inheritance as I can," Ricky immediately answered. It seemed that the reward mentioned had excited him, for his face lit up with an eager expression. The very next moment, Ricky leaped into the River of Time, where he witnessed Paul''s birth as soon as he got in. He found that Paul was from the Wangu n, which was one of the most influential ns in ancient times. Simr to Ricky, Paul possessed the Time Mutant and was gifted with the ability to control time. Paul used his talent wisely and rose to fame rapidly. With the Time Mutant, he became proficient in controlling time and using it to his advantage. By the end of his life, he had be the most powerful warrior of that era. The River of Time revealed Paul''s whole life to Ricky. If he witnessed everything that happened to Paul, it would be as if he had experienced Paul''s life first- hand. Only through this could Ricky have the chance to learn Paul''s insights on the time power and master his inheritance. ''This young man possesses seven kinds of mutants, including the Time Mutant. He is an unprecedented genius! I believe that, someday, he can grow to be more powerful than Paul. However, no one in this era has reached the Potentate Level. Can he surpass Paul? Perhaps, he can seed as long as someone gives him a hand,'' Paul''s will while observing Ricky, who was currently exploring the River of Time. Time flew by quickly. Ricky didn''t notice that two years had passed by in the River of Time, as he had been too immersed in Paul''s life. He actually took the understanding of Paul''sprehension of time in stride, perhaps, due to the fact that he already possessed the Time Mutant. At present, his understanding of time power had greatly improved. Ricky could not only reverse time now, but he could also elerate its flow. On top of that, he also learned a new set of techniques rted to time, which Paul had once cultivated and used. Although he also had a martial skill rted to time in the Time Zone, Ricky decided to study Paul''s skills instead. After all, no one would refuse to learn a spiritual potentate''s cultivation methods. ''It looks like I need to know Paul''s entire life before I can acquire thatplete version of the time- rted technique he had once cultivated. Judging by how challenging it is to acquire, it could highly likely be his real inheritance,'' Ricky thought to himself. Chapter 1307 The Eternal Time Scripture Chapter 1307 The Eternal Time Scripture Ricky spent two more years in the River of Time enduring Paul''s entire life. All in all, four years went by until he had fully absorbed Paul''sprehension of time. Now that he had aplished that, Ricky felt like he didn''t need to spend much time developing his time power. Now that he thought about it, he just needed tobine Paul''s inheritance with his own Time Zone, and he could easily reach the Potentate Level by cultivating the time power. Finally, the River of Time''s end came into view, and Ricky stepped out through it. As soon as he was outside, he immediately sat cross-legged and began to adjust his breath. This journey was indeed fruitful, as he had obtained so much information, so much so that he could not completely absorb it in such a short time. He had to adjust his breath, otherwise, it would cause chaos in his heart about the martial arts. After adjusting his breath, Ricky reached out to the River of Time with his mind, seeing as he wanted to get Paul''s cultivation method from it as well. ''Whoa, this is unbelievable!'' Paul''s will was exceedingly astonished while seeing Rickye out. And thanks to Ricky''s mindmunication,the will had an idea of what Ricky intended to do. The will wondered if Ricky had already absorbed ny percent of the inheritance, as Ricky wouldn''t be able to obtain Paul''s cultivation method otherwise. "Could he haveprehended more than ny percent of Paul''s inheritance already? He has the same mutant, so he could be familiar with it already. But still, I didn''t think such quick progress was possible!" Paul''s will heaved a perplexed sigh. The will would think Ricky to be already amazing if he wouldprehend more than half of the inheritance. Ny percent would be just incredible. ''This young man is talented beyond a doubt!'' Paul''s will gasped, as the impressive things that Ricky had done finally drove the will to such a conclusion. And the more talent Ricky disyed, the more excited the will became. "Master, you can finally rest in peace now! I believe I''ve found an heir worthy of your inheritance, and he will certainly surpass you in terms of achievement. Your final wish has been realized," Paul''s will whispered, looking far off into the distance. There were three reasons that Ricky couldprehend Paul''s inheritance so quickly and efficiently. First, it was due to his own talent. Second, he already owned the Time Mutant. And the third and most important reason was that he had the Time Zone. Ricky''s mind sank into the river,municated with all his previousprehension, and connected what his eyes saw with what was already in his mind. He believed that these things, which were closely connected with each other, were precisely what he wanted. It was Paul''s cultivation method! He would not have been able to see this cultivation method, if not for the deep understanding he now had. Boom! Boom! Boom! As his mind processed all this new information, a violent earthquake suddenly shook the entire space within the River of Time. In the next moment, countless ancient words emerged in the river. Ricky immediately recognized the first three words that came into his view. "That''s the Eternal Time Scripture!" he gasped loudly, awe coloring his features. "That''s the most valuable scripture from the River of Time! He actually got it?!" Seeing this, Paul''s will was stunned once again. "This is marvelous! The ancient heavenly time cultivation method will finally resurface in the world after such a long time." Swish! Swish! Swish! After a few moments, more ancient words appeared and entered Ricky''s mind. A few hours passed in this manner until he had eventually received theplete contents of the scripture. Right after, he felt that the perception of the scripture on the time power was no inferior to that of the skill in his Time Zone. "You truly deserve to be called the ancient times'' greatest warrior. The cultivation method you created is as good as the time method of my Time Zone," sighed Ricky happily. "Thanks to these two cultivation methods, my cultivation of the time power will reach a terrifying speed, and it will undoubtedly reach a higher level." Ricky soon opened his eyes. After all, this was not the time to have a deepprehension. "You are back," greeted Paul''s will as soon as Ricky woke up. "How much have youprehended about Paul''s inheritance?" "I finishedprehending it already," Ricky replied indifferently as if it was no big deal to it. Hearing this, Paul''s will let out a surprised gasp and eximed, "No way! You are unbelievable, man! It seems that you are destined to get Paul''s inheritance after all." Although shocked outwardly, the will was incredibly relieved in the heart. The will made the right decision, after all, by choosing Ricky. "It''s because Paul and I have the same mutant. I couldn''t haveprehended it as fast otherwise," Ricky answered humbly. "By the way, sir," he abruptly added, sounding slightly uncertain. "You mentioned that you will give me something earlier. What is it?" Ricky eyed Paul''s will with a curious look. "Oh, yeah, I almost forgot. Can you put in a drop of blood essence into the River of Time, please?" Paul''s will instructed thoughtfully. "Yes, sir!" After saying this, Ricky nodded to himself and did as he was told. In an instant, he felt a blood connection bloom between them and take hold. This meant that through the drip of blood, the River of Time recognized Ricky as its master. ''Is the will transferring the River of Time to me? ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It seems that the river is still alive, but what use does it have for me?'' wondered Ricky. Boom! Boom! Boom! After that, strong roaring sounds ripped the silence of the ce and interrupted Ricky''s train of thought. The River of Time had absorbed the time power in this space and promptly transformed, coiling over and over like a snake until it merged into a square. Once the square had absorbed more time power, it created a huge square seal, which was actually an ancient mark. Ricky tried to analyze its power and found that it had been condensed by endless time power as if it had contained all the time power in the world. Since the River of Time had already recognized Ricky as its master, and he had long been integrated with the ancient seal, he was able to urately sense the strength of the ancient seal''s time power. In the blink of an eye, the seal shrank with a small pop and flew to Ricky''s outstretched palm. "This is it. This is Paul''s seal, Time Seal!" Ricky murmured to himself with no small amount of reverence. The Time Seal was an ancient seal and apanying weapon, and now that it belonged to Ricky, it became his apanying weapon. But something was still bothering Ricky. As far as he knew, an apanying weapon should have only one master. Once its master died, the apanying weapon should also stop existing entirely. But now, an apanying weapon had just appeared out of nowhere, one that was rumored to be Paul''s. If Paul had indeed owned this apanying weapon, shouldn''t it have vanished alongside him? And if it weren''t Paul''s weapon, what was it doing in the River of Time that Paul created? Besides, how could it be Ricky''s apanying weapon for no reason? "Sir, why is the Time Seal doing here?" Ricky asked Paul''s will. "The Time Seal is my master''s apanying weapon," exined Paul''s will. "So it is really Paul''s apanying weapon. But how can it be my apanying weapon now? That doesn''t make sense," Ricky asked with great confusion. "Ha-ha, silly boy! This is not the old one," Paul''s willughingly remarked. "I''m confused, sir. Can you please tell me more about it?" Ricky pleaded with a puzzled frown. "When my master became a spiritual potentate, he traveled frequently into the chaos to look for time- rted things. It was in one of these journeys that he found a time stone. With his power and several casting masters at the premium stage of Demi-divine Level, he used this stone to create the Time Seal," exined Paul''s will. Chapter 1308 Rickys Transformation Chapter 1308 Ricky''s Transformation "A lot of powerful warriors had died during that war against the devil race, and although Paul survived, it had cost him a lot. By the time the war had ended, he had almost run out of life essence and was on the verge of death. Thus, he extracted the Time Seal''s core before he breathed hisst, for he knew that it was the only way that he could keep the seal from disappearing with him. And that was how the River of Time came to be. He turned the seal''s core into the river and stored it in this space where time flowed differently. He hoped that the new Time Seal could be formed with time power. And just as he expected, the old Time Seal''s core formed the new one with the help of time power," revealed Paul''s will. "I see. That means this Time Seal is the new one," Ricky responded, nodding thoughtfully. Now that he had heard the exnation from Paul''s will, he was beginning to understand everything. "Take this as one more gift from Paul to his sessor," Paul''s will said after a while, gesturing to the seal. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "Thank you! I really appreciate it," answered Ricky gratefully. He couldn''t think of any other way he could express his gratitude, so words would have to suffice for now. "With all those stuff dealt with, I have something else to discuss with you," remarked Paul''s will suddenly in a serious tone. "What is it, sir? I''ll do what I can do for you. Just tell me, and I promise I''ll do my best!" Ricky immediately responded earnestly. "If it''s okay with you, I would like to be the Time Seal''s hermit spirit," Paul''s will offered seriously, leaving Ricky dumbfounded. He stared at Paul''s will with an astonished look on his face. "Are you sure? But I don''t think I can let you be the Time Seal''s hermit spirit... I feel like that would be somewhat disrespectful to Paul..." Ricky immediately protested, shaking his head in dismay. The one in front of him was just Paul''s will, but he had still been a part of Paul. Ricky was afraid that if he epted the will''s offer, it could be disrespectful to Paul. "You''re overthinking this, Ricky. I was formed in this space just like the Time Seal, so even though I am Paul''s will and has some of his memories, I am still an independent being. However, I don''t have flesh or soul, so I must stay in this space if I want to live. As you have seen, the new Time Seal has been formed, and it has also recognized you as its master. That means the time power in the Time Seal is just as strong as that in this space. I can never leave this ce, not unless I be the Time Seal''s hermit spirit. In that way, I can use the Time Seal as my vessel and cultivate inside it," Paul''s will lengthily exined. "If that''s the case, of course, I''m cool with that," Ricky readily agreed with a nod. "Thank you! I really appreciate it," replied Paul''s will with a hint of excitement in his voice. "Now, I need you to merge your blood essence with me, so that I can sessfully integrate with the Time Seal." "But I have one more concern, sir. If we do this, won''t I be your master? I don''t think I''m qualified to be your master!" Ricky protested suddenly, a troubled look clouding his face. "No, that''s enough hesitating. I''ve already made up my mind," remarked Paul''s will impatiently. "Besides, I already told you that I am an independent being that ispletely separate from Paul. So, you don''t need to feel like you''ll be disrespecting Paul." With that said, Ricky had no choice but to ept the will''s offer. He soon merged a drop of his blood essence with Paul''s will. By doing this, Paul''s will would recognize him as his master as well, and he would finally be the hermit spirit of the Time Seal. ''This doesn''t matter anyway. I will still treat him with respect although he has be my seal''s hermit spirit,'' thought Ricky to himself earnestly. "Sir, I think it''s about time we left this arena. What do you think?" Ricky urged Paul''s will once thetter had be the hermit spirit of Ricky''s Time Seal. "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave. Anyway, the ancient battlefield won''t be opening for four months, so you still have time to cultivate here before it opens. Remember that time here flows fasterpared to the time outside. Two years here is equivalent to four months outside, which means that you can spend two years cultivating here when in actuality, you only trained for four months!" the Time Seal''s hermit spirit, which was once Paul''s will, replied. "Oh! You are right, sir. This is the best ce for me to cultivate, and in that way, I will have more time to spare. Moreover, I can betterprehend Paul''s inheritance here," agreed Ricky with a small nod of his head. "Don''t you know that the time power in this ce can invisibly refine your body? Can''t you feel it working right now? Except for his martial skills, Paul had also left behind much of his original energy here. However, his original energy had been disassembled and integrated into the space here. Since you have obtained his martial skills, his original energy is now refining your body," the Time Seal''s hermit spirit further revealed. "Oh! So this original energy came from Paul himself..." Ricky whispered to himself delightedly. It was because he felt an invisible force refining his body the moment that he entered this ce, and the feeling grew stronger after he had obtained Paul''s inheritance. Ever since he obtained the Ultimate Golden Body''s primitive cultivation method, he began to find it difficult to refine his body. Perhaps, it was safe to say that only the original energy and more advanced Treasures from Heaven and Earth could help refine his body. Without wasting any more time, Ricky started his cultivation in this ce. He nned to cultivate in this ce for two years, and then after that, he would leave here. Ricky had a lot of things to do in those two years, so he knew that he needed to get started as soon as possible. The first and foremost thing he had to do was to consolidate his current cultivation level. After that, he needed to heal the injuries he had sustained earlier using the original energy that Paul left. Once he had fully recuperated, he nned to cultivate the Ultimate Golden Body and the eternal power to improve his physical body. After all, the countless fights he had experienced told him that having a strong body was a great advantage. Last but not the least, he would try to make a breakthrough in his cultivation level and practice all kinds of martial skills. Meanwhile, outside the arena, the surrounding warriors were starting to get bored since they had been waiting for such a long time. Unfortunately, there was still no sign of Ricky. Soon, enough, they started leaving one after another to continue their adventure on the ancient battlefield. They felt like they were merely wasting their time if they stayed and waited for Ricky. Four months passed in the twinkling of an eye. Finally, the Territory Battle held every two hundred years hade to an end. Ricky had spent those four months in seclusion, but due to the faster flow of time in that ce, he had spent two years cultivating. When Ricky opened his eyes this time, he looked different from the former one. He now appeared more mature and reserved. At present, he had consolidated his cultivation level, and his power had also increased. "I have spent the past two years healing my injuries and consolidating my cultivation level. And it has paid off because my realm is now stable. I don''t have to worry about it anymore," Ricky seriously remarked with satisfaction, feeling the purity of the power in his body. "You did a great job. I''m d that you didn''t pursue a higher level, Ricky. Believe me. It''s worth spending years on consolidating your cultivation level, not to mention two years. After all, only when you have a solid cultivation level can you have greater progress and reach a higher level," the Time Seal''s hermit spirit cut in. "I agree. A stable cultivation base is indeed valuable to any warrior. If your cultivation is unstable, even your incredible talent cannot help you be a top warrior," the Dragon Intent Grass added. In the past two years, the Time Seal''s hermit spirit and the Dragon Intent Grass had met each other and spent that better of those two years getting acquainted. "Listen, that''s enough cultivating for you. It''s now time to put away the arena and leave the ancient battlefield," the Time Seal''s hermit spirit instructed Ricky sternly. Chapter 1309 In the Face of Grave Danger Chapter 1309 In the Face of Grave Danger The words of the Time Seal''s hermit spirit left Ricky feeling bewildered. He nced at the seal with wide, astonished eyes and asked, "I''m sorry, sir, but I''m afraid I may have misheard you. Did you just tell me to put the arena away?" "Yes, I did. It''s about that you put away the arena," the Time Seal''s hermit spirit instructed nonplussed. "Okay, now, I am confused. How can I do that?" Ricky promptly asked, looking more and more baffled with each passing second. "After we defeated the devil race, Paul had refined this arena, which means that this was Paul''s property," the hermit spirit exined. "And because he is long dead, the arena would be passed on to his sessor¡ªyou! The arena is made of the hardest Rocks of Heaven and Earth. It may not be a supreme weapon, but do not underestimate it because it''s as powerful as a supreme weapon. In fact, you can even use this arena against any supreme weapon," the hermit spirit cheerfully went on. Hearing this, Ricky was overjoyed, and he made up his mind right then and there to never give the arena up. After all, it rightfully belonged to him now. "Sir, what should I do put it aside?" he eagerly asked. "You can use the Time Seal since the seal serves as the core of the arena," instructed the hermit spirit. "Paul had taken this into consideration, so he integrated the Time Seal with the arena." "He seems to be a visionary," Ricky remarked, sounding slightly awed once again. Then, he did as the hermit spirit had instructed and enveloped the entire arena with his mind. He knew that with the Time Seal''s help, he could integrate his mind sessfully into the arena, and only then could he keep the arena under his control. It took Ricky four whopping hours before he could sessfully cover the arena with his mind. He thought about putting the arena aside immediately but stopped at thest second. After all, he would be in great trouble if the other warriors witnessed his action. The fact that he possessed Paul''s inheritance already put him in a perilous situation, so he didn''t want to add to that if he could avoid it. ''Perhaps, I can use the Time Zone and the Devourer Zone to hide my presence. That way, I can put aside the arena secretly.'' A brilliant idea suddenly popped up in Ricky''s mind. With that thought, he immediately summoned the Devourer Zone and the Time Zone. The Devourer Zone formed the blood-colored light, which covered the entire arena, as the Time Zone released the time power, preventing people outside from seeing what was going on inside the arena. Under the influence of the two zones, Ricky was able to put the arena in his Massacring Zone without being noticed. Afterward, he took away his two zones and appeared again. Ricky theorized that in this way, everyone would think the ancient arena disappeared as soon as Ricky obtained the inheritance. After all, it would never ur to them that Ricky was the one who put aside the arena. That was unless they saw it with their own eyes. As soon as the saints outside the ancient battlefield caught sight of Ricky, they grew exceedingly excited, and countless warriors started gathering again. They looked at Ricky with greedy eyes, although they were fully aware that they were no match for him. They could only content themselves with watching him from afar. Meanwhile, Mordechai and the others quickly approached Ricky. "You have Paul''s inheritance now! Why are you always so lucky?" whined Mordecai with envy. "Ha-ha! What can I say? I''m just very lucky!" Ricky retortedughingly, a modest smile brightening his face. "But seriously, Ricky, you need to be more careful from now. I am sure that once we get out of here, the other forces would surely try to steal Paul''s inheritance from you. You shouldn''t give them an opportunity," Mordechai suddenly reminded him, a somber look on his face. "I agree. Those people would undoubtedly try something. What are you going to do to deal with them?" asked Hayes with a worried frown. "I don''t think we can be much help to you if they try to attack you since we aren''t that strong..." "You don''t need to worry about that. I''ll think about how to deal with them once we leave this ce," Ricky answered, looking as grave as the Hayes and Mordecai. Although he recognized that his life was in grave danger, he didn''t have any ns on how to deal with it. Instead, he just nned to y it by ear. Just then, a huge crack abruptly appeared on the ancient battlefield. Inside the crack was nothing but endless darkness, as infinite as the inky night sky. The continent spirit wafted from the inside as well and lingered in the nose of everyone present. That crevice was the only way that they could get out of the ancient battlefield. If this opening closed before they passed through it, they would have to wait another two hundred years before it would appear again on the ancient battlefield. Therefore, as soon as the crack made itself known, all the warriors hastily flew towards it, and Ricky and hispanions were no exception. Fortunately, they were able to pass through the crevice and soon arrived at the Grey Wind Land. Before they even stepped foot on the ground, all the people''s eyes were fixed on Ricky, devouring him with their greedy looks. Their gazes felt like great pressure on Ricky''s shoulders, and there was so much that he wondered if he could bear it. Of course, it was not surprising that he felt that way. After all, he was just a spiritual emperor, while those who were staring at him were even saints! It was evident that they, too, had their eyes on Paul''s inheritance. "You made a mistake when you came out, Ricky. You should have stayed in the ancient battlefield for another two hundred years, and maybe you could have saved yourself. I doubt that these saints from other regions will let you leave with Paul''s inheritance. I don''t think even I can help you now," Lloyd told Ricky through telepathy, sounding terribly regretful. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He desperately wanted to save Ricky, but he couldn''t think of a way to do so. After all, he and the other saints from the Five-element Sect were too weakpared to these saints from other regions. They couldn''t save Ricky from those saints even if they tried. "There''s no need to worry, Elder Lloyd. I don''t think they will kill me," Ricky reassured him. "The worst thing that could happen will be if they force me to hand Paul''s inheritance over." After a moment of silence, a saint spoke up and called Ricky''s attention. "Young man, I heard that you defeated the Dark Land Blood Mutant''s owner and even acquired Paul''s inheritance. You have a lot of potential in you. Would you like to be my disciple?" As if that statement had opened the floodgates, a ruckus immediately erupted as many saints followed suit with countless offers. "Young man, if you be my disciple, I give you my word that I''ll help you be a saint!" Another saint attempted to entice Ricky to his side. Of course, they were only offering to take Ricky in as their disciple for one purpose. They just wanted an opportunity where they could get their hands on Paul''s inheritance. ''What a bunch of hypocritical guys!'' Ricky sneered in his thoughts as he gazed at these saints with a frosty expression. Of course, he didn''t dare to voice out his thoughts. After all, he was in the martial world where the strong preyed upon the weak. That would just put him in greater danger. "I''m ttered by your offers, but I am already a disciple of the Five-element Sect. I have no intention of joining another force. I appreciate your kind offers, but my answer is no," replied Ricky respectfully. "Young man, you shouldn''t refuse our kindness. Are you trying to offend us?" a saint threateningly retorted when he heard Ricky''s reply. "Young man, have you forgotten that the devil race ising? For the sake of the entire continent, you should hand over Paul''s inheritance to more talented warriors than you. That way, more talented warriors who can rise quickly will have a chance to help the continent too," another saint blurted out. "You make a good point, sir, and I actually intend to do that. However, there are so many of you who want Paul''s inheritance that I don''t know whom to choose," Ricky responded immediately. Although the saints'' words aggravated Ricky, it was also what he wanted to hear. He knew that all the saints here had the same thoughts, so if he addressed it that way, it would imply that he wanted to choose one of them. In that way, he figured that the saints would fight amongst themselves instead of ganging up on him. It was true that he could give Paul''s inheritance away, but he could only do so to one person. Unfortunately, everyone wanted to have a finger on that particr pie. "Ha-ha! Young man, do you think you can turn us against each other by saying that?" one saint unexpectedlymented. It turned out that Ricky underestimated those saints. When he realized that they didn''t fall for his ns, his face darkened, and he became serious in an instant. Chapter 1310 A Man Named Otis Ao Chapter 1310 A Man Named Otis Ao "Sir, maybe you think that you can joke around at this moment, but I assure you that this is no joking matter for me. I am telling the truth. Paul has only one inheritance, so you have to decide among yourselves who should get it..." Ricky convinced them, hoping that they would fall for his tricks this time. After all, this was the only way he could think of escaping this trouble. He would have to hand over Paul''s inheritance to them sooner orter, but he could put it off to thest second. Unfortunately, he couldn''t escape and hide through his space, because these warriors in front of him were powerful saints. "It''s all right, Ricky. If there is no other way out, you can surrender the Eternal Time Scripture to them. Anyway, these saints have not experienced Paul''s whole life, so it will be difficult for them to comprehend the ancient scripture," the Time Seal''s hermit spirit advised Ricky telepathically. "Yes, sir. I understand," replied Ricky with a grim face. He hated to admit it, but he had no choice. From the moment he obtained Paul''s inheritance, he knew that he had to hand something over as soon as he came out. That was the price he had to pay for being weaker than these men. ''My strength still isn''t enough! I wonder when I could be strong enough that I don''t have to be afraid of anything,'' Ricky wondered to himself in frustration. Meanwhile, one of the saints seemed to be growing impatient. He had let his momentum gush out like a flowing river, locking onto Ricky as he said, "Young man, you don''t need to worry about that. We''ll take care of it ourselves. Now, if you give up Paul''s inheritance, the entire continent would consider you a hero! We, old guys, will even take out some Treasures from Heaven and Earth to help you cultivate." It looked like they had moved on from asking Ricky to be their disciple to outright asking him for Paul''s inheritance. Ricky could also feel that the saint had locked his momentum on him, which was a clear indication that if Ricky didn''t hand over the inheritance soon, these saints would do it for him¡ªby force. In fact, he was sure that if it weren''t in public, these saints would have torn him into pieces by now. And they would probably devolve into chaos as they fought each other for the inheritance. "All right, let''s not act hastily. I''ll just hand it over," said Ricky immediately. The saint''s aura pushed him to make a decision fast before the choice was taken away from him. Now, he was ready to hand the Eternal Time Scripture over. At this point, Ricky was exceedingly frustrated and bitter, but he had to swallow his pride. However, he vowed to himself that he would remember the faces of all the saints here today. Boom! Just as Ricky was about to hand the scripture over, a powerful force poured down over his body and instantly broke through the saint''s momentum which had been overwhelming Ricky earlier. The invisible force wrapped around Ricky like a warm nket and was about to take him away. Seeing this, the saints on the spot instantly reacted aggressively. They snarled at the unseen enemy and yelled at the top of their lungs, "Who are you? Show yourself!" Boom! Boom! Boom! All the saints united to attack the unexpected force as one. After all, anyone who wanted to take Ricky away would undoubtedly monopolize Paul''s inheritance. They couldn''t let that happen. However, the aura that enveloped Ricky abruptly transformed into a massive white palm, and it easily repelled the iing attacks from these saints. Then, a white figure emerged from behind the huge white palm. "You are just a bunch of arrogant weaklings scrambling for Paul''s inheritance! You''re biting off more than you can chew!" said the figure snidely. A cold aura that surrounded him made the surrounding saints tremble like falling leaves. He spoke in a condescending tone, but his domineering strength backed up his attitude. However, the white figure left just as abruptly as he showed up. None of the saints dared to chase after him, as they all had a taste of how powerful the white figure was from the aura he had unleashed just now. From that aura, they had a strong intuition that a simple backhand from the white figure could kill them. Compared to Ricky, they were much stronger and could do whatever they wanted to him. But in front of the white figure, they were as weak as insects. They were saints, but they were nothingpared to whoever the white figure was. That was how the white figure took Ricky away. As soon as he and the white figure disappeared from sight, the whole Grey Wind Land was left shocked and silent. Ricky, on the other hand, felt that a great force had wrapped tightly around him, hindering his movements. He didn''t know how long it took before he could breathe. And when he could finally move his head around, he found that the white figure had set him down on a lonely peak. The said white figure was standing in front of him, his hands ced behind his back in a stiff, authoritative posture. "Hello, sir," greeted Ricky promptly. He knew at a nce that this person was the one who took him away. The white figure was definitely powerful, for only an exceedingly strong warrior could have taken him away from those saints. It didn''t matter what his purpose was, someone as powerful as him deserved Ricky''s respect in terms of martial arts. Hearing Ricky''s greetings, the white figure turned around. He turned out to be a young man with an angr and handsome face. His eyes were like two endless ck holes, deep and unfathomable. Strangely, Ricky couldn''t feel any trace of auraing from the young man, and there was only one exnation for that. This young man was undoubtedly too powerful. Ricky, of course, knew that this man was not as young as he looked. He was likely an old man who had lived for many years. "Did you really get the inheritance of Paul?" the young man asked Ricky directly, staring at him deeply. Unlike those greedy saints they left behind, the young man''s expression didn''t even waver. There was no hint of interest on his face, and it seemed that he simply wanted to confirm that Paul''s inheritance belonged to Ricky. "Yes, sir!" Ricky promptly nodded. "Did you ever be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor?" The young man continued questioning Ricky, although thetter wasn''t sure where his questions were leading. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. "Yes, sir!" Ricky replied again. "I see. Well, I''m d a genius like you has obtained Paul''s inheritance. You seem to have great potential in you. It looks like I made the right decision to save you today. In return, make sure that you can meet our expectations and be a supreme master someday!" The young man nodded and let a satisfied smile curl his lips. "What¡ª" Ricky looked back at the young man in confusion, wondering what his words meant. "Sir, aren''t you interested in Paul''s inheritance as well? Isn''t that why you saved me?" asked Ricky when he hadposed his thoughts. Of course, he couldn''t help but this strange man. He doubted that a saint would have such low interest in Paul''s inheritance and the opportunities it presented. The previous saints'' behaviors were enough to prove it. Those saints were already as powerful as they were, and it seemed like they had nothing to be afraid of. However, as soon as Paul''s inheritance was within their reach, they all became fixated on it. "Paul was the greatest and most powerful warrior in ancient times, and he was also at the peak state of the Potentate Level. Naturally, any saint would be desperate to have such a powerful man''s inheritance," the young man leisurely exined. "But I don''t share the same opinion. If the continent didn''t have a rule against spiritual potentates appearing in this era, I would have reached the peak state of the Potentate Level already," continued the young man with unparalleled confidence. With this new information, Ricky could already guess who the young man was. "I''m sorry, sir. I shouldn''t have doubted you," Ricky promptly apologized. He believed what the young man was saying because he felt that the young man was probably at the Demi-potentate Level, close to the Potentate Level. Moreover, if this young man really wanted Paul''s inheritance, he wouldn''t be wasting his time talking to Ricky. In fact, he could easily kill Ricky now seeing no one else was around. The young man gracefully waved his hand as if to dismiss Ricky''s worries and said, "It''s okay. I know you can''t help worrying especially after your experience with those saints." "May I know your name, sir?" Ricky asked with a curious gleam in his eyes. He was a man with a clear distinction between kindness and resentment. He took note of those saints from earlier for revenge, but he also wanted to remember this young man who had saved him. He promised to himself that he would repay this man''s kindness. Ricky didn''t even care if those saints represented the whole Misty South continent or not. He just wanted to take revenge on them, to repay the wrong they nned to do to him. Hearing Ricky''s question, the young man didn''t seem hesitant to let his identity show. "My name is Otis Ao!" he replied honestly with a gentle smile. Those simple words felt like a stormy wave in Ricky''s ears, as his head suddenly pulsed in time with his heartbeats. In this era, there existed one man who was considered the strongest in all of Misty South, and he was now standing in front of Ricky. It was none other than Otis Ao! Chapter 1311 His Invitation Chapter 1311 His Invitation ''So this guy is the lord of the Misty South Pce¡ªthe most powerful warrior in the Misty South!'' Ricky thought to himself excitedly once he recovered from his surprise. ''Why would such a great warriore to my aid?'' he wondered. At this point, Ricky finally understood where the man''s confidence wasing from and why he defied those saints and admonished them like little children. The reason was simple: he was the best warrior in the Misty South. This fact also reassured Ricky because someone as aplished as this guy would certainly not look at Paul''s inheritance with greed. Just as Otis told Ricky earlier, he would have been a spiritual potentate if it weren''t for the heavenlyw''s restriction. He had already owned the strength to be a spiritual potentate, so why would he even need another spiritual potentate''s inheritance? Warriors at his level were always arrogant, but they had the strength to back their attitude up. "Thank you for saving my life, sir. I won''t forget this," Ricky earnestly thanked Otis again. "I was able to save you because those saints are not real masters. It was fortunate that the really powerful ones didn''te here, or you would have been in grave danger. But don''t let your guard down! Even though those genuine masters didn''t appear, it didn''t mean that they are not after Paul''s inheritance. Perhaps, they didn''t dare to show up because they are scared of the Misty South Pce and me. However, that fear won''t stop them from trying to steal Paul''s inheritance from you in secret, which means that you are still in danger," Otis warned him sternly. "I know, but at least I got out of the Grey Wind Land in one piece. Besides, you also bought me some time to n what I need to do," retorted Ricky with a resigned sigh. "Sir, please tell me how I can get rid of them!" he added almost desperately. If he wanted to deal with those saints, Ricky knew that he only had two choices. He could hand Paul''s inheritance over to them, or he could ask for Otis''s help. The fact that Otis already saved his life earlier meant that there was a good chance he would help him again and save him from those pesky saints. Ricky assumed that Otis helped him escape from those saints earlier because of his talent, and that was why Otis had asked him if he had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. Otis probably wanted to confirm that he had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. "I''ve already lent you a hand, and I will continue to do so since I don''t want Paul''s inheritance to fall into the hands of those mediocre guys. They can only think of themselves, so I wouldn''t be surprised if it would take the devil race''s invasion to make them realize how short-sighted and stupid they are. Perhaps, they have to see their own men ughtered before they could think of someone other than themselves!" Otis ranted agitatedly. "Sir, please give me some advice!" Ricky pleaded as soon as he heard Otis'' words. "You have to rely on yourself if you want to get through this. But let me tell you one thing. The selection of the Misty South Pce is about to begin. Warriorsing from both the outer region and the inner region would undoubtedlye to participate in the selection process. I suggest that you join thatpetition and work hard so that you can make it to the top ten. If you do, you will be the Misty South Pce''s core disciple, and no saint would ever dare toy a hand on you again!" suggested Otis earnestly. "This is great! It turns out that the Misty South Pce is about to select disciples!" Ricky said almost to himself, which the Dragon Intent Grass heard. It immediately replied, "Brat, this is your best chance to get rid of those saints. Otis seems to admire your talent now, but you must stand out among the other disciples during that selection. That way, he will attach even greater importance to you." "Yeah, I think so as well," agreed Ricky mentally before he turned back once again to Otis. He looked at the benevolent man with a grateful smile and blurted out, "Thank you so much, sir!" "Don''t mention it. I just don''t want to lose a genius with such great potential as you. Besides, I don''t want those losers to end up with Paul''s inheritance. And since you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor, I felt like you are the perfect person to get Paul''s inheritance. But I want you to remember something important. Now that Paul''s inheritance is in your hands, you have to shoulder the burden brought about by that power!" Otis strove to remind Ricky earnestly. "I understand, sir. When that dayes, I won''t let you down. I will fight with all my strength!" Ricky dered with determination written on his face. Hearing his answer, Otis responded with a satisfied nod. "I''m d to hear that!" He had investigated Ricky before, and got to know a lot about him. Otis felt like Ricky was an honorable person, and he didn''t regret saving him. "Actually, I have one more thing to ask you. I thought that, perhaps, you would be a great candidate for the next lord of the Misty South Pce. What do you think?" Otis asked out of the blue, rendering Ricky speechless. Just as Otis thought that he somehow understood Ricky, the opposite was true for Ricky. He couldn''t understand Otis at all! Why would he even think of such a thing? ''Although I am indeed a talented warrior, I don''t think I''m good enough to be the next lord of the Misty South Pce,'' Ricky doubtfully told himself. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. "You are a very talented young man, and in your tender age, you have already acquired a spiritual potentate''s inheritance. I believe that you will achieve bigger things in the future. As for me, I''ve been in office for a long time already, and I feel like it''s time to find someone who could be my sessor. You may not be strong enough at the moment, but who knows how strong you will be in hundreds or thousands of years? Now, tell me your answer," Otis continued as if he read Ricky''s mind. "If I agree with you, what''s in it for me?" asked Ricky hesitantly. He didn''t want to offend Otis, but he needed to know more before he could make a decision. Thankfully, Otis didn''t look angry as he answered with a solemn expression, "There is no profit in it for you, as being a member of the Misty South Pce means that you have to shoulder a great responsibility. During the selection process, you will have no one to rely on but yourself. I will not show you any favor or help any candidates." "Oh, I see," answered Ricky promptly, sounding slightly disappointed. "I won''t benefit from it, as it would be all about taking responsibility." However, having heard all this, Ricky felt a burgeoning admiration for Otis. But he soon overcame his disappointment, and a serious expression took over his face. He looked Otis in the eyes and told him fearlessly, "All right, let me give it a shot. I''ll work hard to be the first candidate. After all, my goal is to be the strongest." "Ha-ha! I''m d to hear that! You are indeed an ambitious young man. I''m looking forward to your challenge," Otis retorted with a heartyugh. "I won''t let you down, sir!" eximed Ricky in high spirits. He was fully aware that if he wanted to be the strongest, he would have to defeat Otis sooner orter since he was currently the most powerful warrior. The Misty South Pce had always employed this challenge as a way to select its new lord. Of course, only warriors whose characters had been recognized by the Misty South Pce were qualified to challenge the current lord. "But don''t get too excited about that. You''d better focus on bing the core disciple of the Misty South Pce first, and it would probably take you at least a thousand years to defeat the other candidates for the next lord. Don''t make the mistake of boiling the ocean. You should concentrate on the current matter first," reminded Otis. "I will, sir! Thank you for your advice," Ricky politely answered, nodding his head seriously. "All right, take care of yourself. I hope that you will grow famous for your strength in the entire Misty South. It''s up to you how you will spend the time before our selection. See you then," said Otis, waving his head in farewell. "Wow, he just left without looking back," Ricky murmured in a low voice as he watched Otis disappear from his view. However, he didn''t me Otis. The moment he left the Snow Land, he became aware that he should rely on himself for everything. Besides, he had just gotten to know Otis today, and he had already done so much for him. "Where are you going after this?" the Dragon Intent Grass curiously inquired. "Well, I can''t go back to the Five-element Sect before I be the Misty South Pce''s core disciple. But those Sage Level forces would certainly try toe after me. Therefore, I need to think about how to keep myself alive while waiting for the Misty South Pce to start their selection. Even if they think that Otis has taken Paul''s inheritance from me, they won''t dare toe after him. So they will probably continue to chase after me so that they could find out more about Paul''s inheritance," Ricky responded. Chapter 1312 The Invitation Tokens Chapter 1312 The Invitation Tokens At this point, Ricky had no idea where to go. He knew that he needed to go somewhere secure, where he could properly focus on his training. He still had a whole year before the Misty South Pce held the selection, and before that, he needed to be stronger. The good thing was that he didn''t need to worry about the Five-element Sect, at least, for fifty years. The fact that he had guaranteed their safety for such a long time was a load of his back. As long as Ricky was not in the Five-element Sect, they would certainly be safe from harm. Of course, he didn''t forget to send a message back to Lloyd, informing him that he was safe and sound. He had done this by creating a Shadowy Replication, which he tasked to deliver the said message to the Five-element Sect in the guise of an old man. That way, nobody would even look twice at the replication. Ricky himself had decided to change his appearance before he left the mountain, for he knew that it would not only allow him to move unhindered, but it would also keep him safe. It was no secret that Paul''s inheritance was in his possession, so he expected that most, if not all, warriors would soon find out what he looked like. Everybody would undoubtedly be on the lookout for him after all. If he didn''t disguise himself, any warrior he encountered would recognize him and spread the news about his whereabouts. Unfortunately, a lot of people already knew what he looked like when he activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. So now, he only had two choices. He could activate the young realm or the old realm. Skin masks, which could also alter his appearance, were not an option since it wouldn''t fool the saints at all, not with his current casting skills. ''I guess I should improve my casting skills. I don''t have to be a real casting master at the Sage Level, but my abilities need to be close to that level. Only in that way can I have a better understanding of runes,'' thought Ricky as he carefully outlined his ns in his mind. "Have you decided yet? Are you choosing the young realm or the old realm?" the Dragon Intent Grass probed inquisitively. "Of course, I will activate the young realm! I don''t want to live as an old man for a year," Ricky exined shortly, knowing that the Dragon Intent Grass was curious why he chose that identity. After that, he immediately activated the young realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill, and a unique force shrouded his body in an instant. In a heartbeat, his appearance began to change, and he gradually started to shrink. Ricky''s features had changed from a handsome young man that was about five feet and nine inches in height to a cute-looking boy, who was only four feet and twenty-six inches tall. He now looked like a child of seven or eight years old! And as a result, the clothes he was wearing hung limply on him, being a better fit for a young man''s body than the child-like body he currently had. "Oh, man, my clothes! But at least no one will recognize me now," groaned Ricky as he double- checked his appearance with his mind. "Wow! You lookpletely different, although your white hair didn''t change at all," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass. "I bet this will make things more interesting. Can you imagine their reaction once they find a child that has the strength of a middle spiritual emperor?" As if it could not handle such a ridiculous thought, the Dragon Intent Grass copsed intoughter. Meanwhile, Ricky ignored its teasing remarks and tore off his clothes casually. He gathered some mud from the ground, muddied his face with it, and then left the mountain without a backward nce. No one would guess that the filthy child in rags would be Ricky. ''I certainly owe the Old Oriental Emperor a lot for teaching me the skill of Transforming Realm. It has been invaluable to me so far,'' thought Ricky to himself with no small trace of gratefulness. Afterward, he found and entered a city filled with the hustle and bustle of a healthy poption. He immediately sought more information about the ce. He was shocked when he discovered that he was somewhere in the Middle Land''s central region. ''I didn''t expect Master Otis would take me to the central region, but now that I think about it, it''s such a good idea. No one would expect that I woulde here!'' Ricky thought to himself with a little satisfaction. He had also discovered that the area he was in was currently under the control of two forces at the Sage Level. One of the two forces was the ck ming Phoenix tribe. To his knowledge, the ck ming Phoenix was an emperor beast with a powerful bloodline, and all of its progeny possessed at least fifty percent of the Great Phoenix''s bloodline. Hence, the ck ming Phoenix tribe was one of the tribes which were considered to be the closest to the Great Phoenix. Frankly, Ricky disliked anything rted to the Phoenix tribe. That was why even though he had not encountered any creature from the ck ming Phoenix tribe yet, he was already wary of them. The other Sage Level force that ruled in the city was the Abstinent Sect. That sect was well-known for the fact that the female disciples greatly outnumbered the male disciples. All its members used the same cultivation method, and they followed a singr philosophy. They believed that only once they conquered their emotions and became abstinent could they reach their peak. ''Those members of the ck ming Phoenix tribe better stay away from me because once I see them, I will show no mercy,'' Ricky thought darkly to himself. Besides hearing about the two influential forces, he also learned that there was another big event about to happen. It turned out that the Misty South Pce had announced that it would hold the selection which was open to all the warriors from the central and outer regions. Moreover, the selection had begun. The Misty South Pce''spetent warriors had ced tokens in the most dangerous ces within the central and outer regions, and these tokens would serve as their invitations for the Misty South Pce''s selection process. Only the most skilled warriors who could retrieve those tokens would be allowed to participate in the formal disciple selection, which would be held a year from now. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Of course, there was a rule that stated only creatures below three hundred years old were qualified to look for the tokens. Any warriors older than three hundred years old were forbidden to help others acquire the tokens, and any form of disobedience would be seen as an act of offense against the Misty South Pce. These so-called tokens functioned the way as the Territory Seal, except they would serve as invitations later on. It was made of special materials and made by the Misty South Pce''s casting masters. Moreover, it was rumored that as many as thirty thousand tokens were avable in the central and outer regions. That meant at least thirty thousand talented warriors would be able to join the selection that was to be held in a year. As a matter of fact, the Misty South Pce had deemed it necessary to reveal where the tokens were located. In this way, they were assured that all tokens would be found, and more geniuses could take part in their disciple selection. The young warriors were given ten months to look for the tokens, and the Misty South Pce would announce where they would conduct the disciple selection in thest two months. ''It looks like I have to find a token before I can actually participate in the disciple selection,'' Ricky pondered to himself once he learned about the tokens. "This is a great strategy. In this way, the Misty South Pce has given a chance to all warriors to participate in their selection. And along the way, this can also serve as an elimination round, as the warriors will have to fight over the tokens," the Dragon Intent Grass noted lightly. "Only the Misty South Pce can get away with this rule because no force in the central and outer regions dare to defy them,"mented Ricky. "Such rules guarantee that thepetition would be fairly held. Otherwise, the candidates with stronger backgrounds would secure victory in the selection and that would be unfair." "Ha-ha! That''s true," the Dragon Intent Grass answered, nodding. "Well, I am going to check out the nearby cities and find more information on these tokens'' locations," Ricky murmured to himself thoughtfully. With that in mind, he went on to investigate several nearby cities, hoping for more news. He soon found out that some tokens could be found somewhere in a ce called Corpse Blood Devil Land. From its name, it was evident that the ce had something to do with the Corpse Blood Devil tribe from the devil race. The ancestral blood power was the strongest one in the devil race, closely followed by the eight major blood powers. Among the eight major blood powers, the Corpse Blood Devil tribe was the strongest. When the creatures of the devil race died in ancient times, their dead bodies formed the Corpse Blood Devil after tens of thousands of years. Rumor had it that the Corpse Blood Devil tribe once invaded this ce, but most of them had been ughtered. Thend absorbed their corpse and blood, and that formed the Corpse Blood Devil Land. Though it was believed to be a rumor, it had a grain of truth. Meanwhile, the Linghu n owned the territory on the other side of the Corpse Blood Devil Land. The Linghu n was one of the eight influential human devil ns, and their members were said to possess the Corpse Blood Devil''s bloodline. "Hmn... I guess I should head to the Corpse Blood Devil Land," Ricky murmured to himself when he heard the news. Without hesitation, he turned away and headed for his new destination. Chapter 1313 The Intent Apperception Grass Chapter 1313 The Intent Apperception Grass The entire area was shrouded in dark blood vitality, so much so that even the sky had turned ck due to the evil spirit. And if that wasn''t enough to drive ordinary warriors away, a cold corpse miasma hung like a thick curtain in the air, and what made matters worse was that this corpse miasma was also a kind of poisonous gas. These were the dangers that awaited any warrior who would dare to venture into the Corpse Blood Devil Land. Of course, the conditions in this ce were much betterpared to the Corpse Blood Devil Land inside the territory of the Devil Land. This ce continually absorbed the continent spirit from other ces and transformed it into corpse miasma. At the same time, the invisible blood vitality that surrounded it gradually fused into thend. In such a harsh environment, there were only two kinds of nts and Treasures from Heaven and Earth that could survive. The first kind consisted of poisonous and cold ones, while the second kind were the ones that could restrain poison and cold. The mountains in this area were separated by blood-colored rivers, wide enough to be seen from a fair distance away. After half a month of traveling, Ricky finally arrived at the Corpse Blood Devil Land and found several warriors loitering nearby. Ricky approached them warily, knowing that they shared the same goal, which was to acquire tokens for the selection process. In fact, every warrior in the Middle Land probably wanted to join the Misty South Pce except for those who belonged to the most powerful forces and ancient ns. Even though joining the Misty South Pce would mean taking on a heavier burden on their shoulders, it didn''t stop those who were thirsty for better opportunities from participating. They were willing to sacrifice a lot to be a member of the Misty South Pce, as it would give them plenty of benefits. First and foremost, no force would risk messing with them. Plus, they would also have better ess to more sophisticated cultivation resources and cultivation methods. As soon as Ricky was within the sight of the participating warriors, his white hair and young-looking body attracted everyone''s attention. The differences in the warriors were obvious. Those who were kindhearted immediately reminded Ricky of the dangers the ce held, and some even advised him to leave. Meanwhile, those who were naturally cruel and enjoyed other people''s pain made fun of him, and some even attacked him. The moment those with meaner souls tried to hurt him, Ricky paid them back tenfold. He showed them no mercy and taught them a hard lesson. Before long, most of the warriors learned not to mess with him, and no one dared to look down on him anymore. They also began to pay more attention to Ricky¡¯s actions, as they tried to guess who he really was. They finally clued in that he couldn¡¯t be a child with how powerful he was. At most, they thought that he was an adult dwarf. As its name suggested, the Corpse Blood Devil River could only be found in the Corpse Blood Devil Land. The waters that flowed in these rivers were contaminated with blood vitality, dark corpse miasma, evil spirit, and erosive power. In addition, some zombies even inhabited the rivers. Two kinds of zombies subsisted in this ce. Those with heavy killing aura were known as Blood Zombies, while those with strong evil spirits were called Devil Zombies. These creatures were formed after countless years had passed. Of course, they couldn''t be real Corpse Blood Devils, as Corpse Blood Devils could only be formed in the Corpse Blood Devil tribe¡¯s ancestralnd after scores of years. Moreover, genuine Corpse Blood Devils couldn''t reproduce and must be born in their tribe¡¯s ancestral land. On the other hand, the members of the Linghu n were a mix of the Corpse Blood Devils and the human race. Thus, they could reproduce, unlike their pure-bred rtives. This interbreeding of devils and humans, however, caused the Corpse Blood Devil¡¯s blood power in the members of the Linghu n to weaken through each generation as the blood grew thinner and thinner, so to speak. That was why the Linghu n was the weakest among the eight influential human devil ns. Through the years, the Corpse Blood Devil''s blood power remained in the members of the Linghu n grew weaker and weaker. Fortunately, the members of the Linghu n could strengthen the Corpse Blood Devil¡¯s blood power in their bodies through some distinctive and extreme methods. The warriors had congregated in this ce because based on the disseminated information, which Ricky had also received, the tokens were supposed to be scattered somewhere in the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers. As soon as the warriors were ready, they set off and dived into the rivers, with Ricky following closely behind them.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The moment that Ricky entered the river, he sensed the violent blood vitality, the dark corpse miasma, and the mysterious evil spirit it emitted, as these things tried to invade his body. "A warrior at the Emperor Level can probably linger in this ce for about ten days before the burden is too much to bear. But with the help of the Devourer Zone, I think I can stay here longer. Maybe I can endure this for about twenty days..." Ricky murmured to himself as he nned what he should do next. "The miasma contains an exceedingly potent toxin, which means that there should be Treasures from Heaven and Earth somewhere nearby that can fight poisons. Keep your eyes peeled open in case you encounter some," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky calmly. "Okay, I definitely will!" Ricky eagerly responded. The Time Seal''s hermit spirit was silent, as he had fallen asleep in the meantime. After all, he was not born in the Time Seal, so it would naturally take some time before he could fully integrate with the seal. As luck would have it, the Time Seal was Paul''s apanying weapon and the one trying to integrate with it was Paul''s will. This suggested that Paul''s will would have an easier time fusing with the seal as compared to other creatures. The desperately sought-after tokens could be anywhere in the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers. Hence, the warriors had no choice but to wander around aimlessly, depending on their intuition and luck as they looked. Four days passed in the blink of an eye, but Ricky found no trace of the token. All he saw were the people who scuttled back and forth busily along the waters, as the endless blood-colored water flowed without care for their business. Since there was no sign of the token, the warriors didn''t engage with each other and chose to focus on looking, ignoring each other whenever they crossed paths. On the fifth day, Ricky ventured deeper into one of the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers, where he finally caught sight of some zombies. Other warriors who risked going deeper into the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers ran into the zombies too. As Ricky observed these Blood Zombies, he noticed that they resembled the devils. They were often shrouded in thick blood-colored fog, and some parts of their bodies appeared rotten. The Blood Zombies hadmand of two kinds of power. First was the bloody killing power and the second was the power of corpse miasma. However, Ricky merely ignored those zombies because he didn''t feel threatened by them. In contrast, it was the blood-colored vortex behind them that caught his attention. In the middle of the crimson vortex stood a blood-colored triangle grass. As soon as heid sight on it, Ricky recognized the grass. It was the Intent Apperception Grass which was a Treasure from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level. The grass had absorbed the Intent Apperception in this ce, which allowed it to be a Treasure from Heaven and Earth¡ªthe Intent Apperception Grass. Once a warrior refined it, theirprehension of the Intent Apperception would exponentially improve. It could also help improve a warrior''s cultivation level and strength, just like other Treasures from Heaven and Earth at the Sage Level. Ricky, through his own talents and with the Dragon Intent Grass'' help, was able toprehend fifty percent of the saber intent power at the early stage. This was a great feat, andprehending fifty percent saber intent at the early stage made Ricky stand out among his peers. However, this wasn''t even a drop in the bucketpared to what those top geniuses could do. Ricky had evolved into a middle spiritual emperor and consolidated his power in the ce that Paul had created. That was actually necessary because every time he made a breakthrough, he needed to spend time consolidating his improved strength and level. That was because the higher one''s cultivation level was, the more important it was to consolidate their strength and level. Moreover, if he wanted to make any significant progress, energy andprehension were indispensable. Any warrior who couldn''t reach a higher level would have to use other methods to improve their powers. The power from the Intent Apperception was a good choice for this situation, as it could enhance one''s strength without increasing the cultivation base. If a warrior reached fifty or sixty percent power of the Intent Apperception, it could greatly improve their combat effectiveness. It could even serve as their trump card. ''If I could level up my saber intent to fifty percent at thete stage before the selection begins, I would have another trump card!'' Ricky thought jubntly to himself. He studied the Intent Apperception Grass with slight greed in his eyes, knowing that it could be a great asset to him. The Intent Apperception Grass had the killing property, which could potentially be useful to him. It was because he had the Devourer Zone, which could help him refine objects or treasures with killing property. However, before he could collect the Intent Apperception Grass, he knew that he had to take care of those Blood Zombies first. Chapter 1314 The Powerful Corpse Miasma Chapter 1314 The Powerful Corpse Miasma The air was thick with tension until it snapped like a string, and the sound of growling reached Ricky''s ears. A few momentster, the blood-colored water in the Corpse Blood Devil River began to bubble and surge. The Blood Zombies'' eyes glistened with killing intent at the same time, almost as if they were reacting to the deluge of blood-colored water. Ricky could sense that the Blood Zombies were feeding on the water''s bloody killing power and cold corpse miasma, which made them stronger. Boom! Boom! Boom! Very soon, the Blood Zombies'' momentum reached the peak. These creatures didn''t have significant psychic intelligence, which meant that they couldn''t strategize or use anyplicated methods when fighting. The only thing they could do was to attack head-on. So, if they were in danger, they tended to go all out in their attacks and tear their enemies apart in a most violent and ruthless manner. With eyes narrowed in concentration, Ricky assessed the creatures'' strength and found that two of them were exceedingly powerful. "These Blood Zombies are going to be a pain in the backside," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass as Ricky checked the creatures over. "I know. That''s why I need to take them down quickly before other warriorse here. I don''t want anybody else to find out the Intent Apperception Grass in this ce. And we both know that it''s too dangerous to go all-out if other people are watching since my identity might be exposed. The faster I deal with them, the fewer chances of my identity being uncovered," Ricky responded clinically. "Well, good luck on that," replied the Dragon Intent Grass. The next moment, Ricky created ten Shadowy Replications and ordered them to attack the weaker Blood Zombies, while he faced off with the two most powerful ones. It didn''t take long before his Shadowy Replications sessfully took down their enemies and turned them to ashes. This was an important step, for if the Blood Zombies weren''t turned into powder, they could be resurrected in the Corpse Blood Devil River. At this point, Ricky had already condensed his power, and his strength was close to that of his two opponents, which were both as powerful as the one-star middle spiritual emperors at peak state. ''Sooner orter, I will have to fight against the Corpse Blood Devil, so this is a good opportunity for me to test out the corpse miasma''s power first. These Blood Zombies will have to be my test subjects.'' Ricky strategized in his mind. In the blink of an eye, the two Blood Zombies growled, snapped their bloody fangs, and pounced on Ricky. Both sides collided in a split second, and as Ricky shed with them with his physical body, his body started to emit a golden light. Unexpectedly, Ricky was at a disadvantage. "What a surprise! I didn''t think these Blood Zombies could have such strong physical bodies. It felt almost as sturdy as the Ultimate Golden Body and the Sorcerous Combat Body," he remarked in awe. "Seriously? I can''t believe you tried to fight these Blood Zombies with your body head-on," said the Dragon Intent Grass teasingly. It wanted tough out loud when it saw that Ricky was at a disadvantage. "What do you mean?" Ricky asked curiously. "Do you know what zombies are? They are basically corpses that had developed some intelligence under certain conditions. In other words, they are dead things that can think. It may sound strange but that''s how things go with them. Do you remember the Rotten Thorn Men that you encountered before? They are very simr to that. So even if you had acquired the Chaotic Golden Body, there''s no way you can win against them physically," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed. "I see..." Ricky responded with a thoughtful nod as he absorbed what the Dragon Intent Grass exined. Boom! Boom! Boom! Now that Ricky knew he couldn''t take them down with his physical strength alone, he instantly jumped away from the two Blood Zombies. When he was a fair distance away, hended swiftly before he unleashed the chaotic fire power and the ancestral thunder power. He knew for a fact that those two powers would work on the Blood Zombies, and he thought that it was better to deal with this quickly while no other warriors were around. Meanwhile, the two Blood Zombies sensed the powers he had burst out, and they immediately let out fearsome roars in response. An overwhelming murderous intent and cold corpse miasma rolled over them like an oppressive fog. "ming lotus,e out!" Ricky yelled as his power surged stronger. With a flick of his hand, two ming lotuses emerged and fused with the sacred fire and the peculiar fire. They absorbed Ricky''s power and flew at the two Blood Zombies to suppress them. Both lotuses burned as fierce as the sun, making the blood-colored water near them leave this space. However, the two Blood Zombies were incredibly powerful. As soon as they saw the iing ming lotuses, they stretched out their arms, which expanded and overcame the lotuses. In no time, they brought the blood-colored water back, and the river went back to normal. After that, the duo began to absorb the corpse miasma from the blood-colored water. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The pair made some strange gestures, which instantly transformed the icy corpse miasma into two fierce-looking green beast shadows. Without any hesitation, they sent the shadows to attack the two ming lotuses. Ricky expected their collision to create strong airwaves, but that didn''te to pass because the green corpse miasma radiated green cold poison. That toxin was actually the ptomaine. And it was so deadly that it overcame the lotuses and destroyed them in an instant. Ricky watched this in shock, his heart falling to his feet. He concluded that if it weren''t for the sacred fire and peculiar fire in his ming lotuses, the ptomaine would have hit him in an instant. He would be ash by now. The next moment, Ricky promptly activated his Golden Spirit Eyes and powered up the fires, especially the Heaven Illuminating Fire in his broken ming lotuses. He figured that, instead of the peculiar fire, the Heaven Illuminating Fire would be more effective against the ptomaine. "They have such a terrible ptomaine! It seems like it''s on par with my sacred fire and peculiar fire!" eximed Ricky. "Even worse, it looks like the Heaven Illuminating Fire can''t burn it easily either." "The corpse miasma is one of the most powerful power in the world. In fact, it is said that only the extreme masculine power could restrain it. And in case you didn''t know, what you are facing is just the ordinary type of corpse miasma. There are a lot more types of miasma that are more powerful and dangerous," the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky. "It''s no wonder the Corpse Blood Devils are ridiculously strong! They possess these incredibly potent corpse miasma," Ricky remarked in a serious tone. "Actually, it''s not only the Corpse Blood Devils. The other devils with blood power are also our natural enemies since we can''t do anything against the powers they cultivate. That''s why countless eras have passed yet the only thing we have done was fight and drive them off over and over again. We can never eliminate these devils once and for all," the Dragon Intent Grass narrated. "That''s right. If the reverse were true, we would have invaded the Devil Land instead of being the ones invaded," responded Ricky with a sigh. "Even the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch failed to destroy them when he attacked the Devil Land with his army..." While Ricky was lost in thought, the two Blood Zombies tried to catch him unawares. The murderous intent and the green corpse miasma around them merged quickly and turned into sharp ws that sped towards Ricky like bullets. Those deadly ws radiated intense killing and erosive powers that could kill him in a sh. To top that off, the Blood Zombies charged at Ricky themselves, which made him feel like he was besieged from all directions. He couldn''t help but be on high alert with such potent attacks on the horizon. The next moment, he activated the Ultimate Golden Body, which he merged with the Massacring Holy Patterns, to defend himself. He also let loose the chaotic fire runes and burst out the me Torrent. Boom! Boom! Boom! Thanks to the me Torrent and the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky was able to withstand the Blood Zombies'' offensive. The minute that the airwaves were created, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace to move. At the same time, his arms transformed into Thunder Light des, while more Thunder Light des materialized around him. In the blink of an eye, these Thunder Light des had engulfed the two Blood Zombies. But Ricky''s attack was not over yet. In the next moment, he summoned the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. It flew forward and enveloped the Blood Zombies. The two Blood Zombies were inundated by thebined attacks from the Thunder Light des and the Furnace of Heaven and Earth, and before long, the pair had already been smashed into pieces. Ricky''s runic power had sessfully obliterated their consciousness. The two Blood Zombies died on the spot. Simply put, Ricky had won this battle, but the fight had also shown him the true power of the corpse miasma. He became more alert. Chapter 1315 The Black Flaming Phoenix Tribe Chapter 1315 The ck ming Phoenix Tribe Ricky thought that the Blood Zombies'' murderous intent and the potent corpse miasma were difficult to deal with already on their own. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if these two Blood Zombies ever attained the ability to think like humans, as they would be impossible to defeat then. To top that off, the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky that the Blood Zombies'' corpse miasma was the ordinary type, which implied that there were far more potent ones. "I was able to sample the corpse miasma''s incredible power this time, and even though it was just the ordinary type, it was strong enough to face my sacred fire and peculiar fire head-on. I can''t help but wonder what the stronger corpse miasma is capable of," Ricky said with a sigh. "Don''t think about that for now, and just focus on strengthening your chaotic fire power. Once your chaotic fire power and chaotic energy reach a certain level, no corpse miasma could threaten you," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. Without another word, Ricky picked up the Intent Apperception Grass and put it aside. Then, he resumed looking for the token. Before he found anything, however, he spotted a figure that was quicklying toward him from afar. When it was close enough, he saw that it was a lovely-looking girl, her ponytail bouncing behind her. Her face was flushed with exertion, and she looked a bit of a mess. Ricky could sense that her body was emitting both evil spirit and pure continent spirit, which clued him in that she was a human devil. After all, he had met human devils before, so he could recognize the aura they gave off at first nce. "That looks like a human devil, but what is she doing here?" murmured Ricky to himself thoughtfully. "I bet she is from the Linghu n." At this point, the girl also caught sight of Ricky. She paused for a moment, as a pensive look took over her face, but she seemed toe to some decision and sped up. When she reached his side, she stretched out her arm and handed him something square and golden. "Here, this is a gift for you." After saying that, she left as quickly as she hade. Ricky was left behind, confused. However, he soon understood what was going on when four more people appeared on the horizon. The girl was nowhere to be seen, but the four people were heading toward Ricky with ferocious expressions on their faces. If he had to guess, they must be after her. But when theyid eyes on Ricky, their attention immediately shifted to him. To be more precise, they were looking at the golden item in his hands, and their eyes held no small amount of greed. Of course, Ricky noticed their gazes. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. So he, too, looked down to check what the girl had given him. The sun glinted perfectly over the golden item, and the words "Misty South Pce" had been carved on it. "This is the token everyone is looking for!" Ricky eximed in his heart and his eyes almost popped out in shock. ''I can''t be mistaken. I am sure that this is the Misty South Pce''s token, '' he thought to himself with tion. "Wow! I can''t believe my luck. I didn''t expect to obtain this so easily," he murmured happily after he recovered from the shock. He was a righteous man, yes, but he was also a flexible person. He didn''t know who that girl was and how she got her hands on the token, but he didn''t give a damn about those unnecessary things. Since the token had fallen into his hands, it was rightfully his, and he was prepared to fight for it. Moreover, the girl didn''t give the token to him out of the goodness of her heart. She merely wanted to escape her pursuers and even purposely put him in danger. At this point, the four people had besieged Ricky from all sides. "Boy, hand over the token to us, and I''ll spare your life," the young man, who seemed to be the leader, snapped at Ricky. "Sir, don''t underestimate him. He is not truly as young as he looks, or maybe he''s just an imp. But don''t look down on him because I heard that he has something up his sleeve," a servant reminded the young leader. "Is that so? Well, it doesn''t matter if he is a child or not. In my eyes, a dwarf is no different from a child," the young man in ck retorted arrogantly. Hearing this, the servant didn''t bother to contradict his master because he thought his master was right. Their young leader was talented and powerful, and a powerful force stood behind him. No one in this area could afford to mess with him. "Sir, there is a blood-colored vortex over there," another servant cut in, pointing to the vortex in the distance. When the ck-d young man heard this, his gaze shifted from Ricky to the blood-colored vortex. "Maybe we can find Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the vortex," the young man remarked with interest. He immediately looked back to Ricky and asked in an icy tone, "Brat, tell us what you got from that blood-colored vortex!" "I didn''t get much. Just an Intent Apperception Grass at the Sage Level," Ricky replied with a shy smile. Ever since he had transformed himself into a child, his genuine smile was exceedingly useful in disarming his opponents, as it made him look innocent and harmless. No one would suspect that he was a powerful opponent. Hence, it didn''t take long before the young man in ck and his people let down their guard. Besides, Ricky''s answer also seemed child-like and naive. "Are you pretending to be weak again?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in jest. "It''s not like I have a choice. I''m wearing a child''s body right now," Ricky inwardly replied. Meanwhile, when the ck-d man heard Ricky''s youthful words, he grew very excited. "Did you say you found an Intent Apperception Grass at the Sage Level? Wow! It looks like I hit the jackpot! I found the token and an Intent Apperception Grass at the same time!" he gushed delightedly. His eyes shone with excitement. ''That guy won''t dare to take me lightly, '' he thought to himself in all confidence. "Hey, why are you getting so excited? These two things are mine, and I earned them fair and square!" Ricky interrupted the young man''s joyous celebration. Hearing Ricky''s words, the young man was dumbfounded. He exchanged looks with his three servants, and the four of them promptly burst intoughter at the same time. They thought that Ricky was going against them because of his ignorance. "You don''t have a prayer, boy. Don''t you know who this man is? He is Levi, and his father is the ck ming Phoenix tribe''s leader. Everything in this area belongs to him. Since he is interested in your belongings, they are now his, and you need to hand them over to him," one of the servants growled at Ricky threateningly. ''I see... These people are from the ck ming Phoenix tribe, huh? Well, I don''t like this tribe at all, '' thought Ricky to himself. Although he pretended to look shocked and fearful outwardly, his mind was alert and wary. "On my, I had no idea! Is he really Master Levi?" he uttered, stuttering as he gaped at the young man in ck. "Now that you know, hurry up and hand over your things already, and get your ass out of here!" Levi ordered as he gestured at Ricky''s items. "But wait! The warriors from the Misty South Pce said that we need to get the token ourselves. You can''t make me give you the token just because of who your father is. That''s bad!" Ricky reasoned lightly, pretending that he was a confused child. "Oh, is that so?" Levi asked with an eyebrow raised critically, as his face darkened because of Ricky''s words. He continued tly, "In that case, I will make you hand over them with my strength." As he said this, he nced meaningfully and nodded at the servant beside him. That servant walked up to Ricky with a cruel smile on the corner of his lips. "All right. I''ll go a few rounds with you, brat, but don''t think I will show mercy to you just because you are young. Don''t go crying to your mother, okay?" the servant sneered to Ricky viciously. As he spoke, a ck me as dark as ink materialized on his right hand. Since Ricky owned the Chaotic Fire Zone, he recognized his opponent''s fire at first nce. It was the Divine ck Bone Fire. It wasmonly known as the kind of fire that apanied the ordinary ck ming Phoenix. Meanwhile, the apanying fire of the pure-blooded ck ming Phoenixes was called the Divine ck Bone Fire. The resonation of his Chaotic Fire Zone told Ricky that Levi''s apanying fire was the Divine ck Bone Fire. This implied that Levis was a pure-blooded ck ming Phoenix. Chapter 1316 The Divine Black Bone Fire Chapter 1316 The Divine ck Bone Fire "It looks like he has the Divine ck Bone Fire, which is another kind of divine fire," Ricky murmured thoughtfully to himself. "Brat, if you want to get your hands on the Divine ck Bone Fire, now is your chance. You just have to take down this Levi guy," the Dragon Intent Grass advised him. "That''s because the apanying holy fire and the apanying divine fire are almost identical to the apanying weapon." The only difference, as far as Ricky knew, was that the apanying holy fire and the apanying divine fire wouldn''t disappear once their masters died. Unlike apanying weapons, they could exist without their masters. "The ck ming Phoenix tribe is one of the forces that rule over this ce, so you might get in trouble if youy a hand on him. You can''t afford that to happen right now," the Dragon Intent Grass warned Ricky. "I''m not looking for trouble. They are the ones who provoked me first. Besides, even if I don''t kill them, I doubt that they will actually let me go. After all, they think I''m a weakling and an easy target. I''m sure that they will try to steal the token from me," replied Ricky. "I guess you are right," the Dragon Intent Grass conceded after a while. "Honestly, I really want to kill them because they are direct descendants of the Great Phoenix. I despise the Great Phoenix tribe to my bones, and I would kill every single one of them if I could, and that includes even those tribes rted to them. If they knew that I am still alive, they would surely hunt me down and kill me," Ricky exined to the Dragon Intent Grass. He was a vengeful man who held grudges for a lifetime, which was why he could never forget that Lanny attempted to take him out. "I can respect that. Don''t worry, I am on your side, so you can just do what you want, and I will support you. They should pay for what they have done to you," the Dragon Intent Grass earnestly dered after hearing Ricky''s words. Since the Dragon Intent Grass had been with Ricky for a long time now, it was well-aware of the rift between him and the Great Phoenix tribe. At this moment, Levi''s servant dashed towards Ricky without warning. His fist had been cleverly reinforced with the Holy ck Bone Fire''s power, as he intended to punch Ricky. Meanwhile, the Dragon Intent Grass'' words inspired Ricky, and he was now even more resolved to bring down these warriors from the ck ming Phoenix tribe. ''It has been a long time since my Devouring Fire devoured any kind of holy fire. But today is the chance to savor the Holy ck Bone Fire!'' thought to Ricky himself. In the next second, his eyes started shing, and the devouring power emerged as if awoken from its sleep. He used the Devouring Storm to surround the servant that had attacked him, and then the Evil Devouring Mouth fused with the Devouring Fire and swallowed up that servant in a burst of fiery mes. Before the servant even realized what was happening, the Evil Devouring Mouth had devoured him whole. At that moment, Ricky''s eyes shed with the color of blood. Meanwhile, the three other people gaped at the gory sight, looking shaken and horrified. But they soon recovered from their shock and turned to Ricky with suspicious looks, as they had finally realized that he was no ordinary child. "Brat, who are you?" Levi asked with eyes narrowed skeptically. "You don''t need to know my name. I have no personal issues with you people, so I had no intention of taking your lives at first. But now that I know you are from the ck ming Phoenix tribe, you must die," Ricky replied, and his nk expression appeared strange on a child''s face. It was because he had activated the Devourer Zone, and it had turned him evil and bloodthirsty. And in such a state, Ricky tended to shoot first before asking questions. Thus, even before those words left his mouth, Levi and his servants had been doomed to die. "This guy''s killing intent is getting incredibly strong. That must be the effect of his Devourer Zone. I hope he won''t get carried away with it," the Dragon Intent Grass murmured to itself with concern when it sensed Ricky''s emotions. Meanwhile, the two servants were overwhelmed by terror when they felt Ricky''s killing intent. They stood stock-still as their feet turned stiff and refused to move. At this point, Ricky had already activated the Space-shrinking Pace. The two servants had just be the middle spiritual emperors, and as such, they had no hope for escape once Ricky used the Space-shrinking Pace. In a matter of seconds, a great searing pain took over their bodies before they were devoured by Ricky''s Evil Devouring Mouth. "Who the hell are you? Are you an enemy of our tribe?" Levi screamed in panic. Ricky moved so quickly that he didn''t even have the time to save his men. He could only look on in shock as Ricky took down his men in one strike. His question went unanswered, however, as Ricky merely leveled a murderous look on his face. Without any hesitation, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace and appeared before Levi in an instant. Then, he used the Evil Devouring Mouth again. To be frank, Levi was much stronger than his servants. With a low growl, a pair of wings materialized on his back, and he used these sturdy wings to shield himself, trying to withstand Ricky''s attack. Despite the well-executed defense, Levi was blown away by the impact. Hended a fair distance away, steadied himself, and revealed his beast form. His real body was that of a ck bird that resembled the Great Phoenix. A ck ming crown razed in ck mes hovered over the bird''s head, and the crown bore the symbol of his noble blood. And the ck fire was his apanying fire¡ªthe Divine ck Bone Fire. Of course, only a pure- blooded ck ming Phoenix would be apanied by the Divine ck Bone Fire. "The sight of your true body makes me even more eager to take you down," growled Ricky coldly. "And when I do, I will take your apanying fire." "Don''t be too arrogant, you brat. No warrior in this era ever dared to talk that way to me!" Levi snapped as Ricky''s tant disrespect provoked him. Since his father was the ck ming Phoenix tribe''s leader, he hade to expect that everybody would respect him. Before this, no one in this area had the guts to humiliate him like that. He felt bitter because a measly dwarf was the one responsible for the mess he was in. He couldn''t help but react out of anger and not with his brain. Otherwise, he would have run away. "Get ready to die!" Ricky shouted. He released his devouring power, which made the blood-colored water in the river vibrate as if there was an earthquake down under. He had frequently used the massacring power and chaotic fire power since he arrived here in the Middle Land. That was why he decided to unleash the devouring power instead this time. In that way, his identity would not be exposed. When Levi saw that Ricky had no intention of backing down, he realized that his threat had not worked. He pped his wings and released deadly power from the ck me, as he simultaneously collided with Ricky using his physical strength. This is from N?velDrama.Org. The ck ming Phoenix''s blood power was of the noble type. Thus, while they were engaged in the fight, Levi activated his blood power to help suppress Ricky. But things didn''t go as nned. To his horror, it turned out that Ricky''s blood power was stronger than his. Ricky and Levi proceeded to exchange blows, and after several rounds of confrontation, Levi found himself at a disadvantage. This made him feel greatly upset and confused. He thought that he was better than any human warrior in terms of physical strength since he was a powerful beast. But this battle seemed to say otherwise. "Emerge, my mes! Go and burn him!" Levi couldn''t afford to lose his focus, so he shook his head to stop himself from thinking such things. No questions mattered right now. He stepped back until he was at a safe distance from his foe, and then he let loose his Omnipotent Skill. His massive body suddenly lit up with ck mes. It was none other than the Divine ck Bone Fire. "Be careful with that guy''s fire. It has something inmon with your Heaven Illuminating Fire. They can both destroy bones and burn them to ashes," the Dragon Intent Grass warily reminded Ricky. "I see. But it doesn''t matter, as not all the warriors can unleash the divine fire''s real power," Ricky confidently replied. Then he turned to Levi with a look of disdain and remarked, "I really want to know more about this your fire and its capabilities. I hope that its power will not let me down." At the same time, devouring runes suddenly emerged on Ricky''s body, as the Devouring Fire continued burning brightly. Although Ricky didn''t think Levi was big enough of a threat to deserve his respect, he still couldn''t underestimate the Divine ck Bone Fire''s power. So he decided to deal with this situation more carefully. Chapter 1317 Acquiring Another Fire Chapter 1317 Acquiring Another Fire The ck me on Levi''s head spread like wildfire all over his body, covering every inch in a matter of seconds. Even all the powers contained the air stood no chance and burned without a single spark, as the blood-colored river around them rippled in waves as if it was trying to escape from the ck me. Boom! Boom! When Levi opened his mouth, purer Divine ck Bone Fire appeared and flew towards Ricky. But the fire didn''t burn Ricky. Instead, it turned into countless tiny strings that nketed Ricky and entered his body, prating to the marrows of his bones. This was the Divine ck Bone Fire''s true power. It could directly break the enemy''s defenses and prate their bones. In the next breath, feathers covered in the Divine ck Bone Fire shot out from Levi''s body and get connected with Ricky''s body through those strings. All of that happened in a split second, and the Divine ck Bone Fire ignited within Ricky''s bones. "Argh!" Ricky cried out as he felt the tremendous pain from inside his body. Despite the pain, though, he couldn''t help but appreciate the power of the Divine ck Bone Fire. ''His fire is indeed amazing. It has the ability to enter bones for maximum damage!'' Ricky dared not to hesitate this time, as he enfolded his bones with the Devouring Fire. He then activated the Devouring Storm, which instantly approached the Divine ck Bone Fire. Before long, the Divine ck Bone Fire had been pushed out of his body. He then merged the Devouring Fire with the devouring runes, aiming it at Levi without hesitation.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. When Levi saw this, his narrow eyes darkened with displeasure. He pulled his wings closer to his body, reinforced them with the Divine ck Bone Fire, and used the wings as his shield. The second the Devouring Fire collided with Levi''s wings, a great spark urred, and a violent airwave burst out. The forceful impact blew Levi away, and hended with a heavy thud, blood dripping from his lips. That attack packed a wallop! At this point, Levi couldn''t help but fear for his life. The Divine ck Bone Fire was his best move, but Ricky broke it easily. Ricky had ended up unscathed, while he had received massive damage. He hated to admit it, but their confrontation showed Levi that he was in over his head. Ricky was certainly out of his league! "How could this happen? I can''t believe it..." Levi murmured to himself in terror. ''It looks like this guy has nothing but bravado, '' Ricky sneered in his mind when he noticed the frightened look on Levi''s face. "There are a lot of geniuses in the Middle Land, and it is filled with fake geniuses like him as well. These so-called fake geniuses are those who are as talented as real geniuses, but they only attained their high levels by refining countless Treasures from Heaven and Earth and pills and their strong backgrounds. Although they have high cultivation levels, they have virtually no fighting experience. They are so weak- minded and fragile. They think so highly of themselves! Obviously Levi is one of them," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in. Ricky shrugged indifferently and said, "Oh, well. I will just take the Divine ck Bone Fire. But first, I''m going to end his miserable life." As soon as the words fell from his lips, Ricky burst out the Evil Devouring Mouth to devour the terrified Levi. Then, he activated the chaotic fire and burned Levi in the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. Tortured and pained screams resounded in the stillness of the battlefield. "You¡ªyou can''t kill me! My father is the leader of the ck ming Phoenix tribe. If something happens to me, he won''t rest until he has avenged me. There won''t be any ce for you to hide in the entire Middle Land," Levi blurted out, half out of his mind in fear and pain. "Besides, our tribe originated from the Great Phoenix tribe. If you kill me here, the Great Phoenix tribe will not let you go so easily!" Panic-stricken, Levi thought it was a good idea to threaten Ricky with the fact that he was closely rted to the Great Phoenix tribe. Unfortunately, Ricky wanted him dead precise for this reason. Levis didn''t know that his rtion to the Great Phoenix tribe basically signed his death warrant for him. The next moment, Ricky increased the Furnace of Heaven and Earth''s power, and Levi was reduced to ashes in an instant. All that was left of him was his storage zone and Divine ck Bone Fire. ''You know what? I hate people like you the most. Those who threaten others in less standing and use their background to intimidate have no backbones. Honestly, you had iting. I will end the Great Phoenix tribe sooner orter, '' Ricky dered in his mind, a determined look shing in his eyes. But now that danger was past, he turned his attention to the Divine ck Bone Fire, which he ced into the Chaotic Fire Zone with the help of his chaotic fire runes. There, he could ess it in case he needed it in the future. "All right! I obtained another fire," Ricky cheered with a smile. "Your chaotic fire power is also getting stronger," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "I wonder how strong your chaotic fire power would be once you have collected one hundred and eight sacred fire and peculiar fire." "It might be invincible by then since I will also cultivate the real primitive power byprehending the chaotic fire power and the chaotic power." Ricky shared his opinion with much confidence. "I''m looking forward to that day," answered the Dragon Intent Grass. It believed that Ricky could do as he said. After all, he hadprehended the chaotic power and became a spiritual emperor without the Heavenly Meridian. What could stop him from cultivating the primitive power? If Ricky said those words, the Dragon Intent Grass knew they weren''t empty words. "This is a marvelous day! I have not only got my hands on an Intent Apperception Grass, but I even obtained the Divine ck Bone Fire. Plus, now, I have a token," Ricky said with a wide smile. He admired the small square token in his hand. "You''ve already got what you wanted, so what are you nning to do next? Are you going to keep exploring the Corpse Blood Devil River?" the Dragon Intent Grass curiously asked. "Of course! I will continue my adventure here for now. No one knows that Levi died in my hands, and no one would even suspect me seeing as I look like a child. Besides, there are so many Treasures from Heaven and Earth here. I don''t want to leave too soon. However, I need to take care of something important before I continue my adventure," Ricky replied thoughtfully. As he spoke, he performed the Omnipotent Skill, the Ancestral Thunder Net, and the thunder power within his body began to surge. The lit up in a sh and engulfed the space behind him. Ripples suddenly came out of nowhere, and a figure showed up and tried to escape from the. But it was toote. The Ancestral Thunder Net had managed to entrap the figure, who didn''t seem strong enough to break the. In an instant, the figure was brought before Ricky. It was none other than the girl who had given the token to Ricky and started the whole mess. She looked beyond terrified, unable to escape and caught-off-guard. "Ho¡ªhow could this be possible? You didn''t leave anything on me, or I would have noticed. How did you spot me?" the girl whispered in utter disbelief as she gaped at Ricky in terror. The truth was Ricky could still sense the mutant power radiating from her. It seemed like she had used it to cloak her presence. "A cloaking mutant, huh?" Ricky murmured to himself, looking deep in thought. "Hey, tell me, what is your mutant? Are you from the Linghu n, a human devil''s n?" he straightforwardly asked the girl. Seeing as Ricky seemed to have no intention of killing her, the girl felt slightly relieved. "I was the one who asked first. How did you find me?" Despite her fear, the girl seemed unrelenting with her questions. Chapter 1318 Audrey Linghu Chapter 1318 Audrey Linghu "Ha-ha! Why should I tell you?" asked Ricky with a yfulugh. "It seems like you don''t realize what position you are in. You are my prisoner now, so you don''t get to ask the questions¡ª I do." As he spoke, Ricky unleashed more momentum, and his killing intent swelled like a cresting wave. This girl''s physical creatures screamed innocence and beauty, but Ricky believed that she was not as harmless as she appeared. Thanks to the Devourer Zone, Ricky''s killing intent emanated in a terrible way, intimidating and frightening. The beautifuldy, of course, sensed his killing intent, and a sh of fear flickered through her expressive almond eyes. "What do you say? Are you going to answer my questions or not?" Ricky probed further with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth. It made him look like he wouldn''t think twice before hurting her. "All right! I''ll tell you!" the girl hastily responded, slightly scared and a little more than frantic. She had seen with her own eyes how Ricky took down Levi and his servants with no mercy or hesitation. That was when she realized that Ricky was a dangerous person, even though he looked like a child. She made a mistake trying to trick him. "I am Audrey Linghu from the human devils'' n¡ªthe Linghu n. My mutant is the Sense Mutant." She introduced herself. ''It looks like I was correct. She is indeed a human devil, muttered Ricky to himself silently, his eyebrows scrunched in a frown. ''And she has the Sense Mutant...'' "So she possesses the Sense Mutant. No wonder we didn''t sense her until you got your hands on the Divine ck Bone Fire," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked knowingly.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "What''s so special about the Sense Mutant?" Ricky asked out of curiosity. "It''s a mutant that enhances its owner''s senses, but unlike other mutants, it can''t enhance its owner''s power. Anyone who has it in possession bes more sensitive to stimuluspared to others. If its owner runs into someone, he can detect that someone from anywhere, even if thetter is far away from him. The stronger its owner is, the farther his perception can cover, which means that if its owner has infinite strength, well, he can probably sense anything in the world. A warrior with the Sense Mutant has a strong affinity with anything in the world, so he can integrate into anything. It is simr to an illusion in that way. I can surmise that you didn''t detect this girl''s presence earlier because she had activated her mutant power and became invisible. But if you had used your Golden Spirit Eyes, or if you were far stronger than her, you would have sensed her presence," the Dragon Intent Grass lengthily exined. "I see. So that''s the power of the Sense Mutant," Ricky murmured to himself pensively after he heard the Dragon Intent Grass'' lecture. "There is also one more reason why you were able to find her. You had likely sensed the aura or something around her that you are familiar with. That Levi guy must have left the Divine ck Bone Fire''s aura on her, which he must have used to track her down. That exins why you found that she didn''t leave when you got the Divine ck Bone Fire," the Dragon Intent Grass went on. "I understand now. The Sense Mutant''s owner can integrate into anything and sense everything," Ricky muttered, staring at Audrey Linghu all the while. As he gazed at her lovely face, he also carefully checked her aura and found it was copse miasma. He was surprised when he found that the corpse miasma she emitted was far stronger than that of the Blood Zombies he met. "The members of the Linghu n carry the Corpse Blood Devil tribe''s blood, which is called the Ancestral Corpse blood power. From its name, you can tell that they have the strongest Corpse blood power. However, the human devils of the Linghu n have less than ten percent of that blood power because they don''t have their own ces like the ancestralnd of the Corpse Blood Devil tribe," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed. Audrey Linghu was not just a pretty face. She was clever too. Thus, as soon as she felt Ricky''s killing intent disappear, she immediately understood that all Ricky wanted from her was the truth. He didn''t want to hurt her at all. What impressed her, even more, was that Ricky didn''t look down on her just because she was a human devil, and that was something precious and rare. Since she had the Sense Mutant, she was more sensitive and could tell what he intended to do from his emotions. After she learned that Ricky had no intention of taking her life, the fear that clutched at her heart gradually lessened. Finally, she mustered up the courage to look him in the eye and said, "I already answered your question. Now, it''s your turn. Tell me how you found me." Since Audrey Linghu had told him the truth, Ricky felt obligated to tell her the truth as well. He flipped his hand, and the Divine ck Bone Fire readily emerged from his palm. "How¡ª how did that happen? Why is the Divine ck Bone Fire in your possession?" Audrey Linghu asked, her eyes widened with astonishment. "I got it from Levi, of course," Ricky replied honestly and gave her the brightest smile he could. And his words made the girl''s face ck in shock. Not all creatures could control the sacred fire, not to mention that the Divine Bone Divine Fire was supposed to be its owner''s apanying fire. However, Ricky had it in his possession, which should be impossible. A shocked look involuntarily shed across her face. Audrey Linghu had such a hard time running from Levi and his servants because they could track her down, and apparently, it was because they left the aura of the Divine ck Bone Fire on her the second they met. It turned out that they knew she had the Sense Mutant. Meanwhile, Ricky knew that the girl was shaken up because of what happened, but he had no idea what she was thinking as she was lost in thought. Of course, it was Ricky''s identity that was at the forefront of her mind. "I told you what you wanted to know. Now, let''s get down to business. Do you want to live or die?" Ricky straightforwardly asked. "Of course, I want to live!" Audrey Linghu immediately eximed. "Okay, then. If you don''t want to die, make a Martial Arts Oath that you will pretend that you didn''t see anything today. Otherwise, I will make sure that you''ll face the same fate as Levi," warned Ricky seriously. "I swear! You have my word," replied Audrey Linghu. A big smile brightened her face once again, as she found out what Ricky wanted her to do. She had no problem keeping what happened a secret, and the thought that Ricky would not hurt her as long as she abided by their agreement reassured her greatly. It felt like a huge weight had been taken from her shoulders! Of course, she would never dare to defy Ricky, so she made the Martial Arts Oath just as she was told. Plus, she obeyed Ricky not only because she was afraid, but also because she was d that he had finished off Levi and his men. "Will you release me now?" Audrey Linghu asked once she hadpleted her Martial Arts Oath. "Sure!" This time, Ricky smiled back at the innocent-looking girl. He then withdrew all his strength and set her free. "You can leave now. By the way, you''d better not do this again when you get in trouble next time! It''s not right to get strangers involved in your mess after all. Who knows? Someday, you might offend someone with no mercy and get yourself in worse trouble," advised Ricky. "I''ll be leaving then. But, first, can I have the token back?" Audrey Linghu said, looking a bit embarrassed. "Excuse me? I think I misheard you for a moment there," Ricky asked as he scratched his head in confusion. "Okay, let me repeat that again. Will you give me back my token?" she asked again. Ricky''s dark eyes narrowed and his displeasure pierced through Audrey''s soul, and she fought not to step back in fear. "Don''t push me, woman. I let you go despite the fact that you have got me into trouble, but now you are asking me to give the token back to you. Why should I do that?" Irritation marred the pleasant expression Ricky had been wearing earlier, and he stared down the girl menacingly. "Hey, what are you talking about? If I hadn''t given you the token, you wouldn''t have got your hands on the Divine ck Bone Fire," Audrey Linghu retorted with a pout. It seemed that her desire for the token far outshined her fear of Ricky. "Is that so?" Ricky asked with a fake smile. "Even though you don''t want to ept it, that''s the truth. If I had not given you the token, you wouldn''t have attracted Levi''s attention, and you wouldn''t have gotten your hands on the Divine ck Bone Fire. I indirectly helped you get the fire, so shouldn''t you thank me for that?" Audrey Linghu insisted. "The woman has a point, brat," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in at this moment. "You are Audrey Linghu, right? What do you think would happen if I don''t give you the token?" Ricky asked with a wicked smile pulling at the corners of his mouth. "If you don''t give it to me, I''m going to tell everyone who you are," she answered with newfound impudence, smiling at Ricky triumphantly. Chapter 1319 The Corpse Lair Chapter 1319 The Corpse Lair "What did you just say? Who do you think I am exactly?" Ricky asked as he eyed Audrey with suspicion. "You possess many mutant powers, which isn''t verymon in this time and ce. However, I recently heard about a genius called Ricky Nan, who became famous for his strength, and he has several mutants like you. It''s not hard to see the connection, right?" Audrey exined with a sly, knowing look in her eyes. When he heard her words, Ricky''s eyes immediately lost their shine. It was evident that she had figured out his identity. ''How did she make such a connection? I made sure to disguise myself well except for my white hair. But I bet there are a lot of warriors out there with white hair, '' he wondered in utter confusion. "It looks like we underestimated the Sense Mutant''s power. Unexpectedly, it is good enough to detect your real identity," the Dragon Intent Grass grudgingly admitted. ''I guess this is the real power of her mutant. Without it, she would not have seen through my tricks, '' Ricky thought. "Well, I guess there is no use hiding it. I am, indeed, Ricky Nan!" he finally admitted, knowing that denying it would not help much. Of course, Audrey didn''t look surprised at all. In fact, she looked like her birthday hade early, as she was looking at him triumphantly. "I knew it! That means you are the one who got Paul''s inheritance," she loudly dered as she gazed at Ricky with delight. "How long have you known about this?" Ricky curiously asked, a little impressed. "From the moment I saw you, my Sense Mutant perceived that you have several mutant powers. That''s how I became certain that you are indeed Ricky. But you know what? I already had known you before you reached the Middle Land," admitted Audrey, but her vague statement confused Ricky instead. "What do you mean? Have we met before?" he asked, looking and sounding utterly perplexed. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Well... You have traveled to our ancestralnd before, haven''t you?" she asked matter-of-factly as she stared right into his eyes. "How did you know that? Were you there a year ago as well?" Ricky asked in surprise, not bothering to deny anything. "Unfortunately, I wasn''t qualified to enter our ancestralnd at that time. But we, human devils, all know you. After all, you defeated the most powerful and talented genius among our enemies and stopped them from taking the grand humanoid evil tree. We all hold you in high esteem," Audrey lengthily exined. "Really? I can''t believe it! I had no idea I was that popr among you guys," Ricky blurted out mirthfully. "Believe me, most of us see you as a hero. Queenie thinks highly of you as well, and she has often praised you in my presence. That is how I got to know you," Audrey rambled on. "Oh, you know Queenie too! How is she?" At the mention of Queenie, Ricky immediately asked. "She is fine. Actually, she couldn''t have been better. After all, she now has the grand humanoid evil tree in her grasp, and she has been recognized as the most powerful genius in our tribe. And she mentioned that she misses you so much," Audrey honestly answered. Her words, however, made Ricky slightly embarrassed. He didn''t know what to say, so he let out an uneasyugh. "Ha-ha! Does she?" he remarked, awkwardly looking away from Audrey. "You and Queenie must be very good friends," she added further as if she didn''t notice his self- conscious reaction. "Yes. We get along quite well," Ricky replied, nodding his head. "So, does this mean we are friends now?" Audrey added. Ricky paused for a moment as a thought pooped up in his mind. "Ha-ha! I see what you''re doing, girly. You still want this token, don''t you?" he asked, chuckling slightly. Of course, he wasn''t stupid. It was quite obvious that she was doing this because she was up to something. Audrey flushed in embarrassment when she realized that Ricky had seen through her. But he was right, so she could not deny anything. A few momentster, she finally mustered up some courage and said, "Ricky, can I please have the token? You did say we are friends now." Ricky fell silent for a short while, as he gazed thoughtfully at the token in his hand. ''She even mentioned Queenie. It mighte off as rude if I refused her request, '' he pondered to himself. Atst, he sighed, looked at Audrey with a resolute expression, and said, "You know what? Forget it. Here, you can have it." He carefully reached out and handed the token over to her. In the end, he figured that there was too much on the line. Audrey''s rtionship with Queenie was the least of his considerations, as she also knew Ricky''s true identity, and she could use it to threaten him. He couldn''t force Audrey to make another Martial Arts Oath, not to mentiony a hand on her. "Yay! Thank you, Ricky!" Audrey cheered delightedly as she epted the token. "You don''t have to thank me. Just make sure to keep my identity and Levi''s death to yourself. If you do that, I will be forever grateful to you," muttered Ricky. After that, he decided to part with her and search for another token. After all, he had given her the only token he had, so he would have to keep looking for another one. When Audrey noticed that Ricky was about to leave, she immediately followed after him. "Wait! Where are you going?" she asked. "I''m going to look for another token. You should leave, though, as it''s not safe for a human devil to linger near the Corpse Blood Devil River even though you have the Sense Mutant. You already have a token in your hands, so it would be better for you to head home!" Ricky warned her off. "Don''t worry. Except for the ck ming Phoenix tribe, no one can track me down, not to mention hurt me. I am on good terms with the Abstinent Sect too, so I''m not entirely unprotected. Besides, I''m not scared of anything because I have you here with me!" Audrey replied with overflowing confidence. "I don''t have time to be your bodyguard. I need to find another token..." Ricky protested immediately. "But I can help! Don''t forget that I have the Sense Mutant, so if you take me with you, you would benefit from my mutant as well. I can sense Treasures from Heaven and Earth and tokens even if they are far away. In fact, I found this token with the help of my Sense Mutant," Audrey continued to insist, as she desperately wanted to apany Ricky. "Ricky, Audrey is right. I think it would be better if you take her with you. She can help you find a token quickly with the Sense Mutant''s guidance. Besides, if she were by your side, you could make sure that she won''t have a chance to reveal your identity to others," the Dragon Intent Grass advised. "Fine. I guess I can''t say no to her this time," Ricky responded with a reluctant frown. With that decided, he turned back to Audrey as he continued on his way. "Audrey, you mentioned earlier that ten more tokens are left in the Corpse Lair in the Corpse Blood Devil River, right?" "That''s right. Although I almost died there, I, at least, got my hands on this token. Thanks to that experience, I am more familiar with the token''s aura, so I would not make a mistake about that. However, a few days had already passed, so other geniuses must have noticed by now that all the tokens in the Corpse Blood Devil River are gathered in the Corpse Lair. The Corpse Lair is vast. You would save a lot of time if you take me with you," Audrey borated. "Why do I feel like you want toe with me so much? Are you nning something else? Perhaps, are you still in trouble and need my help?" Ricky asked skeptically as he studied Audrey with suspicion in his eyes. "Come on! You''re overthinking things!" Audrey protested, shaking her head. "I just want to help you because I feel like you are a good man. That''s it." "Is that so?" Ricky murmured, still looking suspicious. The truth was that he still had some apprehensions, but he didn''t bother to voice any of them anymore. He headed straight for the Corpse Lair, which was known as the source of the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers because all the Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies in the rivers originated from there. Legend had it that the Corpse Lair came into existence after the dead Corpse Blood Devils absorbed the power of heaven and earth for eras. In other words, the Corpse Lair was the heart of the Corpse Blood Devil Land. As long as it existed, the Corpse Blood Devil Land would never disappear. But if the Corpse Lair was ever destroyed, the Corpse Blood Devil Land would gradually disappear. Chapter 1320 Laura And Dave Chapter 1320 Laura And Dave The Corpse Lair was a detached expanse, which looked like a massive blood-colored ball shrouded by blood-colored light from afar. The blood-colored light, however, didn''t hold any power, so it couldn''t stop any creatures from entering their. At this point, countless warriors had already gathered near the Corpse Lair, and all of them had one goal in mind. Just as Audrey had foretold, all these warriors had searched for days, but they could not find any tokens in other ces of the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Of course, the Misty South Pce would not spread false news, and since they imed that there were tokens in this area, there certainly must be. A simple deduction pointed to the fact that it must be somewhere inside the Corpse Lair, as it was the only ce that they had yet to explore. The warriors loitered around their with troubled looks on their faces, but none of them ventured inside because they were afraid of the dangers it held. After all, the ck Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies originated from there. Even an upper spiritual emperor would be in danger if they dared to step foot inside. While they were pacing back and forth around their, two teams arrived and caught their attention. An enchanting white-robed woman led one of the teams. Butpared to her looks, the noble and unworldly aura she gave off attracted everyone even more. The woman was none other than Laura, a disciple of the Abstinent Sect. She was well respected among her fellow disciples in the sect. The other team was led by a ck-robed man sporting a majestic ck crown. He looked dignified and pompous, and the indifferent look in his eyes gave off an aloof vibe. This young man was named Dave, and he was the son of the ck ming Phoenix tribe''s leader. Levi, whom Ricky had killed, was his younger brother. Of course, he had no idea that his brother had died, as did the other members of the ck ming Phoenix tribe, not to mention that it was Ricky who had killed Levi. Otherwise, he would not be as calm as he was now. As soon as the warriors who had already arrived earlierid eyes on them, they began to whisper to each other. "Laura and Dave are here! It looks like the Corpse Lair is indeed the only ce where the tokens can be found." "But this isn''t good for us. We will surely have a harder time getting our hands on the tokens now. Not only will we have to face ck Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies there, but we will also have to compete against two powerful warriors. Hell, even their men are stronger than us." "Well, look at the bright side! Those Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies prefer stronger prey, so they would undoubtedly gravitate toward the two powerful groups." "Anyway, let''s just hope we''ll get lucky and get a chance to get a hold of those tokens." Meanwhile, as soon as Dave arrived, the first thing he saw was Laura. "Laura!" he called out warmly. He liked the woman because he thought of her as his powerfulpetitor, and, more than that, he felt like she was the only one good enough for him in this area. In sharp contrast to his warm response, Laura merely sent a frosty nod in his direction. This somewhat upset Dave, and he sneered at her inwardly, ''Damn woman! Wait until I evolve into a Great Phoenix, and I''ll make you kiss my feet!'' After that, Laura and Dave entered the Corpse Lair to search. Just as the duo was about to enter their with the people they had brought, Ricky and Audrey arrived. To those who didn''t know the pair, they looked like a strange pair¡ªa lovely girl and a boy in rags. Their presence attracted many warriors'' attention. Besides their interesting appearances, there were a lot of rumors about the two as well. The white-haired boy was said to be incredibly strong, while the lovely girl was a human devil. At this point, Audrey looked around and caught sight of Laura. "Hey, Laura!" she greeted the enchanting woman enthusiastically. "It looks like that you get on well with the people from the Abstinent Sect," Rickymented telepathically. "Of course, I told you that before," Audrey readily answered. The strange-looking pair came closer to Laura and herpanions, who merely cast a nce towards Ricky. They looked at him only because they didn''t know him, but none of them showed disdain or interest. That was one of the remarkable features of the Abstinent Sect''s members. They seldom showed any emotions and treated all people equally, which showed that they held no prejudice against anything or anyone. Perhaps that was also the reason why the members of the Abstinent Sect got along well with the Linghu n. They didn''t discriminate against them or treat them badly. "Did you leave home without telling anyone again?" Laura asked Audrey with a faint smile on her face, one eyebrow raised teasingly. "No. This time, I told my brother I''ming here," replied Audrey with a yful smile. "I see. Well, you cane with us," Laura offered kindly. She figured that most of the people here would probably treat Audrey badly, so it would be better if Audrey stayed with her and her people. "Thank you, Laura! But if it''s okay, can my new friende with us? His name is Soar Long," Audrey introduced Ricky. Ricky had used Soar''s name since he thought that it would help him avoid trouble. Besides, no one here knew who Soar really was at this point. "No problem! He cane with us," said Laura coolly and nodded in agreement. She genuinely didn''t mind if Ricky joined them since Audrey seemed to like him a lot. Moreover, she sensed that he was a middle spiritual emperor, so he would not be a burden to them. "Ricky, let''s go with Laura. I promise that you''ll have your share of tokens once we find them," Audrey then said to Ricky through telepathy. "I''m cool with that," Ricky readily agreed. "Yay! By the way, I have something else to tell you. Do you see that red-haired young man behind Dave?" she continued "Yeah, why? What''s wrong with him? Isn''t he a member of the ck ming Phoenix tribe?" Ricky curiously asked as his eyes narrowed thoughtfully at Dave''s team. "You''re right. Their kind is always born with jet-ck hair. Once they awaken their blood power and evolve into the Great Phoenixes, their hair turns red. I also sensed that his blood power and strength are stronger than Dave''s. I think he descended directly from the Great Phoenix tribe," Audrey revealed as she subtly studied the red-haired man. "What?! That guy is a Great Phoenix!" Audrey''s words stunned Ricky for a moment. But his control was excellent, so his shock didn''t register on his face. He gazed at the red-haired man, and a spark of hatred shed in his eyes. However, the anger passed through quickly, and no one was able to catch sight of it. After all, he didn''t think it was a good idea to attack the red-haired man in front of so many people. Instead, he nned to make a move against him inside the Corpse Lair. Ricky hated the Great Phoenix tribe to the core, and he would never spare their lives if he crossed paths with them. The others had not noticed Ricky''s wrath, but his killing intent didn''t escape the red-haired young man, and a hint of bewilderment shed across his eyes. The young man with long red hair couldn''t think of anyone who wanted him dead, so he had no idea where the feeling of malice hade from. After all, he didn''t see anyone who had problems with him here. But he soon dismissed the feeling, for he didn''t think that the warriors present could pose a threat to him. "Ricky, why do you want him dead so badly? Do you have any grudge against the ck ming Phoenix tribe and the Great Phoenix tribe?" Audrey asked out of curiosity when her Sense Mutant detected Ricky''s murderous intent. "No. I just don''t see eye to eye with the Great Phoenix tribe," Ricky responded coolly once he had calmed down. "I agree with you there. I hate the Great Phoenix tribe more than any other force in the world. They are too self-conceited and think that they are so much better than others," agreed Audrey enthusiastically. ''Just wait, Great Phoenix tribe! It won''t be long now before I grow strong enough to eliminate you for good!'' Ricky swore to himself inwardly. Chapter 1321 Encountering The Blood-colored Wind Chapter 1321 Encountering The Blood-colored Wind While the other warriors were still meandering hesitantly around the Corpse Lair, Laura and Dave took the initiative and entered from different directions with theirpanions. Laura and her people followed Audrey''s advice on where they should pass since they knew that thetter possessed the Sense Mutant. However, Audrey didn''t tell Laura that she had already obtained a token for herself. "Laura, please give me a share when we find the tokens. I really want to join the Misty South Pce''s selection competition. After all, if I be a disciple of the Misty South Pce, the others would stop messing with my n," she requested, pretending that she still needed one token. As a matter of fact, she made such a request for Ricky''s sake, as he still didn''t have a token. "No problem!" Laura immediately agreed, nodding. "It looks like Audrey wasn''t lying when she said that human devils think highly of you, or she wouldn''t have made that request. But that''s not surprising at all, considering the fact that you helped them obtain the grand humanoid evil tree. After all, the grand humanoid evil tree means everything to human devils," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked thoughtfully. Once they had gained ess to the inner recesses of their, they found that it was a blood-colored space. There were copious amounts of blood aura, corpse miasma, and evil spirit inside, and they all felt incredibly potent. The three kinds of powers writhed around the creepyir and merged with one another, forming an incredibly strong wind that was as strong as a middle spiritual emperor. This kind of wind could only be found here in the Corpse Lair. It could be said that this unique phenomenon made their an exceedingly dangerous ce. On top of that, plenty of Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies roamed around the area. Since those zombies originated from within their, their powers were naturally much stronger when they were inside their as well. In sharp contrast, those warriors who came in were strangers to this ce, and they inevitably grew weaker while in the Corpse Lair. Due to all these inherently dangerous factors, even a Blood Zombie or a Devil Zombie that had the strength of the middle spiritual emperor could pose a big threat to them. Besides, the zombies didn''t act alone, as they almost always travelled in hordes. Before long, Audrey and herpanions arrived in a ce where the token should be hidden somewhere. A continuously blowing wind as strong as a hurricane pervaded the area. If warriors wandered too close, they would surely get dragged and tossed around by the wind, and the weaker warriors would undoubtedly be smashed into pieces. Laura and herpanions wisely stopped a fair distance away, intending to observe the area first before they jumped into the fray. "The wind is too strong! I don''t think any of us can enter this area safely. Audrey, are you sure there is a token over there?" Laura asked in a serious tone, gesturing to where the wind blew the hardest. "Yeah, there''s no doubt about it. Do you see that area in the middle of the wind? I can sense two tokens around there," Audrey responded affirmatively. ''It looks like the Misty South Pce''s senior warriors deliberately put the tokens in the center of the wind, '' thought Ricky as he gazed at the said area. "I guess the Misty South Pce wouldn''t be so strong if they weren''t strict in their requirements. Otherwise, weaker warriors might sneak into their ranks. Audrey was only able to get her hands on that token by a stroke of luck," observed the Dragon Intent Grass. "Helen,e with me," Laura ordered to one girl. She then turned to the remaining people and said, "As for you guys, you should stay here and wait for us toe back." After that, she and Helen made their way towards the area where the wind blew the hardest. She had chosen Helen in particr because she was the strongest among her team, not including Laura. The second the two women set foot in that area, the strong wind undted harder as if they had detected the presence of the pair. In the next moment, strong wind des flew towards the two women. The wind des contained four kinds of power: the wind power, the corpse power, the massacring power, and the devil power. The power of each wind de was no weaker than that of a middle spiritual emperor. Laura and Helen didn''t dare to underestimate the power of the wind des. At once, they unleashed all their strength and proceeded deeper into the area, ready to defend themselves at a moment''s notice. At this point, the pair had no intention of fighting the wind head-on. They only intended to endure, get in, find the tokens, and get out. They hoped that even though they couldn''t overpower the wind, they could at least return to theirpanions with the two tokens safe and sound. However, Ricky soon noticed that they were getting weaker as they went deeper and deeper into the wind. It seemed like the suppressive force of the wind was sapping their strength. "Audrey, can you see what''s going on there?" Ricky asked telepathically, a worried crease lining his forehead. "The blood-colored wind has special wind power. The deeper we go into it, the more our strength would be suppressed. In a sense, it is simr to the heavenlyw''s suppression, and spiritual emperors cannot overpower it." Audrey paused with an anxious expression on her face and continued, "I hope that their strength would not bepletely restrained, or they would be in grave trouble. Since they have never refined their bodies, they would surely find it difficult to withstand the attack of the wind without any protection." "Based on the current situation, those two girls would be safe if they could endure this," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in. However, just as the Dragon Intent Grass had finished speaking, the blood-colored wind blew more violently. The wind quickly absorbed the powers nearby, and the suppressive force that enveloped the area sharply increased. As a result, the two women''s strength weakened even more. A few momentster, they fell to their knees and blood spurted out from their mouths, staining their white clothes. They were in a perilous situation now. At this point, it was impossible for them to give up and leave the area because the blood-colored wind kept attacking them. And worse, they had no more strength to fight back. Seeing that they were in a precarious position, the other disciples of the Abstinent Sect immediately grew worried about them. "Laura! Helen! Are you all right?" they anxiously called out. Most of the members dashed forward in an attempt to save the two women in distress, but Laura turned back to them with a re. "Don''t do anything stupid. Stay there!" she ordered firmly, despite the blood weakly dripping down the side of her mouth. She and Helen were the strongest in their team, but even they weren''t strong enough to handle the blood-colored wind. What could the weaker members do? "It looks like only warriors with strong physical bodies can enter that area and survive. Those two women may not be weaker than you, but they can''t defend themselves once their strength has been restrained. This is a good opportunity for you, Ricky! You can save those beautiful women in distress and be a hero," the Dragon Intent Grass teasingly suggested. "Are you kidding me? I currently look like a child. Who, in their right mind, would fall for a child?" Ricky answered back, rolling his eyes. "Ha-ha! But that''s just your disguise. We both know you are an adult," the Dragon Intent Grass insisted with a smile. "Ricky, please help them out," Audrey pleaded through telepathy, taking his attention away from his conversation with the Dragon Intent Grass. "I''m on it," Ricky replied briefly. Then, he rushed into the area peppered with the blood-colored wind. Even if Audrey hadn''t asked for his help, he would stille to their aid. This was because he saw how the members of the Abstinent Sect had treated Audrey who was a human devil, and he could tell that the sect was a decent one. Although the disciples of the Abstinent Sect appeared indifferent, they weren''t bad people. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As soon as Ricky stepped foot in the area, he immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Laura looked rmed to see a child in the dangerous zone, and she immediately opened her mouth to ask him to leave. But she didn''t get to scold him, as in the next moment, something happened that shocked her and the other disciples of the Abstinent Sect. In the middle of the violent airwaves, Ricky had burst out the Gale Mutant. Although his strength was restrained, he had no trouble advancing deeper. Every time the strong wind hit him, they were bounced back by his body that turned golden-purple. He fared well because of his mutant. After all, as long as the wind power was weaker than Ricky''s strength, he could integrate with it without getting hurt thanks to his Gale Mutant. Chapter 1322 Incredible Body Chapter 1322 Incredible Body Since Ricky acquired the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body and cultivated the eternal power, his body had be almost indestructible. His endurance had also increased even when he hadn''t activated the Ultimate Golden Body. Thus, the blood-colored wind here couldn''t hurt him one bit. When they saw this, Laura and herpanions were shocked. Although they knew that Ricky was a middle spiritual emperor, they still thought of him as a child just as his physical features suggested. Besides, a warrior who had just be a middle spiritual emperor was nothing special in their eyes. He shouldn''t be strong enough to do this. However, the blood-colored wind that downed two of their strongest had almost no effect on Ricky. ''Wow! Audrey''s new friend is really something!'' Laura remarked with awe in her heart once she regained her senses. It was not until this moment that she began to take Ricky seriously. "Laura, it looks like the rumors are urate for once. This kid is more than what he seems at first nce. Moreover, I have used the Mind-clearing Spell to assess him, and I have a strong feeling that he may look like a kid, but he isn''t. His disy of strength right now is more proof of that, especially his incredible physical body," Helen remarked through telepathy as she watched Ricky, who was heading toward them. "You are right, Helen. With his strength, he could pose a threat to us, but I can tell that he bears no ill- will for us. Instead, I think he is trying to help us out of the goodness of his heart. I think we can trust him," surmised Laura thoughtfully. "All right," Helen agreed at once. As soon as Ricky reached Laura and Helen, he let loose some of his power, which formed several Massacring Holy Patterns that temporarily protected them from the wind des. "Massacring Holy Pattern, protect them!" he ordered. His Gale Mutant gave Ricky the ability to merge with the wind power that the blood-colored wind contained, and this meant that the suppressive force subduing him was weaker than what the two girls received. Hence, he could help the pair against the wind''s attacks. "Thank you!" the two women gasped gratefully. They immediately felt relieved from the continuous damage they had been receiving. "I can''t keep you safe for long. You two have to get out of here," Ricky hastily told them. "I''ll find those two tokens myself ande to you. Trust me." The two women had no choice but to agree, and they immediately left the area. As soon as they were gone, Ricky unleashed more eternal power, which he merged with the gale runes to withstand the suppressive force and the blood-colored wind. With that done, he strode forward confidently and reached the center of the wind in no time. There, he saw two golden tokens floating in the vortex. But a strong power seemed to keep the tokens in ce, and it didn''t look like he could simply pick them up and get them. "Hmm... It appears that you will have to destroy the power that is enveloping them first before you can get a hold of those tokens," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "It''s fine. I''m going to use the eternal power since only a few people know that I cultivate it. That won''t give away my identity," Ricky confidently responded. While he spoke, he simultaneously unleashed all his eternal power, and his body lit up with a golden sheen. He activated the gale runes to resist the blood-colored wind''s attacks and then sent a punch flying towards the golden tokens. ''He has such a powerful body, '' Lauramented silently in surprise when she sensed the physical strength that Ricky had just let loose. In all her experience, she had seen many talented warriors who were famous for refining bodies, but she had not seen anyone who could be on par with Ricky in terms of physical strength. "You know, even though I cultivate the Mind-clearing Spell, this kid seems very mysterious. I want to know more about him," remarked Helen as her gaze followed Ricky through his movements. Ricky had released a punch that contained abination of the eternal power and his physical strength. Itnded perfectly on the tokens and shattered the power that was holding them hostage. At last, he got his hands on the two tokens. "It looks like you have been working on your eternal power a lot recently," the Dragon Intent Grass thoughtfully noted. "Thanks to it, I can hold my own against this suppressive force," answered Ricky happily. "And now, I have two tokens!" At this point, he intended to return to Laura and the others, but something unexpected happened once again. Before Ricky could turn around, countless streams of blood-colored wind suddenly emerged, roiled around violently, and devoured the power in the area. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Immediately after, the wind''s power sharply increased. To make matters worse, the suppressive force that the wind yielded had also increased in strength. At this point, Ricky''s strength had disappeared, and his eternal power and runic power had also gradually dissipated. Moreover, the Gale Mutant was automatically deactivated. In the blink of an eye, the blood-colored wind had created rules, which restrained all of Ricky''s strength. "I thought the worse has ended, but it looks like the blood-colored wind has more power to release. It seems like it was just waiting for someone to take the tokens," Ricky noted with a grave expression as he saw the sudden change. "The Misty South Pce''s strong warriors are highly likely to be behind this. They probably did it on purpose to make it harder for their candidates. After all, they are trying to winnow the weak warriors from the genuinely talented and powerful warriors. I assume that they only want the cream of the crop to be their members," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised urately. "I don''t have time to think about that, as I need to find a way out of here first," replied Ricky sensibly. In the next moment, he set his eyes on the blood-colored wind, observing it critically. "I think something happened with the wind. It seems much stronger than before!" eximed Laura as soon as she noticed Ricky''s predicament. "Laura, do you think he will be alright? The wind seems to have restrained his strength, and I can''t reach him through telepathy either," Audrey blurted out in worry. Honestly, she was more concerned about Ricky than others. "Unfortunately, we can''t do anything for him. All we can do is put our faith in him," Laura responded morosely. An anxious silence settled over them, as everyone watched Ricky expectantly. He had saved Laura''s and Helen''s lives, and if not for them, he wouldn''t be in the middle of that dangerous ce. Thus, Laura and herpanions fervently prayed that Ricky would be safe. At this point, Ricky had nothing to rely on but his physical body if he wanted to get out of there. ''On the bright side, this is a good opportunity to test my body''s potential. I can use the blood-colored wind to train my strength further, '' Ricky thought to himself as he warily observed the fast-moving blood-colored des approaching him. In the blink of an eye, the des had surrounded him. All his muscles bunched up tightly, and his mind went on a focused overdrive. This was his fighting state. The next moment, the sound of colliding metals rang through the air. The blood-colored wind des were forcefully blown away as they shed with Ricky''s body. Without any hesitation, he sped up his movements, intending to leave the area full of blood-colored wind as fast as he could. The wind des didn''t even leave a single scratch on his body despite the fact that he couldn''t use his strength. ''His body is truly incredible! If it were me in that situation, I would have died on the spot if not badly injured, '' Laura thought in astonishment, amazed by what she had just witnessed. The other disciples of the Abstinent Sect were also shaken up by the scene. ''Queenie once told me that Ricky possesses the strongest body she has ever met. It looks like she was telling the truth after all. The blood-colored wind didn''t stand a chance against him, '' reflected Audrey. She was so relieved to see that disy of Ricky''s terrifying physical strength. At that moment, another round of blood-colored wind des shot out and attacked Ricky, and he soon began to bleed from a dozen scratches that had appeared on his body. It was evident that those wind des were more powerful than the previous ones. When the blood-colored des hit him for the fourth time, it caused bigger and deeper wounds on his body. Blood gushed out from them like a crimson river. The fifth time the wind des assaulted Ricky, he felt the massacring power, corpse power, and devil power present in the air invading his body. The three kinds of powers had entered his body through his gaping wounds. ''This test seems to be targeting my physical strength. I can survive this if my body can fend off the erosion of those powers, and, in effect, my body will also grow stronger. If I can''t endure this, I would end up dead or turn into a corpse without psychic intelligence, '' Ricky pondered to himself. Chapter 1323 The Source Of The Wind Chapter 1323 The Source Of The Wind A ferocious look shed through Ricky''s eyes, as he activated his physical strength to fight against the three kinds of powers. He knew that this fight would depend on his pure physique, will, and persistence. It was dangerous indeed, but Ricky was not afraid to face them head-on. Honestly, he kind of enjoyed these moments, as they allowed him to grow stronger and better. It was through fights like this that he could attain what he wanted. The blood-colored wind des didn''t relent with their attacks, continuously attacking him more than eight times. Ricky was now covered in his own blood. Wounds peppered his body from front to back, and blood sluggishly dripped from his veins. Despite being worse for wear, he was ovee with excitement. He knew that this encounter would force his physical body to be stronger and that was what he wanted. Once Ricky escaped from the ce, his strength returned at once, and he immediately healed his injuries with his life power. He could easily recover to his peak strength, but he was afraid of exposing his identity if he did this too obviously. "It looks like the blood-colored wind helped him grow stronger," Laura noted pensively as she studied Ricky intently. It took half a day before Ricky fully recovered. When he deemed himself well enough, he turned back to the others and said, "I''m sorry to keep you waiting." "It''s okay. You saved our lives. We don''t mind waiting for you," answered Laura with a sincere smile. After that, Ricky handed Laura one of the tokens he retrieved. "Here you go! I found two tokens, but I hope you won''t mind me keeping one for myself," he said uncertainly. "You''re too generous, Soar. You risked your life for these tokens, so we can''t just take the tokens from you. Besides, if it weren''t for your help, we would not have made it out of that ce alive. You can keep them," Laura protested as she fervently shook her head, pushing the token back towards Ricky. "It''s fine. I only needed one anyway, and I don''t have anyone else to give this to. I also don''t have any intention of trading the token for other stuff, so you can just have it. I believe that it was fate that brought us together today. Just take it and consider it as a gift from a friend. If you continue refusing it, I''m going to think that you don''t want to befriend me because I''m just a kid, or maybe I''m not good enough to be friends with geniuses like you!" Ricky insisted with a friendly smile. "Ha-ha! I don''t think we can call ourselves geniuses in front of you," retorted Laura,ughing lightly. "But, I''m serious. We don''t have the right to get that token. If you don''t want it, just give it to Audrey!" At this point, Audrey chimed in to persuade Laura as well, saying, "Just take it, Laura! I only said I wanted my share in the token because I wanted to give it to him." "Okay, okay. Thanks for this, Soar!" Seeing as both of them wanted her to have it, she finally gave in and epted the token. Once everything had been settled, Ricky opted to linger around the area instead of leaving. His sharp gaze roamed around the area filled with blood-colored wind as if he was looking for something. He must have spotted what he was searching for, as an excited smirk suddenly pulled at the corner of his lips. Audrey noticed the change in his expression and asked, "What are you nning?" Of course, Laura and herpanions heard her as well, and they all sent curious nces towards Ricky. ''What else is there that is making him excited?'' Laura couldn''t help but wonder as she shifted her gaze from Ricky to the center of the blood-colored wind. As her eyes roamed over the otherwise empty area, an idea abruptly popped into her mind, and her wide eyes brightened in astonishment. "I''m going to take something from that ce," Ricky replied with a smirk. Before he even stopped talking, he activated the eternal power. The eternal power rose, lit up with a golden purple hue and formed a massive hand above his head. "Go, my hand!" Ricky shouted at the top of his lungs. At once, the golden purple hand flew towards the center of the hurricane-like wind. Of course, the blood-colored wind tried to stop the hand''s attack, but the wind wasn''t strong enough, as the golden-purple hand contained a massive amount of eternal power. A few momentster, as the dust settled after the attack, the golden-purple hand slowly opened up. In its palm was a square blood-colored stone that was emitting a crimson light. "I knew it! He was targeting the Gory Wind Source!" Laura blurted out in shock when she saw what happened. "His physical body must be exceedingly powerful that he could do this! I can''t believe he even managed to take it from the center of the blood-colored wind." "Is this the Gory Wind Source? What can it do?" Ricky asked when he heard Laura''s words. Audrey, Helen, and the others also turned to look at Laura with curious gleams in their eyes. None of them were familiar with the Gory Wind Source. Ricky had initially spotted the blood-colored stone when he first collided with the blood-colored wind des. He didn''t know what it was, but it had piqued his curiosity. Once he had sessfully resisted the blood-colored des'' attacks and cleansed his body of the three powers that contaminated it, his body sensed another force in the blood-colored wind. That force gave him an intense feeling of excitement and yearning as if he had to get it at all costs. Therefore, as soon as he obtained the tokens, he located the Gory Wind Source and acquired it. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "The Gory Wind Source is considered to be the heart of this area. As you have seen, it is the source of the strong wind over there. Only ces filled with massacre aura could have a Gory Wind Source. Since the massacre aura is overflowing here in the Corpse Lair, it naturally created the Gory Wind Source. Moreover, the Gory Wind Source''s blood vitality is incredibly unique and potent. It can''t improve warriors'' cultivation level but it can increase their physical strength. That is why the Gory Wind Source is considered a priceless treasure for body refining warriors," Laura lengthily exined. "Wow... I didn''t know it has such a great effect." Audrey and the others were also astonished by Laura''s words because this was the first time they had heard of such a thing. "Does that mean this is a Treasure from Heaven and Earth?" asked Audrey out of curiosity. "Yes, but it isn''t hard to find. As far as I know, every area full of these winds within the Corpse Lair has one," Laura replied lightly. "That''s impossible. If that were the case, we should have heard about it long before, right?" asked Helen with a puzzled expression. "It''s not well known because not everyone can get their hands on the Gory Wind Source. In fact, a warrior wouldn''t be able to sense it if his physical strength had not reached a certain level. Even a saint wouldn''t be able to perceive it if his physical strength is not strong," expounded Laura. "No one could get their hands on the Gory Wind Source in this area for thousands of years. Thest person to seed was a genius with an exceedingly strong physical body tens of thousands of years ago, and he was the only one that could sense the Gory Wind Source. Due to this difficulty, very few people know about the Gory Wind Source. I only know about it because I happened to read it in an ancient book in our library," she added. Hearing all these, Laura and herpanions could not help but look at Ricky in a different light. They thought he was incredible earlier, and now, they looked up to him even more. Their eyes had been opened to Ricky''s true capabilities. "So Soar was able to find it because he can feel the strong wind source in the blood-colored strong wind area, right?" Audrey asked Laura immediately once she had processed most of Laura''s words. "Yes, of course he could," Laura answered affirmatively, nodding thoughtfully. "That''s great. We can ask Soar to help us collect more Gory Wind Sources!" eximed Audrey with great excitement as a smile lit up her face. She then turned to Ricky and mentally urged him to help. "Ricky, you''ll help us, right? We can''t do it without you!" "Of course, I''ll help! Besides, I also want to get more Gory Wind Sources!" Ricky easily agreed. "That''s enough, Audrey. I don''t think we should get those Gory Wind Sources," Laura immediately protested, shaking her head lightly. "Why?" "I already mentioned that those Gory Wind Sources contain a special kind of blood vitality. That blood vitality is very bloody and violent, so it needs an extremely strong body to withstand it. If we try to refine the Gory Wind Source, we might end up losing control over it. After all, we don''t have an incredibly strong body. Only those geniuses who can sense it can refine it. Of course, saints can also refine it, even if they can''t perceive it themselves. Their strong bodies can bear the massacring energy inside it without losing control," exined Laura at length, hoping to dissuade Audrey from her idea. "Oh! That sounds so scary! It sucks that only incredibly strong geniuses and saints can make use of it," Audrey and Helen whined in chorus as their faces darkened with doubt. It was too bad that they couldn''t take advantage of this new information. Chapter 1324 The Power Of The Mind-clearing Spell Chapter 1324 The Power Of The Mind-clearing Spell "If you don''t believe me, you can see it for yourself. Try absorbing a little power from the Gory Wind Source, and you''ll surely feel it," Laura instructed Audrey, who appeared reluctant to believe. "Okay, I''ll give it a try!" answered Audrey enthusiastically. The truth was that she itching to have a try since she thought it would grant her a lot of benefits. Once Ricky gave his permission, Audrey drew a tiny amount of power from his Gory Wind Source. However, as soon as the power entered her body, Audrey felt like she was trapped in a world full of killing, and she was immediately overwhelmed. Her head throbbed like it was about to explode, while her meridians expanded as if they would burst any moment. It was lucky that she drew only a minute amount of that power, or else it might have killed her on the spot. She then used all her strength to push out the power she had stubbornly taken. The pain dissipated as soon as the power disappeared. "That was horrible! The massacring power felt like it was trying to tear me apart," Audrey gasped out as she grasped her chest with her trembling hands. "Well, do you believe me now?" Laura asked dryly with an eyebrow raised. "Yeah, yeah. I believe you," agreed Audrey, sounding breathless and still in a state of shock. "Soar, you must be careful when you refine that power. Its blood vitality is so potent that it might corrupt your mind if you aren''t careful," Laura reminded Ricky, looking at the boy seriously. "Thank you for reminding me. I promise I''ll be very careful," responded Ricky. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After that, Audrey led the group forward as they continued looking for more tokens. They needed to find one more token, at the least, because Helen also wanted to participate in the Misty South Pce''s selection. After traveling for a few days, the group arrived in the depths of the Corpse Lair. Of course, they had encountered a lot of dangerous things along the way. They ran into two hordes of powerful Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies. As it was, these zombies didn''t have psychic intelligence, so the group could run away from them. In addition, Audrey''s Sense Mutant helped them conceal their auras, which allowed them to escape the zombies undetected. That meant they had nothing to fear unless they came upon incredibly powerful zombies. As they went on their way, they also noticed other people, who weren''t in their group, as they met their tragic ends. The group tried to save some of those warriors as best as they could, but some unavoidably fell into the hands of the strong zombies. In the more gruesome instances, Ricky and hispanions could only watch in horror, as these zombies tore those hapless warriors into shreds. Finally, they arrived at another blood-colored space where Audrey sensed the tokens near a crevice. They had already gone deep into the Corpse Lair. They made it so far that the only people who could rival them would probably be the members of the ck ming Phoenix tribe. In this ce, the growls and snarls of the zombies echoed eerily from time to time. As they traveled longer and longer, they noticed that the deeper they went into the Corpse Lair, the more zombies were there. "The token must be in the center of this space. But before we get to it, there are some obstacles we need to face," Audrey informed them with a frown. "What are you talking about?" asked Laura at once, looking perplexed and rmed. But before her voice disappeared, shrill roars resounded through the air, and massive figures jumped out of the blood-colored gorge. They were none other than the zombies. The Blood Zombies had blood-colored skin, while the Devil Zombies had darker skin that looked almost ck. Amid the chaos, about fifty zombies abruptly appeared, surrounding them in a wall of crimson and ck. But Ricky and hispanions shifted their gazes on the two bigger zombies positioned in front of the zombies, who seemed to be their leaders. One was a Blood Zombie and the other was a Devil Zombie. Both the two stood twice as tall as their own kind, leaving no doubt that these two were the strongest. Judging from their auras, the two leaders both had the strength of the one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state. "I can sense two tokens inside those two''s bodies," Audrey told herpanions and pointed at the two bigger zombies. "Leave them to me," dered Ricky in a low voice. "Wait, Soar! You have already done so much for us. We''ll take care of them ourselves. Although we couldn''t handle the blood-colored wind, I assure you we can deal with these zombies ourselves," Laura responded immediately, shaking her head at Ricky. "Okay!" When Ricky saw how determined Laura and Helen looked, he decided not to insist on helping. In the next breath, Laura, Helen, and four more disciples of the Abstinent Sect made their moves. The six of them stood in a specific formation, their auras and strength connected, as they suddenly made a series of gestures. In the span of mere seconds, bright white energy simultaneously burst out from their bodies. This white power was the pure mind-clearing power. As soon as the mind-clearing power made its appearance, the blood-colored light in the surroundings began to quickly recede. Ricky felt it affect him too, as the Devourer Zone in his body rejected the said power to a great extent. "The mind-clearing power is one of the purest powers in the world. It has the ability to restrain evil," the Dragon Intent Grass softly told him. "I see. No wonder my Devourer Zone seems to hate it," Ricky replied, nodding to himself. Meanwhile, the six women were still working together, and through their efforts, white runes emerged among the mind-clearing power. These runes attached themselves unto these zombies as soon as they made contact with thetter, spreading all over in an instant. At the same time, drops of blood essence surfaced from between the six women''s eyebrows and enhanced their powers. "The Mind-clearing Spell they cultivated is an old Omnipotent Skill, and it allows them to summon the purest power in the world. Those white runes you see are the powers that they called upon. An ancient spell like this can effectively restrain evil. I think it would be a good idea for you to learn some so that you can avoid losing control," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. "Hmm... You have a point, but I''m not sure if I have the time to cultivate it," answered Ricky thoughtfully. "Besides, even if I wanted to, I can''t force them to teach me." "Whatever. I told you my idea, so it all depends on you now," the Dragon Intent Grass said in the end. It only wanted Ricky to cultivate the Mind-clearing Spell because it was concerned that the Devourer Zone might corrupt him too much. However, since Ricky refused to learn it, there was nothing more it could do. At that time, the Mind-clearing Spell''s power had fully nketed the zombies, and they began growling in pain. They struggled to get rid of the spell''s power, but nothing they did could lessen its effect. In just a matter of minutes, the zombies began to dissipate down to their hard bones. "I can''t believe the Mind-clearing Spell is this powerful!" Ricky eximed in disbelief when he saw what happened. The marvelous power had defeated these zombies so quickly! "As I mentioned earlier, the mind-clearing power and evil powers mutually reinforce and neutralize each other. The weaker one will cancel the other. Since the six girls are very powerful, they can turn these zombies to ashes using the Mind-clearing Spell. However, if they were weaker than those zombies, they would have been obliterated instead," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "The mind-clearing power is amazing indeed. I should avoid using the Devourer Zone''s power if my opponent cultivates the mind-clearing power then," Ricky remarked almost to himself. "You can also use it even if your opponent has the mind-clearing power, as long as you are stronger than them," the Dragon Intent Grass added, hearing his words as well. The moment that the Mind-clearing Spell''s power struck the zombies, thetter vanished into thin air, all except for the two most powerful ones. It was evident that the six women couldn''t take down the two leaders using the mind-clearing power alone. "The victory over those two strongest zombies depends on Laura and Helen. Since they knew the Mind-clearing Spell, their powers would be affected less in such a terrible environment. It is even possible that they would not be affected at all," said the Dragon Intent Grass. "This is exciting! I''m really curious about what mutants Helen and Laura possess. Now, I have a chance to see it in action," Ricky eagerly remarked. Laura and Helen didn''t dare to underestimate the two powerful zombies'' strength. Thus, once the pair burst out their momentums, they immediately revealed their mutants. Chapter 1325 Follow Them Chapter 1325 Follow Them Boom! Boom! Boom! In the next moment, the twodies released their mutant power. This mutant power was brilliant and contained the unparalleled, primitive star power that came from the stars in the distant void. This star power helped the mind-clearing power reach a higher level of intensity. "Star Curse Mutant!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed as it recognized the mutant. "Bothdies have the Star Curse Mutants. The Star Mutant is divided into different levels ording to the stars it has. The highest level is the seventh level, which has seven stars. Going by the marks on these women, it looks like Laura''s mutant is at the fifth level and Helen the fourth level." Under the power of the Star Curse Mutants, the purity of the two women''s strength increased again. It looked like all they needed to do was to wait for the evil power to fade away. Ricky''s Devourer Zone was once again rejecting such pure power. "Dragon Intent Grass, I''m afraid that if I cultivate the Mind-clearing Spell, the Devourer Zone in my body will explode," Ricky said. He had barely finished talking when a loud rumble sounded across the skies. The two zombies felt the women''s Star Curse Mutants press strongly down upon them, suppressing their power. Fortunately for them, this was the Corpse Lair, filled with blood vitality, evil spirits, and the rotting smells of corpses. Such environment made the two zombies able to resist the two women''s pure power. But whatever little trickled through, it was enough to demonstrate the terrifying effect that the suppression of the pure power had. "No wonder they restrict each other. A little bit of strength will erge the suppression effect infinitely," Ricky sighed. The two women had gained the upper hand when they had fought the two zombies. A dozen rounds later, they held an absolute advantage and used the Omnipotent Skill of the Star Curse Mutant to eliminate them for good. After that, they got their hands on the two tokens. ''Now that this problem is settled, I will continue to look for the terrible wind and its Gory Wind Source. I will once again improve my Ultimate Golden Body to the sixth level before the real selection happens, '' Ricky thought to himself. But his ns were about to be thwarted. He had just made to leave when several figures arrived. Dave and hispanions! "Sure enough, we can find the tokens if we follow this little girl. Her Sense Mutant is really good," Dave said without preamble, smiling as he looked at Laura. "Have you been following us?" Laura asked coldly, her face darkening. "I have no choice. I can''t find any other tokens. All I can do is follow this human devil who owns the Sense Mutant," Dave said with a shrug. "Boy, you should have removed the Divine ck Bone Fire from Audrey''s body. That''s obviously how he has followed us," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Why should I? It''s my pleasure to have them here because now, I don''t have to go to them," Ricky replied, looking at the red-haired young man from the corner of his eye. He had determined to kill him today. The Dragon Intent Grass sensed Ricky''s murderous intent and fell silent, because no matter what it said, the grass knew that it would be impossible to stop Ricky. Moreover, if it were in Ricky''s position, it would probably behave the same way. "Shame on you for following me!" Audrey scolded the neers. She surely knew why Dave was able to follow her. "Oh I might be shameless," Dave smiled. "But I like it very much, because in the world of martial arts, only those who are despicable and shameless can be strong." "Audrey, let''s go!" Laura called, ignoring Dave. They made to leave but Dave wasn''t about to make it easy for them. At his one nod, his people surrounded Ricky and hispanions. "Laura, if you want to leave, all you have to do is hand over your tokens. It''s that easy," Dave said, his eyes glinting coldly. Laura scoffed, "You think I''m really going to do that?" "Everything is possible for the weak before the strong," Dave sneered. "Then let''s see what level your Divine ck Bone Fire has reached," Laura replied, equally coldly. She wasn''t about to give up so easily. She burst out her Star Curse Mutant, which was at the fifth level, releasing the mutant power. If Dave was determined to take the tokens away from her, there was nothing else she could say to make him give up. Moreover, the ck ming Phoenix tribe and the Mind-clearing Sect were not on good terms. "Oh? your mutant has already reached the fifth level??" Dave said lightly, fighting intent and seriousnesscing his tone. He had fought Laura before and they both knew each other well. A hot, ck aura rose like a me, a ck, burning mark appearing between Dave''s eyebrows. Under his mutant power, the me on his body soared into the sky and evolved into devilish bones. Momentster, the bones turned back into his mes. This continued in a constant loop, with the me and the bones changing into one another. "The power of these bones is slightly simr to that of Mordechai," Ricky said. "This is the me Bone Mutant, one that evolved from the Divine ck Bone Fire. It has twomon powers, the devilish me power and the bone power," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "But the bone power is not on par with Mordechai''s, which evolved from the blood power of the Sorcery tribe." "The me Bone Mutant? Is Laura any match for him?" Ricky asked, his eyes worried as they followed Laura and Dave. "I don''t know. Judging from their auras, their strength should be equally matched, but what you need to pay attention to is the man from the Phoenix tribe. No matter what kind of talent he is, he won''t be easy to defeat," the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out to Ricky. "I''m going to kill him," Ricky said simply. A deep-rooted killing intent against the Phoenix tribe simmered within him. It was not just because they had taken Grace, but also because Lanny had tried to kill him. He wouldn''t have survived if he hadn''t had the Devourer Zone back at that time. Boom! Boom! Boom! Dave and Laura shed like two tornadoes under these mutant powers. When their killing intents bloomed, both sides condensed their Omnipotent Skills and began to fight fiercely. Ricky''s eyes, meanwhile, were on the young man from the Phoenix tribe, his killing intent out for everyone to see. It would soon be time for Ricky to kill him. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Now that he had gotten his hands on the token, he could run away once he killed that person. The young man from the Phoenix tribe was naturally baffled as he sensed Ricky''s killing intent. But his confusion soon gave way to anger. He was a talent of the Phoenix tribe. How dare a little kid show him his killing intent?! The young man''s killing intent soon surged out as he decided to crush Ricky with one w. Boom! Boom! Boom! Amidst this tension, a loud sound from the valley behind them attracted their attention. They collectively turned around and watched as a blood red crack appeared in the direction of the sound. Before long, a dozen figures were standing where the red crack once was. Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies! The people watched these zombies and felt their powerful auras, stunned, and not knowing what to do. Chapter 1326 The Shura Power Chapter 1326 The Shura Power These zombies'' auras indicated that they were on par with upper spiritual emperors, and some of them were as strong as an upper spiritual emperor at peak state. Ricky and everyone present stood no chance against zombies at this level. ''Darn it! I can''t even handle one such powerful zombie which is as strong as an upper spiritual emperor, let alone so many of them. I can''t believe I have such rotten luck, '' cursed Ricky in his heart. He tried topute the gap between his side and the enemy side in his mind and came up with one conclusion. His opponents were way out of his league. Even if he managed to surpass his own limit several times, he still wouldn''t be able to take them down. At the same time, fear gripped the hearts of both Laura and Dave, as they imagined how they would fare against such powerful enemies. In fact, they had already given up fighting against the creatures and were ready to flee at the first opportunity. But in the next moment, they found that these zombies weren''t paying attention to any of them. It was like the zombies didn''t see them. When the zombies came out of the blood-colored rift, two giant coffins followed closely from behind. These two coffins were a bright scarlet in color as if they had been recently submerged in blood. When Ricky and hispanions saw this, they momentarily forgot their fears and exchanged confused looks with one another. They had no idea what was going on. Locking all their senses on the coffins, they began to check the objects over carefully, but they couldn''t detect anything from the coffins. They could tell that the coffins'' insides stunk of blood, and their internal space was as big as a world. These zombies walked in two groups as they went deeper into the Corpse Lair, carrying the blood- colored coffins. Without warning, ear-splitting roars resounded from far away. Ricky and hispanions hastily turned to look and were met by the sight of thousands of Blood Zombies and Devil Zombiesing their way. Their hearts dropped to their feet, seeing the deluge of zombies. What could they do against such odds? At this point, Ricky was starting to grow desperate. He was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to escape even if he hid himself in his zone. But at this critical moment, the two massive blood-colored coffins suddenly released the massacring power, which engulfed those newly arrived zombies. The ferocious zombies instantly simmered down and became like harmless walking dead. Just like those zombies that had the strength of upper spiritual emperors, the newly arrived zombies seemed to have been pacified, and they, too, started to ignore Ricky and hispanions. They merely fell into line and followed behind the blood-colored coffins. "Dragon Intent Grass, do you know what''s happening?" Ricky asked quietly. He was still scared, and now, terribly perplexed. "I''m sorry, but I have no idea either. However, I can sense the most powerful massacring power¡ªthe shura power," revealed the Dragon Intent Grass. "The shura power?" Ricky murmured to himself silently. Ricky and hispanions were no longer afraid, seeing as the zombies were no threat to them anymore. It didn''t look like they would have to fight them anymore. Instead, they began to consider whether they should follow them to find out what these zombies'' were doing. Although they didn''t know what they would find, they were all aware that danger and opportunity coexisted. Besides, it was their curiosity that drove them to tail those zombies. "I''m going to find out what''s going on," Ricky informed the others through telepathy. "I''ming with you!" Laura immediately answered. After that, they stealthily crept after the zombies. Dave and his people followed suit. They followed the horde of zombies for about three days, and they pushed forward until they almost reached the Corpse Lair''s deepest part. Along the way, Ricky and hispanions witnessed how more and more zombies joined the original zombies who were carrying the coffins. They wereforted by the thought that they weren''t in any danger even though they were close to the deepest parts, as long as they avoided the blood-colored wind. "Laura, do you know if something like this has ever happened before?" Ricky mentally asked. "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of it before. As far as I know, there is no other treasure here except for the Gory Wind Source in the Corpse Lair. The other Treasures from Heaven and Earth are all located in the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers outside. That''s why no one ever tries to venture into their. It''s too dangerous, and they won''t benefit from it at all," replied Laura bluntly. "I see..." Ricky nodded thoughtfully as he narrowed his eyes at the corpses. After they had traveled for a long time, the horde of zombies finally stopped in their tracks. Ricky and hispanions abruptly paused as well. They noticed that those zombies with the strength of upper spiritual emperors put down the blood-colored coffins and made mysterious gestures at the same time. They unleashed their powers at once, and in an instant, another blood-colored rift appeared. Boom! Bloody massacring power seemed to leak profusely from the blood-colored rift as if the inside of it was overflowing with power. Even though Ricky was familiar with the bloody massacring power thanks to the Devourer Zone, the bloody massacring power in the rift still shocked him. Meanwhile, Laura and Dave weren''t faring better than him. They, too, were terrified by the gushing power. The massacring power evoked memories of extremely evil mutant powers such as the power of the Blue Water Mutant and the Dark Land Blood Mutant in Ricky''s mind. But unlike the previous powers, the bloody massacring powering out from the rift didn''t feel evil. It was purely giving off a killing vibe. ''What an incredible massacring power! Even my Devourer Zone trembles in its face, '' Ricky thought to himself in wonder. "I''m sure of it now, brat. The power we can sense is definitely the shura power," the Dragon Intent Grass suddenly chimed in. "I know of only one thing that can release such a strong aura, and that is the shura power." "Are you talking about the shura power of the Shura tribe? I heard that it''s one of the oldest tribes on the continent," remarked Ricky. "Could there be creatures from the Shura tribe inside the rift?" he curiously added. "I don''t know, but there''s a possibility. One thing is for sure, though, they must have something to do with that overflowing power," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised. "Hey, Laura, this extreme bloody power is the legendary shura power, isn''t it?" Helen asked. It seemed that she, too, was aware of what the power was. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Yes, it is. I can''t think of any other power in this world that has such massacring aura except the shura power," Laura promptly agreed. At this point, the zombies had passed through the rift they had created, still carrying the two coffins. "Should I go in after them?" Ricky consulted the Dragon Intent Grass. "Honestly, I don''t think that would be safe. But knowing you, I''m sure you''re dying to follow them anyway, and, frankly, I am too. So let''s tail them some more," the Dragon Intent Grass eagerly replied. "All right. It''s decided then. Let''s go!" whispered Ricky with excitement. After that, he shared his decision with hispanions through telepathy. "Don''t go. I sensed something dangerous inside that rift!" Audrey cried out in protest. "You know that every opportunityes with danger. The more dangerous the ce is, the more opportunities we might find," Ricky stubbornly insisted. "Are you sure you want to go?" Lucia asked this time, sounding slightly resigned. "Yes, I''m sure. I really want to know what is inside. And I have gone this far already, so I can''t just give up halfway," replied Ricky firmly. "All right. We aren''t going with you, so take care, okay? We''re going ahead to inform our master about this." Sensing that Ricky wouldn''t change his mind, Laura let him do as he pleased. "Okay. Kindly take Audrey with you, please," Ricky responded with a nod. Whoosh! While they were talking, the red-haired man from the Great Phoenix tribe jumped up and passed through the blood-colored rift. Dave, on the other hand, took off with his men. They were undoubtedly going home in a hurry because they wanted to be the first to report this to their superiors. "We can''t waste any more of our time here. We have to go back now. Take care of yourself, Soar!" After saying her farewells, Laura hastily turned away, her people following closely behind. "Ricky, be careful!" Audrey worriedly urged him. She sent onest concerned nce in his direction before scurrying way after Laura. "The guy from the Great Phoenix tribe is very decisive, huh?" Ricky mused with a sullen expression. "The members of the Great Phoenix tribe are incredibly arrogant. They won''t take the Dragon tribe seriously, not to mention a mere unidentified rift," the Dragon Intent Grass responded in agreement. "Is that so? Well, I''ll teach them to fear someday, and I''m going to start with this guy," Ricky sneered with a fierce look in his eyes. With that said, he jumped into the air and passed through the rift too. What he didn''t expect was that once he had entered the rift, it closed behind him. The rift left no sign of its presence behind. The Corpse Lair had gone back to normal as if nothing had happened. Chapter 1327 Steve Feng Chapter 1327 Steve Feng As soon as Ricky entered the blood-colored rift, he found himself surrounded by copious blood vitality, which flowed around him like a river. The blood vitality in this ce contained the ultimate killing power¡ªthe shura power. But strangely, the pure shura power didn''t have any impact on his mind, and the corrosive power of the blood vitality also appeared to have dissipated. "Exactly! This kind of power is the purest and most extreme power. The shura power doesn''t give off a bloody feel, but once it breaks out, it has the effect of a catastrophic tsunami and might lead to millions of corpses," the Dragon Intent Grass narrated. "Oh, I see. I wonder if my Devourer Zone can also cultivate such kind of pure and ultimate power," Ricky eagerly replied. "That''s possible. Given that you have sessfully cultivated the fiendish power, which isn''t very far from the pure power, you have a good chance of achieving that," the Dragon Intent Grass spected after thinking for a while. It shared Ricky''s excitement, as it also wished for him to cultivate the shura power. After all, the shura power was pure killing power, and it contained the real supreme enlightenment of heaven and earth. It would protect Ricky''s mind from any evil influence. And, honestly, Ricky needed all the help he could get, for his killing intent tended to go to extremes due to his unbending hatred towards the Phoenix tribe and other races. One should not underestimate even this small disy of extremity because it could make Ricky lose his mind. However, the Dragon Intent Grass believed that if Ricky could cultivate the shura power, it could prevent that kind of extremity from happening. "Ha, little boy! How dare you follow me in here?" At this point, a cold voice suddenly rang out, breaking the silence around them. It was the young man from the Phoenix tribe, "That reminds me, you burst out your killing intent against me twice, right? Do you have a death wish?" Boom! After saying that, fierce scarlet mes quickly spread all over the young man''s body and condensed into a burning w, which rushed towards Ricky in the blink of an eye. The young man''s attack had the power of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state. Meanwhile, Ricky also reacted with a burst of strong killing intent. Under the Devouring Mutant, the Evil Devouring Mouth emerged and spat out a huge Devouring Fist. It merged with Ricky''s right fist and crashed head-on against the young man''s w. "Why aren''t you running away?" the young man from the Phoenix tribe remarked in surprise when Ricky faced his attack directly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But, he thought nothing more of it, for he thought that Ricky was just trying to look brave. He was confident that Ricky didn''t hold a candle against his w, and that he would surely be torn apart. In the next moment, the dust and wind from their collision settled down, and a marvelous sight met the eyes of the young man from the Phoenix tribe. At once, the sight wiped off the confidence in his face, and it was reced by utter disbelief. The forceful collision of the w and fist sent both sides flying and left an arc in the shura power which flew like water in the surroundings. "How is this possible?! Your strength is¡ª!" the young man from the Phoenix tribe gasped in shock at the strength that Ricky had shown. He hadn''t expected that the other man could go head to head against him. The situation was greatly beyond his expectations. In the next second, he decided that he didn''t want to waste more time with Ricky. He was afraid that the Blood Zombies and the Devil Zombies might go too far without him, so he had to go after them soon. "Whatever. I''ll deal with youter!" the young man from the Phoenix tribe scoffed and then quickly went after the Blood Zombies and the Devil Zombies. "We can fight anytime you want!" Ricky shouted back with a sneer. The truth was that he wanted to kill the young man from the Phoenix tribe right then and there, but he knew that he had to prioritize the whereabouts of the Blood Zombies and the Devil Zombies. And so, the two carefully followed the zombies but made sure to keep distance between each other. While they crept silently behind the monstrous creatures, the young man from the Phoenix tribe kept on ncing at Ricky out of the corner of his eye, obviously curious about his identity. About half a dayter, the zombies stopped and set down the two coffins just as they had done before. Then, the strong bloody light erupted in that space and turned into an array, which was overflowing with endless shura power. "There''s an array here!" Ricky cried out sharply. "I wonder what it seals..." the Dragon Intent Grass curiously noted. "I''m not sure. I can''t feel anything in the array," replied Ricky uncertainly, looking around the space warily. Boom! As soon as the array broke out, the shura power swept over the whole space and condensed into arge bloody hand, which seized all the zombies. The bloody hand squeezed lightly, and all the zombies in its grasp turned into a bloody mist. After that, they were transformed into shura power and integrated into therge bloody hand. Ricky and the young man from the Phoenix tribe were horror-struck. Their hearts pounded in their chests and a faint rumbling started in their stomachs after seeing such a terrifying sight. Those Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies could have torn these two men apart in an instant, but it turned out that they were no match against the massive bloody hand. They could imagine how powerful the bloody hand was. However, it seemed that the gigantic bloody hand had no intention of attacking these two men. It guzzled up the power of the Blood Zombies and the Devil Zombies like a man dying of thirst. After that, the bloody hand reached out towards the two coffins, and some ancient scarlet runes suddenly appeared. These scarlet runes formed a passage that bridged the big hand and the coffins. After that, an abundance of the pure shura power gushed out from the coffins. It appeared that the bloody hand was waiting for this surge of power, as it immediately absorbed all the shura power that overflowed from the coffins. This process of absorptionsted for five whole days. Ricky and the young man from the Phoenix tribe remained in the outskirts, waiting, through all these five days. The two of them looked lost because they didn''t know what else to do but wait. After all, they could do nothing in this ce, as they had no idea what was happening at all. At that moment, they slightly regretted evering here. On the other side, some members of the Abstinent Sect and the ck ming Phoenix tribe had journeyed for a few days and reached the depths of the Corpse Lair. But they found nothing. The blood-colored rift had disappeared, and there were no clues that could point them in the right direction. "Dragon Intent Grass, is it toote to go back now? I secretly activated the Golden Spirit Eyes, but I can''t find the rift where we came from. How can we leave this ce?" asked Ricky helplessly. "You''re already here, so you might as well stay and find out more. Don''t you want to know where those two bloody coffinse from?" the Dragon Intent Grass rejoined. "What do you mean?" Ricky curiously asked after hearing its words. "Well, when I saw them earlier, I immediately tried to recall anything I could remember about those bloody coffins. I remembered that the Shura tribe has a couple of supreme weapons known as the Shura Caskets! Those caskets are equivalent to the ancestralnd of the Shura tribe," revealed the Dragon Intent Grass. "Supreme weapons? Are those bloody coffins in front of us the Shura Caskets?" Ricky eximed in disbelief. How was he so lucky that he managed to cross paths with another kind of supreme weapon more than once?! "I''m not sure. Judging from the characteristics of these two coffins and the obscene amount of shura power they can hold, it is highly likely that they are the Shura Caskets," the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "Hmm... No matter how I look at them, I still can''t imagine them as supreme weapons..." Ricky disagreed, looking slightly perplexed. At this point, the big bloody hand had finished absorbing the shura power in the bloody coffins, but it still didn''t attack the two young men. Instead, it drew back and fused into the array. ''What the hell is this ce?'' Ricky and the young man from the Phoenix tribe were both feeling anxious and a little intimidated. The blood vitality pervaded the whole ce, which stopped the two of them from seeing anything at the distance. "Forget it. I''ll kill this young man from the Phoenix tribe first," remarked Ricky coldly as enormous killing intent flooded his mind. At the same time, the young man from the Phoenix tribe also released the killing intent. It was obvious that he had the same thought as Ricky. "Tell me who you are now!" Ricky frostily demanded. "I am Steve Feng from the Phoenix tribe!" the young man arrogantly responded. After all, he was from the Phoenix tribe. It didn''t matter how helpless he felt at that moment. He needed to show others that he was in control and that he had no weaknesses to speak of. Chapter 1328 The Shura Caskets Chapter 1328 The Shura Caskets Ricky looked murderous. He deactivated the effect of the young realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill, and revealed his true face. "So you are Steve Feng from the Phoenix tribe! I''m Ricky Nan. You will be the first of the Phoenix tribe to die at my hands," he said, his voice emotionless, his hair fluttering in the wind. He would kill every single soul of the Phoenix tribe he crossed paths with. "What? You are Ricky Nan?!" Steve eximed, surprised. Ricky had gotten his hands on Paul''s inheritance in the ancient battlefield of the outer region. There was no one in the Middle Land who hadn''t heard of him. Although a mysterious, powerful warrior had taken him away, other forces had continued to chase and hunt him down. A few talented powerful warriors from the Phoenix tribe knew Ricky because their noble daughter had feelings for him. Lanny hadn''t told anyone that he had attempted to murder Ricky. Once news of Ricky acquiring Paul''s inheritance spread, Lanny would know that Ricky was still alive. Steveughed with excitement as he recovered from the shock. "So you are Ricky! I''ve been looking for you all over and here you are!" he eximed. If he took down Ricky, he would be Paul''s new sessor. And once he got hold of Paul''s inheritance, he would devote himself to it. He could then rule the four continents in a few hundred years as long as he cultivated hard. "I had thought Paul''s sessor would be smart. Turns out I was wrong. You are just a cocky fool," Steve said derisively. "If I were you, I would hide and never show up in public." "I won''t hide from you because you are not a threat to me at all," Ricky snapped defiantly. "You think you are strong but you really aren''t!" "Is that so? But anyway, I must admit that the Omnipotent Skill you used is so amazing; it turned you into a kid. It seems to be simr to the one that helped you disguise yourself as a middle-aged man. What a good day! Beside Paul''s inheritance, I''m about to get such an incredible Omnipotent Skill. It looks like I''m destined to be a top warrior," Steve said, thrilled. "Quit daydreaming! Is everyone in the Phoenix tribe as naive as you are?" Ricky said, disgusted. Steve wasn''t angered by Ricky''s words. Instead, his amusement showed as he said, "Are you serious? You are the naive one here," he teased. "If I''ve guessed correctly, you wanted me dead because of our tribe''s noble daughter. Am I right?" ''What is he talking about? I''ve never even heard of the noble daughter, '' Ricky wondered. "A noble daughter has the same status in a force as the holy daughter does. Although there is no spiritual potentate, there are demi-spiritual potentates. The noble sons and daughters are those young, powerful geniuses in the forces that have demi-spiritual potentates. So the master that you are attracted to has been selected as a noble daughter. It looks like she has a high status in the Phoenix tribe," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "A backward loser wants to get close to our noble daughter. This is proof enough that you are the naive one!" Steve continued to ridicule Ricky. "By the way, I have some news for you. Our noble daughter and noble son will get married soon. Their marriage has been arranged because our noble son needs to get the noble daughter''s blood power. And the woman you love will be my wife. I will be the new noble son after I get my hands on Paul''s inheritance," he added with a smirk. "This guy is trying to provoke you. Do not get angry," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded Ricky. "I know. But I don''t think he''s lying. I think the Phoenix tribe appointed Grace as a noble daughter because of her blood power," Ricky said, his displeasure evident in his tone. In the next second, he activated his seven mutants. His mutant powers and the chaotic power came rushing towards Steve, whose expression turned serious as he watched Ricky''s disy. No matter how arrogant he was, he didn''t dare underestimate Ricky''s powers. He burst out his full momentum and rushed towards Ricky. In the instant their momentums came closer to collision, the two blood-colored coffins moved. They released blood-colored shura power and rose upright into the air. Their lids opened simultaneously, two glowing words emerging from each coffin. "Shura Casket." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "It is really the Shura Casket!" the Dragon Intent Grass eximed in surprise. "The most precious supreme weapons of the Shura tribe are here! Unbelievable!" "Oh my! These are really supreme weapons. I''m so lucky!" Ricky said excitedly. He didn''t care who or which force owned the coffins. Since he hade upon them, he resolved to get his hands on them. As a talent of the Phoenix tribe, Steve knew the Shura Casket. The greed was visible in his eyes. ''Am I destined to dominate the world? Is it fate that brought the Shura Caskets to me?'' Steve''s heart was pumping, thrilled, as he thought this. But both of them were wrong. The two young warriors at the Emperor Level were weak as ants before the supreme weapon as long as it didn''t lose any of its parts. Once the lids were off, strong power emerged from the two coffins and enveloped Ricky and Steve, pulling them into a coffin each before they could react. When Ricky regained his senses, he looked around, confused. "What''s going on?" he murmured to himself, frowning. "You''re not hurt. It looks like the Shura Casket has no intention of harming you. Don''t worry," the Dragon Intent Grass said, trying to soothe him. At this, Ricky calmed down and began to study his surroundings, the inside of the coffin he was in. But there was nothing but blood-colored shura power filling the ce, tinting it blood red. Ricky was still looking around when a calm voice reached his ears. "Wee to the Shura Casket." The voice trailed off and left a cacophony of battle cries ringing out in his head. In that moment, he felt like his head was ovee by the shura power. ''That is so horrible!'' Ricky thought, gasping. But he wasted no time in gathering his devouring power and cast it over the remaining shura power in his head. He let himself feel the relief only when all of the shura power was eliminated. It had probably only been slight, this invisible force, but he knew it would be better to eliminate it rather than leave it be. This proved how powerful the voice''s owner was. "Well, your devouring power has reached the highest limit at your current level," the voice said again. This time, it didn''t put any power in Ricky''s head. The owner had recognized his strength. And then, a blood-colored figure materialized before Ricky. Ricky squinted at it, trying to make out its features, only to find that it didn''t have a face. It looked like a ghost. "I am the Shura Casket," the blood-colored figure introduced itself. Chapter 1329 Comprehending The Shura Power Chapter 1329 Comprehending The Shura Power "So this is indeed the Shura Casket!'' Ricky thought, shocked. But he recovered quickly enough to respectfully say, "Nice to meet you, sir!" The figure who imed itself to be the Shura Casket nodded at him in response and said, "This is a Sealed Land. Rex, a spiritual potentate from the Corpse Blood Devil tribe, is sealed in the array behind me." "I''m now in a Sealed Land, and a spiritual potentate from the Corpse Blood Devil tribe is sealed here along with me," Ricky repeated, dazed, as he tried to digest the information that the figure was giving him. He was shocked and confused; shocked that a spiritual potentate would be stranded here, and confused as to how this spiritual potentate had been trapped in a Sealed Land like this. He wondered if there was a rift which led to this ce like the Sealed Land where the Deste Sorcery tribe had been trapped. But he ruled out that possibility. He realized that since the Blood Zombies and Devil Zombies had made it here, anyone could enter this Sealed Land. The strange figure noted the confusion on Ricky''s face and exined, "My master, Eli, used all his strength to make the sealing array. That''s why I can control this ce." "Eli was a spiritual potentate from the Shura tribe in ancient times," the Dragon Intent Grass informed Ricky at this time. "My master''s battle with Rex left him with little energy. It cost him his life to seal the devil here. He used the rest of his strength to create the array and the Sealed Land. He hoped that the power of heaven and earth would weaken Rex and slowly kill him. The blood-colored hand you saw is the core of the sealing array. Every once in a while, I collect the power in the Corpse Blood Devil Rivers and the Corpse Lair and transform it into the shura power to get the array working. That''s why you saw those things," the Divine Bellicose Casket continued its exnation. "I see!" Ricky said, really seeing what the figure was telling him. He felt only respect for Eli, even though he had never heard of him before. He respected all of those who sacrificed their lives fighting the devil race. "You saw that scene because I let you see it. I did it to draw you and that young man from the Phoenix tribe here," the figure went on. "What? Why did you do that?" Ricky eximed, baffled. "Because I need your help. Many warriors have entered the Corpse Lair recently, but I can tell that you two are stronger than any of them," the figure said simply. "That''s why the casket deliberately drew you here," the Dragon Intent Grass said. ''The saying that curiosity killed the cat is right! If I were in the devil race''s territory, I would probably have died a long time ago, '' Ricky thought. He then asked politely, "Is there anything I can do for you, sir?" He was determined to do whatever he could to eliminate the devil race. "Oh, there''s no hurry. I will observe you two and choose one of you to do me a favor," the figure said. "Of course, I will reward you with some of my master''s possessions if you help me." Ricky''s eyes lit up in excitement. Even saints would want to get their hands on a spiritual potentate''s stuff. He was just a spiritual emperor. One could imagine how thrilled he was when he heard what the figure said. "What should I do? How can I make sure you choose me?" he asked eagerly. "You will have ten days toprehend the shura power within me. That''s your mission. If you are able to do this, you will pass the test," the figure replied. As its voice trailed off, the strength of the blood-colored and ck powers within the casket increased, causing an immense power to appear. It was the shura power. ''Only when Iprehend the shura power can he choose me to do him a favor. Interesting, '' Ricky pondered. "It''s more like a chance for you to grow strong than a test. You should seize this opportunity and try to master the shura power," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Got it!" Ricky nodded gravely. In the other casket, the same happened to Steve. "Once Iprehend the shura power, I can get my hands on Eli''s stuff. What a good day!" Steve murmured, thrilled, as he looked at the power that was now emerging inside the casket. And then, he was on scarlet fire, the shadow of a phoenix emerging from behind him. As his momentum increased, another power appeared in the scarlet mes: the massacring power, one that was close in strength to the shura power. The me began to change. Ricky, on the other hand, released the massacring power and fiendish power, both of which began to spread through the casket. The shura power, at the same moment, burgeoned immensely, forming blood-colored figures. These figures rushed towards Ricky. "Go to hell!" Ricky shouted as he dashed towards them. The shura power was the ultimate massacring power. There was no other way ofprehending it except achieving this goal during a killing process. As he fought the shadows, Ricky thought about why he wanted to master the shura power. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He killed to protect the things he cared about. He would and could never forget this reason. The Shura tribe was one of the main forces that fought against the devil race. That was why he believed that using the shura power to kill others was a way of protecting the people that Ricky cared about. However, he sensed that the shura power around him contained no other emotion except for pure killing intent. This confused him and try as he might, he was unable toprehend the shura power. Instead, he became more confused. ''The key is probably the contradictoriness. I just hope I can get some hint from the shura power, '' Ricky thought as he contemted the situation. He then focused his powers on hunting the blood-colored figures down. His opponents were strong. He had to take them on using the power of his Devouring Mutant. Ricky''s eyes turned bloody and his mind emptied of all thoughts, except one. All he knew was killing. But deep down within his heart, he knew why he was killing the figures. He hadn''t forgotten. He would rather give up if the cost of cultivating the shura power was forgetting what he wanted to defend. It took him days of fighting to immerse himself in the task at hand. He had now be a killing machine. But soon enough, Ricky''s bloody eyes began to clear up, as if he had had an epiphany. The massacring power he radiated changed along with it. At this point, the blood-colored figure, which was the manifestation of the Divine Bellicose Casket, appeared in the casket. "Well done!" it remarked as it looked admiringly at Ricky. "He has the Devouring Mutant and has even mastered the fiendish power. I think he is the right person to cultivate the shura power!" However, the Divine Bellicose Coffin hesitated. It was in a dilemma, because Steve was also close to finishing his task. On the seventh day, Ricky stopped fighting and the blood-colored figures began to dissipate. Ricky opened his eyes and whispered, "I know now what the ultimate massacring power is." He then rolled his eyes and as he activated the Devouring Mutant, the massacring power appeared again. The power he now unleashed was different. It contained no emotion. Chapter 1330 Continuing The Unfinished Battle Chapter 1330 Continuing The Unfinished Battle In the next moment, Ricky unleashed a massacring power that carried no negative or positive emotion. It gave off the killing aura alone. And since he had justprehended the shura power, it was still far from perfect. Perhaps, it could be considered a prototype of the real thing. "Well done! You managed toprehend the shura power in just seven days, which is a lot faster than I expected. Now that you can wield it, you can be a big help to me," the Shura Casket praised Ricky delightedly. "Thank you, sir, but I think I only achieved that because I am inside you. If I were in a different ce, I might not be able to seed, not even if you gave me seven years," Ricky humbly answered, shifting his eyes downward. He was actually telling the truth. He truly believed that the Shura Casket was the primary reason that he couldprehend the shura power in such a short time. Perhaps, it had secretly helped him comprehend because it needed his help. It must have given his mental strength a boost, which allowed him toplete his task this fast. With this thought in mind, Ricky would dare say that even an ordinary warrior could master the shura power, as long as he was inside the Shura Casket. "Sir, did Steve pass the test as well? Has heprehended the shura power too?" Ricky asked when he remembered that Steve was in the other casket. "Yes, he did, but he was slightly faster than you. It only took him six days," the Shura Casket revealed. "What?! How did he do that?" Ricky blurted out in utter disbelief. The truth was that he had expected Steve to fail on ount of his character and mindset. He figured that Steve didn''t have what it took to seed. After all, such an arrogant and conceited person could neverprehend the shura power. At least, that was what went on in Ricky''s mind. The essential part about the shura power was that one should not forget what he needed to protect deep inside. Only when someone realized that could he or she seed inprehending the shura power. But when someone wanted to take advantage of the shura power, he or she should forget about everything despite the killing intent. However, it did not mean that he or she must forget the people or things he wanted to protect for good. He only needed to put everything aside while fighting by using the shura power so as to release the power''s full potential. But still, the things or people he wanted to protect remained in his heart. As soon as he was reminded of what he needed to protect, he would immediately stop killing ande back to his senses. That was the reason that even though the shura power was essentially all about killing, he was able to anchor it on his protective instincts. ''Was I wrong about Steve? Does he have something that he wants to defend as well?'' Ricky thought to himself, feeling perplexed and astonished. "Are you surprised that your opponent can alsoprehend the shura power?" the Shura Casket asked when it noticed the confusion on Ricky''s face. "Yes," Ricky admitted. "I''m not doubting his talent, of course, but I think we don''t have anything in common." "Hmm... Tell me, child, what is your understanding of the shura power?" asked the Shura Casket. It hummed in a way that signified it knew something that Ricky didn''t. "I can kill others, but I should not get carried away with the violence and forget the things or people that I want to protect," Ricky readily answered, sounding confident in his reply. "You are right. But your understanding of protection is a bit shallow," remarked the Shura Casket critically. "Please enlighten me, sir!" Ricky immediately cried out, humbled and with an open mind. "One should not defend the justice that you can recognize. After all, all creatures have someone or something they want to protect, including themselves. Some even would protect their opponents. In other words, you can defend anything," stated the Shura Casket. "I understand now, sir," responded Ricky meekly. "Your opponent made it ahead of you because his blood power is rted to killing, and it gave him an advantage," the Shura Casket further added, knowing that it bothered Ricky. "Is that so?" asked Ricky with a small frown on his face. Although he hated to admit it, it seemed that he had underestimated Steve. He initially thought that Steve was no threat to him since he wasn''t the most powerful or talented warrior in the Phoenix tribe. However, it seemed that he was wrong. "Nevertheless, he is a genius of the Phoenix tribe, and his blood power is superior. You shouldn''t look down on him," the Dragon Intent Grass scolded Ricky through telepathy. "I know, I know," he sighed, dejected. After a while, Ricky turned back to the Shura Casket, looking restless and slightly impatient. "Sir, who are you going to choose? Steve or me?" he asked. It was the question that relentlessly gued his mind at that moment. He desperately wanted to get his hands on Eli''s things, and he would hate to see those very things he yearned for fall into the hands of the Phoenix tribe. "Honestly, I would choose you in a heartbeat if my criteria were based on character alone. However, both of you sessfullyprehended the shura power. Furthermore, I cannot base it on personality alone since I need someone powerful who I can rely on. As you know, this is very important to me. I need to weigh all the pros and cons as carefully as possible. Thus, I''m going to ask you to fight one-on- one, and the stronger one will be chosen. I hope you understand," the Shura Casket exined ruefully. "It''s all right, sir. That sounds fair and reasonable. After all, strength is all that matters in the world of martial arts," answered Ricky. Honestly, he had no problems with the Shura Casket''s ns. And it was also a happy coincidence that he was itching to fight Steve one-on-one as well. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. He fervently wished to kill the man with his own hands, as thetter was a member of his hated tribe, the Phoenix tribe. Just then, Ricky and Steve were surrounded by an unknown force. In the blink of an eye, the two were brought to the same space. As soon as their feet touched the ground, they red at each other menacingly, even as they struggled to steady themselves from the unexpected teleportation. A few momentster, the Shura Casket broke the silence and the ring contest between the two. "You two are going to fight each other, and the one who wins will acquire my master''s stuff. Of course, he will also need to do something for me," it instructed. At this point, Ricky and Steve had nothing to say to each other, although their eyes seemed to be screaming insults at the other. They simultaneously burst out their momentums,unching their fiercest attacks without hesitation. Scarlet mes abruptly exploded from Steve''s body. His arms transformed into lethal weapons, which he shed toward Ricky in the next instant. Steve''s fire power resonated with Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Zone. ''The creatures from the Phoenix tribe are not too shabby. I didn''t expect that their ordinary infernal power can resonate with my Chaotic Fire Zone, '' Ricky privately noted. This disy also convinced him further that Steve was more than he appeared to be. He was surely a worthy opponent. Without wasting any more time, Ricky activated his seven mutants at the same time. The seven kinds of runes appeared and resisted Steve''s infernal power. With their bodies enforced by their powers, the two sides collided with their physical bodies. It was a fight between two incrediblypetent individuals. The members of the Phoenix tribe were known for their astonishingly solid bodies, which were sturdier than even the strongest beast. Human beings couldn''t hold a candle to them in terms of physical bodies. But Ricky was an exception. After all, he possessed the primitive cultivation method of the Ultimate Golden Body. "Did he just burst out seven mutants? My eyes must be deceiving me!" The Shura Casket was shaken up when it saw Ricky activate seven mutants at once. After a fleeting silence, it murmured to itself, "Perhaps, it is the seven mutants that enable him to challenge someone stronger than him when both he and his opponent are the Emperor Level." In a sh, Ricky and Steve had fought more than ten rounds. And Ricky had the upper hand. No creature at his level was physically stronger than him, except those creatures with the Sorcerous Combat Body, the Great Dragons, and the devils. When he saw this, Steve''s face darkened. His pride would not allow him to be defeated in any aspect by an opponent he despised. However, just now, Ricky had defeated him in physical collisions. It was a p to his face, as he had always been proud of his strong physical strength. But, of course, Steve didn''t lose his temper. He was a reasonable warrior, who could adjust his emotions depending on the situation, and this situation called for a calm and calcting mind. In the next breath, he unleashed more fire power that spread quickly throughout the space. He figured that since he couldn''t crush Ricky with his physical body, he would use his power instead. Chapter 1331 The Scarlet Massacring Mutant Chapter 1331 The Scarlet Massacring Mutant "I thought the members of the Phoenix tribe had incredibly strong physical bodies, but I guess I was wrong. Arrogant as you might be, you still can''t hold a handle against my strong body. I''ll crush you under my pinky," Ricky warned menacingly as he watched Steve, who was slowly backing away. "Oh? Do you think you can do that?" Steve scoffed, staring back at Ricky with a defiant re. Ricky was starting to piss him off. However, he knew that his anger should not get the best of him. The best thing he could do right now was to focus his anger on the fight and use it to his advantage. He couldn''t let Ricky get away with his words, but he should not let his anger rule his head either. In the next moment, mes surged around Steve like an orange-red curtain, and a phoenix''s shadow emerged from behind him once again. The shrieking sound of a phoenix echoed, as the scarlet mes writhed and climbed higher around him. The next moment, the fire power that epassed Steve formed countless wings, flying towards Ricky in an instant. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªThe Invincible Phoenix Wing Strike!" Steve let out a mighty roar, and his eyes were filled to the brim with killing intent. The ming wings gathered in the blink of an eye, forming a pair of massive wings that rushed in Ricky''s direction. These wings were aze with scarlet mes. It looked like Ricky would turn into ashes if he got too close. "Humph! How can you still look down on me when you''re on the losing side? Go on! Show me your sacred fire''s power!" Ricky urged Steve with a disdainful look on his face when he spotted the uing blow. But Ricky didn''t n on restraining his real strength. He was fighting against a member of the Phoenix tribe, so he had no qualms about crushing his opponent. And besides, he had to go all out if he wanted to defeat Steve. In the next second, Ricky''s seven mutant powers were let loose into the earth, and the runic power transformed them into burning chaotic fire. "Furnace of Heaven and Earth,e out!" Ricky yelled out with all his might. At the same time, he burst out the sacred fire, peculiar fire which formed the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. "What the hell is up with this guy? He even has the sacred fire and the peculiar fire! How did he get his hands on them?" Steve cried out, jealousy burning in his eyes, as he watched Ricky unleash his mes. He already heard from the grapevine that Ricky possessed several types of sacred fire and peculiar fire. But it was different, seeing it with his own eyes, and he couldn''t help but be envious. The Phoenix tribe could also be considered born of fire, as they had an affinity for sacred fire and peculiar fire from the time they were born. That was why he hated Ricky so much now, seeing that he controlled fire exceedingly well. He felt like a no-name warrior like this guy shouldn''t be as good as him who was born from the Phoenix tribe. Meanwhile, the Shura Casket was impressed by Ricky''s exemry control of the sacred fire and peculiar fire. "I can''t believe this guy possesses several kinds of the sacred fire and peculiar fire. Are all geniuses of this era as powerful as him? Has his generation surpassed the talented ancient ones?" it eximed in surprise. The fire burned wildly inside Ricky''s Furnace of Heaven and Earth, and it suppressed Steve''s strike in an instant. Of course, that was to be expected. The Furnace of Heaven and Earth was a brilliant Omnipotent Skill that Ricky had mastered based on the Chaotic Fire Zone. It was more powerful than any Omnipotent Skills rted to fire. At Steve''s current level, there was no way that he could defeat Ricky with any of his me-rted Omnipotent Skills. On top of that, the fire that Steve had unleashed was far weaker than Ricky''s sacred fire and the peculiar fire. A dark shadow fell over Steve''s face. It seemed that Ricky was leaving him no choice. He had to show his real power. In the next moment, the scarlet fire on Steve''s body grew brighter and deeper, and its power spread all over the air. Moreover, the ultimate massacring power emerged from the fire. ''So Steve''s apanying fire is the Scarlet Massacring Fire. No wonder it took him less time than me toprehend the shura power, even though I have the Devouring Mutant, '' Ricky thought to himself, as he identified the Scarlet Massacring Fire at first nce, with the help of his Chaotic Fire Zone. That kind of fire possessed the ultimate massacring property. Since they were born of the scarlet fire in the chaos, creatures with killing-rted mutants were always keen on taking people''s lives. And because the Scarlet Massacring Fire contained the ultimate massacring power, that meant it was closely rted to the shura power. ''If I absorb his Scarlet Massacring Fire, my massacring power will be closer to the shura power, and I will be able to cultivate the real shura power in a few months...'' Ricky projected in his mind. "Before you can do all that, you have to beat him first. But be careful! This guy seems to be a powerful opponent," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him seriously. "Don''t worry! I won''t hold back. He is from the Phoenix tribe after all," he answered reassuringly. The next moment, Steve unleashed more of his energy and the Scarlet Massacring Fire, in an attempt to destroy Ricky''s Furnace of Heaven and Earth. "Before this day ends, I will take your sacred fire and peculiar fire, Ricky!" Steve yelled out at the top of his lungs. At the same time, the phoenix''s shadow grew more tangible, while the mutant power burst out from his body. He had finally activated the Scarlet Massacring Mutant. "Break it now!" After that, the phoenix''s wings unfolded again until they epassed the whole space, and hairline cracks slowly began to take shape on the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. "Steve, I told you earlier that you''ll be the first Phoenix tribe member to die at my hands. Prepare yourself," threatened Ricky with a ferocious expression as he stood over the Furnace of Heaven and Earth. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He unleashed his seven mutant powers, the chaotic power, and the chromatic power at the same time. Then, he merged them with the life and death rune, transforming the different powers into a pair of wings. This was a new Omnipotent Skill created from the Life and Death Wings, the chaotic power, and the chromatic energy. The Furnace of Heaven and Earth fused with the wings, which contained the chaotic power and chromatic energy, and the whole ensemble flew towards Steve''s phoenix wings. The two pairs of wings crashed against each other, resulting in violent shockwaves that spread in all directions instantly. Due to the forceful impact, Ricky and Steve were thrown a few steps back. They struggled to stay upright, as blood spilled from their lips. ''This genius from the Phoenix tribe is really something!'' Ricky sighed in his mind. His heart was heavy with dread. He had already given his all, but their fight still ended in a draw. "Get ready to die!" Steve growled deeply. Since he had activated his Scarlet Massacring Mutant and Scarlet Massacring Fire, nothing else mattered to him besides killing his opponent. He was blind to anything else, even his own injuries. His power was only slightly weaker than the shura power now. "Ultimate Golden Body!" Ricky murmured in a low voice as if he was whispering to the golden body alone. The golden light appeared at once, and the huge golden body rose from the ground and enveloped him in its protection. Before long, the two forces shed once again. They unleashed their most powerful Omnipotent Skills to attack each other. As time went on, Ricky was gradually sucked deeper into the fight, slowly getting carried away as well. "These two young men are both extraordinary. I was right about them. At this point, it doesn''t matter who wins between them, as any of them canplete my master''s mission. Many years have passed, but it seems that the creatures of the Phoenix tribe haven''t changed. They are still so arrogant," After hundreds of rounds of confrontation, the two of them were once again forced to retreat by the resulting impact. It appeared that the pair had almost reached their limits. "Damn it! Why is this guy still standing?!" Steve snarled with a livid face. He had long stopped looking down at Ricky, seeing as the other man could trade blows with him in equal strength. "Nirvana!" he shouted in the next moment. His mutant power fused with the Scarlet Massacring Fire and transformed into a phoenix. It hovered over Steve like a silent guardian. In the next breath, the shura power nearby quickly surged into Steve. In a sh, he had regained his strength. In fact, he had be even stronger than before. "What kind of Omnipotent Skill is that? It is as powerful as my skills of Resurrection and Travel Back Through Time," Ricky noted, looking impressed by the skill that his opponent had exhibited. "If I''m not wrong, that''s the Omnipotent Skill of the Phoenix tribe¡ªInvincible Nirvana!" the Dragon Intent Grass informed him in a serious tone. Chapter 1332 Suppressing The Great Phoenix With The Golden Body Chapter 1332 Suppressing The Great Phoenix With The Golden Body ''Invincible Nirvana!'' Ricky thought, once he had heard what the Dragon Intent Grass had to say. Everyone on the continent knew about this Omnipotent Skill of the Phoenix tribe. There were nine levels in total about this skill. The blood power of the members of the Phoenix tribe was upgraded to a higher level with each jump in the level of Invincible Nirvana. As a matter of fact, the blood power of the Phoenix tribe was already the strongest on the continent and thus it hardly had any scope for improvement. But thanks to the skill of Invincible Nirvana, it provided the Phoenix tribe with more space to improve their blood power. Any creature of the Phoenix tribe could obtain the Chaotic Vermilion Bird''s blood power if they could cultivate to the ninth level of the Invincible Nirvana. But this was no longer possible. Creatures of the Phoenix tribe had been able to thus cultivate only in ancient times. No living creature had since done this for several eras. The most powerful part of the Invincible Nirvana was the ability of easy recovery. The first level of the Invincible Nirvana allowed a warrior to be reborn once, when confronted with a life- and-death situation. The second level allowed him to be reborn twice. In this manner, the ninth level of Nirvana enabled him to be reborn nine times. If one surpassed the ninth level, there was no power that could kill him. "Dragon Intent Grass, at which level is Steve at currently?" Ricky asked. "As per my observation, I think he is at the fourth level," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "He is one of Phoenix tribe''s top talents." "Fourth level? That means he still has three chances to recover and reach his peak state," Ricky said thoughtfully. "It will be difficult for you to win this battle. You have the skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back- Through-Time, but using them means risking your life. Given your current strength, you really can''t use these two skills frequently," the Dragon Intent Grass warned him. Ricky pondered it over before he came to a decision. "If that''s the case, then let''s not give him the chance to break out the skill of Invincible Nirvana. I''m going to use all of my strength!" In the next moment, the Time Seal floated out of Ricky''s head and under its power, he burst out his skill of Travel-Back-Through-Time, almost instantly recovering to his peak state. Steve became greedier as he felt the power of Ricky''s skill. "It''s a reckless waste for Paul''s heritage to fall into your hands!" Steve said coldly. "What? Paul!" the Shura Casket said, shocked at Steve''s words. It knew Paul, because Paul''s era had been even more ancient than that of Eli. "This guy is Paul''s sessor!" the Shura Casket eximed in shock once again. Ricky intervened, getting antsy amidst the chaos. "If you want it, just use your real strength!" Ricky said to Steve, needling him. "As you wish. Phoenix transformation!" Saying thus, Steve turned into his beast form. It was for the first time that Rickyid eyes on the top creature in the continent¡ªthe Great Phoenix! Its huge body blotted out the void, his innate domineering power seemingly swallowing the sunlight. It had five crowns on its head that it carried rather arrogantly, amidst its plumage of colorful feathers. A pair of golden wings glittered and bloomed, a pleasant ringing echoing around them. Its ws were like that of a dragon. "The Great Phoenix, like the Great Dragon, is born with the real power of heaven and earth!" Ricky eximed, but sighed soon after, "I have to use it as a stepping stone." As the killing intent in his eyes gathered and intensified, his Ultimate Golden Body turned golden purple, causing the eternal power within to emerge. The Fifth Level of Ultimate Golden Body grew rapidly as the eternal power poured onto it. An ear-splitting roar could be heard. With that, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden instantly grew to the sixth level. "Your Ultimate Golden Body has reached the sixth level! I didn''t know this is your trump card until this moment," the Dragon Intent Grass said, stupefied. "Dragon Intent Grass, I didn''t cultivate in Paul''s zone for two years for nothing. I have not only made my Ultimate Golden Body to the sixth level, but also consolidated it," Ricky said. He concentrated all his power on his golden body as he spoke to the Dragon Intent Grass. Ricky gathered all his strength and was determined to win this with just one move. Steve''s skill of Invincible Nirvana brought him a lot of pressure. His strength was not a lot greater than Steve''s. The battle could prove unfavorable for him if it continued. At this point, the Invincible Nirvana was indeed stronger than his skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through-Time. He had no choice but to kill him with one blow. Under the Ultimate Golden Body, the power of the seven mutants merged before Ricky''s chest, combined with the eternal power, and evolved into a beam of light. "Fatal attack! The eternal light!" Ricky shouted murderously and pushed the beam of thick light out towards the Great Phoenix. His huge Ultimate Golden Body merged into the golden purple light like a tornado. This was Ricky''s fatal attack. Steve felt the threat of death as he watched Ricky''s move. Even though he was in beast form and was the Great Phoenix right now, the eternal light meant destruction to him. He was, however, still confident. He was at the fourth level of Invincible Nirvana and his strength was at its peak. "Go to hell, Ricky!" With a thunderous roar, Steve pped his wings, and four shadows of the Great Phoenix shot out of his body, forming four mes that merged with his strength and turned into four lines. The power of these four lines integrated with the body of the Great Phoenix and together, they collided with Ricky''s eternal light. In the next moment, violent air waves and an explosive power engulfed the space of the Shura Casket. If it weren''t for the hard surface of the Shura Casket, this space would have already copsed. Two giant shadows grappled with each other within the violent air waves: Steve''s body in the beast form and Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body. No one could tell how long thissted. The two fighters were, yet again, exhausted. ''It''s the right time, '' Ricky thought to himself as two giant shadows appeared beside his golden body. These were shadows of two giant trees. They were the Void Tree and the grand humanoid tree on Ricky''s body. The Void Tree could absorb the infinite power of the heavenlyw. For a long time, the stored power of the heavenlyw had been enough to enable Ricky to burst out his most powerful strike once. The grand humanoid tree could promote Ricky, like the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill, which he also simultaneously activated. This was Ricky''s strongest power at the moment. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "How is that possible?" Steve eximed, shocked at Ricky''s outburst. The fear in his heart grew because hisst trump card was to burn his blood essence. But he now felt that even if he were to burn all his blood essence, it would be impossible for him to resist Ricky, especially when Ricky was this strong. Ricky had far exceeded his limits with the help of the two big trees. The information Steve had received had not told him that Ricky had these two trees. If he wanted to break out the power of the Invincible Nirvana, he must do it before he died. But if Ricky were to use this move, he would die for sure. "I didn''t expect you to use the power of these two trees sote in the battle," the Dragon Intent Grass sighed. "In the world of martial arts, we must have multiple trump cards. One won''t do," Ricky said. "This means you have other trump cards!" the Dragon Intent Grass said. Ricky wouldn''t give Steve any chance once he had unleashed the two trees. He poured all his strength into the eternal light, wanting to end the battle in a strong explosion. "I admit defeat. I admit defeat in thispetition!" Steven said to the Shura Casket. Chapter 1333 The Refinement Chapter 1333 The Refinement Steve had fought a lot of creatures, but it was not until he had faced the power of eternal light did he truly fear for his life. Thus, he chose to surrender. Under other circumstances, admitting defeat would have been useless, and he would have died either way. Fortunately, the Shura Casket was present, and that made all the difference. Just as Steve had expected, the Shura Casket''s blood shadow instantly moved as soon as he had admitted defeat, and it immediately intervened. That indicated that the Shura Casket had been prepared to move even before he surrendered, which made sense, as it only wanted to find a helper. Ricky and Steve were both incredibly powerful geniuses, so, in its eyes, they were both assets who could help in the fight against the devil race in the future. It would not let either side die. Therefore, the shura power abruptly stopped Ricky, and his terrifying move dissolved into the air. "Oh, man! It looks like you can''t kill him this time," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass with some disappointment. "We have no choice. I can''t go against the Shura Casket here," answered Ricky, who sounded just as bitter and disappointed as the Dragon Intent Grass. At the same time, he turned to the Shura Casket and asked with a hopeful expression, "Sir, won''t you reconsider? This can be a life-and-death battle between Steve and me." "You may have some serious grudge against each other, but that is not my business anymore. In my opinion, you both have important roles to y in the future, and as such, I can''t let you kill each other. After all, I brought you here, so I''m somewhat responsible for the two of you," disagreed the Shura Casket. "Of course, if Steve had won this battle, I would have done the same thing for you," it added. "I understand, sir!" Ricky hesitantly nodded. It looked like he needed to give up for today. The young man from the Phoenix tribe would have to die another day. "Ricky, I will keep what happened today in my mind. The Phoenix tribe will hunt you down as long as you live," Steve viciously said with his internal power once he managed to stabilize himself. "Don''t make me laugh. You''ll be the one to die once we see each other again!" dered Ricky spitefully in response. "You do know that once Steve gets out of here, he might reveal your identity to others, right? That would be incredibly bad for you," reminded the Dragon Intent Grass. Ricky frowned at this, sighed helplessly, and replied, "It''s not like I have a choice. After all, I can''t kill him here!" Meanwhile, the Shura Casket had turned to Steve. "Since you have admitted defeat to Ricky, I''m going to send you out. I hope you won''t tell anyone about what happened here," it warned the other man. "Yes, sir. I won''t!" Steve answered, eagerly nodding in response. However, even though he had given his word, no one knew if he would actually do as he had promised. The next moment, the Shura Casket''s power enveloped Steve and sent him back to the world they had come from. "Excuse me, sir. I''m afraid Steve has no ns of keeping his promise..." Ricky confided to the Shura Casket once Steve had gone. "Ha-ha, don''t worry! I''m a hundred percent sure he won''t tell anyone what happened here, including everything about you," the Shura Casket reassured Ricky,ughing lightly when he saw how worried Ricky looked. On the other hand, Ricky could only look at it with a confused expression. "Before I sent him out, I had erased all his memories of this ce and everything that happened here. He can only restore those memories once he reaches the Sage Level at peak state, or if he asks a demi-spiritual potentate for help," exined the Shura Casket. "Oh, I get it now!" When Ricky heard this, the unhappiness in his face fell away. He was reassured that his secrets would stay secrets, now that the Shura Casket erased Steve''s memories. "All right, what should I do next?" Ricky asked after a while. "I need you to help me thoroughly refine what''s left of the body and power of Rex, who was the Corpse Blood Devil Potentate, under the sealing array," the Shura Casket answered. "My master had developed this sealing array, but it exhausted all of his strength. Besides, he used his own body, the body of a spiritual potentate to create this array. It was designed to keep refining Rex until all of his power has been consumed. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. In this day and age, only onest step remains. I have prepared the final shura power for thisst step, but it still isn''t enough." "What else is missing?" Ricky asked out of curiosity. "I still need the power to control this sealing array," sighed the Shura Casket, looking dejected at the situation. "This array was created by my master, so it contains my master''s will. But after refining Rex for countless years, the power from the will has beenpletely consumed. And although I have the ability to control it, I still need to gather all my strength tounch the final attack against Rex''s remaining power. That''s where you''lle in. I need you to temporarily be the sealing array''s will and stabilize it. That may not seem like a big deal, but it is actually essential to the final refinement." "I understand, sir. So I just need to give this array a will, so that it can provide the optimal power for you," summarized Ricky. "Exactly. Ha-ha, you are a very clever boy, aren''t you?" the Shura Casketughingly praised Ricky. "But sir, this is an array developed by someone at the Potentate Level. Can I control it even when I''m only at the Emperor Level?" Ricky asked, feeling a bit hesitant and anxious that he would fail. "Don''t worry. My master has foreseen this, so he also left a stream of energy that would help you," revealed the Shura Casket. At the same time, it flipped a bloody hand over, and a mass of blood power appeared. When Ricky saw this, he perceived that the mass was actually a ball of original energy that had already been refined. "This is my master''s original energy. You can refine it and make it yours directly. Once the array detects this energy, it will recognize you," the Shura Casket exined to Ricky. ''This is great! I get to have another ball of original energy!'' Ricky was overjoyed when he heard the Shura Casket''s words. He then refined the original energy, which immediately improved his strength and realm a little. After that, he went straight to the array''s core and released the energy belonging to Eli. The array readily merged with him, indicating that he hadplete control of the sealing array. And at that moment, he saw everything in the array. Howl! Howl! Howl! Amidst the endless howling, the dark and bloody evil spirit that contained the cold and erosive corpse miasma surged like a swelling wave. Ricky felt like he had been thrust into an endless hell. In that ce stood a dark figure, massive, rotten, and exuding the most potent devil power that Ricky had ever felt. If there weren''t the array at that moment, the figure''s terrible momentum would have turned Ricky to ashes. This person was undoubtedly Rex. However, Ricky could sense that this creature was strong only on the outside and weak as a kitten inside. It had a strong evil spirit, but the power it contained was almost gone. "Gather the array''s power in my body!" the voice of Shura Casket guided him from the outside. "Yes, sir!" With these words, Rickypressed the power of the entire sealing array. It seemed that this was what the two Shura Caskets were waiting for, as they immediately fused into one,bining all the array''s powers. The next moment, the Shura Casket turned into a bloody de, which flew directly towards the rotten figure in the array. At the same time, the sealing array automatically created thick and murderous blood chains that wrapped around the devil''s entire body. Howl! Rex suddenly woke up! He raised his head to the sky and let out a deafening roar, as his rotten eyes burst out an intense and bright light. All his strength congregated in his chest and turned into a fist shadow, which immediately moved to resist the bloody de. "Eli! You died a long time ago. You''re crazy if you think you can destroy me with such a broken array!" Rex growled. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, a loud sound thundered through the sky, and the two sides shed under the sealing array with an ear-splitting explosion. Chapter 1334 A Narrow Escape Chapter 1334 A Narrow Escape Boom! Boom! Boom! Ricky looked on as Rex and the Shura Casket viciously attacked each other. He figured that the two werepletely on par with each other, but it was even more than he had expected. The de derived from the Shura Casket was indestructible. It met Rex''s strike head-on, obliterated it, and cut Rex in half. In the blink of an eye, the blood-colored chains crushed him to dust. Typically, an individual as powerful as the spiritual potentate could not destroy a spiritual potentate''s body. But Rex had spent eras trapped in the array, which had greatly weakened him, making it possible for the Shura Casket to destroy his body. "Give up now, Rex! You can''t get out of this alive. How can you resist my master power when you only have your soul left?" dered the Shura Casket sternly as it stared down on Rex''s body parts. If it terminated Rex''s soul right now, he would die for good. "Darn it!" Rex''s soul howled ferociously. He hated to admit it, but he knew that he couldn''t do anything more. Although he was a spiritual potentate, the years he had spent in the array had weakened him to the point that he could not fight as well as he used to. To make matters worse, his fight with Eli had left him greatly injured, which put him in a more disadvantageous position. "Get ready to die!" the Shura Casket yelled out. Its blood-colored de came swinging toward Rex''s soul once again. With this, it could finally fulfill its promise to Eli, and it would even be killing a spiritual potentate from the devil race as a bonus. It was like killing two birds with one stone. They were fortunate to have Rex trapped in the array, as he would have brought great pain and suffering to the continent otherwise. "You''re dreaming! The likes of you can never kill me," Rex''s soul shouted back in rebellion. He would not just stand by and wait to be killed! At once, he condensed his remaining power and collided against the blood-colored de with all his might. But his struggle was futile. Even from where Ricky was standing, he could sense that Rex''s soul was too weak to hurt the Shura Casket''s blood-colored de. ''I can''t believe I get to see a spiritual potentate from the devil race die while I am at the Emperor Level! I''m so lucky!'' Ricky joyfully cried in his mind. However, his rejoicing was abruptly cut off, and all his hair stood on end. His zones were screaming at him that something dangerous wasing. The zones had never let Ricky down before. Thus, he immediately became wary of his surroundings. He activated the Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level without a second thought, and then he gathered all his powers into his golden body to protect himself. Meanwhile, Rex''s soul continued to make his move. "Devil Corpse Possession!" he shouted at the top of his lungs. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the words fell from his lips, something stirred within the array. Grey storm clouds emerged, violent winds furiously blew, and strong evil spirit and corpse miasma appeared and filled the array instantly. Intense tremors gued the giant array as if it was about to break. Rex''s soul changed into a tiny beam of light, which bypassed the Shura Casket''s de and pierced through the array. It went straight for Ricky. ''No way! He is trying to take over my body!'' Ricky cried out silently in shock when he saw this, and terror took hold in his heart. At this point, he finally understood why his zones were freaking out earlier. He hastily harnessed the array''s power to protect himself from Rex''s soul, which was quickly approaching. However, the light beam seemed immune to the array''s power, and it reached Ricky in the blink of an eye. "Oh, crap! Ricky!" eximed the Shura Casket as it was caught by surprise. It didn''t expect that Rex could possess others. At this point, the Shura Casket was unsure what would happen if Rex sessfully possessed Ricky. But one thing was for sure¡ªRicky would die after he got possessed. That was thest thing the Shura Casket wanted to happen. After all, it was a supreme weapon that had the strength of a spiritual potentate. And it was the one that had brought Ricky here. The Shura Casket felt somewhat responsible for him, so it couldn''t let him die under its watch. It also admired Ricky''s talent and saw him as an asset on their side. However, it was toote. Rex had caught the Shura Casketpletely off-guard. The light beam flew into Ricky''s Soul Sea. It was so fast that Ricky couldn''t even move to stop it. Even though Rex was weak in front of the Shura Casket, he was still much strongerpared to Ricky, who was merely at the Emperor Level. "How ironic! I have to possess a creature from the continent. Who knew I would end up like this?" Rex muttered with disdain. He hated taking over a body such as this, but he had no other choice. "s! Is this how I''m going to die?" Ricky cried out in frustration, unwilling to ept that Rex was taking over his body. Then, something unexpected happened. The mysterious axe, which had been quiet all this time, suddenly unleashed its power and forced Rex''s spiritual power out of Ricky''s body. "What''s going on? This isn''t supposed to happen!" Rex''s soul blurted out in panic. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "The mysterious axe is working," murmured Ricky in astonishment. He was so relieved that he could cry! It seemed that the mysterious axe had saved him once again. ''It seems like the mysterious axe has great resistance against the devil race. Every time the devils try to possess me, it intervenes and unleashes this unknown power, '' thought Ricky. The scene that was unfolding left the Shura Casket dumbfounded too. A spiritual emperor that could resist a spiritual potentate from taking over him was unheard of! It didn''t matter how weak the spiritual potentate was, as the gap between the two levels was too great. But this was not the moment to dwell on such things. The Shura Casket knew that Rex''s soul would grow weaker if this particr skill had been activated, so this was the best time to make its move to end Rex for good. In an instant, it formed another blood-colored de. As soon as the de emitted blood-colored light, all the evil spirit and corpse miasma in the array dissipated as if they never existed. Once the Shura Casket could not detect even the smallest trace of Rex''s aura, it heaved a deep sigh of relief. "It''s done!" It rejoiced. Finally, it had fulfilled its promise to its master. Ricky also sighed deeply, stilling down from the adrenaline rush. He had narrowly escaped death. If it weren''t for the mysterious axe, he would have be a devil. At this point, the shura power in the array appeared again. It transformed into blood-colored chains and cleansed the remaining evil spirit and corpse miasma around them. They were safe now. The Shura Casket turned to look at Ricky curiously, wondering how he had forced a spiritual potentate out of his body. A knowing look shed in Ricky''s eyes, as he met its gaze. He knew what was on the Shura Casket''s mind, but he wanted to keep the mysterious axe a secret. It seemed that the Shura Casket noticed the troubled expression on Ricky''s face, and it decided to respect his privacy by not pushing for an exnation. Everyone had secrets after all. "It looks like I''ve made the right decision by choosing you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to seed," said the Shura Casket. "We have gotten rid of this spiritual potentate from the devil race for good, right?" Ricky confirmed. "Yes," answered the Shura Casket with a nod. "Although it took such a long time, it is all worth it. After all, it was not some small fry that we defeated but a spiritual potentate from the devil race. My master would have loved to see this." After saying that, the Shura Casket fell silent. It stared nkly into the distance with ssy eyes, as thoughts of Eli flooded his mind. "Those spiritual potentates from the ancient times are heroes, and they certainly deserve our respect. If it weren''t for their sacrifices, the devil race would have upied the four continents," uttered the Dragon Intent Grass earnestly. "All right. As I have promised, I will give you my master''s stuff now. I should have shared with you his inheritance. But it is only for creatures from the Shura tribe. I hope you won''t take that against me," admitted the Shura Casket. "Don''t say that, sir. I didn''t even help much. All this time, I yearned for nothing else but Master Eli''s things, and since you have determined me worthy to receive them, I will be eternally grateful to you. Besides, I am a creature from the continent. It is my duty to eliminate the devil race," Ricky responded modestly. "Young man, your words make me admire you even more. You are not only strong and talented but also responsible. Perhaps, you will be the first spiritual potentate of this era," the Shura Casket praised Ricky with much admiration. In the next breath, it collected its strength, as two balls of blood-colored light materialized in front of Ricky. Chapter 1335 Preparing For The Secluded Cultivation Chapter 1335 Preparing For The Secluded Cultivation As the crimson light dissipated into oblivion, a real blood-red de and a scarlet book suddenly appeared. "What are these things, sir?" Ricky curiously inquired. "That bloody de is made of the Shura Iron, which is a kind of Rock of Heaven and Earth. It was forged into my master''s apanying weapon¡ªthe Shura de," informed the Shura Casket with a thoughtful look as if it was lost in the memory. "The Shura de is like a brother to me. Back then, I developed the sealing array with my master, and the de was the only thing left, and he entrusted it to me. He hoped that I can help him find a good master. After all, the Shura de is a divine object, and it is exceedingly powerful. It was born with the shura power and can even bebined with any weapon." "The Shura de!" Ricky gasped in astonishment. He could not believe that he would receive another Treasure from Heaven and Earth. "What kind of weapon do you have, boy? Are you using an ancient seal?" asked the Shura Casket straightforwardly. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Actually, sir, I prefer using a saber more," Ricky responded with an embarrassed chuckle. He then turned his palm, where the Iron Justice Saber emerged at once. "Oh, you possess the apanying saber. You seem to have gone on a lot of adventures and found plenty of treasures," remarked the Shura Casket in surprise when it recognized the Iron Justice Saber on Ricky''s hand. It recognized Ricky''s apanying weapon at first nce. That was to be expected when it felt surprised, though, because the apanying weapon usually belonged to warriors at the Sage Level of Potentate Level. "I just got lucky. I didn''t expect to find a Treasure from Heaven and Earth either, much less be able to integrate it into my saber," exined Ricky modestly. "I can feel an exceedingly potent justice power emanating from your saber, and the way you act makes me think that you must be a man of justice. Besides, you have the Devourer Zone. It won''t be a stretch to assume that you will soon achieve great things with regard to the shura power. Thus, you are the most deserving of this Shura de," the Shura Casket finally dered. "Thank you, sir. I am honored," Ricky gratefully answered and slightly bowed his head in a polite gesture. "Ah, let me help you merge it. Since this is your apanying weapon, we will have an easier time integrating them." Then, with the Shura Casket''s guidance, the Shura de started to fuse with Ricky''s Iron Justice Saber. In this way, the justice power and shura power homogenized. "It''s not appropriate to call you Iron Justice Saber any longer. Maybe I should call you the Shura Justice Saber from now on," Ricky told the saber''s hermit spirit through their telepathic link. "Master, I''ve be stronger again!" the hermit spirit excitedly reported to him. After all, for an apanying weapon like it, fusing with a Treasure from Heaven and Earth was a great opportunity. And anyone would be overjoyed if their weapon could integrate with two treasures. Currently, it could be said that the Shura Justice Saber had far surpassed most apanying weapons. "Cool! Keep practicing along with me!" proimed Ricky with great excitement. "This blood-colored book contains my master''s Shura Eight Moves. Each move is incredibly powerful, and if you seed in cultivating the eight moves, your shura power will also rise to its peak. The eight movesbined will be the strongest killing move in the four continents," revealed the Shura Casket. "The Shura Eight Moves!" gasped Ricky breathlessly. He wasn''t overly familiar with the cultivation method, but he could tell how astonishingly powerful it was. "Sir, if I may ask, where are you going after this?" Ricky then asked out of curiosity. "Why, I''m going back to the Shura tribe, of course!" responded the Shura Casket. "I''ve consumed too much of my energy over the past years, and I have even exhausted my original energy source. Thus, I have to return to our ancestralnd to recover. Besides, I also have to take my master''s inheritance back." "I see. Well, I hope that we''ll meet each other again," Ricky said in farewell. "I''m sure we will, child. With your talent and aptitude, you are destined to be one of the strongest and most influential men in the world. I''m looking forward to seeing that daye to be. I can''t wait to witness the growth of another powerful man who could join our ranks and defend us when the time comes," uttered the Shura Casket earnestly. "I am honored, sir. I promise to do my best." Ricky nodded, a little misty-eyed, for the Shura Casket''s words touched his heart. "One more thing! Once you have cultivated the Shura Eight Moves until itsst move, you muste to our Shura tribe, for only in our ancestralnd can you merge the eight moves into one," the Shura Casket hastily added. "Thank you for your advice, sir," Ricky responded, nodding slightly. In the next moment, the Shura Casket''s scarlet palm flipped around and opened, exposing a blood- colored jade token in its grasp. It handed this to Ricky. "This is most of my power in condensed form. If, in the future, you find yourselves in trouble, just crush this jade, and I will be able to sense your location provided that you are in the four continents. And if in case I am unable toe to your side, don''t be afraid. I''ll make sure to send some of the Shura tribe''s warriors toe to your rescue," instructed the Shura Casket. "After all, I owe you for your help this time. Besides, I also wish to be in your good graces, for you will someday be the strongest warrior in all four continents." "Wow! Thank you, sir! I really appreciate all the help you''ve given me," replied Ricky at once, sounding both happy and bashful at the same time. Although it was a bit embarrassing, he wouldn''t dare to refuse such a good thing. After all, the Shura tribe wasparable to the Phoenix tribe. It was a force to be reckoned with. "We are destined to meet each other anyway. Now, where do you want me to send you?" the Shura Casket reassured Ricky in a casual tone and changed the topic, which alleviated Ricky''s embarrassment a little. "Perhaps, somewhere far away from the outside area?" wondered Ricky thoughtfully, Meanwhile, back in the Corpse Lair, the warriors of the Abstinent Sect and the ck ming Phoenix tribe were perplexed when they found that Steve''s memory had been erased. The curious incident piqued their interest. However, they couldn''t find a way to enter the Sealed Land no matter what they did. They also had another problem. The ck ming Phoenix tribe had finally found out about Levi''s death. The ce was filled with the members of the tribe because they were desperate to look for the murderer. Many warriors looked panic-stricken, and some of them had inexplicably suffered as well. Of course, Ricky knew nothing about this. And even if he was aware of what was happening, he could not care less. At the moment, he was in a remote forest far away from the Corpse Blood Devil Land. He was actually preparing to cultivate in seclusion for a long time, and he had nned to do so until the formal selection of the Misty South Pce began. That meant he had more than half a year left to burn. "Aren''t you going to tell Audrey that you''re leaving?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass. "She is with the Abstinent Sect right now, so I''m sure she is well-protected by many powerful cultivators. It would be hard to say goodbye. I''ll just apologize to her in the future. Hopefully, she won''t think that I died in a ditch somewhere," Ricky answered with a casual shrug. "Although, to be honest, I hope the others will think that I''ve died. Anyway, I''m going to cultivate in session soon, Dragon Intent Grass. Please remind me of the time. Don''t let me miss the selection of the Misty South Pce," he added seriously. Of course, he trusted that the Dragon Intent Grass would not forget to remind him. "Don''t worry. I won''t fail you in such an important matter. Just focus on cultivating in seclusion!" the Dragon Intent Grass reassured him. After that, Ricky entered his Devourer Zone. He had three goals in mind for his secluded cultivation. First, he nned to cultivate the shura power, the Shura Eight Moves, and he needed to do this inside the Devourer Zone. Second, he intended to strengthen his cultivation base since it was still too weak compared with the geniuses who would join the selection process. That was to say, as time went on, he would find it more difficult to challenge those who were stronger than him. Ricky had to seize every opportunity to improve his cultivation base. In battles such as these, there was no fairness nor privilege. Thest reason he had involved the ways of casting. If he didn''t improve his casting ability, his understanding of runes would not grow deeper either. That meant he had to improve his casting ability to the peak of Demi-sage Level in the remaining time that he had. Once the Misty South Pce''s selection ended, he would focus on his cultivation once more. Then, he could find a way to break through and be a casting master at the Sage Level. If he didn''t take his time to improve his casting level, hisprehension of runes wouldn''t be able to keep up with the progression of his cultivation base. After sitting cross-legged in the Devourer Zone, Ricky adjusted his breath to the perfect state and began to cultivate in seclusion. ''Now, let me check out the Shura Eight Moves'' first move!'' Ricky thought to himself as his spiritual sense fused into the blood-colored book. Chapter 1336 The Destruction Of Heaven And Earth Chapter 1336 The Destruction Of Heaven And Earth Eli must have created the bloody scroll with the power of his Omnipotent Skills. And it contained all the cultivation methods and experiences of the Shura Eight Moves. Once Ricky''s mind had synched with it, his eyes were opened to the contents of the bloody scroll, seeing all nine pages arranged in session. However, he found that only the first page of the scroll could integrate with his mind. ''In the Shura Eight Moves, there are eight strikes in total. That means the first eight pages of the scroll should correspond with each move. The Shura Casket mentioned that once I have mastered all eight moves, I will be able to learn one more¡ªthe onebining all the eight moves. That must be what the ninth page of the scroll contains, '' Ricky pondered to himself. Unfortunately, his mind could only integrate with the first page at this time. That meant he would have to sessfully cultivate the first move and gain a deep understanding of it before he could move on to the next move. "With that pattern, the Shura Eight Moves must be a series of Omnipotent Skills, with the preceding moves used as the foundation for the seeding ones," murmured Ricky thoughtfully. "In that case, let me see the first move first!" Boom! When his mind entered the first page, Ricky let out a strangled gasp as his body trembled all over. His mind had slipped into a blood zone. Endless shura power pervaded in the zone, surging like a massive ocean wave. Of course, it wasn''t real. It was just an image on the first page of the scroll. The next moment, a bloody sky emerged over the blood zone, although this sky seemed iplete. It looked like it was still growing. And below it was vast bloody earth, which seemed in a simr state as the bloody sky. It, too, seemed half-done. "It''s the bloody sky and the bloody earth!" eximed Ricky in astonishment. Seeing this, he had an idea that the first move had something to do with the iplete heaven and earth. As the blood vitality billowed around them like a storm, a bloody giant shadow appeared. Ricky knew at first nce that the bloody giant shadow was the one emitting the potent shura power everywhere. With a casual wave of the bloody giant shadow, a bloody saber materialized on its hand. It waved the saber in the air, each saber corresponding to the essence of heaven and earth, which was constantly changing. Ricky was mesmerized at the sight. But although Ricky couldn''t take his eyes off it, that didn''t mean he hadprehended it. He could sense the power of the bloody saber as it grew exponentially with each wave of the saber, and the mounting power seemed to have been pulled from the sky above and the earth below. As the power of the bloody saber ramped up, it naturally had an inverse effect on the power of heaven and earth, weakening it slowly but surely. And as the power grew weaker and weaker, the iplete sky and earth gradually slowed their progress as if they could not bepleted at all. The more the giant shadow waved the bloody saber, the more that the heaven and earth weakened until they finally had to retreat. To make matters worse, the speed of heaven and earth''s deterioration began to increase in speed. When it reached its peak, the heaven and earth copsed, shatteringpletely, while the power of the heaven and earth gathered onto the bloody saber. All of a sudden, the bloody giant shadow swung the bloody saber with all its might andunched its strongest strike. At once, the forceful impactpletely shattered the heaven and the earth, and the blood became murky with the inky stains of night. This was what happened to heaven and earth if they were destroyed. Their lights grew dimmer and dimmer until there was nothing but pitch darkness. Since heaven and earth were destroyed, everything was soon to follow. To top that off, the shura power would undoubtedly finish everything off if, by some miracle, they managed to survive. With this strike, heaven and earth would be erased, and Ricky, himself, would be the only one left. Of course, this disy of power stunned Ricky. He stood unmoving for a long time, immersed in the power of the first move. Finally, as if he was just released from a trance, Ricky sighed and murmured in awe, "What a destructive and unparalleled move! The Shura Eight Moves are indeed the ultimate killing moves. Wherever they go, they leave nothing but killing and destruction!" Before long, the bloody giant shadow dispersed, and five gigantic words appeared in Ricky''s mind. ''Destruction of Heaven and Earth!'' Seeing these words, Ricky was dumbfounded once again. Inwardly, the words had shocked him greatly, but his face showed only slight surprise. "That attack destroyed heaven and earth in one move! Surely, the name fits the attack quite well," Ricky remarked seriously as the words were branded starkly on his mind. "So, that was the first move of Shura Eight Moves¡ªthe Destruction of Heaven and Earth!" As soon as Ricky withdrew his mind from the scroll, the first page automatically disappeared. Now, it only held eight pages and not nine. "It looks like the power on the first page is enough to show me the first move but only once!" murmured Ricky thoughtfully. "The next moves are probably the same. Fortunately, I have an extraordinary memory, and I have drawn that scene with my zone. Even if the first page is gone, I can stillprehend it based on my memory and the scene I have drawn." Then, Ricky integrated his mind into the Devourer Zone and the devouring runes, cultivating with utmost concentration. He knew that he had to cultivate the real shura power before he could practice that powerful strike¡ªthe Destruction of Heaven and Earth. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. While he was in the Devourer Zone, he evolved the killing power and theher power from the devouring power. The shura power could be considered the ultimate power of killing and the darkher power. Thus, that was where Ricky started. At once, he transformed into the Devouring Mutant and unleashed the Devourer Zone. He stood in between two bloody seas¡ªone was the sea of killing blood, while the other was the sea of darkher blood. Once Ricky sessfullybined these two powers, they would form the shura power that he wanted. This required his utmost concentration and deep understanding ability, and even then, itsted for a whole two months. At some point, the two bloody seas that surrounded Ricky fluctuated. They split into two strands that formed the shape of the Eight Diagrams, which then entered the center of Ricky''s eyebrows. At this moment, Ricky''s killing power andher power shifted and reached their peak. The extreme power he was exhibiting was the same as the killing power in the Shura Casket. It was the shura power. With this, there was no more doubt that Ricky had finallyprehended the real shura power. And he was able to do it thanks to his own talent and the Devourer Zone. However, the primary reason he seeded inprehending such extreme killing in just two months was because of his experience in the Shura Casket not long ago. When he opened his eyes, his bloody pupils grew darker like a moonless night. The pure killing revealed an intangible hint of rity. "Atst, I haveprehended and cultivated the real shura power," Ricky sighed happily. The next moment, he stood up and waved his Shura Justice Saber. He was about to make a move simr to the Destruction of Heaven and Earth. But even though the shape and move of the attack were identical to that of the bloody giant shadow, it was evident that Ricky''s strength wasn''t as powerful. It seemed that he had failed toprehend the first move, the Destruction of Heaven and Earth. Of course, this was to be expected. No matter how talented Ricky was, it was impossible for him to do it perfectly the first time, especially when he had only seen it once. ''I guess I have to practice this strike more the next couple of days...'' Ricky nned to himself. The days passed quickly, and he continued working on his saber skills in the Devourer Zone. He created two Shadowy Replications and made them duel each other, carefully watching every move by the sidelines to spot his own ws. Another two months passed as he cultivated in that way. And since he was so focused on his cultivation, he didn''t notice time passing him by. Chapter 1337 Becoming A Casting Master At The Peak Of Demi-sage Level Chapter 1337 Bing A Casting Master At The Peak Of Demi-sage Level Ricky spent four months honing his control of the shura power and the first move of the Shura Eight Moves. After that, he decided to work on his casting skills in the following days. He already had the Shura Justice Saber as his apanying weapon which was integrated by his Iron Justice Saber and the Shura de. So he didn''t think he needed to cast other weapons for the time being. But, of course, just because he was satisfied with his current weapon, it did not mean he could stop practicing his casting skills forever. After all, if he wanted toprehend more profound runic power, he needed to reach a higher casting level. A holistic growth was the key to reach his optimal strength, which meant he could not let his runic power get left behind once his cultivation level increased. If that happened, his mutant powers would grow significantly weaker. During this period, Ricky also mastered the supreme enlightenment power with the help of the Chaos Manual. If Ricky wanted to be a great warrior, he was required to have a better understanding of the supreme enlightenment. The Chaos Manual was a great source of information for that, as it was mainly about runes. All these pointed to one thing alone¡ªeven though Ricky had an incredible apanying weapon, he couldn''t neglect weapon casting skills. Another benefit to better weapon casting skills was that it would bring him more resources. Some time ago, Ricky had be a casting master at the Demi-sage Level. But there was still a significant gap between him and those who were at the peak of Demi-sage Level. He still had a long way to go if he wanted to be a casting master of Sage Level. Recently, Ricky''s skills in casting weapons had been in a slump since he had focused on improving his cultivation level. And as a result, his runic power had fallen behind his current cultivation level. That was what reminded him of the significance of cultivating the runes. Ricky''s runic power must be equal to a middle spiritual emperor at peak state now. However, before he became an upper spiritual emperor, he would have to be a Sage Level casting master. Otherwise, it would have a bad influence on his skip-level challenge. Thus, at this moment, his top priority was to be a casting master at the peak of Demi-sage Level. Ricky entered the Chaotic Fire Zone. There, he prepared himself to practice his casting skills. He studied the Chaos Manual and found a way to be a casting master at the peak of Demi-sage Level. Sage Level casting masters was much stronger than many casting masters. With the supreme enlightenment power, they could cast powerful weapons and even sacred weapons. These casting masters could make weapons without psychic intelligence if they wanted. But, more importantly, they could create intelligent sacred weapons. That was the reason why a casting master mustprehend the supreme enlightenment before he could ascend to the Sage Level. Unfortunately, that made it practically impossible for a creature who was below the Emperor Level to be a casting master of Sage Level no matter how talented he or she was. Only warriors at the Emperor Level could handle the heavenlyw and utilize the supreme enlightenment. Thus, to a certain extent, it showed that martial arts and casting were closely rted. Ricky was already a middle spiritual emperor. On top of that, he owned the Chaos Manual. Since he was already a casting master of Demi-sage Level, he could probably reach the peak in no time. He also believed that he could make it, for he had a lot of faith in his abilities. With his masculine body on disy, Ricky wiped his sweat with the shirt he had taken off. Then, he went straight to casting practice. Practice was incredibly critical to weapon casting, and it was the most efficient way to advance his casting level. While Ricky was cultivating in seclusion, the warriors from the entire outer and central regions fiercely fought each other with all they had. All of them wanted to obtain the tokens required for the Misty South Pce''s selection process. Despite that, the people from the Sage Level forces had not given up searching for Ricky. They had even gone to great lengths just to get a glimpse of his shadow, which wasn''t really surprising. Every one of them wanted to snatch Paul''s inheritance from Ricky. After all, Paul had been a spiritual potentate and the strongest warrior in ancient times. No warrior could get to his level. Hell, there wasn''t even a spiritual potentate in this era. But Ricky had hidden well. Not even spiritual potentates could track him down. Thus, he focused all his attention on improving his casting level in the zone without being worried about being discovered by his enemies. Those warriors were doomed to fail from the start. Ricky was one hundred percent confident that no one would be able to locate him before the real selection of the Misty South Pce began. Among those who were determined to hunt Ricky down were the creatures from the Phoenix tribe. Lanny, who was the noble son of the Phoenix tribe, had undoubtedly sent his men to search for Ricky. That was because he had heard a lot about Ricky. Intelligence reports told him that the other man was still alive, and he already had seven mutants in his grasp. Moreover, he had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. And now that Ricky had Paul''s inheritance, Lanny was even more eager to take him out. He hated to admit it, but Ricky was indeed more talented than him. He had seen how strong Ricky was thest time they met, and although it had only been a few years, the other man had grown unbelievably strong. At this point, he couldn''t be more aware that Ricky had be a great threat to him. He needed to terminate Ricky at once. Moreover, Lanny wanted Grace''s blood power for himself, and he thought of her as his property. He would never allow anyone to take her away, and especially not before he took her blood power. Aside from the Phoenix tribe, another force wanted Ricky''s head. The members from the said force were shrouded in ck robes. If Ricky could see them, he would recognize them instantly, as they gave off a simr aura as Oswald''s men. Obviously, the group was from a force that possessed an evil mutant. On the other hand, there was another team from another mysterious force, and they followed the ck- robed men in secret. Their goal was to protect Ricky from the men in ck. In conclusion, almost all the forces were after Ricky, with the exception of a few top-notch forces and influential ns with a long history. The situation was not as peaceful as it appeared. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. It seemed that Ricky was in high demand. Fortunately for Ricky, the news that he had gotten his hands on Eli''s stuff hadn''t gotten out. Otherwise, even more people would have been after him. As the fight over the tokens raged on, Ricky''s casting skills continued to improve. Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, many months had passed. Now, only a few days were left before the South Misty Pce''s selection. The Dragon Intent Grass called out to Ricky, disturbing his concentration as he worked on improving his casting level. At this point, he had be a casting master at the peak of Demi-sage Level. He had even gained a deeper understanding of runes. Great progress was made on hisprehension of the five kinds of runes, which would surely give him an advantage against enemies stronger than him. Since his casting had improved, his cultivation level had increased as well. This time, Ricky had improved in leaps and bounds. "Very good! You''ve made great progress!" the Dragon Intent Grass praised him with a satisfied air. "This is all for the sake of the Misty South Pce''s uing selection. I intend to be their core disciple this time. Otherwise, I believe there will be no ce for me in the Misty South unless I am as strong as a powerful saint," Ricky seriously intoned. "Ha-ha! Don''t worry. If you can''t even be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, no one else could make it. Besides, I''m sure that after this selection, everyone in the Misty South will know your name," the Dragon Intent Grass assured him with a smile. "Thank you. I hope so too," responded Ricky politely. After that, he finally left the Chaotic Fire Zone and headed for where the Misty South Pce''s selection would take ce. While he was on his way, Ricky received a message from the Evil Mandragora. "Evil Mandragora, are you done with your cultivation? It''s been a while since you entered the Divine Manor for cultivation," he remarked as he released the Evil Mandragora. However, the moment he caught sight of her familiar visage, he fell silent and his eyes widened in surprise. He could only stare nkly at the beautiful woman in front of him. Any man whoid eyes on her would certainly fall for her. Chapter 1338 The Third Sheol City Chapter 1338 The Third Sheol City The Evil Mandragora had transformed into somethingpletely different. Ricky remembered her as a woman enveloped by a strong evil spirit, and the clothes on her body were worn and ragged. Now, she painted apletely different picture in her ck leather skirt, showcasing her shapely figure. Her ink-ck pupils were wide and expressive. These fine features would undoubtedly attract anyone who so much as nced at her. She was exquisite. A simple sh of her smile or the flutter of her eyshes was enough to tantalize anyone, and her plump red lips could make men fall head over heels for her. Tina and Queenie were the most refined andely women that Ricky had ever seen, and they both had potent blood power to boot. However, the Evil Mandragora was more attractive than them right now. Even though Ricky was a sensible man, he could not help but feel enthralled by her beauty. In a heartbeat, Ricky used the space power, which allowed him to suppress his desire for the Evil Mandragora. He had been so close to losing his senses! The woman in question merely let out a chuckle, seeing him struggle to regain his control. "It looks like you''ve been busy, Evil Mandragora. You look totally different! Hell, if I didn''t use my power to regainposure, I might have gotten you in the sack." Ricky winked at her and dissolved into chuckles. Hearing this, the Evil Mandragora sidled closer to him with a seductive smile. "Do you want to? I won''t say no," she remarked, her voice sounding sultry and rich. A snort escaped from Ricky''s lips as he shrugged. "You win this time." The Evil Mandragora that Ricky was seeing now was her authentic form. Back then, she looked a bit ragged because she had lost too much power, and her life essence had been sealed for years. But this time, she had fully recuperated. After her seclusion in the Divine Manor, most of her strength hade back. Since the Evil Mandragora used abundant divine energy in her cultivation, she could now withdraw the evil spirit she emitted at will. In this way, she was able to hide that she was from the devil race, and no one would notice except for those who were much stronger than her. "Evil Mandragora, what level are you at now?" asked Ricky as he eyed the woman curiously. "I''m a one-star upper spiritual emperor now!" she replied. "The divine energy inside the Divine Manor didn''t just help me get my strength back. It also enabled me to be an upper spiritual emperor." "Cool! You''re now an upper spiritual emperor. Who knew the divine energy was so amazing?" Ricky remarked with envy. If it were an option for him, he would have bathed in the divine energy as well. For the Evil Mandragora, she didn''t need toprehend anything. Enormous amounts of energy were all she needed to advance onto higher levels, and her abilities could improve in the same way. However, Ricky was not as lucky. If he tried to absorb the divine energy for a breakthrough, he would end up dead instead. "I envy creatures like you. You don''t have to botherprehending anything." A small pout made its way on Ricky''s face, but a slight tug of a smile on his lips betrayed his amusement. "There are pros and cons to being one of us, you know? So you don''t need to envy us. Although we can reach high levels withoutprehension, we have a limit that won''t allow us to be the most powerful. On the contrary, you have toprehend things on your own, but you don''t have any of the same stiptions we have. You can be one of the strongest warriors once youprehend the supreme enlightenment. Besides, Hannah is luckier than me. Once she has mastered her father''s inheritance, she will be able to reach the Sage Level," said the Evil Mandragora. "Hannah''s father is a holy being, and she had to be reborn because she was seriously injured. If not, she would have been at the Divine Level," said Ricky. After that, the two of them went quiet. Ricky transformed into a youthful boy once again using the young realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. He then went to inquire about where the Misty South Pce''s selection would take ce. This time, he asked the Evil Mandragora to apany him, while he pretended to be her younger brother. After all, a child who had previously shown enormous power would draw a lot of attention. Ricky also asked the Evil Mandragora to conceal her face with a veil, as her beauty would undoubtedly bring them unnecessary trouble. Despite these measures, some flirtatious warriors still tried to hit on the Evil Mandragora. However, she scared them away with her incredible power. The pair went on to collect information about the location of the Misty South Pce''s selection, and, luckily, the answers came to them easily. Ricky and the Evil Mandragora heard that the selection of the Misty South Pce, which was open to the warriors from the central and outer regions, would be held in the Third Sheol City. The Sheol Cities were passages that connected the continent and the devil race. Many cities had such a capacity, but the powerful creatures from the devil race could only use sixteen such cities to enter the continent. Security was tight in these ces. Sixteen powerful forces of the continent worked together to keep these sixteen cities well-protected. Of course, not all the said forces were the most powerful on the continent. For example, the Dragon tribe and the Phoenix tribe were influential forces, but they didn''t send any of their men to defend the cities. When the Dragon tribe was at its strongest, some of the members were sent to guard one city. But after their tribe declined, they withdrew their men and stopped guarding it. The Misty South Pce guarded the Third Sheol City. Perhaps that was the reason why they wanted to conduct their selection there. And although those Sheol Cities were sealed by the power of heaven and earth, creatures at the Emperor Level could still enter them. In fact, even Demi-saints could set foot inside. It was a sign that the creatures from the continent and the devil race could soon interact with each other. "I didn''t expect them to hold their selection process in the Third Sheol City," said the Evil Mandragora. "It looks like you have to fight devils before you can pass." "Well, that''s not surprising. The Misty South Pce''s primary task is dealing with the devil race. It makes sense that they want to see their candidates eliminate devils first before they ept them as their disciple," agreed Ricky, nodding. "But that''s all right. I''m going to deal with the devil race eventually, so this is like an introduction. The Misty South Pce just helped me start." "Do you know that the elite warriors and top disciples of all kinds of powerful forces are in the Third Sheol City? We can only be considered strong if we have already fought against the devil race ourselves. Although the Third Sheol City is protected by the Misty South Pce, other forces'' members are also there. That''s bad news for you if you want to join the selection in the Third Sheol City, as you will have to use your actual name to sign up for thepetition. Your enemies will undoubtedly hunt you down in secret," the Evil Mandragora exined, her eyebrows arched critically. "Will they dare to stir trouble in the Misty South Pce''s territory? Aren''t they afraid of offending the Misty South Pce?" Ricky asked with a frown. "Of course, they can''t afford to mess with the Misty South Pce. But they don''t need to send saints after you. They will probably send upper spiritual emperors to take you out," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in at this moment. "In that case, the Misty South Pce will not interfere. Since you, yourself, are a spiritual emperor, they are within rights to send spiritual emperors to deal with you too." "Spiritual emperors can''t pose a threat to me. If they try to take my life, I will pay them back tenfold. Besides, Evil Mandragora, you are on my side. I don''t need to worry about anything as long as they don''t send demi-saints or saints. I can just hide in the zone, and they won''t be able to hurt me," Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ricky reassured hispanion. Afterward, he and the Evil Mandragora went straight for the Third Sheol City. It was a long journey, for their destination was located outside the outer region. Unlike otherpetitors, Ricky didn''t have a saint to lead the way. The Evil Mandragora could move fast for her level, but she wasn''t as fast as a saint. It would take her more than half a month to get there. And she couldn''t possibly keep going with no rest. Another thing they had to remember was to keep away from saints. After all, they were strong enough to see through his disguise. Fortunately, Ricky and the Evil Mandragora didn''t encounter any trouble along the way. The pair arrived twenty dayster at the Third Sheol City, a city in the southern destion area. Chapter 1339 The Hypocritical Saints Chapter 1339 The Hypocritical Saints The southern destion area was the outermost area of the outer region. It was a deste ce, filled with more yellow sand than people, and its overly hot climate was unbearable. The rain came few and far between as if it was summer all year round. An isted peak surrounded by strange stones stood tall, and the entire area radiated an abundance of primitive auras. No force dared to establish their headquarters there. That was because there was a vast passage in this ce that connected it to the Devil Land. Although all forces hated the devil race and all of them would fight if they had to, no one on the continent wanted to be the first in line when the devil race attacked. From afar, the horizon was an endless yellow line, extending as far as the eye could see. Besides that, there was nothing else. But when Ricky walked further into the area, he found a yellow ancient city in between the southern destion area and the invisible space. At such a close distance, the ancient city seemed so high that it was soaring into the sky. Its length could not be measured, as it looked seemingly endless like a giant chaotic dragon crossing the whole southern destion area. In other words, the ancient city was like a boundless world. Countless cracks and traces of battles peppered the ancient city''s walls. An experienced and sensitive warrior could probably sense the ghosts of those previous battles on their Soul Seas. They were battles of life and death that were fought to the end. Powerful arrays were imprinted around the city, protecting it from harm in every direction. The ancient city, in its opulence and majesty, deserved to be the center of the Middle Land. On the gates of the ancient city, four words were engraved. "The Third Sheol City." These words left no doubt in Ricky''s mind. This was the Third Sheol City! It was arge passage between the continent and the devil race, which meant that the city would be the first barrier to guard against the devil race. Normally, besides the elites of the major forces who guarded the city and the warriors who came to cultivate, almost no warriors strayed to the southern destion area. However, this time was different. Since the Misty South Pce''s selection would be held here, the entire area was lively with curious audiences and excited participants. Saints were also in attendance. They appeared one by one, leading their disciples who would be participating in the selection. Basically, all the Sage Level forces had their own stations in the city. The forces that didn''t have any stations were still wee to join. They only needed to go to other forces, who had their own stations, and they could propose a partnership between them. And then, when those warriors came, the stations they belonged to would pick them up. An endless stream of chariots galloped in and out of the city, weing the talents from their forces who participated in the selection. In front of the city wall, figures with killing intent loomed like gargoyles of old. With years of fighting with the devil race, they had be elite warriors. Their killing intent was the most ferocious. Of course, Ricky was one of the people that had gathered here. He had returned his appearance to its original form. As for the Evil Mandragora, even though she could hide her evil spirit well, there were too many saints in the city who could see through her disguise. As a result, she couldn''t go to the Third Sheol City openly, so she had gone back to the Divine Manor that was inside Ricky''s body. Ricky had to revert to his original appearance. Anyone who looked weak, such as a child or an old man, wouldn''t fit in here, and he would attract more attention if he did that. After all, the people who came here were all powerful and smart. The only old men in the city were the monsters that guarded the ce. Moreover, a special array had been ced at the city entrance. It was an ancient array of heaven and earth, which ensured that all creatures who walked through the array had to show their true bodies. Of course, the main purpose of this array was to prevent the devil race left on the continent from entering inside. They couldn''te in under a disguise. As soon as Ricky set foot in the city, all eyes gravitated towards him. They were all curious about him because they knew that this young man had Paul''s inheritance. "That''s Ricky!" At first, people only looked at him as if to recall who he was. Then, they started calling out his name. "This is bad for you, you know? If you don''t seed in bing the Misty South Pce''s core disciple, it will be difficult for you to get away from this ce. Everyone will be after you because of Paul''s inheritance!" said the Dragon Intent Grass. "Don''t worry. They won''t dare to do anything to me here. The worst they could do is humiliate me," Ricky said in reassurance. "Don''t let your guard down against these saints. Indeed, they can''t kill you, but they can do worse things to you, such as shattering your meridians with an invisible power. They can do that any time they want," the Dragon Intent Grass sternly reminded him. "I already thought about that. They may have their tricks, but I have my own countermeasures," Ricky confidently replied. "Ricky, I didn''t expect that you are still alive. It looks like the man who kidnapped you didn''t kill you!" a spiritual emperor said. He looked astonished to see Ricky as if he had seen a ghost. The saints in the surroundings kept quiet, as it was not appropriate for a saint to speak first. "The man who kidnapped me just wanted to take Paul''s inheritance. He doesn''t care whether I''m alive or not after the fact. After all, I am just a spiritual emperor," answered Ricky. "I''m sorry but I already gave him the inheritance. I have nothing to give to you." "Oh, is that true? That man took the inheritance from you?" At this point, a saint couldn''t help but join the conversation. The man was suspicious, though. "Yes, sir. I swear, I''m not lying. The inheritance isn''t with me anymore." Ricky wondered if the saint would believe him. If the saint did, that would be a thorn of his side. "In that case, can you tell us what he looks like?" another saint asked. "If you tell us, we might be able to help you get it back." "Yes, yes! Paul''s inheritance shouldn''t have been taken from you. It should belong to the destined one alone." ''Humph! The audacity of these guys, pretending to be good people. Shame on you!'' Ricky sneered in his heart. "Ha-ha, you must be kidding, sir. You know that a powerful saint can easily conceal his face from me," he then replied. He looked at the saints, chuckling a little. The saints in front of him had indeed contributed a lot to the continent when they fought against the devil race, but Ricky would lose all his respect for them after they had tried to steal Paul''s inheritance, which rightfully belonged to him. Of course, Ricky couldn''t generalize and judge all the saints. Not all of them wanted to attack Ricky and snatch his inheritance, for there were also many warriors of justice within their ranks. "By the way, don''t you remember the content of the heritage?" At this time, a saint finally came to the point. "You should know how powerful the inheritance of a spiritual potentate is. I''m just a spiritual emperor, so no matter how good my memory is, I can''t possiblyprehend all that in such a short period," answered Ricky. "What a pity!" Many of the saints sighed in disappointment. It seemed that they believed him. "Oh, man! Well, let''s just hope that the one who snatched the inheritance can fight against the devil race in the future!" Finally, these saints seemed to give up the idea of getting the inheritance from Ricky. They had no choice, of course, for they had to show iparable justice in the Third Sheol City. After all, the city was the symbol of fighting against the devil race, and it symbolized the unity of all creatures on the continent. However, at that very moment, Ricky suddenly felt a strong force rush into his body. It was so powerful that he could not even move to resist it! Hiss! The invincible force had torn apart the energy meridians in Ricky''s body. Just as he had expected, some saints had undoubtedly taken action in secret. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. "Boy, are you okay?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked, sounding both angry and anxious. "These hypocrites!" "Dragon Intent Grass, someone just wrecked my energy meridians. I''ve never experienced this kind of pain!" Ricky cried in his mind. "But don''t worry. I have a way to deal with this." As he spoke, Ricky turned his attention back to the saints in front of him. He maintained a nk expression and endured all the pain, acting as if nothing had happened. Tearing apart his energy meridians was equivalent to crippling him! It felt like half his strength was gone. In his heart, Ricky swore that he would never forget this suffering and would take revenge someday! Chapter 1340 Wally Chapter 1340 Wally ''What a bunch of hypocrites! It doesn''t matter that they are dedicated to fighting off the devil race. I''m going to make them pay for doing this to me, '' Ricky swore to himself as he viciously red at the saints. Unfortunately, even though he wanted them dead badly, he had to control his temper and pretend that nothing happened. It was a relief that these saints believed Ricky''s im. They believed that the man who had taken him away once was in possession of Paul''s inheritance now. However, they were convinced that Ricky must know something about Paul''s inheritance. Hence, these greedy saints wouldn''t leave Ricky alone. The saints couldn''ty a hand on him while they were inside the Third Sheol City. To top that off, Ricky was participating in the selection. The only thing they could do was to order their disciples to do the job for them. Considering that Ricky seemed to always have something up his sleeve, they were worried that their disciples might be no match for his strength. They were afraid that Ricky would overpower their people and run away. Thus, in order to ensure that everything went well, they covertly shattered Ricky''s meridians themselves. Now that they had weakened him, it would be easier for their disciples to deal with him whether he would join the selection or not. In their mind, the most important thing they needed to do was to get Ricky under their grasp, and then everything would follow smoothly. They had a thousand ways to get Ricky to tell them about the content of Paul''s inheritance after all. Currently, Ricky was in a bad state. He had been greatly weakened after the saints destroyed his meridians, but the saints were still afraid that he would somehow slip away from their hands. With these fears in mind, they reached a consensus that they were going to shatter all of Ricky''s meridians. In that way, Ricky would not be able to recover quickly even if he had rare Treasures from Heaven and Earth to heal himself. ''Dang it!'' Ricky roared in his heart when he sensed another powering toward him, knowing what the saints were trying to do this time. However, he couldn''t do anything about it. He had to endure whatever these saints had nned for him. "Ricky!" Twin voices suddenly resounded from the crowd. It was none other than Lloyd and Mordechai, who just emerged from the crowd and were now running towards him. But despite the anger in their hearts, there was little they could do. After all, this was how the martial world worked. The strong would always dominate the weak. While the duo hovered over Ricky worriedly, another force appeared and descended upon him. It was another power sent by a saint, but this one seemed to be keeping him safe. This new power was very potent. Ricky sensed the new power as well, ssifying it at the Sage Level. It brought him great relief, and he began to rid himself of all those powers that had shattered his meridians. Soon, they began to dissipate. "Atst, a good saint hase to your defense! If they seeded in destroying your meridians again, you wouldn''t have been able to cultivate ever again. Though, if the kind saint came a little bit earlier, maybe he could have saved your other meridians. With your present state, you''ll have to use a lot of Treasures from Heaven and Earth if you want to recover fast," said the Dragon Intent Grass. "I don''t mind the initial injuries. I''m just thankful that someone finally stepped in and gave me a hand," replied Ricky. He didn''t expect that anyone would help him, let alone such a powerful savior. Meanwhile, the other warriors present had also begun to realize that something was going on behind the scenes. ''It looks like some strong warriors had made a move against Ricky because of Paul''s inheritance. But someone came to Ricky''s rescue for the sake of the continent, '' they thought to themselves. A thick tension settled over the ce at once. Reluctantly, the warriors who were assaulting Ricky withdrew their powers. They tried to break Ricky''s meridians for the second time because they wanted to capture him. But they had to back off when someone came to his rescue, or else, amotion could erupt, and the Misty South Pce would get involved. That was thest thing they wanted to happen. Besides, everything was under their control now. A few momentster, a loud voice rang out of the blue, shattering the fragile silence that had settled over them. "All right, everyone, the young man already said that he doesn''t have Paul''s inheritance with him. You won''t get what you want from him, so why don''t you just leave?" A middle-aged man d in ck clothes appeared out of nowhere, catching everyone''s attention. The surrounding warriors surreptitiously checked his strength and found that the man was stronger than most saints there. Ricky also noticed that this neer was emitting the same power that had saved him earlier. Judging by the man''s clothes and power, Ricky guessed that he was a member of the Endless Shadow. There was no doubt that he was from the Endless Shadow force. "So, this guy is from the Endless Shadow, huh? But why is he here?" the Dragon Intent Grass blurted out in utter confusion as it eyed the man in ck. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. As far as it knew, Ricky was not allied with the Endless Shadow. In fact, he had a grudge against that force. And yet, a member of that force had saved him. Ricky, too, was utterly confused. He also had no clue why someone from the Endless Shadow rescued him. He was afraid that the middle-aged man might have figured out his n, which would be bad news for him. "Ha-ha! What a surprise to see you here, sir. If you say so, there''s no need for us to needle Ricky more about Paul''s inheritance. We should just pay attention if anyone will unleash the time power simr to Paul''s," a saint cut in with a fake smile. After that, those saints left one after another, leading their people into the Third Sheol City. "Ricky, are you all right?" Lloyd asked with a worried frown. "Don''t worry, everyone. I''m okay!" Ricky reassured them even as he struggled to endure the pain. However, the others could all see that he looked unwell, so those who had nned to capture him inwardly rejoiced. On the other hand, Lloyd and those who cared for Ricky couldn''t hide the worry on their faces. Wally, the neer,nded beside Ricky, and Ricky''spanions, including Lloyd, greeted the man with much respect, "Sir!" Even though Lloyd was a saint as well, he had to show reverence for Wally since the other man was way out of his league. After all, Wally was one of the top warriors in the entire Middle Land and the Third Sheol City. Even some of the Misty South Pce''s leaders who were in charge in the Third Sheol City would not dare to mess with him. The Endless Shadow actually had thirty-six lords in their stronghold. And those lords were saints who were much stronger than those at their level. Wally was one of these prestigious lords. It was thanks to these thirty-six lords, who were all saints, that the Endless Shadow was considered as one of the top sixteen major forces on the four continents. "Thank you for your help, sir!" Ricky inclined his head curtly at Wally. "Don''t mention it. I''m sorry, I should have acted faster. If it''s alright with you, you can stay with me for a while. I can help you heal your broken meridians, and it will just take a couple of days. Perhaps, I can''t heal you fully, but I will at least try my best to heal you so that it won''t hold you back in the selection," Wally proposed with an amiable smile. "I owe you my life, sir. Of course, I trust you. Thank you for your kindness," Ricky said in reply. Honestly, he wanted to reject his offer. Wally could probably sense his real strength, and he wasn''t sure if he could truly trust the man. But Ricky also knew that if he didn''t have a strong saint like Wally on his side, the other saints wouldn''t stop giving him a hard time. It would be troublesome to deal with in the first few days of the selection. "All right, everyone, I''ll meet you in the selection!" Ricky said to Lloyd and the others. "Okay! Take care of yourself." Lloyd nodded at Ricky, looking relieved that his friend had such a strong saint to back him up. None of themined that Ricky wouldn''t be spending time with them. After all, they all knew that he would be much safer with Wally around. Chapter 1341 He Had Seen Through Ricky Chapter 1341 He Had Seen Through Ricky After those saints took their leave, Ricky apanied Wally to the Endless Shadow''s headquarters in the Third Sheol City. A deste air epassed the whole city. As soon as Ricky stepped foot inside, he felt the overcast atmosphere settle over him, and when he looked around, he found nothing but arrays, giant chariots, and ancient pces. Moreover, a strong evil spirit saturated the air inside the city as well. Of course, that was to be expected seeing as the city led to the Devil Land. Army troops could be found scattered inside, going to and fro in the depths of the city. Some armies trod familiar paths into the Devil Land where they continuously fought against the devil race. Meanwhile, others were marching out of the Devil Land and into the city. Some warriors looked ted, celebrating battles fought and won. The others trudged with heavy footsteps, looking dejected. It didn''t take someone to know these warriors had lost and wereing home brokenhearted. The devil race never acted alone. That was why the creatures from the continent opted to fight them in groups. Otherwise, those devils would certainly outnumber them. "Thank you again for your help, sir!" Ricky repeated to Wally again once they had entered a pce. "Are you offended that I didn''te to your aid from the start? Maybe you feel that I should have helped before those saints hurt you in the first ce..." Wally gazed at Ricky with a knowing expression. ''Damn it! Looks like that he knows about my ns, '' Ricky thought to himself, startled. "Of course not," he said to Wally, shaking his head fervently. "I''m d to hear that, especially since I held off on purpose. I knew that if I made a move back then, I would ruin your n. I even asked the saints who wanted to help you not to do anything," answered Wally. The knowing smile on his lips grew wider as he stared at Ricky thoughtfully. Upon hearing this, Ricky felt a little embarrassed. Now, he was sure that Wally had seen through his n. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. ''Although my n was wless, it still didn''t fool him, huh?'' Ricky thought to himself. Knowing that he couldn''t deny it anymore, he told Wally directly, "I hope I didn''t offend you, sir. I had no other choice at that time." As soon as Ricky finished speaking, his shadow began to change. Suddenly, another Ricky appeared beside him. This new Ricky made a series of gestures with his hands, and the original Ricky, who had been talking to Wally, transformed into three drops of blood. It was Ricky''s blood, which contained a little flesh. "That was the Shadowy Emperor Replication! I knew it!" Wally gasped in utter surprise. It turned out that those saints outside the Third Sheol City had not attacked Ricky but a replica of his. Since his replica had taken the hit for him, the meridians in Ricky''s real body weren''t broken at all. Of course, those saints didn''t know that. In other words, Ricky was not hurt at all. He had been working on the Shadowy Emperor Replication for a while now. Back in the space that Paul had created, he managed to gain mastery of the Shadowy Emperor Replication to an extent. And after half a year of hard work, he could now put it into practice freely. The replica that Ricky created through the skill of Flesh Replication was identical to Ricky in every aspect except for the soul. Thus, he was confident that even saints couldn''t see through his trick. But, to his surprise, it couldn''t fool the saints from the prestigious Endless Shadow. After all, Wally had just admitted that he knew of Ricky''s n. Ricky used his replica to impersonate him, making sure that the saints would hurt his replica and not Ricky himself. He decided that he would only show up once the selection had begun. In doing this, those disciples would believe that they managed to destroy his meridians, and they would underestimate him. They would undoubtedly be caught off-guard, and he would be able to defeat them. That was Ricky''s n. "You are quite the cunning boy, aren''t you? You even created a replica while I did not notice at all. I''ve been in your mind for so long, and yet you''ve managed to keep me in the dark all this time," the Dragon Intent Grass said from inside his mind. It, too, was astounded. Perhaps, it was even more astonished than anyone else present. "Ha-ha! Dragon Intent Grass, no one would show their trump cards unless necessary," Ricky responded with augh. "You are so shrewd! I can''t believe that you kept it from me," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "I was so worried for you!" Although Wally had guessed that Ricky performed the Shadowy Emperor Replication, hearing Ricky admit it was still unbelievable. "Can you tell me how you mastered the Shadowy Emperor Replication? I suppose that you are, at most, thirty-one or two years old, but you can already use the Flesh Replication. That shows how incredibly talented you are. Even among lords in our sect, the strongest one had mastered the Flesh Replication when he was an upper spiritual emperor at the peak state. It is no wonder you were once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor," Wally said, face ck in awe as he was overwhelmed by shock. "Thank you for your kind words, sir. I''m ttered!" Ricky replied respectfully. He was relieved to hear that Wally wasn''t offended that he tried to fool the saints. Instead, Wally didn''t seem angry knowing that he managed to cultivate this method. Just as the man had asked, Ricky then told Wally how he had learned the cultivation method of the Shadowy Emperor Replication. "Sir, I want to confess something to you. When I was in the Eastern Land, I possessed a deep-seated prejudice against the Endless Shadow, and I have taken out a lot of people from this force. I owe you an apology," said Ricky. He looked apologetic, and his eyes were downcast and regretful. "Ha-ha! You don''t have to apologize. I understand that, in the martial world, it''s inevitable to have some small conflicts. And since we are clear about it now, I''ll let it go. Besides, our job is to kill people. Why should I be offended when you were just doing your job?" replied Wally with a wide smile. "This is good. Lord Wally is such a broad-minded guy!" the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Thank you for your understanding, sir!" Ricky said earnestly, inclining his head respectfully. He had a newfound respect for the Endless Shadow now. Although the Endless Shadow was a wicked faction, they took the lead to fight off the devil race. It was undeniable that they did a service to the continent, and one must recognize that. Ricky thought that they were much better than those hypocritical saints from the major forces. "I can''t believe you learned the Shadowy Emperor Replication by yourself at such a young age," sighed Wally again. "Now, you can be considered a member of the Endless Shadow to some extent. And since you are now one of us, it''s my job to save you." It was evident in Wally''s eyes that he admired Ricky. "By the way, sir, I have one question..." asked Ricky. "What is it?" Wally said, nodding. "I''m curious about the identity of those Endless Shadow members from the other four bignds. Whose replicas are they?" Ricky asked. "Most of them are Brad''s, and the rest of them are mine and the other lords''. Endless Shadow has rapidly developed, and our primary goal is to kill without any intentions. To make sure that we won''t lose sight of our original goal, we reced those in charge of our branches with our replicas. Those replicas are weaker than the strongest warriors stationed in the ces where they are to avoid disturbing the bnce, but I guess you knew that already. And one more thing, the goal we had in mind when we sent our people to the four bignds was to eliminate the remaining devils," Wally said. "From now on, I will respect the Endless Shadow," Ricky dered sincerely when he heard Wally''s words. "Ha-ha! Well, I''m d to hear that! I got a peerless genius to look favorably upon the Endless Shadow. It looks like saving you today is worth it," Wally said, smiling. "Wally, my old pal, I have arrived. Am I wee here?" At that moment, another voice rang out in the pce. Chapter 1342 The First Deputy Chief Chapter 1342 The First Deputy Chief "Ha-ha! Hello, my old friend, it''s been a while. Of course, you are always wee here!" Wally let out boisterousughter as he greeted the neer with open arms. In the next moment, a middle-aged man wearing cyan robes came into Ricky''s view. Although the older man''s breath was muted to Ricky''s senses, he could vaguely tell that this person was a lot stronger than Wally. Besides, Ricky also had a feeling that the middle-aged man had reached a higher level of the Sage Level. ''Is it possible that this man has reached the Demi-spiritual Potentate Level?'' wondered Ricky to himself as the two men greeted each other. "That''s possible," agreed the Dragon Intent Grass. "But Wally''s momentum feels slightly weaker than that man''s." "Deputy Chief!" Wally said to the cyan-d man, inclining his head in respect. After that formality, a warm smile brightened his face, as he began to treat the other man like a close friend. ''He called him the deputy chief... Is that guy the Misty South Pce''s First Deputy Chief?!'' Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Ricky inwardly gasped in surprise when he heard Wally''s words. Although, of course, his face remained sharp and impassive. A total of seven pces were located in the Misty South, and each chief of the Misty South Pce came from those seven pces. These chiefs were also the strongest warrior in thend. The First Pce was the most prestigious one, for the Misty South Pce''s chief originated from them. As for the other pces, they weren''t listed in any particr order. In practice, the leaders of other pces were all called deputy chiefs, and they were also arranged in no particr order, meaning that there were no specific second or third deputy chiefs and so on. However, the First Pce''s leader was always the most powerful one. And he was aptly known as the First Deputy Chief, the one in charge of the Third Sheol City. This First Deputy Chief was undoubtedly a demi-spiritual potentate and the most powerful in the four continents. At that point, the middle-aged man in cyan clothes turned his attention to Ricky and assessed his strength. His once serene expression became one of surprise as he addressed Wally. "My friend, I see that you weren''t lying. I''m d to see that this little guy is fine, or I won''t be able to face the lord." "Lord? Is he talking about Master Otis?" Ricky blurted out when he heard these words. "Ha-ha! You are right, boy. It seems that Otis still remembers you. He was probably the one who asked the First Deputy Chief to help you, but Wally noticed your abilities, so he didn''t make a move," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised, sounding amused at the turn of events. "Sometimes, good talent can be a kind of capital!" "Hello, sir!" Ricky greeted the cyan-d man with the utmost respect. "I, have been entrusted by the lord with your safety. He sent me here to find you and protect you from any harm before the selection," the First Deputy Chief ryed to Ricky. "Thank you so much, sir. I am honored by your attention," said Ricky, who was grateful that he had one more strong ally at his side. When they had briefed the First Deputy Chief on the situation, the man was also shocked to learn that Ricky had sessfully cultivated the Shadowy Emperor Replication. Since the First Deputy Chief was a top-tier warrior, he knew how difficult it was to master this skill. "You tricked a lot of saints, boy, and that will give you an edge in the uing selection," the First Deputy Chief remarked. "s! The devil race is bound to invade, but we, creatures of the continents, are still fighting against each other." Frustration and worry were evident in his voice. Truth be told, the devil race was not much stronger than the creatures on the continents. And yet, they had managed to win almost all the battles for countless years despite the efforts of the continents'' creatures. The only time that the continents'' creatures managed to suppress the devil race was way back in the era when the Deste Sorcery tribe was still a formidable force. The most important factor that led the devil race to victory was that they, despite their love for killing, had the same ambition. They had one goal that united them, which was to invade the continents. In sharp contrast, the creatures of the continents were a disorderly group. They would only unite once the situation had taken a desperate turn, or when the despair of facing the invasion of the devil race became too much. But, at that point, the opportunity to get the upper hand while dealing with the devil race had already passed them by. "I think it''s because we, creatures of the continents, need a leader¡ªbut not any run-of-the-mill leader. We need a real leader, one who can suppress everything and is on par with the Deste Sorcery tribe''s patriarch," Wally muttered in a low voice. He fully understood how the First Deputy Chief felt, as he too was frustrated with the situation. "Only a strong and genuine leader can lead all the creatures of the continents¡ªsomeone who can intimidate and inspire them to follow his orders!" "My friend, perhaps, you are right. But, unfortunately, it is too difficult to achieve those requirements. Even Paul wasn''t strong enough to do that!" the First Deputy Chief replied with dismay. "And besides, it''s even more difficult in our era because we have no spiritual potentates. None of the demi-spiritual potentates at this time have overwhelming force, and although they periodically have matches to see who are strongest, there is no real top-ranked warrior in their midst!" "Indeed. You are absolutely right!" ''Lack of a leader?'' Ricky thought to himself when he heard the two warriors'' conversation. "My friend, tell me the truth. Is your lord training this boy as his sessor?" At this time, Wally''s face grew serious, and he asked the First Deputy Chief through his internal power. "Like you, I have no idea. But I''ve never seen our lord pay so much attention to a young man. In fact, he was the one who kidnapped this young man back then," the First Deputy Chief revealed. Then, he added, "Besides, that guy even contacted those old monsters in person." "Really? He did all those things? Then, he may be really considering this young man as his sessor," Wally remarked in shock. "Ha! The Endless Shadow are also interested in this young guy?" the First Deputy Chief asked. "Of course! Apart from Brad, this young man is the first one to cultivate the Shadowy Emperor Replication while he is a middle spiritual emperor in the history of the Endless Shadow. And he managed to do that without the instruction of any top masters," said Wally, sounding amazed by Ricky''s achievements. "Plus, for your information, Brad sessfully cultivated this very method when he was an upper spiritual emperor back then. So, to some extent, this young man is probably more talented than him!" "Hmm... Let''s wait and see. I think it''s still too early to say that. After all, we can only see a top-ranked warrior''s true talents when he has ascended to the Sage Level," the First Deputy Chief replied. The two masters talked with Ricky for a while, and afterward, they went on separate ways. The older men were both busy with official business, while Ricky opted to rest in Wally''s pce, waiting for the selection to start in three days. As for those geniuses of the Endless Shadow, Ricky didn''t try to get to know them, for he didn''t want to have any trouble before the selection. Instead, he kept to himself in the pce. He believed that Wally meant no harm to him, but that didn''t mean he also trusted the Endless Shadow''s geniuses. He hadn''t forgotten that some people wanted him for Paul''s inheritance, and it was also because of it that he couldn''t let his hair down. During this period, Ricky also learned about the selection''s rules and regtions. He discovered that killing a devil at the lower Emperor Level would get him ten points. If he took down a middle spiritual emperor, he would earn one hundred points, and an upper spiritual emperor would gain him a thousand points. Of course, the best reward was reserved for whoever killed a devil at the Demi-saint Level, as he would directly be the Misty South Pce''s core disciple. In addition to those rules, a candidate could also earn ten thousand points to be the core disciple. Of course, that was quite difficult to achieve. The ordinary candidates set their sights on bing an ordinary disciple of the Misty South Pce, which they could attain if they were able to collect five thousand points. No one was allowed to use their backgrounds, such as the influence of their family or force, and only warriors who were participating in the selection could help each other. All participants must be under three hundred years old, or else it would also be useless to have the selection token to take part in it. Besides all these rules, Ricky also learned that they would spend two years in the Passage World, where the contest would be held. Of course, anyone who couldn''t stand these conditions, especially the long-term stay in the passage world, could choose to quit the selection. All participants were required to stay in the passage world for the entire two years, and they would automatically forfeit the selection if they left, regardless of the reason. Chapter 1343 Two Rivals Chapter 1343 Two Rivals Three days passed in the blink of an eye. Finally, it was time for the Misty South Pce''s selection to begin. About thirty thousand warriors had signed up for the selection in total, and they had all gathered at an enormous square that day. These were the most talented and powerful warriors from the central and outer regions. However, only ten out of these thirty thousand warriors would be chosen to be the Misty South Pce''s core disciples. It would undoubtedly be an intensepetition. It was noticeable that there were no warriors from the inner region, but the Misty South Pce had opted not to include them for a reason. In the inner region, most, if not all, talented warriors belonged to Sage Level forces. Thus, they didn''t need the Misty South Pce''s protection. Most of the saints in attendance held the selection with the utmost respect and importance. After all, the creams of their crops were participating in it, and these warriors would be the future of their forces. Ricky, of course, immediately made a beeline for Mordechai and Lloyd. Besides him, the Five-element Sect had two more disciples who would join the selection¡ªMordechai and E. The pair had managed to get their hands on the tokens, and with them, they gained ess to the Misty South Pce''s selection along with Ricky. It was certainly good news for the Sage Level forces like the Five-element Sect to have three of their disciples joining the selection. "Remember this: you three must trust each other and look out for each other!" Lloyd said to Ricky, Mordechai, and E. At this moment, he seemed more like a concerned father than a saint. Of course, it wasn''t surprising to see him act like this. The Five-element Sect might be at the Sage Level, but they were at the bottom of the barrel. Geniuses like Ricky, E, and Mordechai were essential to their sect; it would be a massive loss if any one of them died in the selection. The three of them knew that Lloyd was worried for their safety, so they nodded and took his words to heart. As Ricky looked around, he caught sight of some talented warriors from the outer region whom he had already met. He spotted Mike, Enoch, Peter, and ire. Since there was no animosity between them, the four greeted Ricky with a friendly wave. For some reason, he felt like he and ire had a special connection. Maybe it was because he had acquired the king''s inheritance while she was the queen in her previous life. Michael and Brandon also caught Ricky''s attention, and the two stared back at him with murderous looks on their faces. They despised Ricky because they, too, had their eyes on Paul''s inheritance that he had acquired. To put it simply, they were envious. At this point, the participants turned expectant looks toward the First Deputy Chief, waiting for him to dere the selection''s beginning. But a voice suddenly rang out in the massive square and seized Ricky''s attention. "Ricky, will the three of you team up with me?" The man in question whirled around at once. He thought that the voice sounded vaguely familiar, but he couldn''t quite recall where he had heard it from. In the next moment, a young man d in white clothes approached Ricky with a smile. Based on how the white-d man looked, Ricky surmised that he had just arrived at the Third Sheol City.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. His white clothes looked clean though slightly worn, and a wide-brimmed bamboo hat covered his head. The hat obstructed Ricky''s view, so he couldn''t tell who the young man was, but the feeling of familiarity grew as the man strutted closer to him. Seeing this, Ricky activated his zones. He analyzed the young man''s aura and identified him at once. "Jasper, long time no see. How have you been?" Ricky greeted the man with a sincere smile the next moment. "Ha-ha! I''m surprised you recognized me. It''s been so long after all." The young man took off his hat as he spoke and met Ricky''s gaze with a wicked grin. It was none other than Jasper whom Ricky hadn''t seen for a long time. Of course, Jasper wouldn''t miss the Misty South Pce''s selection. The next instant, their momentums began rising from their bodies. They were like two wild beasts that sized each other up. The pair were good friends, but they were also fierce rivals. Before long, they withdrew their momentums back into their bodies. They didn''te there to duel after all. Then, as if nothing had happened, the pair dissolved into peals of jovialughter, exchanging tight hugs to show how much they had missed each other. "Guys, this is Jasper Zhang from the Eastern Land. He and I came from the same sect," Ricky introduced Jasper to Mordechai and the others. By doing this, it became evident that he had epted Jasper''s offer. Now, his team consisted of four people. "Ricky, I''ve heard so much about your story along the way. But I''m not surprised. No matter where you go, you are always the center of attention, and you always manage to make a name for yourself," Jasper said to Ricky telepathically once the introductions were over. "Ha-ha! I didn''t do that on purpose," answered Ricky shyly, an embarrassed smile gracing his lips. "By the way, Jasper, what have you been doing in the past two years? Have you obtained any inheritance?" "I traveled from the Northern Land to the Middle Land, where I acquired an inheritance rted to one part of the Eight Diagrams. Unfortunately, the Eight Diagrams contains eight parts, so I can only master it when I have collected all eight parts," replied Jasper. "Well, you still have a long way to go. A lot of people are after the same thing," Ricky remarked. "Yeah. The other seven parts are probably in the hands of other people, so I definitely have a rough road ahead of me." Jasper nodded in agreement. Something seemed to have caught his attention all of a sudden, and his body became tense and alert. Ricky followed his gaze and realized that he was staring at Mike. Meanwhile, Mike had also turned to look at Jasper. The two men exchanged tense looks, and Ricky could only look back and forth at the two of them. From the look in their eyes, Ricky could tell that an intense atmosphere had enveloped the duo. It looked like a fight could break out at any moment. ''It looks like these two are rivals, '' Ricky thought to himself. "Of course they are. Only one person can acquire theplete Eight Diagrams, so those who are after the Eight Diagrams have to fight each other," the Dragon Intent Grass exined to Ricky. "That''s not good. I don''t want to see any of them get hurt. Although I only met Mike once, I can tell that he is a good person. It''s a sad twist of fate that he and Jasper are destined topete with each other. Since only one of them can get their hands on the Eight Diagrams, it means one of them will lose for sure," Ricky sighed dejectedly. "Do you know that guy, Ricky?" Jasper telepathically called Ricky''s attention, evidently curious about Mike. "That''s Mike Mo, one of the top ten geniuses in the outer region. I''ve fought with him before, and he cultivates the Law of Fortune-telling, a part of the Eight Diagrams. I was going to tell you about that, but it looks like you sensed it yourself already," Ricky answered immediately. "I knew it! Thew he cultivates is a part of the Eight Diagrams!" Jasper uttered breathlessly. "You cultivate the Eight Diagrams too, right? Whichw do you cultivate?" asked Ricky out of curiosity. "I cultivate the Heavenly Law and Divination, or you can also call it the Law of Change," answered Jasper. "Oh, I see." Ricky nodded thoughtfully when he heard Jasper''s words. "Ricky, will you introduce your friend?" Mike asked through telepathy at that moment, interrupting Ricky''s train of thought. "Jasper, Mike is also a friend of mine, and he just asked me about you. Would you mind if I introduce you to him?" Ricky asked through telepathy. Of course, since he had known Jasper longer, he was more inclined to side with Jasper. "It''s okay. You can tell him about me. Anyway, he must have sensed our connection already, so you won''t be telling him anything that canpromise me," Jasper replied with a nod. "Mike, that guy is Jasper. He and I were once the disciples of the same sect. I think he also cultivates thew of the Eight Diagrams, which is simr to yours¡ªthe Law of Change," Ricky exined to Mike as soon as he received Jasper''s permission. "I sensed that he also has the power of the Eight Diagrams, and it seemed to resemble the heavenly power. Seems I was right..." Mike looked back at Jasper, looking lost in thought. Jasper fearlessly met the other man''s gaze. They were both Ricky''s friends, but Ricky could tell that the pair would do anything to defeat each other if they met in the Passage World. After all, they were rivals due to the Eight Diagrams that they cultivated, and only one of them could get a hold of theplete inheritance. As the saying went, no two tigers could live in peace in a single forest. ''What should I do? This is going to be a real pain in the neck, '' Ricky sighed to himself, his head aching in stress. If the two fought, he would have to side with Jasper, but he didn''t want to be on opposite sides with Mike either. "Brat, maybe you can intervene and solve this for them. You might even get them to live in peace," the Dragon Intent Grass suggested. Chapter 1344 The Passage World Chapter 1344 The Passage World "I don''t think that''s possible..." Ricky shook his head sadly when he heard the Dragon Intent Grass'' suggestion, "That''s their business, so I can''t really intervene. They have no choice but to oppose each other since they are going to fighting for the same thing. It doesn''t matter who falters, the Eight Diagrams they cultivated with their blood and sweat will be taken away. Don''t you think that is more painful than death?" "But I still think you should try. Your efforts will undoubtedly count for something. Besides, you don''t want these friends of yours to get hurt, right?" the Dragon Intent Grass advised. It added, "You have the makings of a leader, and a leader has the charisma to influence people and make them see sense. You might be able to guide them into a peaceful solution." "Me, a leader? I''ve never wanted that!" Ricky vehemently responded. A boyish grin lit up his face as he added, "I already have my hands full with my own problems. How am I supposed to lead others? Still, you have a point. I''ll try my best to stop Jasper and Mike from killing each other." The confrontation between Jasper and Mikested only for a moment, for they were aware that this wasn''t the right moment to have a duel. They could wait until the selection started. The next moment, the First Deputy Chief arrived. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. All the warriors and saints participating in the selection immediately greeted him, some respectfully bowing their heads. After all, the First Deputy Chief was superior to them in terms of status and in strength. "Hello, everyone! I believe you all understand the requirements of the selection. Please do not break the rules. I can''t guarantee what will happen to you if you do so," the First Deputy Chief announced in all seriousness. "No one can challenge the rules, or they will pay a heavy price. The martial world may not subscribe to the conventional justice of society, but in this selection, the Misty South Pce intends to create equity and order." As he said this, he nced at the saints who hade to witness the event. It was obvious that his words were intended for them. After all, only those saints had the power to break the rules of the Misty South Pce''s selection. The weight of the First Deputy Chief''s nce burdened the guilty saints, and they couldn''t help but take a half-step back as if intimidated by his mere expression. "Now, the selection starts! You will gather here again in two years. See you then!" After that, the top masters, such as the First Deputy Chief and Wally, used their Omnipotent Skills to envelop nearly thirty thousand warriors and transported them to the entrance of the Passage World. Boom! Boom! Boom! The momentum swelled like the pressure of an iing storm as thunder roared in the background. It was like the end of the world. They had arrived into what looked like a massive dark hole. At this time, a powerful hurricane swept through the hole, forming countless whirlpools that threatened to tear everything apart. This was the third passage between the continents and the Devil Land, and it was where the Third Sheol City was built on. In fact, every Sheol City was built over a passage like this, as they served as the primary defense against the devil race. Once the participating warriors passed through the whirlpools, they finally reached the entrance to the passage. They would then be able to reach the Devil Land through the whirlpools on the other side of the Passage World. At that point, every warrior would sense the Passage World''s suppressive force from heaven and earth, which could be as strong as the power of a demi-saint. As soon as the passage allowed the warriors at the Sage Level to enter, the battle between the Devil Land and the continents wouldmence. Swish! Swish! Swish! Each participant chose their own whirlpools through which they would enter the Passage World. Ricky and his three teammates also chose their whirlpool and jumped in without any hesitation. "The boy is going in now," Wally remarked with his internal power as he gazed at Ricky''s disappearing figure. "Well, this is thest time that I can help him. The rest is up to him," muttered the First Deputy Chief. The next moment, he activated his power in secret and tampered with the whirlpool that Ricky and his teammates chose. Those who followed Ricky into the same whirlpool were then transferred to another whirlpool, subtle enough that they wouldn''t notice what had happened. In doing so, he made sure that Ricky could avoid getting into trouble as soon as the selection started, giving the boy enough time to get his bearings under him. ''Boy, this is thest time I can help you. The rest is in your hands now. I hope you can stand out in this selection, so Paul''s inheritance won''t be wasted on you. Don''t let the lord down, '' thought the First Deputy Chief to himself. He had helped Ricky because thetter had caught his attention from the start, and he had spent much of his time watching his antics. To say that he was intrigued by the boy was an understatement. Every time the devil race invaded the continents, a top-ranked warrior rose above his peers. The First Deputy Chief believed Ricky was this generation''s strongest master, and this belief was reinforced by the knowledge that the boy had once been an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. As Ricky and his threepanions came out of the passage, they came upon a dark and dreary world. In this ce, the evil spirit and the continent''s aura were intertwined so tight that nobody could tell where one began and where the other ended. This was, without a doubt, the passage between the continents and the Devil Land. However, the first thing they noticed about the Passage World was the killing power that permeated the air. It was so intense. Of course, that was to be expected, for the battles between the devil race and the creatures of the continents often took ce in this ce. Thus, the Passage World naturally held the most intense killing powerpared to anywhere else. The killing power gave Ricky and his friends a nostalgic feeling. They felt like they could visualize the countless fights that had happened in that ce between the devil race and the continent''s creatures. It was a horrifying vision, one filled with blood and death. They were reminded of the sacrifices that the elder generations had done, and the sight ignited the embers of anger in Ricky and hispanions'' hearts. "I think those scenes are the will of the elder generations. Perhaps, it''s their way of reminding us that we shouldn''t forget the battles our race has had against the devil race," Mordechai suggested, his face made serious by the visions they had seen. "Indeed, I also believe that these convey the elders'' will. They must be trying to tell us that the devil race is our enemy first and foremost." Ricky nodded in agreement. "Anyway, we shouldn''t tarry here. I''m sure that a lot of warriors followed us in here, so we need to get out as soon as possible. Regardless of how strong we are, we can''t stand firm if those warriors outnumber us," he then reminded hispanions. With that said, he immediately revealed his space and used it to lead all of them forward. They moved as fast as they could and traveled for six hours straight without stopping. Of course, Ricky''s space piqued E''s curiosity. But she was hesitant to ask because Ricky might not want to answer her, and that would make the situation awkward. Ricky had no idea that the First Deputy Chief had helped him solve this problem already. If he had known, he would not have done so. "After this, we need to hunt the devil race. We don''t need to engage with them¡ªjust strike them as soon as we see them," he dered firmly. After that, the four of them moved forward carefully, searching for members of the devil race. The chances that they would find a lone devil here were very low. Thus, they had to be cautious. They were all one-star middle spiritual emperors, and in this Passage World, their strength was below average. If they weren''t careful enough, they could die before they realized what was happening. The group also paid great care to be wary of demi-saints in the devil race. If they met those guys, Ricky wasn''t sure that he could bring Jasper, Mordechai, and E into his space quickly enough. However, the Misty South Pce had foreseen this problem, and they had also sent out many demi- saints of their own. In doing so, the demi-saints in the devil race would naturally be enticed by the demi-saints of the continents. The weaker warriors would be in less danger. These demi-saints that the Misty South Pce had deployed could also be counted on for help. They could assist struggling participants and save them, but that would mean the warrior they saved would be knocked out of the selection. In that situation, many participants couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Should they ask the demi-saints of the continents for help, or should they try harder? Finally, after searching for a long time, Ricky and the other three met a group of devils. Chapter 1345 Jaspers Move Chapter 1345 Jasper''s Move The party they had encountered consisted of ten devils. Judging from their auras, three of them were middle spiritual emperors and four were lower spiritual emperors. "Guys, we will earn three hundred and seventy points if we kill them all," Ricky told his teammates using his internal power. He added, "We need to get at least twenty thousand points, so all of us can be disciples of the Misty South Pce. We will be cutting it too close if our hunts for the next two years continue at this rate. It''s possible that we might not earn enough points. So, I think we should start targeting devils at the upper spiritual emperor realm." "How can middle spiritual emperors like us kill devils who are the upper spiritual emperors? Only you can think of such ridiculous but amazing ns!" Jasper eximed, chuckling to himself as he added, "But you are mistaken about one thing. We must earn more than twenty-five thousand points. In that way, you can be the Misty South Pce''s core disciple, and they will have to pay closer attention to you. They will be forced to help you deal with the forcesing after you because of Paul''s inheritance." "Ha-ha, we''ll see! It all depends on my luck and my confidence!" Ricky responded with augh. After that, the four warriors turned their attention to the ten devils. The devils caught sight of them at the same time. "Rumor has it that the Misty South''s most powerful force is screening their disciples today. Since these four lowly creatures give off a strong aura of the continent, they must be participants of the said selection. Ha-ha! It looks like we hit the jackpot today, boys!" said the leading devil as a sly smirk graced his face. "Sir, that human female has an aura like a roaring me. She must cultivate the force of roaring me, which suits our taste very well. We lucked out! We haven''t met a human female who cultivates the force of roaring me for a long time." The other nine devils gazed at E with hunger in their eyes, looking animalistic and ferocious. When the leader of the devils heard this, he eyed E with pure greed and rumbled, "Excellent! That''s great! And her infernal power is so pure too. I can''t wait to capture her. As for the three other ants, tear them to pieces, and we''ll feast on their flesh!" This was how the devil race treated the creatures from the continents. The males they captured were only good enough to be their food, while females were ''luckier'' and became their ves. Of course, for the women from the continents, it was a fate worse than death. "It looks like they are more interested in you, E! That''s no wonder, though, since your appearance and figure are so outstanding!" Ricky teased E, sending a childish grin her way. "If you continue to make fun of me, Ricky, I''ll tell Tina and Amelia about this after the selection," E replied threateningly. However, the small smile on her lips betrayed her amusement at Ricky''s jokes. Ricky was secretly delighted too, as it seemed that E and the two women had gotten closer during the battle for the selection tokens. "Okay, okay, you win!" he answered helplessly, acting as if the threat had scared him. At this, Mordechai and Jasper burst out intoughter. The next moment, the group sobered and turned their attention back to their adversaries. "These guys think they can push us around, huh?" Jasper sneered. "Well, I haven''t used my power since I obtained the inheritance of the Law of Change. Let me take it for a test drive today!" "Ha-ha! Okay, then. We''ll leave these devils to you!" Ricky responded with a grin. After that, Jasper stalked towards the ten devils. His momentum rose with every step he took, and the power condensed into the shape of Eight Diagrams behind him. "That''s the power of Eight Diagrams! Is it the same kind as Mike''s?!" Mordechai and E gasped in astonishment after seeing Jasper''s power. They looked at Ricky in confusion. "You''re right. That''s the power of Eight Diagrams, simr to what Mike cultivates," Ricky replied with a slight nod. "A time wille when they will have to fight each other. After all, one cultivates the Law of Change while the other cultivates the Law of Fortune-telling. Both of the two are parts of the Eight Diagram. "Is that so?" Mordechai and E murmured. The powerful aura epassed the ten devils in the blink of an eye, as the Eight Diagrams behind Jasper rose, swept up the sky, and abruptly descended. When they saw this, those devils'' faces instantly fell. Only now did they realize that Jasper was quite a formidable opponent. Although the devil race looked down on the creatures from the continents and treated them like insects, they didn''t underestimate their power. This made sense since the two races had fought countless times, but the devils still hadn''t overpowered the humans no matter how many times they invaded. "Demonizing!" roared the leader of the devils. He was at a one-star middle spiritual emperors. Thus, in terms of the strength, he and Jasper were almost at par with each other. However, Jasper used to be a peerless genius. Plus, he had recently acquired the inheritance of the Eight Diagrams. He must be an ace genius now. On the contrary, the ten devils had extraordinary blood powers, but they didn''t belong to the devil race''s eight most powerful bloodlines. Boom! Boom! Boom! The ten devils instantly entered the demonization mode, and their two arms multiplied to four. The Devil me, which was the devil race''s version of Holy Fire, burned and swelled in abundance with the surging evil spirit. The power condensed and became their strongest defense. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªHoly Devil Fire Totem!" Boom! Under the influence of the evil spirit which filled with the Devil me, a huge totem of Devil me was formed. Countless devil shadows appeared in the next moment, resisting Jasper''s attack. "Humph! By now, you may realize that we are not to be trifled with. But it''s toote!" Jasper said in a cold voice as he stood strong with the power of Eight Diagrams behind him. Then, he knitted his hands together. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Howl! A sound suddenly rang from his power of Eight Diagrams. In the next breath, the cyan power gushed out and condensed into a cyan dragon shadow. "Go and kill, my dragon!" Immediately after, the power of the Eight Diagram, which resembled the heavenly power, poured out from Jasper''s body and merged with the Azure Dragon''s silhouette. After that, the dragon opened its mouth and let out a deafening roar, as it created a horn-shaped Omnipotent Skill, intending to attack the Holy Devil Fire Totem. At this point, it was fairly evident that shadows shaped like constetions had appeared in the darkness around them. These shadows absorbed the power of the continents in the space and gathered it on the horn-shaped Omnipotent Skill. "That''s the Law of Change, which originates from the heavenlyw and revolves around the constetion. Is this the power of the Eight Diagrams?" Once again, Mordechai and E were stunned. "Even though we are in this Passage World, it can still invoke the feeling of the continent''s pure heavenly power. This is the true power of the Law of Change. "Indeed! Among all the supreme enlightenment, the Law of Change is the one closest to the heavenly law." Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, the attack collided with the defense, and violent airwaves erupted and swept over them in an instant. The Holy Devil Fire Totem and Jasper''s Omnipotent Skill seemed to be in a stalemate. However, the so-called stalematested only for a moment. The Azure Dragon''s shadow gave a great roar, and the Holy Devil Fire Totem suddenly copsed. The latter dissolved into the smog and dissipated into thin air. Then, the pattern of the Eight Diagrams engulfed the ten devils that were seriously injured, which prevented them from escaping. Once again, the horn-shaped Omnipotent Skill disyed by Jasper fell again, and the ten devils copsed lifeless on the ground. The battle had ended in a sh. Withdrawing his breath, Jasper slowly descended from the air with a triumphant smile on his lips. "I''m d I didn''t let you down in this battle!" he remarked. "So, this is why some people regard the Law of Change close to the heavenlyw. Well, it looks like they are right!" Mordechai praised Jasper. Chapter 1346 The Two-headed Hyena Chapter 1346 The Two-headed Hyena "Hey, Mordechai, it''s about time you show us your Sorcerous Combat Body. I''ve heard great things about it. Some people im that it was all thanks to it that the Deste Sorcery tribe rose to power over the continents and the Devil Land," Jasper said, smiling in anticipation. "Okay, I will. But after the selection, you must let me test my Sorcerous Combat Body with your power of the Eight Diagrams!" Mordechai nodded and replied. "Ha-ha, of course! That''s exactly what I want too!" As they were talking, Jasper came closer to the ten devils and cut off one arm from each, storing them into his spiritual space tool. They would present those as proof to get their points. Ricky then called forth his sacred fire and burned the devils'' bodies to ashes. This is from N?velDrama.Org. With that done, the four of them continued on their way, searching for more devils. They hadn''t gone far before they had to stop because they all felt several powerful warriors approach. They didn''t seem to be devils but disciples from the continents, and they were moving incredibly fast. "I have a feeling that they don''t have good intentions," Jasper murmured hesitantly. He cultivated the Law of Change, a branch of the Eight Diagrams. It was the kind closest to that the heavenlyw, so his suspicion was most likely urate. "They are probably after me," Ricky told the others after some thought. Before long, the presence they detected emerged on the horizon. The figures of five young men in ck and skin-tight clothing became clearer as they came closer, heading towards them directly. Their dark eyes gave off an exceedingly ufortable feeling, for they emitted an aura bordering on the extremity of death. With a disgusted groan, Ricky and his friends also noted that the strangers smelled of rotten food. Behind the menacing figures, there seemed to exist a vast and dark hell behind these strangers. It felt like they were from the devil race, but they weren''t. The moment the five men came close enough, their eyes all gravitated toward Ricky. They exchanged meaningful nces with each other and nodded as if they confirmed something. It was evident that they had verified Ricky''s identity. "Hi, guys, do we know each other?" Ricky finally asked, prompting the men to talk to them. "You don''t know us, but we know you. You are Paul''s sessor!" one of the ck-d young men replied lightly. "I see. The five of you must be here for the inheritance." Ricky nodded as if he, too, had confirmed something to himself and then added, "You surely are quick. We have only been here in the Passage World for half a day, and I was careful to hide my presence. But you still found me." "There is nothing we can''t find in this world as long as we put our mind to it!" one of the young men answered. Pride colored every word that came out of his mouth. "Oh? Wow! You must be incredibly strong!" Ricky responded in surprise when he heard the young man''s words. Mordechai and Jasper also looked astonished. "Are you from the Two-headed Hyena tribe?" E asked seriously, her forehead creased. She couldn''t think of any other force that could find Ricky in such a short time. "Whoa! I didn''t expect that some people still know about our tribe. After all, we have been hiding for a long time." The five young menughed. "The Two-headed Hyena?" Ricky and the other two men repeated after E, but they couldn''t recall hearing about that term before. So, they all turned to look at E with a questioning look on their faces. "The Two-headed Hyena tribe is definitely powerful. Their blood power is one of the top powers in the middle region," E exined. "At their peak, they were considered the strongest tribe in the middle region." "If they were so strong, why did they hide?" Ricky asked, perplexed. "That''s simple. They offended too many forces. Those forces then allied with each other and ganged up on them, ughtering more than half of their strong members. Supposedly, if it weren''t for the Misty South Pce, the Two-headed Hyena tribe would have gone extinct." "Oh? That''s an interesting story. How did they offend so many forces?" Jasper probed deeper out of curiosity. "It was all because of their blood power and what they had done!" E continued to exin, "Their blood power is known as the Mantra Psychic blood power. As its name suggests, it has two powerful functions, which are the Mantra and Psychic. Using this Psychic blood power, they can find anyone in just a short amount of time. The Psychic blood power can connect with everything in the world, including flowers, trees, or rocks. It doesn''t matter if they don''t have psychic intelligence because, in the eyes of those who have Psychic blood power, they have enough intelligence tomunicate. The owners can interact with everything in the world and, thus, find out what happened in countless ces. Of course, how much they can find out depends on the realm and strength of the owners who have the Psychic blood power." "That''s incredible! With those powers, there must be nothing in this world that the Two-headed Hyena tribe doesn''t know!" Ricky and the two other men tittered excitedly upon hearing these words. "I guess you can put it that way," replied E, nodding. She also added, "The Two-headed Hyena tribe used this amazing blood power to look for thends of legacy of the other forces'' top masters, and they gained countless inheritance through this method. Before long, their tribe rose to the top." "Indeed, with such powerful blood power, it''s impossible for anyone not to prosper!" Ricky nodded, sighing deeply as if moved by the story. "But I don''t think that''s enough to arouse so much indignation that the other forces had to band together. After all, the Two-headed Hyena tribe acquired the inheritance because of their own ability." "That''s true, but they still have the Mantra blood power!" E rified. "Their Mantra blood power can also put a curse on thend of legacy. With that curse, the fortune of those top masters'' forces drastically decreased. And you all know how important resources are for any force. The radical decrease in those forces'' fortune caused a sharp decline of geniuses in the younger generation, and it gradually led to the decline of their forces." "What the hell?! They took the inheritance of others and even put a curse on them! It''s no wonder the forces banded together to exterminate their tribe!" Mordechai couldn''t help swearing internally. "That''s the reason the Two-headed Hyena tribe isted themselves. I didn''t expect to see them at all. Perhaps, they heard about you, Ricky, and came out because they want to take Paul''s inheritance from you. They probably want to use it to make it to the big leagues once again!" E surmised. "That''s highly likely, but they underestimate my strength." "Ricky, if you hand over Paul''s inheritance to us and allow us to put a curse on you, which will stop you from telling the truth to others, we''ll let you go!" A young man tried to convince Ricky, but he didn''t look trustworthy at all. "I already said that Paul''s inheritance has been snatched away by a mysterious master. Don''t you believe me?" Ricky replied, looking confused. "You want us to believe you? The only way we''ll do that is if we see the truth with our own eyes. Nothing short of us searching your memory can satisfy us!" the young man scoffed. "I see. Well then, there''s no need to say anything else. Fight me with all you''ve got! And, trust me, your Psychic blood power alone won''t be enough to deal with me," Ricky said somberly. "Your Psychic blood power may be strong, but it doesn''t mean that your physical body is just as strong." "Ricky, you are indeed a powerful warrior, but think about how much strength you can still exert with your meridians broken. Do you want to do this the hard way?" Then, the young man in ck contemptuously dered, "Surrender to us now, and maybe you can live a little longer! Otherwise, not a bone in your body will escape unscathed!" "Most of my meridians have been destroyed, but that won''t stop me from dealing with you!" Ricky uttered with a disdainful smile. Chapter 1347 Sorcerous Fist Chapter 1347 Sorcerous Fist "I''m not alone now. I have my brothers and friends," said Ricky. "Brothers and friends? You think the people behind you are your friends? They are courting death. Do you want to choose the hard way?" one of the strangers asked. Ricky''s refusal and resistance infuriated the five young men. "Leave this fight to me!" Mordechai said fiercely. Mordechai and the others had no idea that Ricky was alright and his meridians were not really broken. They had assumed that he was hurt so they would not let him fight easily. Ricky didn''t n on correcting them anytime soon. This way, his injuries would be more believable. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Thank you very much, Mordechai!" Ricky replied, smiling slightly. Truth was, Ricky and his group weren''t paying the five men much heed because their auras told them that their strength was on par with that of the devil race''s previous leader they met not long ago. "Dogs! If you can take the force of my punches, I will help you let Ricky hand over the inheritance of Paul," Mordechai sneered, rising into the air, his momentum sweeping over the five men. Sarcasm rang loud and clear in hisughter. But his meaning was clear. He knew that none of the five men could withstand his attacks. The men in ck were ruffled, their faces darkening at Mordechai''s words. Before long, their killing intents glinted in their eyes. They didn''t understand how Mordechai had the courage and confidence tough at them. "Go to hell!" As themand echoed around them, the ce became shrouded in an endless killing aura. And with a deafening roar, the five young men turned into their beast form. The Two-headed Hyena! The hyena was a huge dog-like creature with two heads, and exuded a dark, rotten power that was visible across its body. Many parts of the body had a lot of naturally-urring rotten flesh and blood that weren''t injuries. Instead, they were filled with ancient, evil runes, which were obviously the source of its mantra power. The Two-headed Hyena used this power in the fight and the psychic power for tracking. "Mantra Omnipotent Skill! Curse Chain!" the five Two-headed Hyenas roared simultaneously, the rotten parts of their bodies releasing dark runes in tandem that merged together and transformed into dark chains. These chains were filled with three kinds of power: mantra power, dark power, and rotten power. The five Curse Chains united to form a prison, pressing down on Mordechai. They were confident that this prison could, with the force of the mantra power, contain him, making him look like amb waiting for ughter. But Mordechai wasn''t about to give them a chance. These Two-headed Hyenas were nowhere as strong as him, but that didn''t mean he could underestimate their powers. The energy of ruin rose up, yellow and white bones extending menacingly like sharp des from Mordechai''s body towards the curse chains. "Bone Omnipotent Skill¡ªBone de Forest!" Bang! Bang! The bones collided with the chains, the nging of metal against metal ringing through the air. They scattered in the resultant air wave, the broken chains also melting into nothingness. The bones melted into a viscous liquid the moment the mantra runes spread out over them. "The mantra power really is terrifying," Mordechai sighed. "But the mantra power of these Two-headed Hyenas isn''t that strong." He then turned to the five hyenas and said, "It looks like your cultivation of the mantra power isn''t up to par after all. Maybe you should go back and cultivate for a few more years. It''s a little early for you to be robbing others." The hyenas seethed at these words. They looked at each other, and seemed to collectively decide that their outrage would be assuaged only when they killed Mordechai. Buzz! The mantra runes on their bodies surged out like a tide, filling the entire area around them with a strong mantra power. They could feel the life energy of the Two-headed Hyenas running out. "Once the Two-headed Hyena brings out its true mantra power, it will consume its life," E exined. "This is God''s justice. They have been given a strong mantra power, but it is also limited." "Is that so?" Ricky and Jasper said in unison, nodding. "The more life energy they consume, the deeper theirprehension of the mantra power is. Judging from the loss of their life energy, the Hyenas''prehension of the mantra power is minimal. Even so, they need to consume a lot of their life." "As the saying goes, nothing is given without conditions, right?" Ricky said. "Psychic Mantra Heart!" The mantra power on the bodies of the five Two-headed Hyenas merged again, forming an illusory state of evil fog. The power then enveloped Mordechai. This was the power of curse, and also the power of nothingness. It prated the defense of Mordechai''s Light Apperception and reached his heart. Before he could react, the dark mantra power had covered his entire body, causing him a difited agony. It was devouring both his fortune and his life. "Mordechai!" Jasper eximed, worried. "Don''t worry, Jasper. Their mantra power is not strong enough to hurt his Sorcerous Combat Body," Ricky said, his voice low. As if to confirm Ricky''s words, Mordechai burst out his Sorcerous Combat Body, the energy of ruin rushing out of his body and bringing out all the mantra runes from within. "My heart has perfectly integrated with my body. The stronger my body is, the firmer my heart will be. It''s wishful thinking, you trying to put a curse on my heart. You should know that that won''t happen unless your patriarches here in person," Mordechai said, his tone and demeanor cold. "Let me say it again: show me that you can take my punches and I''ll help you get the inheritance of Paul!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Mordechai''s body had reached the extremity of this realm with the help of the Sorcerous Combat Body. His physical strength was spreading, causing the entire space to tremble. "How strong he is! Ricky, looks like his body stronger than yours. Is this the Sorcerous Combat Body, the strongest body in the world?" Jasper eximed in awe. With the power of Eight Diagrams, Jasper had a good perception of the strength of the Sorcerous Combat Body. "Go attack, my sorcerous fist!" Chapter 1348 Mordechais Strength Chapter 1348 Mordechai''s Strength The physical strength of Mordechai unleashing the full extent of the Sorcerous Combat Body''s power caused the surrounding space to shatter. His clothes fluttered. At the peak of his strength, Mordechai was a real god of war who fought with his physical body. And at this point, he had concentrated all of his strength into his right fist. "The Sorcerous Combat Body is the strongest physical body. I''m nowhere near as good as Mordechai in terms of physical strength!" Ricky sighed as he felt Mordechai''s increasing power. "The Ultimate Golden Body is inferior to the Sorcerous Combat Body. Apart from the ancestry devil body, maybe only the Chaotic Golden Body would be a match for the Sorcerous Combat Body," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "I hope you don''t intend to get jealous or something like that. No one is omnipotent, after all, and you are no exception." "Don''t worry. I know that," Ricky said. Once he was sure that all his power had nowe together, Mordechaiunched his attack on the ground. His power caused air and dust to billow upwards before settling down to reveal five cracks. These cracks spread towards the five Two-headed Hyenas and crawled under them. But they did not stop. Before long, the cracks had spread into space, their power condensing into fist shadows that smashed their way towards the five Two-headed Hyenas. These fist strikes looked ordinary, but the hyenas could feel the force of an endless mountain rolling towards them. They unhesitatingly gathered all their strength, fully intending to resist this onught. But it was all in vain. The most powerful thing in a battle for the Two-headed Hyenas was their power of curses. If they used this power to attack their opponent and failed, they would be ughtered. They needed it to work, no matter what. This was also why the hyenas didn''t hesitate as they seized the others'' inheritance and luck. Crack! Crack! Crack! A sharp, shattering sound echoed and the Two-headed Hyenas fell to the ground, screaming, submerged in the fist strikes. Mordechai looked on, satisfied. But Ricky urged him to show mercy, and he reluctantly withdrew his strength, leaving the five Two- headed Hyenas writhing on the ground. Ricky, Jasper, and E were shocked at the power that Mordechai''s fist contained. And although the hyenas'' Light Apperception wasn''t that strong, they were all one-star middle spiritual emperors, and their cultivation bases were on par with Mordechai''s. Despite this, just Mordechai''s fist had been enough to defeat them. Ricky and Jasper had to finally admit that they couldn''t do it. "What kind of a fist is this that it can erupt just by relying on the physical body? Even though I''m on a slightly higher level than Mordechai, I can never bust out such a move!" Ricky said to the Dragon Intent Grass in awe. "That''s true. Because his fist strike is unique, which only belongs to the Deste Sorcery tribe," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "The sorcerous fist is the most powerful fist in the world. It transcends all other fist skills and is formed by the power of the physical body and the power of the heaven and earth. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The patriarch of the Deste Sorcery tribe once used a pair of sorcerous fists to tear through the sky and earth and enter the Devil Land. Mordechai is extraordinary. He has mastered the sorcerous fist when he is only a middle spiritual emperor. The Deste Sorcery tribe is destined to rise again." "The sorcerous fist, the most powerful fist of all..." Ricky repeated in a murmur. Mordechai looked at Ricky in confusion as this conversation carried on. "Ricky, why are you keeping them alive?" he asked. And then said, "They are incorrigible. Only death can change them!" Ricky was usually ruthless and was never merciful to his enemies. "They are dog creatures, Mordechai. They should do what dogs do," Ricky finally said, smiling mysteriously. The other three were even more confused at Ricky''s reaction. "Lad, what do you mean?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked, squinting curiously. "I think Ricky means to find the devil race with the help of these Two-headed Hyenas," said the Evil Mandragora. Rickyughed approvingly. "Ha-ha! Evil Mandragora knows me!" he quipped, chuckling. Ricky then used his runic power to suppress the hyenas into human shapes and locked their souls so that they were under his control. Now, the hyenas were no longer arrogant. Instead, they were frightened at the position they now found themselves in. The fact that Mordechai had defeated them with just one fist was enough to show the difference in strength between the two sides. The weak were obviously afraid of the strong. "I think you know now that your lives are now under my control. I just want to ask you one question: do you want to live or die?" Ricky said, his face sharply cold. "Don''t worry. I won''t insult you, whatever trade you decide you want to make." "What do you want?" the leader of the Two-headed Hyenas asked warily. "Very simple. I want you to use your power to help me find the devil race," Ricky said. "And then, two years down the line, I will let you go. If not this, then you will have to stay here for the rest of your lives, and the past devil race will devour your corpses." Ricky hadn''t left the hyenas with a lot of choices. They had topromise if they didn''t want to die. Now that they had the help of the Two-headed Hyenas, Ricky and the others felt that finding the devil race would be much easier. Their points had shot up and in less than ten days, and had crossed one thousand and five hundred. More importantly, with these five Two-headed Hyenas beside them, they could avoid a lot of dangers. "These hyenas seem like God''s gift to us," Mordechai sighed to Ricky. "They underestimated us and thought sending five one-star middle spiritual emperors would be enough," Ricky said sneeringly. "It''s just wishful thinking on their part if they think they can get their hands on the inheritance of Paul," Jasper echoed and smiled. They then continued on their way, knowing that they could only consider other factors when their points tally was enough. It was a while before Jasper suddenly stopped in his tracks. He seemed to have sensed something. He realized what it was¡ªthe power of Eight Diagrams! "Ricky, are you sure there is no other warrior who cultivates the power of Eight Diagrams except Mike?" Jasper asked. "No, I don''t think so. Those who cultivate the power of Eight Diagrams are absolute geniuses. Other than Mike, I have never heard of anyone who cultivates the power of Eight Diagrams in the outer and central regions," Ricky said, but he paused, thought for a second, and continued, "Unless they hide themselves from others like you. What? What did you sense?" "To be honest, I can vaguely sense another kind of Eight-Diagram power. It is not like Mike''s fortune- telling power," Jasper said. "It definitely exists. The powers of Eight Diagrams can sense each other." "What is that?" Ricky asked. "I don''t know, but I think it is the initial state of the power of Eight Diagram. It''s very likely that this inheritor hasn''t obtained theplete version yet." Chapter 1349 The Law Of Universe Chapter 1349 The Law Of Universe "I don''t think amon warrior who cultivates the power of Eight Diagrams can be yourpetitor. Am I right?" Ricky said, once he had processed what Jasper had said. Jasper sighed, "You have no idea how many warriors are inheritors of the Eight Diagrams and how fierce ourpetition is. There are eight kinds of inheritances of the Eight Diagrams. And there are many geniuses belonging to each inheritance. Do you know how many inheritors of the Law of Change I met when I was in the Northern Land?" Jasper cocked his head as he looked at Ricky. "How many?" Mordechai piped up. "Four! And each of them was ace genius," Jasper replied. He paused before continuing, "I obtained the complete Law of Change after several narrow escapes. There is only one person who can be the most powerful inheritor of the Eight Diagrams and also master of them. I may be merciful to an enemy, but I can''t show any mercy to apetitor when it comes to the inheritance of the Eight Diagrams. If I do, I might as well hand my life on a tter to the opponent." "Looks like your path is bumpier than ours!" Mordechai said, his eyes widening at the impossibility of Jasper''s situation. "I see," Ricky muttered, his eyes fixed on the ground. He was even more uncertain now about whether or not he still had a chance to ease the tension between Jasper and Mike. He turned to Rnd, the leader of the five Two-headed Hyenas, and said, "Hey, Rnd, you must know the power of Eight Diagrams. Can you sense if there is any other warrior nearby, other than Mike, who also cultivates this power?" "We have the answer you are looking for, but we want to make a deal with you. We will tell you anything you need to know and take you there. In return, you must let us stay here for one year instead of two years," Rnd replied. Ricky was taken aback, but his shock quickly turned into a sneer. "I don''t think you know the situation you are in. You are our captives. Not the other way round. But I''m a reasonable person, really. If you take us to that ce, and the result is satisfactory to us, we can agree to your demands," he said. "Deal!" Rnd eximed. Led by Rnd, the group then made their way to the ce that Jasper had sensed the warrior at. A dayter, they arrived at their destination, a deep circr pit so huge that even the middle spiritual emperors couldn''t feel its depth. "The power of Eight Diagramses from here," Rnd said. He added, "But I have no idea how dangerous it is inside. After all, I''m only a middle spiritual emperor. My psychic ability is limited." "Thank you very much!" Ricky replied with a short nod and then put Rnd into his spiritual space tool. "Jasper, look closely if there is anyone in this pit," Ricky said. "One minute," Jasper said before settling down cross-legged on the ground and releasing his power. He began to probe the aura around them. "The Law of Change¡ªDerivation!" Jasper then released his life energy and merged it with his power of Eight Diagram. "The derivation skill in the Law of Change is also a kind of Omnipotent Skill that consumes life. It can predict the future through calctions," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "But he has already obtained theplete inheritance of the Law of Change and since his strength is very close to the heavenlyw, it won''t consume him as much as it would otherwise." "It''s good to have power which is this close to the heavenlyw, then!" Ricky eximed. An hour passed before Jasper got to his feet, his eyes glinting with excitement. "Looks like there is something exciting down there," E said,ughing at Jasper''s expression. "Jasper! Tell us already!" Ricky said, but he couldn''t suppress a smile either. "After having used the derivation, I know that there is another kind of inheritance of the Eight Diagrams in this pit. If I can get my hands on it, I will have two kinds of inheritance!" Jasper said, turning serious. He continued, "With two kinds of inheritance, I will have many more opportunities in thepetition for the Eight Diagrams than other inheritors. My chance of bing master of the Eight Diagrams will be even greater!" "Is that so?" the others eximed in excitement. They knew how great this opportunity was and were all happy for Jasper. After all, the inheritance of the Eight Diagrams was one of the top inheritances in the world. Warriors who got the most ordinary inheritance of the Eight Diagrams could step into the ranks of peerless geniuses. What was more, Jasper would then own two kinds of inheritance. "Jasper, I can''t promise you that I am able enough to help you get the inheritance, but I will do my best," Ricky said solemnly. Mordechai and E nodded. "Thank you very much, my friends!" Jasper said gratefully. He believed Ricky and as a result, believed anyone Ricky trusted. "You''re wee, Jasper. But I''m curious as to what kind of inheritance of the Eight Diagrams it is this time," Ricky said, puzzled. "It is the Law of Universe from the Eight Diagrams!" Jasper answered. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "The Law of Universe?!" the others eximed. "Yes. The Law of Change can deduce Nature''s secret. The Law of Fortune-telling is mysterious and unpredictable. But the Law of Universe covers and contains everything," Jasper exined. "This means that it can be close to any major power, including the supreme chaotic power," he added. "What? It can get close to the chaos?!" Ricky said, shocked. "Exactly! But getting close to it ispletely different from using the chaotic power," Jasper said, a little smile on his face, "There are eight kinds of Eight Diagrams, which see no difference between the strong and weak. But all inheritors of the Eight Diagrams think that the Law of Universe is the first and the strongest of them all." "The Eight Diagrams are really vast, probablyparable with only the chaoticw, the ultimate physical body which is the Sorcerous Combat Body, and the inheritance of various chaotic beasts born at the beginning of the world!" E said, surprised. In this moment, she felt isted, and that the people before her were greater than she ever would be. One was the inheritor of the Eight Diagrams, one had the Sorcerous Combat Body, and the other was an ace genius who used to be an incredible demi-spiritual emperor and had cultivated the chaotic power. "I think we should go down right away. I really want to explore this pit," Ricky said. He then looked at the others and continued, "I need each of you to give me a drop of blood essence to establish the connection. This way, I can immediately pull you into my space whenever you are in danger." "Okay!" the others said in unison and gave Ricky a drop of their blood essence. Once everything was in order, they prepared to go into the pit to find out what exactly was going on. They were about to jump into the pit when a sound caused them to stop and look across the pit. Four figures were rushing towards them. "It''s him! I didn''t expect to meet him so soon!" Jasper said, awed. Two of these figures seemed familiar to Ricky. One was Mike, the first genius in the outer region, and the other was Enoch, the sixth genius in the outer region. Talking about the rankings, it was widely believed that Ricky was now the first genius in the outer region. Chapter 1350 Adrians Inheritance Chapter 1350 Adrian''s Inheritance There were two other people: a man, tall like a tower, and the other, a beautiful woman. They were extraordinary in both appearance and strength. "Ricky!" Mike and Enoch eximed in greeting the moment their groupnded. "Mike! Enoch!" Ricky returned the greeting, his hands folded in respect. He then nced at the other two and said, "And they are...?" His heart was beating anxiously, for he hadn''t expected Mike to make an appearance. "This is Braxton from the Six-armed Ape tribe. He is ranked fourth among the talents in our outer region," Mike said, introducing the man beside him. And then, gesturing to the woman, he said, "This is Leni, a talent from the Seven-tailed Fox tribe and ranked third in the outer region." Ricky greeted them respectfully. But he was worried. It was not a good sign that two more geniuses from the top ten were here. In the next moment, two powerful momenta collided with each other, sweeping over everybody with an inexplicable force. Mike and Jasper were exchanging strikes secretly! Through this strong momentum, two forces in the shape of Eight Diagrams were vaguely visible to the others. No one said anything. No one was capable of saying anything. There was a long moment of silence before Jasper broke it. He said, "I am Jasper Zhang, inheritor of the Law of Change, a type of the Eight Diagrams." "I am Mike Mo, inheritor of the Law of Fortune-telling, another type of the Eight Diagrams," Mike replied. He then added, "We are destined to fight each other. But I think we should fight under this deep pit!" "I agree." Jasper nodded. "It looks like a fierce battle is about to take ce in this pit between these two!" the Dragon Intent Grass said. "The Law of Fortune-telling versus the Law of Change. It''s going to be intense." ''It''s going to be tough, for sure, '' Ricky thought to himself a little helplessly. After making sure that Jasper wasn''t about to make a move, Mike sat down cross-legged. He was ready to feel the power of the Eight Diagrams in the deep pit. "You don''t have to feel it. It''s the Law of Universe," said Jasper. "The Law of Universe!" Mike repeated slowly, excitement seeping into his calm eyes. This seemed to fill him with determination and he knew that it would be impossible for him to give up the strongestw. Everyone around him looked into the deep pit again and then back at each other. And as if with a silent consensus, they all jumped into it. Even though they were all middle spiritual emperors, it took them almost half a day to reach the bottom of the pit. This is from N?velDrama.Org. When they did, all they could see was just a vastnd that epassed the Eight Diagrams. With a frightening buzz, the power of the Eight Diagrams sprang to attention and circled protectively around thend. The group could sense nothing else. But all of them knew that what really mattered was under this ce. Thisnd was, in itself, a forbidden seal. "It looks like we''ll have to depend on you two if we want to enter it." Ricky said to Jasper and Mike. The two of them nodded and sat down cross-legged, and started to feel this ce. It was at this moment that several more figures appeared over the deep pit. These weren''t creatures from the continent. The pure evil spirit surging from their bodies was a sign that they belonged to the devil race. Their evil spirit was superior to a number of devils, making it obvious that they were devils with a strong bloodline. The leader was petite, his eyes blood red, and two tusks jutting out of the corners of his mouth. "Young master, they have been down there for half a day," a follower said. "Don''t worry. It will take them some time to open the real mysteriousnd once they arrive at the bottom of this pit. We will wait for some more time," the leader of the group said. "I deliberately let them find this ce. I just hope that they can open thisnd so that I can take away the inheritance of the Law of Universe. But I hadn''t expected there to be another inheritor besides the inheritor of the Law of Fortune-telling." "Young master, isn''t that better? This way, we can get three inheritances of the Eight Diagrams with lesser effort," the other attendant said. "I just have a bad feeling. I hope it doesn''te to be!" the leader murmured. Half a dayter, the devils jumped into the deep pit. Jasper and Mike had almost finished their job by this time. They got to their feet simultaneously, their eyes trained on the southwest corner of the pit. A drop of blood essence each spilled out from between their eyebrows, merged with their power, and dripped into the southwest corner. In a sh, a light swept out and the protective force that had lingered over the ground disappeared. Then a passageway appeared in the corner. They jumped into the passage without hesitation and seemed to enter a space world made of ss. This, however, was an illusion. It was not ss, but transparent array spaces. These were independent spaces formed by the fusion of the array and the power of the Eight Diagrams. "The power of Eight Diagrams here contains a rich power of the universe, which covers everything. It looks like this is and of legacy belonging to the Law of Universe," Mike eximed. Once they had confirmed that it was the inheritance of the Law of Universe, the invisible confrontation that was going on between Jasper and Mike seemed to be more obvious. But they didn''t yet make a move openly, because they didn''t know what was going on with these independent array spaces, and where the inheritance of the Law of Universe exactly was. ''There are tens of thousands of array spaces here. Can the so-called Law of Universe be in one of them?'' Ricky wondered. "That depends on what the master who set up thisnd of legacy had in mind. He must have left some hints," the Dragon Intent Grass said. It had barely finished speaking when a trace of power seemed to emerge from the array spaces. And then, it transformed into information and entered everyone''s brain. It took them a few hours, but they all understood who had left the inheritance and how to obtain it. It was Adrian who had done it all. The inheritance of the Eight Diagrams was derived from the heavenlyw. In addition to the master of the Eight Diagrams in the initial era, many talents had managed to cultivate the power and be extremely strong. And Adrian was one of the best. It was even said that he was the best after the master of the Eight Diagrams. From the information that had made its way into their brains, Ricky and the others knew that Adrian lived in the seventh era in history. When the devil race invaded, they had left the passage between the continent and the Devil Land wide open. Adrian, in a bid to kill the three devils who had been seriously injured, had rushed into the depths of the Devil Land alone. But he had flown right into an ambush set up by the devil race. Once the fierce battle was over, the Adrian had fled back to the passage. But he had be seriously injured and was unable to return to the continent. He spent hisst strength in leaving his inheritance in this ce. Chapter 1351 Borrowing Life From Death Chapter 1351 Borrowing Life From Death The Law of Universe contained all kinds of supreme enlightenment. The Emperor of Universe might have attained a lot when it came to arrays, for he was one of the best spiritual potentates. He had fused the power of the Eight Diagrams and the universe power with the arrays to engrave the Eight Diagrams and build the array zones. Each array zone here possessed the inheritance of a different kind of supreme enlightenment. If any creature wanted ess to an array zone, all they had to do was fuse their blood essence and drop it onto the power of universe. Warriors who inherited the Eight Diagrams would be transferred to thend of legacy where the Law of Universe was located. ''Adrian is so powerful. The Law of Universe that he had cultivated can cause a countless number of enlightenments to evolve!'' Ricky thought admiringly. The others were also gazing around in awe, admiration, and respect for the great warrior. "This is the Law of Universe, which contains all kinds of enlightenments and canpete with the Law of Chaos to a certain extent," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "The otherws that Adrian created are not that profound, though. But since they were produced by a spiritual potentate, they are profound enough for spiritual emperors like you to cultivate," it added, leaving a ringing silence in its wake. It was broken by the resounding collision between two strong momenta. Jasper and Mike were battling! Now that they knew about the greatness of the Law of Universe, they were going to try to grab every chance to get their hands on it. Neither was going to give up. Ricky wanted to telepathically advise them not to fight unto death before the selection of the Misty South Pce ended. But before Ricky could utter a word, Jasper and Mike dripped a drop of blood essence each onto the power and disappeared. They had entered the zones of the array space where the Law of Universe was in. They had probably known that Ricky would try to persuade them, and had, hence, taken the drastic step. Ricky sighed, left with no choice but to ept it. ''It seems impossible for me to stop them. I just hope that they emerge intact from the arrays!'' he thought. "The probability of both of theming out is close to zero," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "They must battle unto death if they want to obtain the inheritance of the Law of Universe." "If that''s the case, then I hope Jasper wins," Ricky said, his brows furrowed. Mike was an acquaintance to him, a casual friend at most. But Jasper was like a brother, one he could give his life for. If he had to make a choice, he would naturally stand by Jasper. After a moment of silence, Ricky, Mordechai, and E signaled to each other, dripped blood essence, and entered the arrays. On the other side, Enoch and the others did the same. "Whichws are you going to choose?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked Ricky curiously. "The Law of Life. I nowck nothing but a long life," Ricky replied. He already possessed the Chaos Manual, the seven mutants, the Ancestral Intent Form, and the inheritance of Paul. Every time he used the skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through-Time, he had to consume his life span and life essence. He believed that there was a higher-level Law of Life which would not consume anything from his body in his Life and Death Zone. In order to ess it, he needed to first have a deeper understanding of what it entailed. Once he dripped the blood essence fused with the power of life, Ricky entered an array zone filled with rich life power. There was no test they had to endure before they could get their hands on the otherws that Adrian had left behind. Cultivators could thoroughlyprehend them as long as they had great insight and talent. The rich life power contained a number of invisible scenes, which were Adrian''sprehension of the life power. ''I hope I can advance in the Law of Life after fusing with Adrian''sprehension of the life power, '' Ricky thought to himself. He then sat down, his legs crossed, the River of Life in his Life and Death Zone appearing behind him. He began to merge with and ept the Law of Life. Hisprehensionsted for a whole month. During this period of time in the Life and Death Zone, Ricky gained a lot. He fused with the heritage of the Law of Life Adrian had left, and once againprehended another Omnipotent Skill that belonged only to him.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Borrowing Life from Death!" This skill meant that he could borrow life from the death of other creatures. By infusing the power of death into other living creatures, Ricky could reduce their life span. But it was not a real decrease in any sense. It was just Ricky plundering their life through his own life power. This way, Ricky could make use of other creatures'' lives instead of consuming his life span and life essence when he activated the skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through-Time. This Omnipotent Skill was way more powerful than the skill of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through- Time. Of course, the power of Borrowing Life from Death was also based on Ricky''s cultivation base and strength. He could only borrow life from the death of creatures whose strength was simr or inferior to his. "Borrowing Life from Death! Adrian''s Law of Life did not let me down. This is amazing!" Ricky said excitedly. "With its help, I can easily activate the skills of Resurrection and Travel-Back-Through-Time without any hurdles." "I really don''t know what kind your spiritual meridian is that it is able to evolve such an incredible zone. Is it a spiritual meridian of the holy beings?" the Dragon Intent Grass said, awed. It knew how powerful the skill of Borrowing Life from Death was. "I''m afraid even the spiritual meridian of the holy beings isn''t that great," Ricky said, a hint of pride in his smile. "Even the holy beings wouldn''t have such an Omnipotent Skill," Evil Mandragora said, sighing. "This can''t just be an Omnipotent Skill. It is way superior to any other!" Once the excitement had worn off, Ricky began to worry about Jasper and Mike. "More than a month has passed. I have no idea what Jasper and Mike are up to. Let''s go and have a look!" Ricky said worriedly before making to leave this ce. They could leave the array zone at any time they liked and return whence they had entered. The moment Ricky arrived at the entry point, he saw a fierce battle raging. Mordechai and Enoch had alreadyprehended thews they had selected, but they hade up against five devils. "How did the devil racee here?" Ricky said, confused. Thend of legacy that Adrian had left behind was forbidden to the devil race. But Ricky suddenly understood how they had managed to get here. He saw the continent spirit, the power of Eight Diagrams, radiating from the devils. These devils were cultivating the power of Eight Diagrams! The power of Eight Diagrams that they were disying wasn''t very strong, but they had been able to enter thisnd of legacy because of it. ''Damn it! I can''t believe that they have cultivated the power of Eight Diagrams. These devils must have found this ce a long time ago!'' Ricky thought agitatedly. "This is not the time to think about that. We need to kill them all," said the Dragon Intent Grass. Its words had barely died away before Ricky rushed into the battle against the devils. Chapter 1352 Meeting The Wild Purple Devil Again Chapter 1352 Meeting The Wild Purple Devil Again These five devils had cultivated the power of Eight Diagrams, but couldn''t use it in battle because such power they possessed was so weakpared to that a warrior at the Emperor Level possessed. It was obvious that they had cultivated this power only to be able to enter thend of legacy where the Law of Universe could be found. These devils were by no means weak. They exerted their full power, forcing Mordechai and the others to do the same. They looked delicate, but as they went berserk when their blood power began to work, their bodies began to expand and growrger and stronger. Ricky felt that their bodies were as strong as his Ultimate Golden Body and Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body. It was then that he realized that these devils had cultivated the physical body. What was more, they were outstanding at it. He got to know this clue as he watched them go berserk through the blood power three times. Ordinary devils could only go berserk once, even if they cultivated their physical bodies. The ones with stronger blood power could do it twice. Those that could do it thrice possessed top blood power in the devil race. And Ricky had a feeling that these devils could go further, and even repeat it over and over again. "It''s the Wild Purple Devil blood power, one of the eight major blood powers of the devil race!" Evil Mandragora said. ''Wild Purple Devil blood power? I didn''t expect to meet it again, '' Ricky thought. Ricky was familiar with the Wild Purple Devil blood power. When in the ancestralnd of the human devils, he had met Sawyer, a genius among their race, who not only had a pair of amazing eyes like his, but also the blood power of the devils. That was none other than the Wild Purple Devil blood power. It was the kind of blood power that could enable its possessor to go berserk an infinite number of times. This blood power could fight the Sorcerous Combat Body and the Ultimate Golden Body. However, there was one condition to this. Anyone with this level of blood power had to go berserk at least five times. At this time, Ricky was able to learn how powerful Enoch, Braxton, and Leni were. Braxton turned into a giant, six-armed ape. His strength was at the top level of this realm, giving him the confidence to go headfirst into the fight. He collided with the devil that had the Wild Purple Devil blood power. Enoch was a magician when it came to arrays. Hebined them using his own strength, leaving people around him gaping in surprise. And Leni was from the tribe of the Seven-tailed Fox. Her seven white tails turned into three kinds of power: the power of god, the power of illusion, and the power of charm, which transformed and fused with each other. Her attacks might not be as fierce as the others'', but their mystery and unpredictability gave them an edge. When Ricky''s eyes fell on Leni, a name popped unbidden to his mind, one that had been buried in his heart for long. ''Why does she feel familiar?'' Ricky wondered, frowning. It was at this point that a long-lost white figure suddenly appeared in Ricky''s mind. But Ricky didn''t give it too much thought. He had to focus on killing the five devils for the time being. The devils were surprised at Ricky''s sudden appearance, because his realm was inferior to theirs. The others all had be one-star middle spiritual emperor for quite a long time, while Ricky was just a new one-star middle spiritual emperor. But he had joined the battle in a strange situation. Before, the two sides had been evenly matched in strength. But now, it was clear that victory belonged to Ricky''s side. They were going to mercilessly kill the devils. And by the time the battle was over, they had indeed killed four devils and had taken the fifth one prisoner. They threatened the devil to tell them how and why they had made their way here. "Humph! You want me to reveal all our secrets? Never! You are daydreaming. Lowly creatures of the continent! Just wait and watch. Our young master will kill all of you!" the devil harrumphed and said coldly. "In that case, you''ll have to die," Ricky said calmly but coldly and killed him. This is from N?velDrama.Org. "Guys, do you know anything about the young master he was talking about?" Ricky asked, puzzled. "I have no idea. The moment we came out after obtaining the inheritance, these devils were waiting here. It was fortunate that we emerged together, or they would have picked us through one by one," Enoch said, shuddering lightly. "I think their young master is still during the process of receiving the inheritance now," Mordechai said. "Maybe!" E agreed with a short nod. "The Wild Purple Devil blood power is one of the eight major blood powers of the devil race. These devils had spent a lot of energy and efforts to cultivate the power of Eight Diagram just in order to enter this ce. I must admit that they were really hard-working," Leni eximed. While the human devils could simultaneously cultivate the continent spirit, pure devils found it a punishing task to cultivate the continent spirit, and the creatures of the continent found it difficult to cultivate the evil spirit. They could even lose their lives if they were to lose control. "Getting the inheritance of the Law of Universe is worth it," Ricky stated simply. The others nodded. The Law of Universe was one of the top inheritances of the continent. If the devil race managed to obtain it, the continent would lose a future top master. A top master was very important to the continent, because he or she could save thousands of creatures on the continent from being butchered by the devils. "Let''s wait for the young master toe out. We can''t let him go with the inheritance in his hands!" Ricky said seriously. "Of course!" the others said, nodding. Now that they were facing the devil race, they had to stand united, no matter what kind of feud they''d had in the past. There was no friction between them right now but they still stood apart because of the tensions between Jasper and Mike. Ten days passed but the young master still didn''t emerge. "He is a young master of the Wild Purple Devil tribe. I don''t think his talent is inferior to ours. We have waited nearly a month and a half for him here. He should have emerged by now! After all, he shouldn''t be receiving the inheritance of the Law of Universe, so logically speaking, it won''t take him this long," Braxton burst out impatiently. "You''re probably missing the point, Braxton!" Ricky said brusquely, but there was tension in his tone. "What do you mean?" "I mean, the young master is likely to have entered the space where the Law of Universe could be found by now," Ricky exined. "What?! That''s impossible!" everyone eximed in disbelief. "I hate to admit this too, but actually, everything is possible," Ricky continued. "The fact that these Wild Purple Devils have cultivated the power of Eight Diagrams indicates that they''ve known about this ce for a long time. It''s absolutely possible that they would be prepared. And though Adrian was once a spiritual potentate, he is now dead. The Wild Purple Devil blood power is one of the eight major blood powers of the devil race, which means that there are many top masters in the Wild Purple Devil tribe. They must have some masters at the Potentate Level, which is why I im that it is possible that they''d have made some preparations for the young master in advance." Ricky''s reasonable analysis caused the others to fall silent. "What should we do?" "Maybe the only thing we can do is trust Jasper and Mike!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Ricky had barely finished talking when the power of universe suddenly wrapped around him. Chapter 1353 Ronan Zi Chapter 1353 Ronan Zi The others were shocked and confused at the scene unfolding before them. Ricky didn''t even drip his blood essence. And ording to the message that Adrian had left behind, the warriors who entered this ce had only one chance to receive the inheritance. But what this was all about? Nobody could tell. Ricky also had no idea what was going on, and he couldn''t break away from the power of universe that had wrapped around him. Before he knew it, he had arrived at a different array zone. This zone was filled with a strong power of universe from the Eight Diagrams, and was vast as a huge world. At the center of the zone was a huge altar of the Eight Diagrams and at the center of this altar, stood a giant, ancient, magnificently lifelike figure. Ricky guessed that this was probably Adrian. He looked up at the altar, where he could see three figures engaged in a fierce battle. Two of them were Jasper and Mike. The third was a young man in ck, constantly shifting between his normal form and his berserk form. The evil spirit surged around his body, leaving no doubt that this young man was the young master those devils had mentioned. "I was right! The young master has reached here!" Ricky said in awe as he watched this scene y out. By this time, it was pretty clear how the battle was going to turn out. Jasper and Mike were running out of steam. The young master of the devil race, on the other hand, was at his peak. And he had gone berserk just twice so far, which meant that he hadn''t yet used his full strength. "Ricky, you''re finally here!" Jasper and Mike eximed, relieved to spot Ricky. "You brought me here?!" Ricky asked as he jumped onto the altar. "Yes! We consumed three drops of blood essence each and fused them with the power of universe from the Eight Diagrams here to bring you in," Jasper exined. He paused for a second before continuing, a bite in his voice, "This damned devil, Ronan Zi,unched a sneak attack while we were in battle, inflicting terrible injuries on us." Ricky immediately understood what was going on. The young master, Ronan Zi, had remained hidden until Jasper and Mike had found themselves in a losing position, and had then ambushed and attacked them. "But he is a devil. How did he get here? Didn''t Adrian set any restrictions on the devil race?" Ricky asked, puzzled. "Of course he did!" Mike said and then exined, "But half this devil''s flesh and blood belongs to the creatures of the continent!" "What?!" Ricky eximed, shocked. He recovered soon enough to activate his Golden Spirit Eyes, and turned to look at Ronan Zi. Ricky immediately understood what was going on, thanks to the Golden Spirit Eyes. Half of Ronan Zi''s flesh and blood was of the devils, filled with the purple evil spirit. The other half belonged to the creature on the continent, full of the power of Eight Diagrams. If Ricky''s guess was right, this was the real power of universe from the Eight Diagrams. "How is that possible?" he whispered, stunned. "We have been deceived by the Wild Purple Devil tribe," Jasper said stiffly, "They found thisnd of legacy a long time ago. The Passage World can let only demi-saints enter. But the power of the warriors at the Demi-sage Level is not enough to break the outermost protective barrier. That is why they cultivate the power of Eight Diagrams just to enter this ce. But they hadn''t expected the barrier to be sopletely resistant to the aura of the devil race. Only the blood essence of inheritors of the Eight Diagrams like me can break it. They cannot enter even though they managed to merge the flesh and blood of the creature from the continent with their own bodies. So they are taking advantage of this selection but deliberately exposing this ce, just to lure Mike and me here to help them take the barrier down. They have made it!" "He is such a devious bastard!" Ricky uttered a blistering curse. It was Ronan Zi, this young master of the Wild Purple Devil tribe, who had enlightened Jasper about this. When Ricky next looked at Ronan Zi, his eyes were filled with a murderous intent he had no intention of reining in. There was nothing to say to the devil race. He knew that he needed to kill them all¡ª without mercy. "I wondered what kind of trump card you two ants could bring out by using six drops of blood essence. But it looks like it''s all going to waste, now that a weaker ant hase seeking death," Ronan Zi sneered as he sensed Ricky''s realm. "A weak ant?!" Ricky said, grinning. "But it was this weak ant that killed all the five devils you left outside. They''re now lying there in pieces." On the other hand, Jasper and Mike had sat down cross-legged, and begun to recuperate. They believed that Ricky could defeat Ronan Zi. Even if he couldn''t defeat him, he was still going to buy them a lot of time. "What the fuck?!" Ronan Zi shouted, ice and steel in his voice, and a violent killing intent surging out of his body. The five devils that Ricky had killed had been his subordinates for many years. No matter how cruel and bloody they were as devils, they were still emotional about the bonds they shared. He knew Ricky wasn''t lying, because he had managed toe here. He wouldn''t be here otherwise. "I will draw out your soul and burn it in devil fire!" Saying thus, Ronan Zi, with a burst of killing intent, went from the second berserk state to the third. The evil spirit and the power of universe rushed towards Ricky. "You haven''t got the inheritance. How did you cultivate the power of universe?" Ricky asked, shocked. If Ronan Zi possessed the real power of universe, it was no surprise that he had entered this ce. But Ricky still couldn''t understand how. As a devil, even though half of Ronan Zi''s flesh and blood belonged to the creature of the continent, it would have been extremely difficult for him to cultivate the power of universe.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Cultivate? Ha-ha! I don''t need to cultivate the power! Because this half of my flesh and blood possesses it!" Ronan Zi sneered evilly. "What do you mean?" Ricky asked, part cautious, part disbelieving. "What do I mean? I mean that this half of my flesh and blood belongs to Adrian!" Ronan Zi replied, his sneer turning into a disdainfulugh. "What?! How is that possible? Don''t try to lie to me!" Ricky could hardly believe this. Adrian belonged to the seventh era. Even though he was a spiritual potentate, his corpse should have turned to ashes, now that so many eras had passed since. Even if his corpse still existed, it should be in this space of legacy. Then, why was Ronan Zi iming that he had Adrian''s body and flesh in his own body? At this, Jasper and Mike couldn''t stay calm anymore. They opened their eyes and stared at Ronan Zi. It would be a massive shame if the Wild Purple Devil tribe were to get their hands on Adrian''s corpse. "Do you know which four spiritual potentates of the devil race defeated Adrian?" Ronan Zi asked. Chapter 1354 Golden Body VS Five-Time Berserk Chapter 1354 Golden Body VS Five-Time Berserk "Who? The spiritual potentates of your Wild Purple Devil tribe?" Ricky asked, looking unimpressed. "Actually, you guessed it right. They were the spiritual potentates of our tribe," Ronan replied with a wicked sneer. "My patriarch was one of them who defeated Adrian. His flesh and blood had been in our tribe''s possession since then. This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. After all, that was a great spiritual potentate''s flesh and blood. We kept it close to our chest for eons, and it was not until this era that circumstances changed. That is¡ªwe found his inheritance. To take control of it, I have integrated his flesh and blood." "Don''t even dream about it!" Ricky firmly refuted his statement. "Today, you''re not going to leave this ce alive! And we will take Adrian''s flesh and blood back from you!" Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as he finished speaking, his body unleashed a surging power, and his four mutants immediately burst out. It bounced back Ronan''s physical strength like it was child''s y. "What?! You have multiple mutants! There is really a creature who possesses multiple mutants!" When Ronan saw Ricky''s power, he could only gape at the spectacle in shock. But from his words, Ricky gathered that his opponent had heard of someone with multiple mutants before. "Were you the one who fought with Scales?" asked Ronan out of curiosity. "Oh, I think I know who you are referring to. Wow! I haven''t heard of his name for quite a long time," remarked Ricky with a sly smirk on his face. "It looks like I''m kind of famous among you guys. Anyway, since you have heard of me, you know that you have no chance of winning against me. So why don''t you just kill yourself and save yourself from the pain?" "Ha-ha! You must be joking!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Ronan burst intoughter as if it was the most ridiculous thing that he had heard. But in his heart, Ronan was trembling. He knew that he was in a precarious situation. Scales had told him of the skirmish he got involved in when he went to the human devils'' ancestral land. His friend said that he had fought with a creature from the continent who had multiple mutants, and they were both severely hurt in the end. That was unthinkable, as Scales was the best among all the talented warriors of the devil race. How did their strongest fighter get crushed? When Scales told him about this creature, its very existence terrified him. His heart sunk at the idea that someone was that powerful. "Fine. You leave me no choice," murmured Ricky in a low voice. He looked serious and a little excited. Thest time he had found a rival that matched his strength was when he had fought with Steve from the Phoenix tribe. The hearty fight they had was incredibly satisfying. Now, he thought that he could have another awesome fight in this ce. This young master of the Wild Purple Devil tribe seemed like a formidable opponent. With a quick step, Ricky disappeared from his ce and reappeared in front of Ronan in the next instant. Mighty power burst out from his body, spread out in the air, and pushed him into a fighting state, all in the blink of an eye. He flew towards Ronan with his fist. Roar! A deep sound escaped from Ronan''s throat, and he jumped up to confront Ricky''s attack with his fist. The Wild Purple Devil''s most powerful weapon was their bodies. The moment his fist flew towards Ricky, he went berserk for the fourth time, and his savage body grew larger once again. Bang! Bang! Bang! In the next minute that ensued, their figures shed over the altar from time to time, as their movements grew too fast for the naked eye. Every time the figures appeared, a strong collision burst out. Their fight was so intense that the entire space would have been destroyed if it weren''t for the array zone. Golden and purple light intertwined like majestic ribbons spreading in the air. It was a beauty underlined by the violent airwaves that pervaded the entire transparent array zone. This pure physical collision went on for a long time. Finally, the two violent physical bodies withdrew from each other, standing still so that their bodies appeared more than just silhouettes. After that savage battle, their strength had noticeably increased to the limit, and their fighting spirit had grown even more intense. They exchanged electric gazes, staring deeply into each other''s eyes. ''This guy is pretty tough. He is almost as strong as Scales!'' Ricky thought with a heavy heart. At this moment, it felt like he was like facing someone as strong, if not stronger, as Mordechai. His opponent must be more terrifying, as the evil spirit was more powerful than the continent spirit while at the same realm. Ronan seemed to take him seriously too. Initially, the devil intended to take the inheritance of the Law of Universe from Jasper and Mike. That was why heunched a sneak attack. He thought that after this, he would finally have both the strong evil spirit and the strong continent spirit, which would raise his blood power to the level of the ancestry devil. Unfortunately for him, Ricky, who he wasn''t sure he could defeat, suddenly interfered half-way. And the worst part was that the previous physical collision didn''t grant him any benefits. Devils typically had robust bodies, especially for the Wild Purple Devils. In fact, Ronan used to believe that no creature from the continent could match him in terms of pure body collision. But, unexpectedly, Ricky had gone toe-to-toe against him and survived! Ronan knew he had to go all-out. He went berserk again as his fighting spirit furiously roared. His body grew nearly sixty feet high, while his meridians expanded continuously as if it were about to burst open. Purple evil spirit poured out from his body and crushed everything in its path. It seemed like it could bring down every force it encountered. "This is the fifth time he went berserk!" Ricky gasped uncertainly. He knew that this was no time to dillydally, so he immediately summoned his Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level, pounding his chest with his right fist. Buzz! The next moment, with protection by the Ultimate Golden Body, he confronted Ronan''s body that had gone berserk five times. The power of their bodies permeated the air, making Jasper and Mike tremble as they tried to adjust their breath. "Golden body! Defeat that berserker devil!" the two of them muttered in unison. "Wild Purple Killing Fist!" At the peak of the confrontation, Ronan made a move. A huge devil shadow materialized behind his hulking body, and it carried pure condensed killing intent. The shadow reeked of violence and blood. In the blink of an eye, it formed a fist and flew towards Ricky. "Ricky, watch out! I''ve heard of this Wild Purple Killing Fist before. They said that the devil will unleash three punches, and each punch will get stronger in session," reminded Evil Mandragora, who had a worried frown on her face. "Don''t fight it head-on! Just stand your ground and resist it. Otherwise, even if the punches don''t hurt you, that devil will take control of the battle''s flow." "This is a very daring move. Ronan attacked first and even used such a powerful Omnipotent Skill sneakily," the Dragon Intent Grassmented. "I think Evil Mandragora is right. You must stand your ground and defend yourself. Once you withstand his attack, you canunch your own offensive, and his spirit will plummet." "Got it." Ricky nodded. Between one breath and the next, he gathered his Ultimate Golden Body around him and entered a defensive state. When the first punch came flying, he instantly condensed the seven mutants'' powers on the arms of the golden body. He dug the golden body''s feet into the dirt beneath his feet and crossed his arms over his chest in a defensive pose. Bang! Bang! The moment the first punch reached Ricky, he resisted it with all his might. The sound of metal colliding rang in the air. After that, just as Evil Mandragora told them, Ronan used the momentum of the first punch to throw the second punch. Ricky could feel that this second punch was far stronger than the first one Ronan had unleashed. "Massacring Holy Pattern!" With a deep breath, Ricky steadied his stand and condensed the Massacring Holy Pattern. Three hundred Massacring Holy Patterns instantly poured out of his head, hooked up with the golden body, and reinforced it to protect him. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, violent airwaves plunged the whole ce into darkness and chaos. Once the dust and debris dissipated and the energy waves receded, the golden body fused with the Massacring Holy Patterns became visible. It had been forced only a few steps back, and Ronan''s fist had left a light imprint on it. Besides those marks, it looked unscathed. Seeing this, Ronan became more furious, and a dark look shed in his eyes. The defense Ricky had used was phenomenal! It was a smart and powerful defensive move that impressed Ronan despite himself. However, since he had thrown two punches, he had to make sure his third one counted. This would be his devil fist. With these thoughts, his momentum soared to its peak. Of course, he had done so on purpose, as it would certainly affect hisst strike and add more power to it. Chapter 1355 The Extreme Killing State Chapter 1355 The Extreme Killing State Boom! Boom! Boom! The purple evil spirit slithered over the entire ce once again, as another devil shadow took shape behind Ronan. Following the appearance of these three devil shadows, the Devil''s Fist grew immeasurably stronger and reached its peak. Ronan''s fist strike was created thanks to the overwhelming momentum he disyed, and indeed it was worth it. The third strike''s momentum surpassed Ricky''s by a wide margin. "Chaotic power and eternal power!" Faced with the daunting punch, Ricky dared not hold back his strength. The grey chaotic power and the golden purple eternal power poured out from each side of his Ultimate Golden Body and integrated with the Massacring Holy Patterns. In all his experience, he knew that Ronan''s third punch was not something he could take head-on. The Evil Mandragora and the Dragon Intent Grass were correct. He had to focus on defending himself first. If Ricky could block the third punch, Ronan''s momentum would have been for nothing. He would take advantage once the fist withdrew andunch his own attack. Of course, this n assumed he could protect himself from Ronan''s third punch sessfully. He believed he could do it, though, and he held this knowledge close to his heart. With a deep inhale, Ricky dug his heels deeper into the dirt with his arms crossed over his chest. Boom! The next moment, Rona''s fist strike collided with Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body a third time, and the earth-shaking impact created a loud boom, a gust of strong wind, and a shattering sound. When the dust cleared, it was unmistakable that the breaking sound came from the shattering Massacring Holy Patterns which were infused with the eternal power and the chaotic power. However, Ronan''s fist didn''t escape unscathed. It might have destroyed the Massacring Holy Patterns, but its power had rapidly decreased as well. The three hundred Massacring Holy Patterns took a lot from the third punch before they broke apart, causing Ronan''s attack to lose its momentum and strength. When the strike hit the Ultimate Golden Body, weakened as it was, it didn''t leave much of a difference. The Ultimate Golden Body was pushed back a few steps and a small indent was left on its skin. Inside the Ultimate Golden Body, Ricky barely felt any pain and suffered no injuries. The only thing he felt was a slight pressure at the peak of the collision. A stormy expression shrouded Ronan''s face. How did Ricky resist his strongest fist strike? The brat didn''t even break out in a sweat! In a split second, Ricky made his move. Just as Ricky expected, Ronan''s momentum was steadily decreasing, so this was the best time to attack. He couldn''t let this opportunity pass. The power of his seven mutants, the eternal power, and the chaotic power fused into the Ultimate Golden Body''s chest in an instant. "Indestructible Light!" At once, an intense, bright light appeared and tore the space, speeding towards Ronan like a bullet. Boom! The violent airwaves surrounded Ronan, and he had to defend himself. He then gathered all his purple evil spirit and transformed it into a defensive shield, just in time, as the Indestructible Light engulfed him. It bloomed and swept over the entire space. Amid the blinding light, a silhouette was thrown off, and blood spattered over the ground as he passed. It was none other than Ronan. Ronan''s three fist trikes sucked a great deal of his momentum and energy, which ced him at a disadvantage. Since his attack failed to make contact with his enemy, it left him wide open for his opponent''s counterattack, and because his momentum had significantly decreased, he had to back off. "You are a genius from the Wild Purple Devil tribe, but it looks like your ability isn''t up to snuff," Ricky sneered disdainfully as he looked down at Ronan''s slumped figure. "If you can''t pull yourself together for your sixth berserk, then this battle is over. You lost." After saying that, Ricky activated the Ancestral Intent Form, and copious power flowed into his body once again. He made a fist as his eyes gazed at Ronan with a deadly re. Ronan was still slumped over, so it was hard to tell whether he was just shocked or he was surrendering. He didn''t move apart from his eyes that stared Ricky down with a manic and ferocious glint. In the next breath, Ricky''s fist shadow loomed over Ronan, while the other man''s body changed in an instant. His eyes shed a crimson red, and the muscles and meridians of his massive body bulged. He seemed to have regained his strength once again. Ronan met Ricky''s fist with one of his own, resisting it directly. "Could this be his sixth berserk? I didn''t think he could still go berserk for the sixth time. This is unbelievable!" eximed Ricky in shock. But as he thought more about it, he felt like this wasn''t Rona''s sixth berserk. After all, each time Ronan went berserk, his body expanded with his strength. This time, his body remained the same. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "This isn''t his sixth berserk, Ricky. It''s the Wild Purple Devil tribe''s state that can only be achieved when they are under the extreme berserk¡ªthe Extreme Killing State!" the Evil Mandragora revealed with a gasp. "The Extreme Killing State? What is that?" asked Ricky curiously. "The Wild Purple Devil tribe''s berserk mode is directly proportionate to their realm, which means that an innate spiritual king can only go berserk two times at most. If they dare to go berserk more times than they should, their body might explode, causing their death," the Evil Mandragora exined further. "Meanwhile, a middle spiritual emperor can go berserk for five times at the most. Once a devil in each realm goes berserk to their limit, they can enter a state in which they know nothing but to kill. That state is called the Extreme Killing State. It''s quite simr to the situation that he has a mutant when he is in this state. "Oh, is that so?" Ricky murmured, deep in thought. "I guess this is why the Wild Purple Devil tribe is considered one of the devil race''s eight greatest bloodlines. If I managed to kill him so quickly without having a good fight with him, it would have been disappointing." Now that Ricky knew what the Extreme Killing State was, it motivated him further and increased his fighting spirit. Of course, his heightened fighting spirit also pushed him to take his opponent seriously. There was nothing in Ronan''s eyes but bloodlust. It looked like his brain had shut down, and he couldn''tprehend anything but the desire to kill. "Argh! Kill!" The unhinged man let out a deep roar. He was a killing machine, made for nothing but murder, and he began to condense his deadliest and most violent Omnipotent Skill to attack Ricky. No wonder this was the Extreme Killing State. Even Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level couldn''t face this head-on and would have to retreat. But, fortunately, Ricky possessed seven mutants. As long as his enemy didn''t overpower him too much, he could be able to fight against the enemy all the time. And besides, even though Ronan was in the Extreme Killing State, Ricky still had more aces up his sleeves. He still hadn''t used his skills of Resurrection and Travel Back Through Time. Compared with Scales, Ronan was nothing. The Extreme Killing State couldn''tst forever, so Ricky also counted that to his advantage. He could merely wait out Ronan until he ran out of steam, and once the Extreme Killing State ended, Ricky could seize the victory. Although Ronan didn''t seem to have psychic intelligence in the Extreme Killing State, he was still very much aware of this. Thus, at the peak of madness, he burst out a killing move. "Demonic Killing Spear!" Copious amounts of violent and killing power condensed between Ronan''s hands and took the shape of a massive purple spear. This spear overflowed with power, and the evil spirit surged as high as the clouds as if it was forged from the Devil Land''s depths. With all his might, he thrust the spear in Ricky''s direction. However, Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body stood in its way. It stood before Ricky like a shield, protecting him as he used his Golden Spirit Eyes. He then condensed the lotus to fight back. Bang! The next moment, the two strongest attacks collided, creating a great explosion. Debris and dust billowed out from where the two forces met, and explosions rang out one after another. The strong anti-seismic force spat out two disheveled figures at the same time. They were Ricky and Ronan. At this point, Ricky appeared slightly flushed from exertion, even as his power momentum began to decline. Meanwhile, the Extreme Killing State had already reached its end, and Ronan''s momentum and strength went back to their weakened state. "Well, it looks like we are done here. I won. Scales was a far better opponent than you," Ricky said lightly, an eyebrow raised critically at Ronan. "You know, you were doomed from the start. This is thend of legacy of the creatures from the continent. How can you, the devil race, take it from us?" "Rah!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Ronan let out a deafening roar. It was a unique roar that only devils could produce. "Go to hell!" This time, without hesitation, Ricky flew forward to end his opponent''s life. Chapter 1356 Adrians Soul Chapter 1356 Adrian''s Soul Ricky had no mercy to spare for the members of the devil race, and there was no way he would give them another chance. Thus, he readily confronted Ronan and used the skill of Resurrection. Although Ronan was defeated, he was still the Purple Wild Devil tribe''s beloved young master, and their tribe belonged to the eight most powerful tribes of the devil race. If Ricky didn''t kill him, he would always sleep with one eye open. And what happened next proved that Ricky had been right to be cautious. "Do you think you can kill me? Hah! You are dreaming!" Just as Ricky was about to attack him, Ronan suddenly cackled as if he had tricked his opponent. Ricky eyed Ronan with a wary nce, and he immediately became more vignt. His body stiffened with tension, like a coiled wire that could spring to action at any moment. For some reason, his fight-or-flight instinct had activated, and every cell in his body pushed him to back off. Ricky withdrew at once, listening to his instincts with no hesitation. Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as he jumped away, another unparalleled power burst out from Ronan''s body. This exceptional power surpassed even Ronan''s power from earlier when he was still in the Extreme Killing State. Thankfully, Ricky didn''t let his guard down. Otherwise, he would have received the full brunt of the attack. That would leave him with serious injuries if it didn''t kill him outright. Hended gently on the ground a few feet away, and from there, he identified the power Ronan had used. It was the pure power of universe. At this moment, half of Ronan''s flesh and blood transformed into the flesh and blood of the creatures on the continent, and this was where the powerful force had originated from. Specifically, he was wearing Adrian''s flesh and blood. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "No way! How can you use the power of universe?" thundered Ricky as killing intent emanated from him in waves. It was a shame and a great disrespect to the creatures from the continent that the devil race used Adrian''s flesh and blood. After all, the man had killed countless devils while he was still alive. He had championed against these very devils who were now using his flesh and blood! ''I need to retrieve Master Adrian''s flesh and blood. He won''t be truly at peace when the damnable devils are using him for their atrocious deeds!'' Ricky decided steadfastly in his mind. "Aww, what''s wrong? Are you angry that I can use the continent''s power? And this isn''t just anyone''s power. This is your respected senior''s, Adrian''s flesh and blood!" announced Ronan as he sneered at Ricky. "I don''t need to be angry since you will die soon anyway," came Ricky''s reply. "I didn''t think arrogant devils like you could use the continent''s power, and you even have the audacity to use Master Adrian''s power. What a bunch of shameless worms! Do you admit now that the continent''s power is stronger than your devilish power? That''s the only reason you are using it. You know you can''t defeat our strength, so you want to use it too." Ronan''s eyes burned with hatred. "I don''t care what you think. The winner will always have thestugh and that will be me! I don''t care what I have to do, but I will defeat you," he answered dismissively, ring at Ricky viciously. "Now, I''m going to show you something more surprising. Are you ready for it?" "Something more surprising, huh? Okay, I''m waiting. I hope this surprise is better than thest," scoffed Ricky as he eyed the other man with a frosty re. Boom! Boom! Boom! Adrian''s flesh and blood, which epassed Ronan''s body, continuously released the power of universe. The energy gathered and slowly took shape, looking more and more humanoid in each passing second. Finally, the figure finished evolving. It appeared identical to Adrian''s statue that Ricky saw at the center of the altar. Strangely, Ricky felt like it was alive. If he didn''t see where it came from, he would have thought this was the real deal. And it seemed like he was right. Once the figurepleted its form, it talked to Ricky in an utterly domineering tone. "You brat, why are you just standing there? I am Adrian''s soul. Kneel!" At the same time, Ricky felt an overbearing pressure that came from the ancient warrior, and it ruthlessly pushed him down to his knees. His mind screamed at him to surrender at once and beg for his opponent''s mercy. A real state of surrender called to his soul as if the real Adrian was really in front of him. "Ha-ha! Look, weaklings from the continent, Adrian''s soul has be a puppet of our devil race. You idolize him, right? Why don''t you surrender to me now?" Ronan mockingly urged Ricky. As he spoke, he stood directly over the head of Adrian''s soul. "Damn you!" Ricky cursed heatedly. "How dare you defile Master Adrian''s soul like this? You don''t deserve to live!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The following moment, Ricky''s body burst out the chromatic energy and fused it into his Devouring Mutant. He alsobined the two with the chaotic power, which put his Devouring Mutant above the seven mutants. After that, Ricky entered a state of killing. Gradually, the shura power he possessed began to be activated. Under this power, he immediately overpowered the force of submission emitted by Adrian''s soul. It gradually dissipated with no effect on him. He then turned an expectant gaze to Ronan, his eyes glowing with the color of blood. Boom! Seeing this, Ronan trembled like amb about to be ughtered. This was the incredible ability of the shura power. It could terrify even a fearsome creature like a Purple Wild Devil. "How is this possible? You even have the shura power!" As a young master, Ronan, of course, was familiar with the shura power. He couldn''t believe that Ricky possessed it! After all, it could only be cultivated by the Shura tribe and owners who had the ultimate killing mutants. But why could Ricky use it? The devouring power was even inferior to the shura power. Unfortunately, Ronan didn''t know that Ricky also possessed the Devourer Zone. The Devourer Zone''s devouring power could hold all kinds of negative power, and Ricky had used it to obtain the shura power and the fiendish power. "Kill!" Now that Ricky was under the shura power''s control, his mind contained nothing but killing. He let out a roar like a beast. He also brought out his Shura Justice Saber. And under the blood-red light, the shura power enveloped the Shura Justice Saber. The image of a bloody sky and earth emerged behind Ricky, although it was notably iplete. "Stop resisting! Surrender!" When Ronan felt the mounting presence of the shura power, he knew he shouldn''t waste any more time. He instantly merged with Adrian''s soul and condensed the power of universe into an Eight- diagram shape, intending to suppress Ricky. The power of universe was indeed exceptional, as it could merge with any kind of power. Under the influence of this force, Ricky felt like Ronan was pulling the seven mutants'' power out of his body. The mutants felt like they want to assimte with Ronan''s power. Because of this, Ricky decided to use the Ancestral Intent Form. Immediately, the chromatic energy melded straight into his bloodstream, which helped him resist Ronan''s invisible pull. "If Master Adrian''s real soul were here, I would have submitted. After all, I have nothing but respect for him," Ricky muttered with an icy re. "However, this isn''t the real deal. This is just a mask for you despicable devils! I, Ricky, have no choice but to destroy it!" The bloody heaven and earth behind him ceased growing after he said his piece. Endless shura power swept from all directions, merged with his strength, and gathered on the saber in his hand. When the Eight Diagrams formed by the power of universe tried to suppress him, Ricky instantlyshed out with his saber. "Destruction of Heaven and Earth!" Boom! Boom! Boom! After that, the three forces¡ªthe shura power, the purple evil spirit, and pure white power of universe¡ª entwined with each other like exceedingly powerful ribbons. The violent airwaves surged and billowed all around them, drowning the entire space as the two sides fought. Itsted for such a long time that nobody could tell how much time had passed. But, finally, the debris and dirt subsided. At this time, Jasper and Mike also finished recuperating. Chapter 1357 The Battle Continued Chapter 1357 The Battle Continued Jasper and Mike finished adjusting their breath right on time, and they immediately used their strength to disperse the violent airwaves. With it gone, Ricky and Ronan finally came into view. Their silhouettes painted a tableau of sorts that brought much relief to Jasper and Mike. That was because, at that moment, Ricky was standing over Ronan''s prone body with pure shura power surrounding his body. Meanwhile, he was holding the Shura Justice Saber, which was shining brightly with a scarlet-white light. Ronan had nothing in his heart but fear and uncertainty, trembling like a leaf beneath the other man''s feet. Even though he had burst out his strongest trump card, which was Adrian''s power, he was still no match for his opponent. He lost, fair and square. "Somehow, you keep on proving that Scales was so much better than you. At least, when Scales fought with me, he never cowered before me like a frightened rabbit," Ricky told Ronan, staring down at him condescendingly. "Besides, Master Adrian''s power belongs to the continent alone. No matter what you do, you won''t be able to understand it, let alone use it to its optimum strength. From the very beginning, you were doomed to die in my hands." The next instant, Ricky cut off Ronan''s head and burned his soul with the sacred fire. Whoosh! Seeing this, Jasper and Mike let out a relieved sigh. "We''re lucky we brought you here. I don''t even want to imagine what would have happened if you weren''t here to fight that devil!" Jasper confessed to Ricky. Although the fight had ended, his eyes still held a trace of fear. After all, he didn''t think those creatures from the devil race could actually enter thisnd. "Well, let''s bury Master Adrian''s flesh and blood before anything else happens so that he could rest in peace," said Ricky, prompting the pair to action. "Okay!" the two answered with a nod. But just as the three of them moved towards Adrian''s flesh and blood, which was still on Ronan''s body, it suddenly disappeared on its own! When they saw this, Mike suspected what had happened and remarked, "Countless eras have passed, so Master Adrian''s flesh and blood should have faded already. But, instead, the devil race kept it, making it coexist with the evil spirit, and it even absorbed the flesh and blood essence of many creatures of the devil race. So, I think it''s normal that it disappeared on its own, since Ronan is dead, and Master Adrian''s flesh and blood can''t absorb his essence anymore." "Even though a spiritual potentate is a creature of great stature, he could still die, and his body will naturally disintegrate. I guess it doesn''t matter how long you have cultivated unless you''ve be a holy being, and all your efforts will be in vain," Ricky sighed dejectedly. His words reflected a depressing reality, but the three of them didn''t dwell on it much. After all, it was a fact of life. They looked at Adrian''s statue with thoughtful expressions. But in the next moment, Ricky felt another confrontation between two forces. These came from Jasper and Mike without a doubt. "Jasper, Mike, can you stop for a second, please? I''d like to say something," interrupted Ricky. "Of course, Ricky. Go ahead." Mike nodded. "Since I saved your lives, I hope the two of you would listen to my advice while you are staying in this Passage World," started Ricky. "I understand thepetitive nature of your rtionship; I really do. But I hope you won''t have a life and death battle here inside this Passage World, as it can also put the rest of us in needless danger. Please prioritize everyone''s safety. And when the selection is over, the two of you are free to have any kind of battle you want. That''s no skin off your nose, right? After all, the devils alone would benefit if we lost one of you here. I believe you got a sample of that earlier." Ricky could only suggest this because he saved Jasper and Mike from certain death previously. If he didn''t, he would feel out of line because this was a matter between the Eight Diagrams'' inheritors, and he had no right to intervene. Hearing Ricky''s words, Jasper and Mike fell into a thoughtful silence. "Jasper, I hope you will listen to me this time," Ricky added telepathically. "This isn''t the right time to have a duel to the death. What use will the inheritance be, if you die here anyway?" "I get it, man. There''s no way I can kill Mike after what happened with Ronan, at least, for now. We''ll have a truce," Jasper agreed emphatically. "Mike, let''s have a truce! We can have a duel, but we should be careful not to kill each other, okay?" he then said to Mike, epting Ricky''s suggestion wholeheartedly. "All right. Let''s have our battle of life and death after the selection," Mike agreed. "Anyway, let''s continue our unfinished battle now. The winner will get the inheritance of the Law of Universe, and the loser will surrender." "And I''ll be your referee!" Ricky chimed in with a cheerful smile. He was d that, at least for now, his friends wouldn''t kill each other. Boom! Boom! Boom! In a split second, the battle started again. Jasper and Mike had jumped at each other at the altar, their attention focused solely on the fight. One cultivated the Eight Diagrams'' Law of Change, while the other cultivated the Eight Diagrams'' Law of Fortune-telling. The two powers from the Eight Diagrams burst out and shed over and over. Mike''s and Jasper''s silhouettes came in and out of view, moving so quickly. In terms of offensive power, the Law of Change was stronger because it was closer to the heavenly law. The Law of Fortune-telling, on the other hand, was mysterious and unpredictable, so it could easily resist any attack. Technically, both of them possessed the Eight-Diagram Mutant, but one was rted to the Law of Change and the other the Law of Fortune-telling. "Their power must be on a ne with each other since the Law of Change and the Law of Fortune- telling are equally powerful. The result will depend on who has a deeper understanding of his ownw," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised. "This is an incredible fight!" Ricky shook his head in awe and remarked. "These two are magnificent! If they had a deeper understanding of theirw, they can be on par with the top forces'' talents from the inner region." "That''s for sure. The Eight Diagrams could be considered as one of the most ancient legacies in the world. Its original owner was the top master of the initial era, so he must have been at the peak state of the Divine Level," added the Dragon Intent Grass. An hourter, the battle between the two had ascended to its fiercest stage. The two forces collided with a loud explosion, and the dusty air billowed around them like a mist, shrouding the two as they jumped away from each other. "I don''t think anyone will win if we continue like this, Jasper. How about we fight each other with our strongest move? The oue of our battle depends on the depths of our understanding of our inheritance anyway, and that will be clear even with a single attack," Mike suggested telepathically. "Sure, that sounds like a good idea!" agreed Jasper. "The Law of Fortune-telling, Fortune-telling Heaven!" An ancient and mysterious force emerged from behind Mike''s body right after he made a series of gestures, symbolizing arrays. The mystical force swelled and surged like a raging river, which then compressed and formed ten white heavens. These ten white heavens were arranged in a specific pattern, and the Eight Diagrams'' shadow shrouded it like a cloud. At the same time, Jasper felt an incredible pressure that pushed him down, coming from thebined force. "Come on!" When Jasperid eyes on the suppressed heavens, his heart didn''t waver. Instead, his fighting spirit increased, and the Law of Change''s purest power burst out of his body like a dam that had broken. "The Law of Change! The power of Azure Dragon! The power of three stars! Three stars in one!" The Eight Diagrams rose over Jasper''s head as a shining north star, while an Azure Dragon phantom condensed in the distance. The Azure Dragon opened its mouth and spat out the power of the three stars, which then formed the Eight Diagrams'' strongest power. Boom! In the next breath, the two patterns of Eight Diagrams collided against each other, followed by their Omnipotent Skills. Ricky''s eyes narrowed in interest, for he knew that this was the moment that would decide the victor and the vanquished. ''I hope Jasper will win!'' he thought secretly to himself. Around him, airwaves spread in all directions and turned into ripples. The power of the Eight Diagrams had drowned everything like a flood, and nothing could be seen beyond the chalky breeze. A long time passed before the debris had settled, but, finally, Ricky could see what happened to Mike and Jasper. At this moment, the two of them hovered in the air, still as statues. Both of them were disheveled and their breaths were barely there. ''Is it a draw again?'' Ricky wondered in silence as he beheld the scene.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1358 The Positive And Negative Chapter 1358 The Positive And Negative Just as Ricky had expected, Mike came out of the collision ck and blue, spattered with the red of his blood. His chest ached with every move, which indicated that he must have broken some of his ribs, and his momentum and aura were rapidly diminishing. In sharp contrast, Jasper seemed unscathed. It was clear who had won the battle. Of course, if this were a battle of life and death, the end would have been much different. A thin, bitter ''smile made its way to Mike''s face as he stood by the altar, watching his blood drip on the floor. He didn''t want to admit defeat, but he had no choice. "It looks like Jasper has won, just as you expected, Ricky," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass. "Although Jasper is my friend, I feel sorry for Mike that only one person can inherit the Law of Universe," sighed Ricky in reply. Mike was a person who took pride in his humility and willingness to admit his own failure. Thus, he voluntarily came forward and told Jasper, "You won this battle, fair and square. Now, Master Adrian''s inheritance is yours!" "Thank you!" Nodding gratefully, Jasper smiled and added, "Since you agreed not to fight me to the death, I believe I owe you a favor." "From this day onwards, you are the inheritor of both the Law of Change and the Law of Universe. Your favor is worth a lot. There''s no way I''ll turn you down!" Honestly, Mike only treated Jasper well because the other man had the inheritance of the Law of Universe. If he had won the battle, things would have gone differently. Jasper couldn''t wait to get his hands on the inheritance, so he hastily approached Adrian''s statue. Its hands shone with a bright white light¡ªthe inheritance of the Law of Universe. With no hesitation, he let the Eight Diagrams'' power he possessed seep into his hands and used it to grasp the two glowing spheres of light. This was the physical manifestation of the inheritance. He then sat down with his legs crossed and the glowing spheres safely ensconced in his hands. Although he didn''t need toprehend the inheritance fully in this ce, he still needed to have a basic knowledge of it. At the very least, he must know more about thisnd of legacy. Two hourster, Jasper abruptly stood up with a wide grin on his face. He looked at Mike, who looked back at him glumly. "Why the hell are you smiling like that? Are you mocking me?" Mike grumbled unhappily when he saw the grin that lit up Jasper''s face. "Ha-ha, don''t get mad, mate! I can''t help but smile because there''s an excellent opportunity that I want to share with you." Jasperughed, which confused Mike even more. "What are you talking about? Are you going to give me the Law of Universe''s inheritance?" he answered yfully. "That''s right! I''m going to give you the inheritance of the Law of Universe. Will you dare to ept it?" Jasper asked Mike, his eyes deep and intense. And when they heard this, both Mike and Ricky became shocked and perplexed. The other man didn''t look like he was joking, but they couldn''t understand what he was talking about. ''Maybe the Law of Universe''s inheritance doesn''t suit Jasper? Does he not want it?'' Ricky wondered to himself, although the Dragon Intent Grass heard him. "But how is that possible? Except for the Law of Chaos, the Law of Universe is the mostplete kind. Adrian would not have left as many array spaces if that weren''t the case," it replied. "The Eight Diagrams may have a lot of exceedingly powerfulws, but none of them should conflict with the Law of Universe at all. No, he must have some other reason..." "What the hell are you saying now? It''s shameful enough that I have lost. Please, don''t make fun of me," uttered Mike in all seriousness. He didn''t believe that Jasper would just give him the inheritance after all the trouble he had gone through for it. "I''m not making fun of you. It turns out that Master Adrian left two inheritances!" answered Jasper, sounding overjoyed, heedless of the disbelief on the other two people''s faces. "What? Two inheritances?!" Instead of being enlightened, Ricky and Mike became much more confused when they heard his words. But Jasper immediately set off into an exnation, which mollified the other two, as they finally understood what was going on. He ryed that Adrian owned the mutant rted to the Law of Universe. All four continents back then considered the force of the Eight Diagrams as the most powerful in all the four continents, and they had an equally strong deputy master. They weren''t scattered then as they were nowadays, and there were significantly fewerpetitors for their inheritance. And Adrian obtained the inheritance of the Law of Universe. In those days, Adrian was the most talented among his peers who were set to inherit thews the Eight Diagrams contained. He was also the most promising candidate to be the next master of the Eight Diagrams. However, anyone who aimed to be the Eight Diagrams'' true master must be powerful enough to evolve other seven types ofws from the one he already obtained. This was no easy feat. For example, if one warrior obtained all the eight inheritances of the Eight Diagrams, but he failed to evolve the other seven powers from one inheritance, then he couldn''t be considered the Eight Diagrams'' real master. In other words, the real master of the Eight Diagram should be able to own a mutant that could evolve the eight different powers that were ordant to the eight differentws the Eight Diagram contained. This was what made the mutant rted to the Eight Diagrams different from Ricky''s seven mutants. The reason Adrian stood out among his peers was that he had a heart that was both positive and negative. Essentially, everything in the world had two sides¡ªa positive side and a negative side. Before anyone could fully understand the world, he must get to know both the good and the dark sides. Since Adrian had a heart that was equally good and evil, it gave him the ability toprehend the two sides'' strength andws. As a result, it perfectly bnced hisprehension. It made him capable ofprehending everything, including the Law of Universe. Therefore, his understanding of the Law of Universe was on equal footing with the Eight Diagrams'' master back then. Adrian had alsoprehended two morews, namely, the Law of Great Void and the Law of Evolvement. This made him the best candidate to seed the Eight Diagrams'' master. Unfortunately, he died in fighting the devil race. It was Adrian''s belief that a warrior should be capable of seeing everything as a whole¡ªas a coin with two sides. Otherwise, he would never be fit to be the Eight Diagrams'' real master. Only those who had a heart that was both good and evil could achieve this. This characteristic was, of course, incredibly rare. Only one person was known to have it for countless ages. Therefore, Adrian divided his inheritance into two parts, with one holding the positive part, while the other one held the negative part. The positive and negative parts of the inheritance mutually reinforced and neutralized each other. And only a warrior with a heart both positive and negative could cultivate it at the same time. With the absence of such a rare warrior, two warriors could cultivate it separately. In the end, theyplemented each other. They must then work together to be the masters of the Eight Diagrams. This was Adrian''s masterpiece, to some degree, as he came up with such a brilliant idea. Now that they had heard Jasper''s full exnation, Ricky and Mike finally understood why Jasper made such an offer. "Only spiritual potentates would dare to leave positive and negative inheritances separately. Even in his death, he is guiding the next generations to cultivate the Eight Diagrams!" Ricky and Mike eximed, eyes wide with awe. "Exactly! It''s no wonder he became one of the greatest spiritual potentates of the initial eras," Jasper agreed, nodding. "So, Mike, don''t think that I am offering you this opportunity because I am kind. The truth is that I can onlyprehend one kind of inheritance," Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. he then said to Mike. "After all, I don''t have the heart that''s both positive and negative. Don''t tell me you have such kind of heart!" he added jokingly. "Ha-ha! If I had that, I would have won the previous battle!" Mike replied with augh. He seemed more rxed now that he knew Jasper wasn''t making fun of him. "I can''t believe there''s a positive and negative inheritance. Did Master Adrian foresee that two people woulde to take his inheritance today?" The Dragon Intent Grass also couldn''t help but chuckle at the surprising turn of events. "Perhaps, this is for the best!" Ricky uttered happily. After all, he was d that both his friends would benefit from the inheritance. Chapter 1359 The Heavenly Lotus Seed Chapter 1359 The Heavenly Lotus Seed "But I''ve never heard that the Law of Universe is divided into two parts, so I''m not sure if this holds water. After all, they are not like Master Adrian. Only a spiritual potentate like him can have the heart with both positive and negative traits," mumbled the Dragon Intent Grass a little worriedly. "Don''t worry. Those two made it this far because they are special in their own right. They probably have their own thoughts on this based on their extensive experiences," Ricky reassured it. "Besides, they might have epted Master Adrian''s inheritance, but I doubt that they will dedicate their lives to chasing him when there are other good opportunities out there. I think they will explore their own roads in the martial world. However, those two must grow closer than brothers and learn tomunicate well with each other. Or else they won''t be able to cultivate the positive and negative Law of Universe together." "That would be pretty hard to aplish," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass doubtfully. "I don''t have a heart like Master Adrian''s, so I can''t take both inheritances. That''s where youe in. I will choose one, and you will receive the remaining one because you alone are qualified for it besides me. How does that sound?" Jasper suggested. "That sounds great! Thank you, Jasper!" replied Mike at once. He shed an enthusiastic smile at the other man and slightly inclined his head in an appreciative bow. He didn''t feel the need to refuse since he wanted the inheritance with all his heart. It would just be hypocrisy if he pretended not to want it. "It seems like fate has intended for us to fight alongside each other someday. Only then will we fully understand each other''s mind and maximize the power of the Law of Universe together," dered Jasper. "For now, let us set aside the battle of life and death and focus on the cultivation that fate has set before us. After all, we don''t want to die before we canprehend the Law of Universe." "I agree. We can duel to death onceter. But, for the time being, I am willing to trust you with my life, Jasper," Mike responded seriously upon hearing Jasper''s words. "Perhaps, it is required of the master of the Eight Diagrams to have a heart of tolerance," Ricky surmised as he thought about Jasper and Mike''s condition. "Many people are vying to be the master of the Eight Diagrams, but I hope that one of them would make it to the top. In that way, the continent will have another powerful warrior in their arsenal once the devils invade in the future," the Dragon Intent Grass candidly confessed. "I wonder... Does the era make the heroes, or do the heroes define the era?" Ricky asked lightly, sounding thoughtful and profound. After that, Jasper and Mike obtained the positive and negative Law of Universe, respectively. "Ricky, you''ve saved my life, time and again, and you are like a brother to me. I feel like there''s no need for much formality or any lengthy promation of gratitude between us. Just¡ªthank you, brother," Jasper told Ricky, keeping his words short but heartfelt. "Ha-ha, just a thank you? I thought you''ll give me an inheritance of the Law of Universe as well," replied Ricky teasingly. "Ha-ha! You already have too many opportunities. You don''t need the Law of Universe!" Jasperughed. "Fine, fine!" Ricky shrugged casually,ughing along with Jasper. "Don''t be jealous; I have a gift for you too," added Jasper suddenly. "Oh? What is it?" Ricky asked curiously. "This is from Master Adrian too. He left it for his inheritors. But I want to give it to you instead, because I don''t want you to leave thisnd empty-handed," Jasper exined and then looked at Mike inquiringly. "Mike, is this okay with you? We need to decide this together too," he asked. "Of course! I think Ricky is the perfect person to receive this." Mike nodded with a smile. As soon as he received the other man''s confirmation, Jasper made an array with his hands, and a small array space emerged in front of them. It seemed that Mike and Jasper had gained control of this space at the same time they acquired the inheritance. Eight strange seeds, the size of a warrior''s head, sat innocently in the small array space. When he saw this, Ricky''s interest immediately sky-rocketed. He couldn''t feel any energy on the seeds, but that made sense since it was still inside the array space''s protection. "What are these?" he curiously asked. "This is actually a rare and priceless treasure¡ªthe Heavenly Lotus Seed," answered Jasper. "Heavenly Lotus Seed!" When they heard Jasper''s words, both the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora in the Divine Manor let out a startled cry. It seemed that they had recognized the name, and they couldn''t believe what they had heard. "That''s the Heavenly Lotus Seed?!" Ricky also repeated in disbelief. Of course, he also knew about the Heavenly Lotus Seed. How could he not? It was a great treasure known to all the creatures in the four continents, and even the Devil Land creatures could recognize its name. It was so closely rted to the heavenlyw that it could be considered the seed of the heavenlyw. In fact, the birth of the Heavenly Lotus Seed itself could be regarded as a miracle, as several exceedingly difficult conditions must be met before it coulde into being. The purest heavenly power had to be condensed, merged, and tempered for several eras in a ce brimming with the essence and power of heaven and earth. And only by absorbing an abundance of luck could a Heavenly Lotus Seed be formed. With its seed, any creature could be a powerful master at the peak of the Sage Level regardless of his talent. Even the most worthless warrior had the chance to break through to the Potentate Level if he swallowed a Heavenly Lotus Seed. Of course, in the hands of a talented warrior, it was indeed invaluable. A genius could reach the peak of the Sage Level in just a few years or even less time with its aid. Such an amazing treasure deserved to be considered the seed of the heavenlyw. However, this amazing treasure also had its w. Specifically, the problem came when the Heavenly Lotus Seed''s power was exhausted. The warrior who used it could not break through further, even with the help of the real heavenlyw. This wasn''t technically a weakness because the Heavenly Lotus Seed could help creatures that used it to reach the preliminary stage of Sage Level, at the very least. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "So, Ricky, what do you think? Do you like it?" Jasper asked with a cheeky grin. "These eight Heavenly Lotus Seeds are on the same ne as eight warriors at the Sage Level." Ricky could only look at Jasper with a disbelieving expression. "This is awesome, but it''s a little too much," he hesitantly confessed. "I feel bad just epting them from you without fighting for them or anything. It''s too valuable." "Ha-ha, that''s life, man! Sometimes, you can''t avoid feeling embarrassed," Jasper said lightly, hoping that his words couldfort Ricky. "But you''d better take them. You have so many enemies after you, and you''ll probably garner more as you go forward in your life. You need strong warriors to help you, so you need these eight Heavenly Lotus Seeds more than me. Of course, you can also count on me to help you when that timees." Since the two of them knew each other for a long time now, Jasper knew Ricky better. "Okay, Jasper, I''ll take them. There''s no use saying no. It will be exceedingly helpful, after all," Ricky finally agreed after Jasper''s insistence. He then epted the seeds and put them inside his Massacring Zone. "Boy, if you want to seed, you must find eight warriors who are loyal to you, and you can give them the eight seeds. Otherwise, it will be very hard for you to rise to the top," the Dragon Intent Grass advised Ricky. "You are right. Don''t worry, I''ll get right on that." Ricky nodded. "Now, I''ll send my Shadowy Replication back to the Eastern Land and ask Scar to bring some people here." With everything settled and the inheritances finally in their hands, the three men exited the ce and joined Mordechai and others. Then, they continued their hunt for the devils. By this time, the number of devils in the Passage World must have increased. It made sense because the creatures of the continent wanted to kill the devils, while the devils, in turn, also wanted to eliminate all the creatures of the continent. Meanwhile, before they had left thend of legacy, Jasper made sure to take the space where they found Adrian''s inheritance with him. After all, it was like Adrian''s tomb. He felt that he needed to return it to the continent as a tribute for Adrian. Chapter 1360 The Short Devil Tribe Chapter 1360 The Short Devil Tribe Afterward, Jasper and Mike left to explore the Passage World together, intending to fight the devils they encountered with just the two of them. In this way, they would get used to killing devils as a pair, and they would learn to fight like one unit in the future. "Farewell, Ricky. See you in two years," said Jasper as he lightly patted him on the shoulder. "See you! And take care of yourself!" Ricky replied as a small smile tugged at his lips. He then turned back to Enoch and the others and bade them farewell too. "I see. So both of them have got the inheritance of the Law of Universe, and the only difference is that one has got the positive part and the other the negative part. Even though we don''t want to see them fight, we can''t do anything about it. However, if they all take the road of martial arts of the Eight Diagrams, who will be the Eight Diagrams'' real master?" As they continued on their journey, Ricky told Mordechai and E what had happened in the array, and the two couldn''t help but sigh. "I don''t know. It depends on their luck, and of course, on how much they can improve," answered Ricky with a shrug. "Anyway, let''s continue hunting those devils. We only have less than four hundred points at present. That''s far from enough." "You''re right. It''s time to shake a leg, guys!" Mordechai agreed enthusiastically. After that, the three of them did as Rnd had said, and they began to hunt devils that were at the same strength as them. During this time, all three rapidly grew stronger in terms of their realm, fighting power, and understanding of the road of martial arts. The three of them disyed greatpetence and umted five thousand points in just three months. That would allow one of them to be a disciple of the Misty South Pce. umting fifteen thousand points in two years would probably be a piece of cake for them. But Ricky didn''t intend to be a simple disciple of the Misty South Pce. He wanted to be a core disciple, and that meant he had to gain at least ten thousand points. Of course, that was the floor limit because other talented disciples would undoubtedly collect more points. He figured he must reach thirty thousand to forty thousand points so that he could at least reach the top ten. For that goal, two years was too short. Mordechai and E were well-aware of the situation as well. One of them said, "We have to kill a multitude of devils at once. If we don''t, we''ll run out of time, and you might not be a core disciple." "That''s what I was thinking as well. However, it''s almost impossible to kill an upper spiritual emperor or a demi-saint of the devil race," Ricky murmured, deep in thought. "Guys, I have an idea. Why don''t we take out one of the devil race''s strongholds?" suggested Mordechai all of a sudden. As soon as they heard this, Ricky and E nodded pensively. They thought it was a good idea as well. Since the devils had dwelt within the Passage World for a long time, some of them had built temporary cities, and those cities became known as strongholds. They were basically makeshift residences for the devil race in the Passage World. Of course, the creatures from the continent had also done the same. They, too, had their strongholds in this world. "But the three of us aren''t strong enough to take out a whole stronghold of the devil race. We need stronger allies," Mordechai said. "What do you think about Enoch and his twopanions? Rnd can help us find them, and we can try asking them for help." "Enoch and hispanions? Hmm...how shall I put it? I see them as acquaintances rather than trusted allies right now," Ricky hemmed and hawed. It seemed that he wanted to refuse, but he did it in such a roundabout way. "But besides them, we don''t have anyone else. We can call Jasper and Mike, but I don''t think we should disturb them," murmured Mordechai pensively. "Actually, I can think of some people. If it''s okay with you, we can contact them," suggested Ricky. "Who do you have in mind?" E asked curiously. "I thought we could ask ire and Peter," Ricky answered slowly, studying their faces to see if they agreed with him. "Those two, huh?" Mordechai fell silent for a moment before he nodded thoughtfully. "I guess that''s a good choice. After all, you have the king''s inheritance while ire has the queen''s. Since they are from the same bloodline, you would surely fight well together. Plus, I think ire has a crush on you!" Mordechaiughed as he spoke, teasing Ricky. On the other side, a small smile fought to grace E''s lips, even as she tried to hide it. "Hey, don''t make fun of me!" Ricky cried out in protest, although he, too, was smiling. "Now that I think about it, you seem to trust that woman very much," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in at this moment. "I think she can be trusted since she can give the king''s inheritance to me," Ricky said. "Of course, we still need to tread cautiously. We can''t let our guard down." "Of course." Now that everyone agreed, all that was left to do was contact ire. Ricky could get in touch with her any time because they had each other''s contact information. And even if they didn''t, the connection between the king''s and queen''s inheritances allowed them to communicate with each other any time they wished to. But, surprisingly, just as Ricky was about to contact ire through the king''s inheritance, a message came from the queen''s. Needless to say, ire contacted him too. She was the only person who could send messages through the heavenly illusion power in Ricky''s body, after all. "Maybe she wants to ask for my help too..." Ricky uttered in surprise. What a coincidence! They sent a message to each other at the same time. Indeed, they were like two peas in a pod! Wasting no more time, Ricky epted the message at once. But the light smile on his face grew dim as soon as he heard about ire''s current predicament. "Is something wrong?" asked Mordechai when he saw the gloomy expression on Ricky''s face. "I just received a message from ire. Apparently, they are in the Short Devil tribe''s stronghold, surrounded by enemies," Property ? N?velDrama.Org. replied Ricky, looking slightly worried. "The Short Devil tribe!" E gasped. "The members of the Mu n are so daring. I wonder why they attacked the Short Devil tribe''s stronghold. The Short Devil tribe may not be one of the eight major tribes of the devil race, but they are still top devils. And besides, the Short Devil tribe is not any weaker than those eight major devil tribes because they have a special ability. Since devils are born to kill, almost none of them can cast weapons, except for the Short Devil tribe." "That''s right. The Short Devil tribe has created ny percent of the devil race''s weapons. They have a significant role, so the other devil tribes must have sent some of their powerful warriors to keep them safe. I don''t understand why ire and herpanions would do something so stupid!" remarked Mordechai with a perplexed frown. "It doesn''t matter what their reasons were. We have to go and help them," Ricky piped in at this moment. His words were firm and determined, so the others didn''t dare to protest. "Even though they are from a different group, we still have to save them. They are from the continent, just like us." "Well said. I agree," said Mordechai as he nodded eagerly. The next moment, Ricky took Rnd out of the spiritual space tool and asked, "Do you know where the Short Devil tribe''s stronghold in the Passage World is located?" "Yes, I know about their three strongholds. Which one are you talking about?" Rnd asked, but his answer elicited more questions from the group. "What? Are you saying that the Short Devil tribe has three strongholds?" Ricky and the other two gaped at Rnd in shock. "Indeed," Rnd nodded. "What should we do?" Mordechai asked through telepathy. "Should we separate and go to the three strongholds by ourselves? But we can''t save them alone. It''s too dangerous." "No. We should stay together," Ricky protested. "Don''t worry. I have a way." He then went on to create two Shadowy Replications and then turned to Rnd. "Can you ask your two otherpanions to head to the two strongholds? My two Shadowy Replications will apany them. And then you can take us to the third stronghold," Ricky instructed. "But the Short Devil tribe''s strongholds are incredibly dangerous. I don''t think we should risk our lives like this," protested Rnd with a shake of his head. "I know, but we have no other choice. Please, take us there," insisted Ricky once more. "If you take us there, I will free the five of you as soon as we resolve this matter. I give you my word." Hearing Ricky''s words, Rnd grew quiet as he pondered about whether he should take the risk. "Come on, man, let''s go. We are short on time, and I have to save my friends. I promise you I''ll owe you a favor." Ricky broke the silence when he prodded the other man again, impatient to save the others. "Fine, fine. I''ll take you there." Seeing the determination in Ricky''s eyes, Rnd couldn''t refuse him. Chapter 1361 The Massacre Chapter 1361 The Massacre Rnd only agreed to lead Ricky to the Short Devil tribe''s strongholds because the other man promised he would set him and hispanions free right after. However, Ricky''s favor was another story. He figured that he shouldn''t think about it, at least, for the time being. "Thank you, man! I''ll remember this," Ricky responded gratefully as soon as Rnd agreed. Rnd then led the three of them to one of the Short Devil tribe''s strongholds, and they arrived at their destination after about half a day''s travel. Unfortunately, Ricky couldn''t detect ire''s aura in this stronghold, which meant that she and herpanions must be in a different stronghold. "It looks like they aren''t here," Ricky muttered with tant disappointment. He had hoped to find them here, but they came to the wrong ce. And since they went to a dud, all they could do was wait for news from Rnd''spanions, hoping that one of them would have better news. Thankfully, Ricky finally received good news from one of his Shadowy Replications after an hour. It reported that they had detected ire''s aura in another stronghold. "Thank you for bringing us here, Rnd. Now, just as I promised, the five of you are free from now on," Ricky dered with a smile. "But you must make a Martial Arts Oath before you leave, as the others must not find out we are here. You five need to promise to keep this a secret." "I understand," This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rnd agreed, nodding. Under their agreement, Ricky let them go once Rnd made the Martial Arts Oath. With that taken care of, Ricky took Mordechai and E to the Massacring Zone, and they headed to where the Shadowy Replication found ire. Once they arrived, he deactivated the Shadowy Replication that was waiting for him there. Ricky''s space and the Shadowy Replication''s space were linked to each other. In that way, the Shadowy Replication''s space served as Ricky''s safety. It could take him away from dangerous situations, and it could also serve as his hiding spot. ''Perhaps, in the future, I should hide some Shadowy Replications in concealed ces. When my Shadowy Replications reach maturity and could produce Flesh Replications, I can use them to hide and even escape in times of trouble, '' Ricky thought with much foresight. The Short Devil tribe''s stronghold was a ck castle located in a deep valley. ck figures appeared one after another around the castle. These were devils. However, these devils weren''t from the Short Devil tribe. They belonged to other devil tribes that served as protectors of the Short Devil tribe. Since the creatures from the Short Devil tribe specialized in casting weapons, they couldn''t fight well, and they had to rely on other tribes to protect them. Seeing this, Ricky and the other two cautiously hid in his space first. "Do you sense them inside, Ricky? Can you tell where they are?" Mordechai eagerly asked the other man. "Yes. I can sense their auras inside the castle," answered Ricky affirmatively. The next moment, he drove the space into the castle. They slowly moved inside, following ire''s aura, until they arrived deep into the castle. There, the three of them found what they were looking for. A golden halo surrounded ire, Peter, and the other four, while the halo itself was enveloped in a profound illusory space. Unfortunately, Ricky had very limited knowledge about this golden halo. He only knew that it came from the Sacred Illusory Kingdom''s sacred weapon¡ªthe Illusory Ring. He heard that this particr sacred weapon could release powerful and profound illusory space. Of course, the illusory space''s strength depended on the user''s realm and strength. As Ricky gazed into the Illusory Ring, he saw that ire and herpanions stood inside, joined by an old and stout ck devil. This devil looked incredibly old, and he had just reached the Emperor Level. In fact, this one looked positively ancient that it seemed like he would deteriorate at any moment. Meanwhile, outside the Illusory Ring stood countless devils from the Short Devil tribe and other tribes. They surrounded ire and others in a siege, but none of them dared to enter the Illusory Ring, nor did they try to attack the people inside. The short devil inside the Illusory Ring must be a high-ranking official of the Short Devil tribe, so they didn''t dare to put him in danger. "Humans! Let our old chief go! If you release him and hand over our casting heritage, we will let you live," said the Short Devil tribe''s current chief. "Ricky, how strong are these devils?" asked Mordechai out of curiosity. "Most of them are average warriors. With our current strength, only one devil can pose a threat to us," Ricky informed him. "Oh? They only have one strong member?" Mordechai repeated with a delighted grin. "That''s not much, so we can probably take them. However, I''m afraid that stronger reinforcements maye." "I doubt it. The devil race''s strongholds are located far away from each other, so we''ll have plenty of time to get away from here. Plus, we have enough in our ranks. Every upper spiritual emperor of the devil race has a creature from the continent ready to confront him." E added her two cents as well. "Besides, from the looks of it, ire and herpanions picked a good hostage. The Short Devil tribe in this stronghold seems to care a great deal for their old chief. That or they just care about the casting inheritance. Either way, we have a trump card against them." "Indeed. It was brilliant of ire and Peter. They managed to take the Short Devil tribe''s casting heritage," Ricky agreed with a smile. "Can you use your space to bring them in?" asked Mordechai, thinking that they would use the space to run away. "Yeah, I can do that since nothing is blocking me here. However, wouldn''t that be a waste? We are already here. We can''t just save them. This stronghold is ripe for the picking! I also don''t want to let this chance go. I want to kill every devil here whose strength does not far surpass mine," exined Ricky. "If that''s so, what are we waiting for? Let''s kill all of them." answered Mordechai yfully,ughing in amusement. They seemed to be two peas in a pod. After all, he wanted to fight against those devils too. Boom! As the devils bargained with ire, who was still in the Illusory Ring, a massive square seal that contained a strong power of time appeared over the ck castle, expanding bigger and bigger every second. The devils that surrounded them were utterly shocked to see this. "What the hell is happening?" shouted the other tribes'' leaders as they started to panic. They hastily activated their power, intending to confront the giant seal. Several powerful devils worked together to resist the attack, and they sessfully blocked Ricky''s Time Seal. In the next moment, Ricky''s figure appeared in the middle of the Time Seal. He had a wicked smile on his face as he said, "You devil bastards, don''t me me for being cruel to you because you deserve it." His grin widened, and in between one breath and the next, a ray of light shot out from between his eyebrows. It grew brighter and brighter until it engulfed the entire castle. "How is that possible?" All eyes could only watch the scene with disbelief in their eyes. ire, Peter, and theirpanions, as well as Mordechai and E who were still in the Massacring Zone, all recognized it in one nce. "The ancient arena!" Ricky had indeed summoned the ancient arena. Boom! Boom! Under his control, it hovered over the ck castle and then dropped onto it with a deafening blow, crushing the entire castle beneath it into dust. The ancient arena was made of Rocks of Heaven and Earth, which made it as tough and sturdy as any supreme weapon. A small ck castle stood no chance against it. Pained and dying screams erupted from the dust and debris that had remained of the devils'' abode. Undoubtedly, the power of Ricky, a middle spiritual emperor, filled the ancient arena to the brim. And it had struck the castle with a crushing blow. How could any devil who hadn''t be a middle spiritual emperor survive? That was how Ricky dealt with the weaker devils, and only a few living devils remained. He then put away the ancient arena and the Time Seal. To his satisfaction, he noticed that only several middle spiritual emperors and lower spiritual emperors at peak state had survived. Of course, those devils who witnessed this fell silent, unable to utter a word out of shock. Chapter 1362 Peters Improvement Chapter 1362 Peter''s Improvement Mordechai was speechless with disbelief, and he couldn''t say anything for a long time. After a long while, he asked, "How is that even possible? Does this mean you always have that ancient arena with you, Ricky?" E was in the same boat. She could only stare at Ricky in silence. "Yeah, it''s been with me all this time, and you just didn''t know." A mysterious smile shed across Ricky''s face. "You really are incredible, man! How can you control that ancient arena?" Mordechai sighed again. "However, I don''t think we can use that here. If other warriors find out that you have that, you''ll be in even more danger!" "Don''t worry, none of these devils will leave this ce alive. I''m sure you have no ns of just letting these devils go, right?" Ricky reassured the other man. "As for ire and herpanions, I think we can trust them to keep this a secret." After that, he released Mordechai and E from the Massacring Zone, and then he turned to ire and Peter. "You guys can put away the Illusory Ring now. It''s time to take down these pests!" Hearing Ricky''s voice woke the two of them from their shocked stupor. Just as he instructed, they put away the Illusory Ring and went to Ricky''s side. Of course, they killed the Short Devil tribe''s old chief before anything else. "Ricky, thanks foring," ire breathed gratefully as she came to Ricky''s side. "How can I note when a beauty such as you called for me? You know I can''t say no to you," he answered with a teasing grin. "Long time no see, Ricky! I can''t believe how much stronger you''ve gotten since thest time I saw you. Indeed, you are the genius that defeated Mike and that man who had the Dark Land Blood Mutant," Peter chimed in at this moment. He had always thought of himself as a genius, and in his mind, even Mike was no better than him. Mike was only powerful because he had trained for longer and, thus, had more experience. But after he saw the battle between Ricky and Chad, Peter had to admit that Ricky was more talented than himself. He saw how powerful Ricky was, even though the other man had less time to cultivate than him. The fact that Peter could tell how much stronger he had grown caught Ricky''s attention. With his acute senses, he could tell that Peter had also grown stronger, and by a wide margin too! In fact, he couldn''t see through Peter''s actual strength at all. "You have also be stronger, haven''t you, Peter?" Ricky asked with a cryptic smile. "But this isn''t the time for us to reminisce about the past. Let''s kill these devils first." "You, despicable humans, all deserve to die!" the Short Devil tribe''s chief roared in anger as he gazed at the surrounding wreckage filled with the corpses of his fellow devils. "I have a proposal for you, young master of the ck Poison Devil tribe. If you help me kill these creatures from the continent, I promise to cast weapons for your tribe for twenty years with nothing in exchange," the chief of the Short Devil tribe proposed to the young master of the ck Poison Devil tribe beside him, and his face was contorted in anger and grief. When the young master heard this, his ghastly eyes lit up in greed. The proposal had thrilled him because it meant that the esteemed Short Devil tribe would cast weapons for his tribe for twenty years, and they would ask nothing in return. It was a great bargain, and his tribe would certainly profit from the deal. But, of course, he didn''t let the glee show on his face. He replied to the chief coldly, "Chief, set your mind at ease. These creatures from the continent are ourmon enemies. I won''t show them any mercy. How can I when they have ughtered many members of the ck Poison Devil tribe as well?" "Humph! You have the nerve to say we, humans, deserve to die, but you don''t know what you are talking about. Since ancient times, the devils have always been the ones to start every battle," replied Ricky in an icy tone that rivaled the young master''s. "Honestly, whenever I kill any other creature, I feel slightly guilty since they are still living creatures of this earth. But I don''t have any sense of guilt when taking your worthless lives!" "You must have a death wish, human brat. Are you so confident that you can destroy our stronghold with some sacred weapons in your hands?" sneered the young master. In the blink of an eye, he sped towards Ricky with murderous intent. "Guys, I''ll leave the rest of the devils to you while I deal with the young master myself," instructed Ricky telepathically to hispanions. He saw that the young master hadunched an attack at him, but he was ready to move at a moment''s notice. "Understood! Take care of yourself!" "Let me deal with that annoying guy, Ricky. He made us suffer a lot before you arrived, and he has insulted us over and over. If we weren''t surrounded by these devils, I would have killed him already," Peter chimed in before Ricky could do anything. It seemed that he had a grudge against the young master. Then, without waiting for Ricky''s answer, he sped towards his opponent. "You are the young master of the ck Poison Devil tribe, right? I''ll be yourst opponent because I''ll take your life today," Peter told the devil coldly as he continuously released the heavenly illusionary power from his body. Meanwhile, Ricky and the others went straight for the other middle spiritual emperors of the devil race. They intended to end this battle as fast as they could, as that would ensure their victory over this stronghold. If they took longer than necessary, some reinforcements for the devils might arrive. As Peter and the young master fought, he noticed that the devil cultivated a potent demonic poison¡ª the ck Poison. "Humph! You stupid weaklings from the continent. We only held back because we were afraid of hurting the old chief! You would have died from the ck Poison now if it weren''t for him," the young master uttered disdainfully. "You think you can do that? Try me, then!" Peter challenged his opponent. With the heavenly illusionary power, he immediately unleashed his Illusionary Mutant. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, the poisonous evil spirit crashed against the countlessyers of Peter''s heavenly illusionary power. The poisonous evil spirit contained a strong power of erosion and attack, and it could also suppress the energy of the continent. It was so potent that it seemed like it could dissolve anything it touched. Peter, as an experienced warrior, was well aware of his weakness. He wasn''t good at fighting head-on because his body wasn''t up to par, and that meant he had to misdirect his opponent''s attention with illusions. In this way, he also nned to confuse the young master so that the devil wouldn''t figure out where his real body was. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The poisonous evil spirit could actually restrain the power of illusion, but that ability wasn''t obvious at this moment. "It looks like Peter''s illusion power has be much stronger," Ricky remarked when he saw this. "And his blood power has increased as well." "You''re right. His blood power has increased because his heavenly illusionary power has advanced to a higher level. He can''t achieve that just byprehending," the Dragon Intent Grass agreed at once. "Yeah, and his blood power didn''t just get a little stronger. It seems like its power has shot up to the next level. I can tell because his heavenly illusionary power has gained an extreme nature that it didn''t have before," agreed Ricky, nodding. "Another ace genius has been born! Or, at the very least, he is close to bing an ace genius," the Dragon Intent Grass added further. While Ricky and the Dragon Intent Grass conversed, Peter had gained the upper hand with his heavenly illusionary power. With its power, he had managed to suppress the ck Poison released by the young master. "Is this all you can do?" Peter scoffed after he had suppressed the young master withyers of his heavenly illusionary power. "As I said earlier, I could have killed you already if you didn''t have so many people with you." "You dare mock me, you lowly human?" the young master roared at Peter''s insults. He then unleashed invisible killing intent that swarmed Peter''s heavenly illusionary power and destroyed it. The poisonous evil spirit had drowned the entire area, like a river with the young master at its core. "It''s the Poisonous River!" The young master made a small array with his hands in the blink of an eye, and a thick ck poisonous evil spirit surged in an instant, forming a winding poisonous river that looked like a ck python in the sky. Then, the poisonous evil spirit spread out and overflowed higher into the skies, as if it came from the original ce of the poisonous evil spirit. Sizzle! Sizzle! Moreover, due to the poisonous evil spirit, the entire space turned into nothingness. Indeed, the poisonous evil spirit was terrifying in its power. Chapter 1363 Ricky Versus Three Devils Chapter 1363 Ricky Versus Three Devils "Hold your breath! Use your strength to get rid of the poisonous evil spirit!" Ricky called out to Peter as soon as he felt the poisonous evil spirit''s presence. He believed that Peter was stronger than the ck Poison Devil tribe''s young master, but he still needed to be careful in the face of any evil spirit, especially the poisonous evil spirit. "I see that your poison can restrain any kind of illusion power, but unfortunately, you are too weak to restrain me," Peter calmly lectured the young master, who looked surprised that he could counter the poisonous evil spirit with his heavenly illusionary power. "Go to hell!" The young master scoffed and abruptlyshed out with the Poisonous River like it was a long whip. Everything the river touched dissolved into nothing. At the same time, Peter''s heavenly illusionary power copsed as well. But that did not faze Peter. With his eyes narrowed in concentration, he activated the Illusory Mutant. Layers uponyers of illusory yet condensed power swelled and crested like a wave, forming sheets of intertwined Heavenly Illusionary Spaces around him. Each Heavenly Illusionary Space had a heart at its very core. "The Omnipotent Skill¡ªThousand Illusionary Pces!" Boom! Boom! Boom! Under the influence of this power, the Heavenly Illusionary Spaces'' multiple layers shifted and changed. It looked as if they had formed countless illusionary pces, which were so abundant that it shrouded the Poisonous River and even the young master himself. These pces that the heavenly illusionary power created were all deceptions. However, those creatures who were weaker than Peter and knew nothing about the illusion power were clueless to its actual power. The only way that the young master could sense it was when these pces took on a solid form. Unfortunately, it was toote. While Peter condensed the illusion pces, he had separated them from each other in the meanwhile. And once they had been separated, the Poisonous River that epassed all these pces also separated. It was divided into dozens of pieces, shattering like fragile porcin, which meant that the Omnipotent Skill of the young master had failed. Immediately after, the separated pces swarmed over to the young master until it covered himpletely. Screams and howl of pain resonated in the air. This scene shook the devils who were fighting with Ricky and the others, and fear gripped their hearts. The enemies'' morale, focus, and fighting power went down at once, and Ricky and the others couldn''t let this excellent opportunity go to waste. They ughtered the ck-jawed devils, finishing off each creature in just a dozen moves. The group aplished this quickly, mainly because they were much stronger than the devils they were fighting. "Ricky, it looks like we overestimated the devils in this stronghold. I expected to meet more resistance than this," Mordechai remarked as he mulled things over. "There were so many of them, but in the end, none of them could handle us even though they sorely outnumbered us. I guess we outgunned them." "Their enormous poption was actually a serious threat, but thankfully, Ricky''s unexpected attack with the ancient arena turned the tide. If he hadn''t interfered, who knows what could have happened to us," This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Peter chimed in pensively. "The Short Devil tribe might not pose a threat against us, but the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe had the potential to destroy us. If they activated the poisonous evil spirit at the same time, we wouldn''t even be able to outrun it. That was the reason we stayed in the Illusory Ring all the time. We had no choice but to stay there. However, thanks to you, we are finally free!" "I didn''t do much. The ancient arena did all the work for me," Ricky said with a smile. The screaming stopped at this point, so Peter drew his power into his body once again. Before long, the debris and power in the air that obscured everyone''s eyesight dissipated, and the young master was exposed. The young master had lost his menacing and wicked aura. He now looked like a three- year-old child, who wasughing with no care for the world. The Thousand Illusionary Pces had shattered his mind. He must have experienced so many illusions that his mind could not differentiate what was real from what was not. "The heavenly illusionary power is terrifying!" Ricky, Mordechai, and Ashley couldn''t help but sigh. "What kind of inheritance did your cousin get, ire? His heavenly illusionary power has significantly improved!" asked Ricky out of curiosity. "Your performance affected him a lot. After you defeated the owner of the Dark Land Blood Mutant, he went back to the ancestralnd as if an inspiration had struck him. Then, in the ancestralnd, he went through life-and-death cultivation, and his blood power exponentially increased," ire candidly exined to Ricky. She didn''t feel the need to keep it a secret since they were on the same side, anyway. "Oh, I see. It''s no wonder his strength has improved so much; his blood power had leveled up as well," Ricky murmured, nodding to himself. It didn''t take long before Peter finally took down the young master. "Let''s collect the arms of the Emperor Level devils and then leave. We''ll talk about the rest once we''re at a safer ce," Ricky announced once all the threats had been neutralized. "That sounds good." All hispanions nodded in agreement. They seeded in taking down the stronghold, but they figured that such a significant event would likely attract the attention of other devils from other strongholds. And they were right. Just as they expected, a group of devils arrived not long after they finished collecting the arms from the devils'' corpses. It was a group of ten devils who reeked of the poisonous evil spirit. Obviously, these ten devils also came from the ck Poison Devil tribe. But what worried them most was that the ten devils were all middle spiritual emperors. Five of them felt exceedingly powerful. From what Ricky could tell, each of these five devils had the strength of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state. "This is bad!" Ricky warned the others telepathically. "Yeah, I know. We''re in a tight spot, but we have to fight no matter what," replied Mordechai at once. "Damn it! Those damned creatures from the continent killed our young master!" The ten devils found their young master''s corpse. Outraged roars echoed all over the ce, and bloodlust seemed to have overtaken the devils. "All right, I''ll take three one-star middle spiritual emperors, while Mordechai will take the remaining two. I''ll leave the rest up to you, guys!" After saying this, Ricky burst out his momentum and covered the three powerful devils with it. "Oh,e on, you two! At least leave me one of the five strongest devils!" Peter unhappily protested. "Ha-ha! You already had a great fight earlier, Peter. We also have to pull our weight somehow," responded Mordechai with a smile. Without another word, he turned to two of the strongest devils, shrouding them in his menacing aura. Peter said nothing more after hearing Mordechai''s words. Instead, he went to subdue the remaining five devils with ire, E, and the other four geniuses. ''This is great! I get to fight three one-star middle spiritual emperors at peak state. I''ll use these guys to test how powerful my new Omnipotent Skill is!'' Ricky nned in his mind. He burst out his Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level and all his mutant powers in an instant, and he rushed to the three devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe. Of course, these devils could feel Ricky''s strength, so they wanted to fight Ricky together. Meanwhile, Ricky mainly relied on the Devouring Mutant to help him through this battle. While the ck Poison Devil tribe''s ace was the poisonous evil spirit, he had the Devouring Mutant, which could devour everything. So, he naturally used it to resist. Boom! Boom! Boom! Ricky and the devils exchanged dozens of rounds of body collision, and he quickly gained the upper hand over the devils. Even Ronan, the Purple Wild Devil tribe''s young master, couldn''t defeat Ricky in terms of physical strength, not to mention these three devils of the ck Poison Devil tribe. When the three devils sensed Ricky''s strength, they immediately avoided fighting him head-on. They maintained a good distance from him and released the poisonous Omnipotent Skill, intending to poison Ricky to death instead. "Poisonous Waterfall!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The three devils simultaneously released the poisonous evil spirit, which then merged together and formed a turbulent waterfall. Secondster, it mmed down towards Ricky like a tidal wave. Chapter 1364 Borrowing Life From Death Chapter 1364 Borrowing Life From Death The three one-star middle spiritual emperors at peak state had banded together to attack Ricky with a waterfall strikebined with the poisonous evil spirit. Seeing this, Ricky couldn''t help but feel threatened by their allied strength. "This isn''t good! I''m only as strong as a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state," Ricky said to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy, feeling lightly rmed. "Back when I was a one-star lower spiritual emperor, I could fight on par with a two-star lower spiritual emperor. But now, I can''t even challenge a two-star middle spiritual emperor. It looks like I can''t challenge warriors at higher levels from now on." "Lad, just be content that you could still do that when you were at the Emperor Level," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded. The grass was afraid that Ricky would insist on challenging those who were stronger than him, which might lead to his downfall. "Don''t worry. I won''t let it affect my progress in martial arts," Ricky reassured. Even though he hated it, he knew it was unlikely that he could still challenge anyone at a higher level in the future. It wasn''t because he had be less talented, but it was because the heavenlyw would not allow him to do so any longer. And now, as Ricky looked at the falling Poisonous Waterfall, he was well prepared. The moment it came close enough, the Evil Devouring Mouth materialized behind Ricky in an instant and the enormous mouth opened, swallowing down all the poisonous evil spirit in one gulp. "Nether power!" At his bidding, theher power came out, transformed into theher world, and devoured the Poisonous Waterfall. "Turn into a ck vortex! Now!" Ricky''s transformation power drove theher power to condense into a vortex, which then immediately absorbed the entire Poisonous Waterfall, annihting it in the blink of an eye. Even after this destructive effect, the vortex continued to transform into threeher fists that struck the three devils, respectively. The three devils could do nothing. The blow left them with varying degrees of injuries. Meanwhile, Mordechai had gained the upper hand against the two devils. His Sorcerous Combat Body had grown even stronger than Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body, and it perturbed his two opponents when they couldn''t break through his defense at all. How could they win against an enemy they couldn''t hurt? As for Peter and the others, they had also sessfully backed their opponents into a corner. It was only at this point that these devils, who came of their own ord to avenge theirpanions, realized how powerful Ricky and hispanions truly were. No wonder they destroyed the stronghold and ughtered all the devils guarding it. "Kill them!" Unfortunately, even though they regretted their decision, the devils couldn''t escape now. They had no choice but to fight. At their wits'' end, the three devils fighting against Ricky went berserk to the extreme and unleashed all their might, knowing that they couldn''t defeat him with anything less than their strongest power. TheyThis is from N?velDrama.Org. also figured that Ricky was the strongest among these people, so if they wanted to win, they had to cut them off by the head, so to speak. Boom! Boom! Boom! The extreme berserk empowered the three devils'' bodies and strength, making them stronger and faster as they formed a circle around Ricky. At the same time, blood essence spilled from between their eyebrows like sweat. Ricky could tell that these three devils'' bodies were burning their life essence just to take him down. Indeed, they were desperate to win. "Poisonous Crystal!" The next moment, the three devils merged their poisonous evil spirit with the power of their blood essence and life essence. It took the shape of an eight-sided crystal, which then epassed Ricky. "Do you think you can imprison me?" Ricky uttered as he looked at them with disdain. With the burst of the Ancestral Intent Form, he condensed the mutant power into his golden body''s right fist. Hebined it with the chaotic power and the chromatic energy as well and used it to strike at his crystal prison. Bang! Bang! But to Ricky''s surprise, his strongest punch barely left a mark on the Poisonous Crystal. It didn''t look like it would break anytime soon. "How is this possible? What is this?" Ricky could only gape in shock. He should be no weaker than these three devils. Although the three of them hadbined force and used their life essence and blood essence power, the difference between their strength shouldn''t be so vast. "I can''t believe their power increased so much! Their life essence shouldn''t have made this much difference!" Ricky wracked his brain for an exnation. He couldn''t believe it! "Actually, it wasn''t their power that increased so much. It''s because this Omnipotent Skill is exceedingly powerful!" the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "Are you scared now, you weakling from the continent? Do you realize how weak you are in front of us?" the three devils hissed at Ricky as they red at him viciously. "This is the supreme Omnipotent Skill of our ck Poison Devil tribe. We had to use half of our life essence to activate it, but it''s worth it because it will turn you into dust." "Oh, I see. That is your supreme Omnipotent Skill, huh?" Ricky murmured thoughtfully after hearing the three devils'' words. "Do you think this thing is strong enough to kill me?" "Of course! You are just a low life from the continent. We''ll see if you can still talk arrogantly after this." The next second, the three devils activated the Poisonous Crystal again, their eyes gleaming with determination to kill Ricky. Soon, the Poisonous Crystal started to shrink until it was smaller than a grain of dust. The potent evil spirit in the crystal continuously increased as well and wore Ricky down. But he wasn''t afraid at all. After all, he had the Devourer Zone. "This Omnipotent Skill is truly powerful! No wonder it''s their supreme skill. If your opponent was weaker, it could have corroded them until there was nothing left." Ricky couldn''t help but sigh as he gazed at the shrinking Poisonous Crystal with awe. "Unfortunately for you, I am your enemy. I may not be able to break through this crystal, but I can get out of here if I want." "You''re just bluffing. I doubt you can do anything at all," the three devils sneered in reply,pelling the Poisonous Crystal to shrink faster. "It''s such a shame that you have burnt half of your life essence. But that''s okay. I''ll just take the remaining half from you." A wicked smile graced Ricky''s thin lips. "Turn back the time!" Ricky shouted and consumed his life. The time around him instantly reversed to an hour ago. And because he wasn''t inside the Poisonous Crystal an hour ago, he was able toe out of it unscathed. "What? That''s not possible! How could you turn back time?" Seeing what had happened, the three devils couldn''t believe their eyes. They felt the strong time power that emanated from Ricky, but their minds had frozen in shock. "Space-shrinking Pace!" Ricky took advantage of the three devils'' shock and moved. In the blink of an eye, he burst out the Space-shrinking Pace and struck the devils with three equally powerful punches. If he had done this earlier while the devils were at peak state, they could have kept up with Ricky''s Space-shrinking Pace. But now, they had burned half of their life essence, and as such, they had been significantly weakened. Although Ricky had consumed his life with the earlier skill he used, it didn''t have any effect on his fighting power, unlike what the devils had done. Thus, his three punches struck them down without mercy, and each one ended up with grave injuries. Everyone in the vicinity was astounded. Mordechai and hispanions gaped in surprised silence, while the devils were miserable with fear and despair. "Now, I''m going to take your lives!" After saying this, Ricky stood up stiffly and loomed over all three devils. The next move he nned was cruel, but considering that his opponents were devils, Ricky felt like it was justified. As soon as the words fell from his mouth, the Life and Death River emerged behind Ricky like a shadow. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªBorrowing Life from Death!" A few secondster, the power of death and life flowed out from Ricky''s body like a river. Simr to most primitive dark and light energies, it swept through everything in its path and evolved into the picture of life and death. The overflowing power bowled over the three injured devils, where the two kinds of power¡ªthe life and death power¡ªinstantly poured into their battered bodies. Immediately, the three devils copsed in great pain. Worse, their life essence rapidly fell, as Ricky''s Life and Death River steadily absorbed it. Before long, it merged fully into Ricky''s body through the Life and Death River. The three devils were left with theirst gasp, steadily weakening, while in sharp contrast, Ricky''s breath of life rapidly grew stronger. Chapter 1365 The Arrival Of A Demi-saint Chapter 1365 The Arrival Of A Demi-saint A sudden hush descended upon the area. Needless to say, Ricky''s performance had shocked everyone. Just now, he had used an offensive skill that absorbed his opponents'' lifespan and added it to his own. They had never heard of such a skill, let alone seen it used by anyone before. Perhaps, some of them had heard of it, but only when it had been used for evil means. They all felt like this was the first time someone had applied such an exceptional skill for aboveboard reasons. There was no trace of evil on Ricky at all. Those who saw what had happened couldn''t help but feel intimidated by Ricky. As for the devils, they were terrified. ''It seems that I will never be able to overtake him.'' As Peter gazed at Ricky''s towering facade, a confusing mix of feelings pulled at his heartstrings. Of course, he was happy about his friend''s sess, but he also felt slightly frustrated at the same time. "This isn''t surprising at all, Peter, since he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor." ire must have noticed Peter''s discouragement, so she tried tofort him through telepathy. "Incredible demi-spiritual emperors are exceedingly rare, and several eras could pass with only one in existence." "I understand." Peter sighed. In fact, he had already decided not to fight Ricky, even before ire said all these things to him. It would be stupid, as he would be the only one hurt if he insisted on fighting a powerful warrior like Ricky. ''Borrowing Life from Death. Once again, it has worked wonders for me. Indeed, it has yet to disappoint me!'' Ricky thought with great excitement as he felt his lifespan exponentially increase. He could tell that after absorbing the three devils'' life essence, the life he had sacrificed to activate the skill of Travel Back Through Time had already been restored. And even though the devils'' life essence contained some of their evil nature, it wasn''t a big deal for Ricky. After all, he had the Devourer Zone, which could dispel the evil nature very well. Once Ricky recovered the life essence he had consumed, he immediately deactivated the skill of Borrowing Life from Death. This was because he had excellent self-control. He wouldn''t allow himself to be tainted. Although it was a righteous Omnipotent Skill that he hadprehended from the Life and Death Zone, he couldn''t let himself enjoy it too much. Otherwise, he could get drunk on its power and get carried away with absorbing other creatures'' lives. If that happened, he would be no different from a real evil creature. And Ricky couldn''t allow that to happen. Thus, to prevent that from happening, he gave himself three stringent conditions. Only when these conditions were met would he allow himself to use the skill of Borrowing Life from Death. First, his life must be consumed. Second, he could only use it on an enemy he considered unforgivable, someone who didn''t deserve any mercy, such as the devil race. Lastly, he must be in grave danger, or if he had no other choice. After all, Ricky was not a selfless guy. He had to prioritize his safety as well. The three devils had deteriorated so much because Ricky had absorbed most of their life essence. Even though he had deactivated the skill of Borrowing Life from Death, these devils had no hopes of surviving already. He quickly killed them and seized their arms with not much effort. "That''s great! The temptation to increase your lifespan is in front of you, but you can still restrain yourself. How impressive!" Seeing that Ricky had stopped using the skill of Borrowing Life from Death of his own volition, the Dragon Intent Grass praised him at once. "This Omnipotent Skill is a double-edged sword. I have to use it well, or else I''ll risk hurting myself and those close to me. This restraint is crucial in using that skill," replied Ricky. "I think you already have all the qualifications to be a supreme master. The only thing youck is time," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "In fact, I think you are the strongest warrior I know." "Ha-ha, you tter me! Thank you," Ricky answered, smiling brightly. "Guys, it''s time to end this battle!" He then turned to Mordechai and otherpanions, his voice pulling them from their shocked reverie. They didn''t know how long they would have gawked in shock if Ricky hadn''t reminded them to move. And before long, they sessfully destroyed this stronghold. The warriors from the continent were overjoyed. After all, they wouldn''t just get points from this, but they had also killed the continent''s enemies and contributed in that way. However, their happiness onlysted for a moment. Just as they thought they had won the battle, an iparably powerful evil spirit appeared out of nowhere. Its menacing aura instantly shrouded the entire area, forming a world of evil spirit. In a split second, the space was sealed. Ricky and the others were equally shocked, for they could feel that an incredibly powerful evil presence was approaching. Only an upper spiritual emperor at peak state or a demi-saint could transform this space into a world of evil spirit, and that was happening at this moment. Whoever it was had managed to hide their presence from them and even blocked the space so no one could escape. Ricky and the others couldn''t help exchanging nces as fear took shape in their hearts. No matter how talented they were, all of them were innately frightened of powerful enemies and death. They didn''t show it on their faces, but the unknown presence terrified all of them. In sharp contrast, the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe looked thrilled. They thought they were going to die, but it looked like someone hade to save them. The approaching presence was undoubtedly a master of the devil race. They were saved! In the next second, a figure clothed in blood-colored clothes appeared. It was a young man who had a potent blood-red evil spirit around him, and it felt incredibly potent like the man had just bathed in blood. The young man looked like a demon and had a small crimson horn on his head. ''He must have one of the eight main blood powers of the devil race, the Crimson Devil blood power!'' Ricky realized immediately when he sensed the young man''s aura. After all, he was no stranger to this kind of blood power. It was the same blood power he had encountered back in the human devil''s ancestralnd. Kurt and Rodger had the same blood power. Also, he could feel the young man''s energy, and it felt eerily simr to that of a real saint. This young man was undoubtedly a demi-saint from one of the eight major bloodlines of the devil race ¡ªthe Crimson Devil tribe. Of course, Mordechai and the other warriors could also sense the young man''s power, so they knew he was a demi-saint. This crushed the hope in their hearts, and any trace of their previous cheerfulness now disappeared. After all, the difference between their strength was too vast. They couldn''t resist him at all. "Sir, they dare to make trouble for our devil race! Please help us! Save us!" As soon as the demi-saint was within sight, the creatures of the ck Poison Devil tribe immediately fell to their knees, kowtowing pitifully. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "I''ll take care of this. You can leave now!" the young man responded lightly. "Thank you, sir!" At once, the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe hastily left with their tails between their legs. ''Damn it! If I had known this would happen, I would have killed those pests earlier, or at least before this young man arrived, '' Ricky thought to himself, scowling. At this moment, he had lost all hope. He thought that this demi-saint would be the death of him. Once the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe left, the young man turned to Ricky with an eyebrow raised and said, "You are nobody special; only one of the many warriors of the continent. But despite your mediocrity, I noticed that you used an impressive Omnipotent Skill earlier. Now, tell me the cultivation method and spell. If you do, I will spare your life." ''Is this guy interested in the skill of Borrowing Life from Death?'' Ricky wondered, slightly surprised by the devil''s words. "You are going to spare my life? Don''t make meugh! I''m not stupid to believe a devil''s promises," replied Ricky coldly. "I can pray to anyone, but I will never pray to the devil race." He firmly believed that only idiots would believe what a devil said. Hearing Ricky''s words, the young man responded with much disdain, "You are just another brat from the continent who thinks too highly of himself. Do you think you can fight me? Well, think again!" After pausing for a moment, he continued, "I''ll take you to the Devil Land, where you will go through so much torture that you''ll wish you were dead! We''ll see how long you can hold on then. I''m sure that you''ll beg for your life and cry like the brat you are." After saying that, the devil condensed his blood-red evil spirit and shaped it into two enormous hands. One of them moved to grab Ricky, while the other one moved towards Mordechai and others. Chapter 1366 The Fourth Mister Chapter 1366 The Fourth Mister The young man from the Crimson Devil tribe was going to take Ricky back. As for Mordechai and the others, he would just kill them. "Ricky, I know Hannah is in seclusion but we''ll have to wake her up. It''s the only way," the Evil Mandragora ordered in an urgent tone. "I know that it is the only way and I don''t want to die," Ricky responded helplessly. "But if Hannah does something, then Mordechai and I will be eliminated in the selection this time." "Dammit, Ricky. This is a matter of life and death. Who gives a crap about the selection? If you don''t hurry, you might not be able to wake her up in time." The Evil Mandragora rolled her eyes when she heard Ricky. Ricky understood and hesitated no more. Hannah was cultivating in seclusion deep behind closed doors and he sent her a message. However, even before the message could reach her, two beams o sword light with milky white color appeared out of nowhere in the world of evil spirit. They cut off the bloody hands and then merged into one, morphing into one giant sword light and cutting the world in half. At the same time, it also wrapped Ricky and his friends in its glow to protect them. "Emanuel, authority is not given to you to ughter creatures of the continent at will." A gentle voice sounded and a young man appeared in the air in front of Emanuel, the demi-saint of the devil race who appeared not long ago. He was d entirely in white and emitting a kindly brilliance. In his right hand hung the devils from the ck Poison Devil tribe who had just escaped. They were being held in ce by the gentleman using his spiritual power. However, they weren''t alive. The young man had obviously killed them because he was carrying lifeless husks in his hand. He shook his palm and the corpses fell on the ground like tree leaves in the season of fall. "It''s you, the Fourth Mister!" Emanuel gazed at the neer and greeted him coldly. His face was looking incredibly serious and as his eyes travelled towards the corpses on the ground, a ferocious look appeared across his eyes. He had just saved these creatures but the Fourth Mister¡ªthe gentleman¡ª had killed them in the blink of an eye. It was cruel and humiliating. "The Fourth Mister!" Ricky and his friends eximed in surprise and hope when they heard the name. They were familiar with this name, as was everyone in the Middle Land. There were seven pces constituting the organization called the Misty South Pce, each of which had their own sessors. These sessors were called misters. While the first pce was the strongest, the other six pces were not numbered by their strength. However, there were differences in strength among the sessors. The Fourth Mister ranked the fourth among the six sessors. The first pce did not have a sessor since its lord, Otis, the strongest warrior in the Misty South, had not chosen one. "Wow. We are really lucky," Mordechai eximed happily. "I was afraid we were going to die. But fate seems to be on our side. I have heard that the Fourth Mister is a righteous man who practices sword skills and is remarkably powerful." "Yes. Now, we won''t have to choose between our lives and the selection," Peter remarked hopefully. "The Fourth Mister is definitely one of the most talented beings in the Misty South," E said telepathically. "I''ve heard that he has both the upright spirit and the righteous spirit. And he also carries the Buddha Sword Mutant." "Two spirits and the Buddha Sword Mutant? Wow!" Ricky murmured when he heard E''s voice. Naturally, he admired such a talented person. "Emanuel, either leave this ce of your own free will or I will drive you away with force." The Fourth Mister calmly raised his hand and a pure white sword appeared. He was clearly issuing a threat. "Humph! I know that you are strong, man. But you won''t be able to drive me away," Emanuel sneered. "If you are so confident, what''s the harm in trying? Have a taste of sword!" Boom! Boom! Boom! The Fourth Mister was immediately bathed by the glow of the sword he summoned. From a distance, he appeared like a powerful sword deity, raining down a sword light upon the devil. "Go to hell! You can never threaten me!" Emanuel''s eyes immediately burst out a crimson-colored glow and his body began spinning and rising. Within moments, a tornado took shape and collided with the glow of the Fourth Mister''s sword. Boom! Boom! Boom! Violent waves of air engulfed the entire area, as if a storm had brewed and was now sweeping across it. Luckily, Ricky and his friends were protected by the sword light. Otherwise, they would have been smashed to pieces by these shockwaves. They couldn''t even hope to bear the power of two demi- saints. Even the fallout would have killed them instantly without protection. Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh! The tornado was spinning rapidly, but cracks were beginning to appear in it. After a moment of stalemate, a series of crackling sounds could be heard. In the blink of an eye, the Fourth Mister''s sword light had entered the tornado and was sshing at Emanuel''s body. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Puff! Hit by the sword light, Emanuel staggered back and spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. The power was evidently more than he could bear. Realizing that he couldn''t make a stand by himself, he quickly used the anti-seismic force and left the ce. "I know that I am no match for you, but the devil race has several many warriors who can defeat you. We wille for you." As he left, Emanuel shouted a threat to the Fourth Mister. "At least we know that you aren''t strong enough, Emanuel," the Fourth Mister replied in a t tone. "I think the Fourth Mister and Emanuel are only slightly different in terms of strength. If the Fourth Mister had a significant advantage, he would have chased and killed Emanuel already," the Dragon Intent Grass concluded, seeing the Fourth Mister stay behind. "Emanuel is a devil, but the Fourth Mister knows him well. Further, he has the Crimson Devil Blood power. Someone with these two traits is obviously not a nobody," Ricky responded. "You''re right. Although Emanuel was forced back a bit, he did not seem seriously injured." Not only that, but they had also seen that the Fourth Mister looked a bit frustrated while fighting Emanuel. Defeating Emanuel did not take too much of his power. But killing him was an entirely different story. Perhaps if the fight carried on for long enough, he could emerge victorious. But even then, he would be pushed to hisst gasp, which could prove perilous for him in this Passage World. "Thank you for saving us, sir." Ricky got up and thanked the Fourth Mister. "That''s okay. I just sensed the aura of a demi-saint and followed it. Anyone would have done the same." The Fourth Mister waved his hand and smiled. Despite his strength and status, he wasn''t acting haughty or superior. On the contrary, his aura was very kind and gentle. ''I think that is the effect of his upright and righteous spirits, '' Ricky thought to himself. The Fourth Mister turned towards Ricky and remarked, "You have white hair and an extraordinary temperament. Am I correct in assuming that you are Ricky, the young man who has obtained Paul''s inheritance?" "Yes, sir. I am Ricky!" Ricky nodded. He quickly became vignt since he didn''t know why the Fourth Mister knew of him. "That is very good! You''ve just destroyed a stronghold of the devil race." The Fourth Mister nodded appreciatively. "You truly are a genius and I hope you keep growing rapidly." "Thank you, sir!" Ricky said modestly. "I have heard some interesting rumors about you, Ricky. I hope we engage in a friendly battle one day. After all, a fight with Paul''s sessor would be an interesting study," the Fourth Mister continued. Ricky was a little confused to hear this. Although he was a genius, he didn''t think he was worthy of being remembered by someone as incredible as the Fourth Mister. But before he could ask more, the Fourth Mister had left. ''Is it because of Master Otis?'' Ricky was confused. However, he let it slide after a couple of moments. "Ricky, even a master like the Fourth Mister appears interested in you," ire smiled. Chapter 1367 The Reason Chapter 1367 The Reason "But my current strength is not powerful enough to face off against a genius like that. I hope he doesn''t remember me," Ricky said in a hesitant voice. "Let''s not focus on that right now. Just collect these devils'' arms so we can go. If a master from the devil racees again, we''ll be in trouble. A master like the Fourth Mister won''t save us twice." Sighing, Ricky bent over and the others helped him to saw off the arms of all the devils that were at the Emperor Level. In the end, they had defeated a total of twenty middle spiritual emperors and one hundred lower spiritual emperors from the devil race. From it, they had earned three thousand points. Obtaining three thousand points in just two days was unbelievable. "Look at how much we''ve managed to reap. Maybe we should keep destroying the devil race''s strongholds. That seems to be the only way we can huntrge numbers of devils and obtain more points!" Mordechai suggested in an excited voice. "I agree. It took the three of us almost a month to get five thousand points, but now, it''s taken only two days to get three thousand points," E replied, sighing as she recalled their previous struggles. "But we were lucky this time. Most of the middle spiritual emperors from the devil race were from the Short Devil tribe. They had recently broken through and be middle spiritual emperors. If it weren''t for that, we probably would have failed," Ricky pointed out. Peter and ire didn''t want the points. If it weren''t for Ricky, the consequences could have been bad. They could have died. Ricky took all of the points because he really needed them. The situation he was in forced him to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce. After they had finished, they regrouped and ran out of the destroyed stronghold. When they were far away from it, Ricky asked, "ire, Peter, why did you attack the devil race''s stronghold? You''re not usually that reckless." "It''s because someone lied to us!" Peter spat. His eyes were shielded and dark as he turned around. In a strained voice, he told Ricky why he and the others had attacked the stronghold that belonged to the Short Devil tribe. He had been invited by the fifth genius in the Middle Land, Xavier. Many other famous talents had also been invited by Xavier. They were divided into six groups and told to attack several strongholds of the devil race that were in the nearby area. That way, the devil race couldn''t organize and help each other. However, when theyunched their attack, they realized that Xavier had fooled them. His own men didn''t evenunch the attack in the surroundings as they imed they would do. "Peter, how do you know Xavier and his men didn''t attack like they said that they would?" Ricky asked, lowering his eyebrows. "Because they attacked the stronghold of the ck Poison Devil tribe instead, and the members from the ck Poison Devil tribe, including their young master, appeared in the stronghold of the Short Devil tribe. Do you think they attacked the ck Poison Devil tribe?" Peter asked. "It''s lucky that my cousin got a hold of you. Otherwise, we would have died. I think that the geniuses who attacked the other strongholds wouldn''t make it back." "So Xavier was trying to harm you?" Ricky asked in a cold voice. He looked angry but he was also confused. Xavier was a genius that was recognized by the Misty South Pce. He didn''t seem like an evil person. When ire saw Ricky''s hesitation, she said, "The Misty South Pce has investigated a lot of geniuses, but no one knows what they are thinking." Ricky nodded slightly. She was right. The most powerful creature in the world couldn''t see into others'' minds. "But why would Xavier do this? Was he holding a grudge against you and the other geniuses?" Ricky asked, still unwilling to believe it. "No, I don''t think so. Afterwards, I realized that Xavier was trying to take the ck Poison Pond from the ck Poison Devil tribe," ire answered. "Xavier was using us as bait for the ck Poison Devil tribe." "This still doesn''t make sense. What is the ck Poison Pond?" Ricky asked, frowning and tilting his head to the side. "Well, the ck Poison Devil tribe is a strong bloodline. Out of all the devil tribes, it is considered to be one of the top bloodlines next to the top eight bloodlines of the devil race," ire exined. "The ck Poison Devil tribe is new. They just managed to make a name for themselves during this era. In the beginning, they were ordinary devils who cultivated the most ordinary evil spirit. By chance, a powerful man from the ck Poison Devil tribe found the ck Poison Pond. The ck Poison Pondes from heaven and earth. It is filled with poisonous water that is called the ck Poison of Heaven and Earth. It''s some of the most potent stuff in existence. If someone uses the water in the ck Poison Pond to cultivate, they can create powerful poison gas or even produce their own ck Poison of Heaven and Earth. The only reason the ck Poison Devil tribe isn''t ordinary anymore is because of the ck Poison Pond. One can only imagine how powerful the water in the ck Poison Pond is." "So, Xavier''s goal is to cultivate the poison gas?" Ricky asked. "No, he doesn''t want to cultivate it. He has the blood power of poison gas, so he craves to collect the water from the ck Poison Pond," ire answered. "Xavier is cultivating the poison gas, so the rest of what you told me must be correct. His real target is the water in the ck Poison Pond. Now that he has tricked you and you guys attacked the other strongholds, they would turn to the ck Poison Devil tribe for help," Ricky said. "That would leave the stronghold of the ck Poison Devil tribe empty. Xavier and his men could just walk inside to attack the ck Poison Devil tribe''s stronghold!" "I''m going to kill him!" Peter shouted, clenching his fists. Of course he was enraged. Xavier had set him up and he had nearly died. "It''s a good thing that we identally entered the cultivation ce of the old chief of the Short Devil tribe. When we were in there, we threatened the devils, telling them that we would kill their old chief. If we hadn''t done that, we wouldn''t have been able to hold on until you arrived," ire said. "It''s all over now. We are all safe and sound. Now we know that we can''t trust anyone blindly, not even the geniuses with outstanding reputations. They are usually the ones who do the deceiving because they have the resources and power to do so," Ricky replied. "Ricky, speaking of the Short Devil tribe, I have something for you. It''s to say thank you for saving our lives," ire suddenly said. She turned her hand over and opened her palm, revealing a ck jade token. "What''s this?" Ricky asked. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "The weapon casting heritage of the Short Devil tribe!" ire answered. Ricky said in surprise, "So what the chief of the Short Devil tribe told us was true. You took their inheritance and that was why they were too afraid to hurt you!" "Of course. Otherwise, we couldn''t have threatened the devils using just the life of the old chief," ire said, smiling. "The devil race has the Short Devil tribe, and we have the Short Human tribe. Those tribes are the most powerful weapon casting ones in the world. No one else canpare to them," Ricky exined, eying the gift in front of him. "The heaven and earth did not grace the two tribes with any talent for cultivation or fighting. They are all disabled to some degree. In return, they are given a knack for weapon casting. Those two tribes are the best at weapon casting in the world." ire nodded. Mordechai and the others looked at her for a moment before they nodded too. Chapter 1368 Xavier Appeared Chapter 1368 Xavier Appeared The casting skills of the Short Devil tribe and the Short Human tribe were what all of the casting masters in the world yearned for. Ricky was no exception. He couldn''t act polite and refuse ire''s gift. He grabbed it from her and held it tightly in his hand. "Thank you, ire," Ricky told her. "Thank you for saving my life!" ire smiled. "Besides, I''m d I could be friends with a genius like you. It mighte in handy again one day." "Ha-ha. Okay!" Ricky replied with a smile. "So what are you going to do next? Are you going to seek revenge on Xavier?" "Of course not. We may want to cut him up into tiny pieces, but our strength is far below his," Peter said. "First, we will gain more points. When we have enough points, we''ll take the time to focus on other things." "If you guys are willing, I think we should continue destroying the devil race''s strongholds together. It''s the fastest way to gain points," Ricky offered. "Yes! That''s exactly what I was thinking!" ire eximed, pping her hands together in excitement. "Ha! It looks like you''ve caught another girl''s heart, Ricky!" Mordechai told him through telepathy, trying to hold back hisughter. "When did you start resorting to gossiping, Mordechai?" Ricky replied with a sly smile. To be honest, in the beginning, Ricky had regarded ire as his friend. But ever since they got the inheritances of the king and the queen, despite the physical distance between them, there had been a trace of feelings between Ricky and ire. Ricky had to unwillingly give all of the credit for that to the king and the queen. After some rest and recuperation, they continued hunting the devils by finding weak strongholds to destroy. While they did that, Ricky also learned about the casting skills that were held in the ck jade token. Even though it was only a small part of the inherited casting skills of the Short Devil tribe, Ricky was impressed by its contents. He thought they were unfathomable. "The Short Devil tribe''s casting skills are unique. I''ve only learned some of them, but I''m already feeling an epiphany. Some of their casting skills are even better than the casting skills in my Chaos Manual," Ricky told the Dragon Intent Grass. "As far as I know, some of the casting skills in my Chaos Manual shoulde from the casting skills of the Short Devil tribe. If I can find the time, I can use the casting heritage in the ck jade token and the Chaos Manual to reach the casting road of Sage Level soon." "You should do that if you can. Legend says that the casting skills that belong to the Short Devil tribe and the Short Human tribe are inherited from heaven and earth. No other tribe in the world has ever reached the same level as them," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "A casting master at the Sage Level will no doubt be respected in our continent, but in the headquarters of the Short Devil tribe and the Short Human tribe, a Sage Level casting master would be viewed as a neer to weapon casting." "The Short Human tribe? I hope I can find some spare time so I can go there. Imagine if I got their casting inheritance too," Ricky replied, feeling anticipation jolt through him. "I wouldn''t hope too much for that. They only share their casting skills with their own members," the Dragon Intent Grass told him. "How will I know if I never try?" Ricky pointed out. "Damn it! He came here himself!" Peter said in a low voice from the spot where he was resting. Ricky and Mordechai wrinkled their noses. They could smell strong poison in the air. "Is it Xavier?" Ricky asked, narrowing his eyes. "Yes. the members of his n, the Hu n, are the only living beings in the central and outer regions that could emit such strong poison smell," Peter confirmed in a whisper. "It doesn''t look like they''re friendly. How dare they?" ire said coldly. But this time, ire and Peter were not worried because Ricky was there to assist them. Swish! Swish! Swish! Secondster, six figuresnded in front of them. They were all young men and they all had ck robes on. The purest form of poisonous aura was coming off of them in waves. The young man that was walking in front of them was clearly the leader because he had the strongest poison aura. It was Xavier. In the Hu n, he was the greatest talent. And in the whole central region, he came in fifth ce out of the top ten talents. Xavier was built strong. He had broad shoulders and a small waist. Beneath his poisonous aura was a layer of domineering aura. "Xavier!" Peter bellowed in a hoarse voice. "Peter, you did a great job destroying that stronghold! I didn''t think you could do it," Xavier said with a smile. "It was quite the surprise. But unfortunately, I can''t allow you to tell anyone else about this." "So you''re going to kill us to keep your secrets?" Peter spat, crossing his arms over his chest. "That''s correct. After all, if you tell the others the truth, my reputation will be ruined," Xavier admitted as an evil smile spread on his lips. "We know what you''re really after. You want the water in the ck Poison Pond," ire chimed in. "Yes. It looks like I don''t owe you an exnation after all," Xavier said, smirking. "So, do you want to kill yourselves or do you want me to do it? If I have to do it myself, your deaths will be miserable. But before we settle that, I want to thank you. After all, without you, it would be almost impossible for me to get some water from the ck Poison Pond. So, in order to repay you, I will kill more devils after your deaths to mourn for you." "You''re a hypocrite! I don''t get it! How could the Misty South Pce identity a person like you as one of the top ten talents?" Peter roared. If he had the power in that moment, he would have pounced on Xavier and ripped him into pieces. "Now, now, don''t start calling people names. All I know is that the martial world is made up of warriors who can hide their true colors," Xavier replied, sneering. "So...you''re not going to kill yourselves. I guess I have to do everything, huh? Whatever. I can''t wait to see how powerful my poison will be after fusing with the water of the ck Poison Pond." As Xavier spoke, ck poison power gushed out of his pores. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Just like the ck Poison Devil tribe, the faint smell of ck poison wafted from the inside of his body. "Calling you hypocritical is being kind. You are the most shameless person I have ever met!" Ricky growled as he slowly walked out from behind Peter. "Yes. I''ve never seen anyone more despicable," Mordechai echoed. It was not until Xavier and hispanions heard Ricky speaking that they noticed his presence. When he saw Ricky''s white hair and face, Xavier''s mouth dropped open and he eximed, "It''s Ricky with white hair!" Chapter 1369 Heavenly Black Poison Chapter 1369 Heavenly ck Poison As they stared at the white-haired man in front of them, Xavier and the others couldn''t close their mouths because they were so surprised. As they recovered from their shock, excitement filled them. If Ricky were here, that meant that Paul''s inheritance was here with him. "Ricky! I didn''t see you there! This really is turning out to be a lucky day," Xavier said with a sneer. "It looks like you''re no longer just murderous. Now, you''re greedy too," Ricky replied calmly. There wasn''t a trace of worry on his face. "Everyone yearns for Paul''s inheritance. You must know that by now. And you''re right. I''m no selfless man. I don''t give a damn about the justice. Now that you''re here, I can''t let you go," Xavier snapped. "Besides, you''re standing right next to my targets. It''s like you''re asking to die." "I don''t think we''re going to die today, even though you are the fifth-ranked talent in the central region," Ricky shot back with a smile. Without making any movements, bloody-red devouring power surged out of his body and collided with Xavier''s ck poison gas. "You have the devouring power? That''s not indeed a bit troublesome for me to handle!" As he witnessed his ck poison gas being devoured, Xavier narrowed his eyes and tightened his fists into balls. He had always been a cautious man. How else could he have hidden his true intentions for so long? So he was determined to get what he wanted. "Stay back! Don''t let his poison touch you!" Ricky warned Mordechai and Peter telepathically. Poison had the ability to appear in the air out of nowhere, which was unpredictable. Even though Mordechai and Peter were strong warriors, they couldn''t guard themselves against the elusive poison. Warriors who cultivated the poison gas had an easy time restraining the warriors who cultivated the illusion power and the ones who cultivated their bodies. If it weren''t for the fact that Ricky had the Devouring Mutant, the Chaotic Fire Mutant, and the Ancestral Thunder Mutant, he wouldn''t have had the courage or the ability to confront the poison. Wasting no time, Mordechai and the others stepped back because they understood that they couldn''t deal with warriors as strong as Xavier or his poison. They also had faith in Ricky that he would win. After all, in their eyes, Ricky never lost. And if it came down to it, it was not toote for them to step in and help if the warriors around Xavier started fighting. Now, it was time for thepetition between the two geniuses to take ce. "Paul''s inheritance belongs to me," Xavier said, licking his lips. The space around him had transformed into a world of poison. "I''d like to see you try. If you can get your hands on it, it''s yours." Ricky gritted his teeth and extended a finger, pointing it at Xavier. With a yell, the power of the seven mutants leapt out and surrounded his body. Momentster, a disembodied roar was heard. The ck poison gas behind Xavier had condensed to form the shadow of a snake with two wings on its back. It was the Winged Snake. "The Hu n has the blood power of the Heavenly ck Winged Snake. It''s an emperor beast that descends from the legendary Winged Snake. He is using it because it is born with the Heavenly ck Poison," ire told Ricky through telepathy. "I''ve heard that the ck Poison belongs to the legendary Winged Snake and the Heavenly ck Poison is another type of that ck Poison. Please be careful." "Heavenly ck Winged Snake? Heavenly ck Poison?" Ricky murmured to himself as he tried to sort all of the information through his brain. At first, he hadn''t been worried when he saw the snake appear, but now, he knew better than to look down on it. Once the shadow of the Heavenly ck Winged Snake had finished condensing, it slithered towards Ricky and reared up to bite him. The attack was made up of several different momentums. Ricky opened his eyes wide and his pupils turned purple. Then, purple thunderbolts burst out of his body, slicing into the Heavenly ck Winged Snake. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Following that, all of Ricky''s and Xavier''s momentums collided. They moved at the same time, like it was an intricate dance. The powers of Ricky''s seven mutants rushed forward and turned into a colorful world. As they fought back against Xavier''s attacks, the impact they created was enough to award Ricky with the upper hand. Under the pressure of the seven mutants, the ck poison gas copsed with a puff. For other warriors, the ck poison gas was a difficult opponent, but Ricky had the Devouring Mutant, the Chaotic Fire Mutant, and the Ancestral Thunder Mutant. It was easy for him to handle the poison. "Release your Heavenly ck Poison. This is bing boring," Ricky said coldly. "If that''s what you want," Xavier replied, rolling his eyes. He was a person who loved to cause trouble. Most of the time, he felt more powerful than others and thought that he was better than them. Ricky''s taunting just made him angrier. There was no chance that Ricky would let him walk away. On the one hand, Xavier wanted to kill ire. Now that Ricky had the inheritance of the king, he would not allow anyone else to hurt ire because she was the one who had the inheritance of the queen. And Ricky wasn''t easily pushed around by others. On the other hand, Xavier had made it clear that he wanted to steal Paul''s inheritance. Because of that, he had made himself a lifelong enemy of Ricky''s. "Heavenly ck Poison!" A momentter, a dark mark appeared between Xavier''s eyebrows. It didn''t belong to a mutant. It was a special bloodline mark. In an instant, the mass turned into the Heavenly ck Poison. The second that his eyes becamepletely dark, it meant that the poison gas around Xavier had reached a higher level. The poison itself became murkier and darker, like it hade from hell where the chaos and darkness had started. As he stared into the power of the poison gas, Ricky saw a dark world of poison. He understood that it was the Heavenly ck Poison¡ªone of the top poisons beneath the ck Poison. Sizzle! Sizzle! The Heavenly ck Poison came closer, causing the defensive shield Ricky had created using his seven kinds of power to melt like it had been burned. A strong sense of threat licked at Ricky''s heart. "The Heavenly ck Poison is stronger than I thought!" Ricky eximed as he tried to think of another way to fight back. "Well, you asked to see my Heavenly ck Poison. I hope you''re enjoying it," Xavier said coldly from the world of poison. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Nine Snake Poisons!" With a roar, all of his strength was integrated into the Heavenly ck Poison around him. The strong Heavenly ck Poison split into nine strands that reached towards the sky. Then, they started to twist and spin like tornadoes. The spinning force was so strong that the area seemed to flip upside down. The Nine Snake Poisons were as thick and as long as pythons. Gradually, wings sprouted on their backs. Under the power of the Heavenly ck Poison, the area surged. A couple of moments passed in suspended silence before the Nine Snake Poisons swept towards Ricky at the same time. The Heavenly ck Poison released a unique power of erosion. Ricky squeezed his eyes shut, afraid that he was about to die. The power behind the attack was like the world''s strongest storm, ready to lift him up and tear him apart. "Evil Devouring Mouth!" Now that his life was at risk, Ricky focused on the task at hand. He released as much of his devouring power as he could and instantly activated the devouring form. The huge Evil Devouring Mouth appeared, eating all of the attacks that were pointed his way. "Furnace of Heaven and Earth! Ancestral Thunder Net!" At the same time, Ricky activated two more Omnipotent Skills and attached them to the Evil Devouring Mouth to form his strongest defense method. But this time, he was struggling. Even though he hadbined the three Omnipotent Skills, it seemed hard to deal with his enemy. Chapter 1370 The Great Seal Chapter 1370 The Great Seal Although he had employed three kinds of Omnipotent Skills to defend himself, Ricky still felt threatened. His instincts were screaming that even if his three skills merged into one, they might not be enough to resist the Heavenly ck Poison. And they were right. He was losing. The three Omnipotent Skills onlysted for a moment before exploding into nothingness. There was a loud bang and Ricky''s defenses were gone. Meanwhile, the power of the storm condensed by the poison had only weakened a tiny bit. "I don''t believe this. The power of my three Omnipotent Skills isn''t enough topete with Xavier even after merging into one?!" Ricky muttered in shock as he saw his skills dissipate. "Is the Heavenly ck Poison really that strong that its corrosive powers can destroy everything in its way?" "Maybe. The Heavenly ck Poison is one of the strongest toxins in the world. Unless your powers are overwhelmingly strong, resisting it is impossible," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "Xavier deserves to be ranked sixth in the central region," Ricky remarked. "He has the Heavenly ck Poison, after all. Luckily, I have the sacred fire and the peculiar fire in my repertoire." He retreated a few steps and a momentter, the me Torrent gushed out of his body like a storm. It danced in the air and then formed nine strands. "Don''t overestimate yourself, boy. Don''t you know that the Heavenly ck Poison can erode mes as well? How else do you think I was able to destroy your Omnipotent Skills just now?" Xavier sneered when he saw his opponent burst out another Omnipotent Skill. "Try me!" Ricky smiled. Boom! Boom! As the fire rose and torrents of me twisted around the nine strands, the ultimate mes, including the sacred fire and the peculiar fire, rose from them as well. Boom! Boom! Boom! The nine strands collided with the Heavenly ck Poisons and there was a gigantic explosion. Shockwaves emanating from the point of impact drowned everything. "Sacred fire! Peculiar fire! Nine kinds!" Xavier roared. The sacred fire and the peculiar fire couldpete with his Heavenly ck Poison. They had the potential. Worse still, Ricky had enormous amounts of these fires. "So. I guess the Heavenly ck Poison is just meh!" Ricky snorted coldly as his Ultimate Golden Body rose from the ground. Air waves were torn apart as it rushed towards Xavier. All kinds of sacred fire and peculiar fire surrounded the golden body, so the poison that rushed over it had no effect. "Seems like Ricky is the only one who canpletely resist the Heavenly ck Poison and make a stand," Peter eximed in the distance. "I guess so. After all, no one has as many amazing mes as he does," Mordechai remarked. "It''s a bit unfair, don''t you think? He has got so many mes and mutants while so many people have nothing," Peter said. "Impregnable Killing Finger!" Ricky jumped in front of Xavier and attacked him directly with another powerful Omnipotent Skill. There were a dazzling glow and a strong massacring power instantly condensed over the chest of his golden body. The killing power then emerged andbined itself with the massacring power to form ten huge fingers. "Fusion!" It was as if thunder had descended upon Earth. Deafening roars resounded and the ten golden fingers combined and pressed down upon Xavier like a huge pir. Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body followed the fingers closely. A fierce and powerful force broke out. "Damn these mes!" With a roar of resentment, Xavier made a seal with his hands and the Heavenly ck Poison morphed into a shield to resist Ricky''s attack. However, he was at a disadvantage in this round. The pure and unimaginable power of the Impregnable Killing Finger,bined with the Ultimate Golden Body, was too much for him to handle. "The Heavenly ck Poison is a joke. In front of my mes, it''s no wonder that you are dumbfounded," Ricky said disdainfully. He then activated the Chaotic Fire Intent Form and with another explosion, the power of his mes increased even further. Within seconds, Ricky''s devouring power was able topletely destroy the power of the Heavenly ck Poison. "Go to hell!" Xavier shrieked ferociously when he heard Ricky''s humiliating remarks. He released the dark mutant power from his body, and the blood mark between his eyebrows morphed into a mutant mark. "The Heavenly ck Poison Mutant!" Using the mutant power, Xavier raised his momentum by several levels and the power of his Heavenly ck Poison also increased drastically. After being crushed by Ricky''s mes, Xavier''s powers had instantly begun fighting back. "The Heavenly ck Poison Mutant?" Ricky''s face darkened for a moment. This mutant had caused a significant increase in Xavier''s powers. Ricky couldn''t hesitate now. He immediately burst out the chaotic power. Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! As explosions rang across the space, ck dust took over the arena and only two shadows were visible, engaging in a powerful battle. It was like two scattered storms had just collided. Ricky''s forces had turned into colorful streaks of light which were now intertwining with Xavier''s storm. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! For an hour, nothing but chaos remained and finally, one of the figures was sent flying backwards with a deafening bang. Xavier had lost. He had eventually found himself at a disadvantage. "You lose!" Ricky''s voice rang clear and victorious. "That''s impossible. How can you have such power?" Xavier couldn''t ept being at a disadvantage. "Perhaps I cannot challenge warriors who have a higher level. But I will never lose to someone who is at the same realm as I am," Ricky replied. "Look at him! This is the only guy who can publicly dare that he won''t lose to anyone!" Mordechai murmured. "Don''t you dare underestimate me, Ricky. I am not inferior to any warrior." Xavier felt deeply humiliated at those words and he roared ferociously. Boom! Boom! Boom! Xavier''s eyes turned crimson and with a whistling boom, his entire body exploded into a storm. The strongest power of the Heavenly ck Poison that Xavier possessed gushed out from the explosion. It was mixed with a glow in the shade of a deep and bloody crimson. This red glow was Xavier''s blood essence. It turned out that Xavier gathered every single ounce of strength he carried into a small ck poison ball. Then, it rushed like a murderous arrow straight at his opponent. His target was Ricky''s heart. "Since you want Paul''s inheritance, that is exactly what you will get. I am going to use his Omnipotent Skill to deal with you and try out its power!" Ricky dered coldly. Immediately after, he summoned the Time Mutant. Its time power merged with all the power Ricky had and formed a square seal on his Ultimate Golden Body. The Time Seal emerged between his eyebrows. Very soon, the seal turned into the shape of a mountain. "Have a taste of Master Paul''s Omnipotent Skill!" Ricky hadprehended this Omnipotent Skill by cultivating the Eternal Time Scripture. Right after his words, all of his power, including the chaotic power, the chromatic energy, and the power of the rest of his mutants merged into one and integrated with the power of time. Time and strength were the main factors behind making this skill so incredibly powerful. The idea was to use the power of the River of Time and throw the enemy''s Omnipotent Skill into it. This would consume their power. Once that was done, the Time Seal would burst out a powerful force to suppress the enemy. Boom! As the small poisonous light ball rushed towards Ricky, it collided fiercely with the square seal. The power of time had now turned into a virtual river which was flowing around the small poisonous ball, sucking on its power as if it were a piece of candy. Chapter 1371 Kill The Snake Chapter 1371 Kill The Snake At that moment in time, Ricky''s time power couldn''t extend any further. Before long, the poisonous light ball''s power was visibly weakening under the attacks of the River of Time summoned by Ricky. "The power of time!" Ricky kept adding more power to his attack, and all Xavier could do about it was roar out of frustration. He had exhausted all of his options. Still, he had no way to resist Ricky''s power of time other than constantly increasing the power of his poisonous light ball. "Look at Ricky''s power of time! It makes Xavier''s attack weaker by using the invisible power of the River of Time," Peter eximed as he stood on the sidelines, witnessing the fight. "Now I can see why it''s one of the most mysterious and unpredictable powers out there." "Well, if you think about it, the power of time has to be strong. If it wasn''t, Paul wouldn''t have be the most powerful warrior in the ancient times," ire pointed out. "Yes. And Ricky has more up his sleeve. He has a mutant that is rted to time. One day, it will help him be a supreme master like Paul." While the Time Seal continued to suck the power out of the poisonous light ball, the Time Seal grew again. With a loud bang, the Time Seal crushed the poisonous light ball like it was a beetle under its shoe. The Heavenly ck Poison had been suppressed by three powers on the surface of the Time Seal¡ª the devouring power, the chaotic fire power, and the ancestral thunder power. "Can you resist this seal?" Not taking a moment to rest, Ricky spun around, lifted the seal, and threw it at Xavier. Boom! Boom! Secondster, when the dust settled and the air waves calmed, a wide, deep pit came into view. The outline of it was the same shape as the Time Seal. There were some bloodstains around its edges. Undoubtedly, they belonged to Xavier. "Did Ricky win?" ire asked expectantly. "I don''t think so. For some reason, Xavier''s aura is bing stronger. It''s weird," Mordechai murmured, narrowing his eyes. The second that Mordechai stopped talking, a sharp roar ripped through the air and reached his ears. Then, the Heavenly ck Poison crawled out of the deep pit in the form of mist. A figure straightened until it was towering over them. It was a huge snake. Dark scales covered its body and two wings erupted out of its back. It was so dark that it looked like it had been condensed by the Heavenly ck Poison. Xavier had revealed his beast form, the Heavenly ck Winged Snake. "It''s just a snake!" Ricky yelled in a mocking tone. In his eyes, there were zero reasons to take the snake seriously. He turned his palm over and the Shura Justice Saber appeared in his hand. For now, the Time Seal shrunk and hovered above his head. Normally, the beast form was the strongest form that a creature could be in. But this time, Xavier had been injured. The power behind Ricky''s Time Seal was immense. As the snake reared up, the damage could be seen on its broad back. There was arge area of copse. "It''s time for you to die!" Xavier yelled at the top of his lungs as he red at Ricky with his ck eyes. He had found himself in such a difficult position. Not even the number one talent in the central region could make him that scared. Compared to the number one talent in the central region, Ricky was much weaker. But the fact was that Ricky had cultivated too many types of powers, and most of them were able to restrain the poison power. Therefore, he could defeat Xavier if he wanted to. "Just now, I defeated you. I will do it again, whether you are in your beast form or not. The battle is almost over. Right now, I''m going to kill you, little snake," Ricky threatened, baring his teeth. "You''re the perfect person to test the growth of my blood power on!" As soon as Ricky was done talking, his body began to swell. His limbs stretched. His skin and eyes changed to a golden color. All the while, the Ancestral Intent Form was constantly being activated. Soon, he was standing sixty feet high now. It wasparable to his golden body. Currently, he was covered in gold like a true golden God of War. "Ricky, your blood power..." The Dragon Intent Grass started to say, unable to believe its eyes. "I know. My blood power has awakened a little. Now, I should be able to use thirty percent of my blood essence. It''s all golden now," Ricky interrupted. "Over the past few days, I have continuously cultivated the Ancestral Intent Form. My efforts have paid off. The Chaos blood power in my body has finally reached thirty percent." "Thirty percent of the Chaos blood power is stronger than most of the divine blood powers," the Dragon Intent Grass told him. "Dragon Intent Grass, thirty percent of the Chaos blood power is giving me a deeper understanding of the Ancestral Intent Form. Now, my Ancestral Intent Form is a kind of Omnipotent Skill of the heaven and earth. Thew of heaven and earth is supreme!" Ricky eximed. With a gleam in his golden eyes, he turned back to face Xavier. Feeling Ricky''s gaze on him, Xavier knew that he was in trouble. There was a sense of submission in his heart. "How is he doing this? Is that blood power pressure?" Xavier eximed, staring at Ricky in shock. He was a talented member of the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe, and his blood power came from the Winged Snake¡ªa legendary beast. Not even a genius from the Great Dragon tribe or the Great Phoenix tribe could put him under that much pressure. But Ricky was making it happen. The rumors that he had heard about Ricky said that he was powerful because he had seven mutants and he had cultivated the primitive power. None of them ever said that he had a strong blood power too. "I don''t get it. What kind of blood power is this? It''s taking over his whole body. I''ve never seen or felt anything like this before!" Peter and the others all felt it too. The only person who couldn''t feel its effects was Mordechai because the blood power of the Deste Sorcery tribe was at a primitive kind too. However, the Deste Sorcery tribe had been in decline for a long time. If they were able to tell that it was a Sorcerous Combat Body, they still wouldn''t be able to remember that it was a kind of primitive blood power. ''This is great. His blood power is the primitive type, '' Mordechai thought. ''But it hasn''t awakened completely, just like my blood power.'' In the meantime, Xavier was forced to get over his initial shock and attack. If he didn''t, the pressure of Ricky''s blood power would overtake him and he would lose. "Winged Snake Winding!" With a roar, Xavier raised his head and spat out the Heavenly ck Poison again. In the air, it turned into many Winged Snake shadows. Each one of them glowed with blood light. It was clear that they had beenbined with Xavier''s blood essence. In a sh, the Winged Snake shadows struck forward, biting Ricky and his golden body. The poisonous power and the twining power were released at the same time, moving quickly through the air with the intention of corroding Ricky''s body before tearing him to pieces. Ricky gritted his teeth. He could feel the extent of the twining and tearing force, and his body ached as a result. However, he couldn''t lose now that he had awakened thirty percent of the Chaos blood power. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ricky threw his head back and roared towards the sky as golden light bloomed on his body. The force of it shook off the Winged Snake shadows that were tightly wrapped around him. All of the power gathered on the Shura Justice Saber and it shed down. "The first move of the Shura Eight Moves¡ªDestruction of Heaven and Earth!" The red killing light and the golden bloodline light wrapped together to form one sh. All of the Winged Snake shadows that the sh touched copsed on the spot. When he saw the strike, Xavier crossed his arms and transferred all of his strength into his best defense. But at that moment, his wings snapped and his pupils shrank. A wave of fear passed through him as his huge body split in half. Chapter 1372 Two Geniuses Chapter 1372 Two Geniuses Faced with the pressure of the skill¡ªthe Destruction of Heaven and Earth, Xavier''s huge body was cut in half, indicating that the battle was about toe to a close. Currently, all that remained in Xavier''s soul was fear and despair. The small part of him that wanted to survive had almost been snuffed out, but it was still there. Filled with rage, he roared, "Ricky, you can''t kill me! You can''t! I''m from the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe. Not even you can afford to provoke the tribe I belong to. If you kill me, the Five-element Sect that youe from will be destroyed by my family." "Is that so? You''re missing one important fact. No one will know that I''m the one who killed you. Besides, the Misty South Pce is in charge of protecting the Five-element Sect for the next fifty years. When that time is up, I will destroy your family," Ricky snapped back in a voice that dripped with confidence. When he was done talking, he immediately released the Heaven Illuminating Fire to burn Xavier''s soul into ashes. But before it could reach him, another force appeared out of nowhere. It was ck and yellow. Ricky recognized it as the infernal power. Within seconds, it had formed a defensive shield around both halves of Xavier''s body and soul. Then, a ck figure dropped from the sky. "I''m here! I''ll save you!" the ck figure eximed. Ricky scowled as he watched the scene unfold. He had sworn that he would kill Xavier because if he let him live, Xavier would try to get revenge one day. And yet, a young man had swooped in at thest second to save him. "Who are you?" Ricky demanded. Mordechai and the others ran to Ricky''s side when they sensed the strength of the young man in ck. "I''m a person who wants to kill you," the young man snapped. "That''s Chandler Feng!" As he looked closer at the young man in ck, Peter realized who he was. "Chandler Feng?" Secondster, Ricky roared. The killing intent inside of him was ring up. Ricky didn''t know who Chandler Feng was, but he knew that the young man belonged to either the Phoenix tribe itself or an affiliated force of the Phoenix tribe. "Does my name make you angry? Do you want to kill me?" Chandler Feng taunted, smirking. It was clear in that moment that he knew what had happened between Ricky and Grace. Chandler Feng hade for that reason and Ricky knew who had sent him within seconds. It was Lanny. "Yes! I really want to kill you!" Ricky yelled in response. "Ricky, why do you have a grudge against this guy? You''ve never met him before," Peter asked telepathically. "I know, but there is an unavoidable life and death feud between us," Ricky answered. "Is he from the Phoenix tribe?" When he heard Ricky''s answer, Peter frowned. How could Ricky and Chandler Feng be such big enemies if they had never met before? Avoiding asking him more questions, Peter told Ricky everything that he knew about Chandler Feng. "Chandler is the strongest talent in the younger generation of the Nether Phoenix tribe. That tribe is one of the top ones under the Great Phoenix tribe''s umbre. And because Chandler Feng is a member of the Phoenix tribe, he is not one of the top ten talents in the central region. But his strength is on par with theirs. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. As for the Nether Phoenix tribe, they have a residence in the Third Sheol City, but their talents refuse to participate in the selection of the Misty South Pce because they yearn to enter the Phoenix tribe. So, did Chandler reallye here just to kill you?" "Yes, he came here to kill me," Ricky replied calmly. "Hey! Why are you ignoring me? I thought you wanted to kill me. Let''s begin. I want to see how capable you are, sessor of Paul," Chandler Feng roared. The moment that he felt Ricky''s strong killing intent, he started craving a fight. As he moved forward, a ck and yellow w formed and grabbed at Ricky. "Come out! Time Seal!" As fast as he could, Ricky took out the Time Seal to help him since the strength of Chandler''s w could quickly be too much to handle. Bang! Bang! Soon, the sound of metal colliding rang through the air. The Time Seal and the w became locked in battle. As soon as it had been activated, the Time Seal started consuming the power of the w. However, the difference in strength between the two of them was toorge. In one moment, the Time Seal was sent flying backwards and itnded on the ground, instantly copsing. The force of it caused Ricky to fall over, spitting out blood. "What? You are a two-star middle spiritual emperor!" Ricky hissed as he kneeled on the ground and grasped at the soil with his hands. It was impossible for one-star middle spiritual emperors to defeat him so easily. But now, the young man did it, which only meant he was stronger than a one-star middle spiritual emperor. "He''s a two-star middle spiritual emperor?" Mordechai and the others repeated as shock covered their faces. "Yes. He really is a two-star middle spiritual emperor," Peter murmured. "Hmm...it looks as Paul''s sessor, you aren''t that impressive after all," Chandler said in a condescending voice as he looked down at Ricky. While he spoke, his attack rained down on Ricky again. However, this time, Mordechai stepped in and blocked it. Then, he spat, "If you were at the same level as Ricky, he would have defeated you in the first round. Why are you being so arrogant?" "Is that what you think? Fine. I will wait for him to break through and be a two-star middle spiritual emperor," Chandler Feng shot back. Then, he collected Xavier and the others and they disappeared. Mordechai and the others shared hesitant looks. What was going on? Chandler Feng had been determined to kill them and he had the perfect chance. Why would he turn around and leave like that? It seemed like he was merciful enough to allow Ricky to be as powerful as he was before they fought again. Everyone turned to look at Ricky, feeling very confused. Puff! Ricky tried to stand, spitting out arge mouthful of blood. His chest was heaving with every breath he took. "Ricky, are you okay?" Mordechai and the others watched him with concern in their eyes. "Yes. I''m okay. If Chandler had hit me one more time, it would have been worse. I guess this means that there is a huge gap between my strength and a real two-star middle spiritual emperor''s strength!" Ricky sighed deeply. Right now, he was able to disguise his anger and killing intent. Without the strength he needed, anger and killing intent would just affect his mind negatively. "But why did Chandler leave like that? Why didn''t he kill us all?" E asked in confusion. "Because there is a genius that he fears nearby," Ricky said. Then, he looked to the right and said, "Thank you for your help, sir. Otherwise, I would have lost my life." "No problem. When I felt the aura of two geniuses fighting, I had toe and check it out. I never thought I would find the famous white-haired Ricky." Everyone else turned in the direction of the new voice. "I saved Ricky''s life. Isn''t that an amazing story to tell?" Suddenly, a young, handsome bald monk appeared. He looked a bit chubby. In his left hand, there was a wine pot, and in his right hand, he held the roasted leg of a fierce beast. "Jedidiah Shang! It''s the monk who drinks wine and eats meat!" Peter and the others cried out when they saw the monk''s face. Chapter 1373 The Emperor Intent Tomb Chapter 1373 The Emperor Intent Tomb It turned out that this monk was quite famous. Everyone in the central region, the outer region, and the inner region knew his name. Out of the ten geniuses in the central region, Jedidiah was number two. To most creatures, the idea of crossing his path was terrifying. And he wasn''t just talented. He also had a powerful man backing him. His master was a reclusive demi-spiritual potentate. A long time ago, Jedidiah had fought against a genius from a Sage Level force and killed him. Then, masters from that force had been hunting him. There were even some Sage Level masters in that group. Jedidiah''s master was forced to take action to protect his disciple. He was an old monk dressed in ragged clothes. He didn''t look very impressive on the surface. But he managed to destroy the force in half a day. Back at that time, it happened so fast, and the Misty South Pce couldn''t interfere and stop him in time. They could have sent powerful warriors to protect the force, but it was toote. The force had been destroyed. There was no point in offending a demi-spiritual potentate over an extinct force. From that moment on, no one dared to challenge Jedidiah again. Jedidiah was very promising. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be an ace genius or the second ranked talent in the central region. He looked like he didn''t care about anything, but he didn''t do anything immoral because of his master''s strength. Taking a sip of wine and a bite of meat, Jedidiah walked up to Ricky and smiled. Then, he said, "Hey, do you want a sip of my wine?" If he didn''t have wine and meat, Jedidiah couldn''t survive. He was a monk who didn''t follow the normal rituals. "Sure!" Ricky nodded. He knew that the offering was Jedidiah''s way of making friends. If he were to refuse, it would be like he rejected him. After Ricky took a sip of the wine, Jedidiah handed the wine to Mordechai and the others. Jedidiah chose to make friends with those he liked, not those who were powerful. "Thank you for saving our lives!" Ricky and the others said again. Now, they knew why Chandler had left so hastily. Jedidiah had been hiding in the dark, and Chandler knew that he wouldn''t be unable to kill Ricky and hispanions with Jedidiah around. "Like I said, you are a person worth saving. Besides, now that you drank my wine, you are my friends. I couldn''t leave my friends to die," Jedidiah said with a smile. "Hey, beauties, I wonder if you want to thank me. I''d like one of you to have a baby with me. Just imagine how rewarding that will be," Jedidiah added as he looked E and ire up and down. Everyone else fell speechless. In that moment, the realization struck them that the monk did not just eat meat and drink wine. He also slept with women. "Ha-ha! You should have seen the looks on your faces! I''m just kidding. I might be a yboy, but I would never treat my friend or his women that way!" Jedidiahughed when he saw the horrified expressions on their faces. But Ricky and the others didn''t join him in hisughter. They exchanged concerned looks, unsure of what to say or do. Jedidiah was very charming and he owned every situation he was in. "Did youe here with Chandler?" Ricky asked, changing the topic. "Well, you could say so, but we are definitely not on the same side. I only came when I sensed your fighting auras," Jedidiah replied in a serious tone. "The first reason I saved you guys is because I could tell that you meant no harm. The second reason is that I don''t like the Phoenix tribe or any forces rted to it." "We feel the same way about them," Ricky said with a smile. Jedidiah had specifically chosen to befriend Ricky because thetter was a genius that shared the same views as him. Suddenly, Jedidiah put away the wine and meat and said, "But the most important reason why I''m here is that I want to invite you somewhere." Ricky and others couldn''t believe their ears. They did not think they were important enough to be invited anywhere by Jedidiah. "As far as I know, Chandler wouldn''t have saved Xavier for no reason. I think he also wanted to invite Xavier to that ce and let Xavier be one of his men," Jedidiah exined. "If you don''t mind, could I ask where this ce is that you''re talking about?" Ricky asked in a hesitant voice. "The Emperor Intent Tomb!" Jedidiah answered. "The Emperor Intent Tomb?" Now, Ricky and the others were shocked beyond words. They all knew exactly what the Emperor Intent Tomb was. It was a special world that contained arge amount of the power of the heavenlyw. Any warrior that wanted to reach the top had to learn the Intent Apperception. The only way for a warrior to get closer to the heavenlyw and be the strongest in the martial arts was to increase theirprehension of the Intent Apperception to seventy percent. And in the Emperor Intent Tomb, creatures could improve their Intent Apperception quickly. The word "emperor" meant that the creatures at the Emperor Level would benefit more from being in the Emperor Intent Tomb. Emperor Intent Tombs usually appeared in Passage Worlds that linked the Devil Lands and continents. "Did the Emperor Intent Tomb already appear?" Ricky asked. "Not yet. But I''ve heard that lots of saints have sensed that the Emperor Intent Tomb will appear in the northernmost part of the Passage World we are staying in right now in no more than a month," Jedidiah answered. "I''m on my way north and I want to collect as many friends as possible to take into the tomb with me. On the way there, I want to kill the devils. After all, once we enter the Emperor Intent Tomb, it would be a long time after we get out of there." "Thank you for the invitation. We will ept it. I hope you don''t mind our inferior strength," Ricky said. "Ha-ha! I would never look down on you, Ricky! One day soon, you may surpass me. After all, you have seven mutants and you are Paul''s sessor!" Jedidiah sighed. He did save Ricky because he liked him, but he also did it because he knew how talented Ricky was. He was sure that Ricky would be the strongest warrior one day. Anyone would have been willing to do it if it meant they could make friends with a genius that shared their values. "From now on, you should call me Worldly Monk, or you can just call me Monk. I like that." Then, Jedidiah took out the wine and meat again and began to eat and drink. "Okay. We''ll call you Monk. That''s simpler," Mordechai said with a smile. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then, without any more words, they headed for the north of the Passage World. "I don''t know if Jasper and Mike have heard the news. Cultivating the Intent Apperception is very important to them, too," Ricky said to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy. "Don''t worry. Soon, all of the creatures from the continent and the Devil Land in the Passage World will know about this," the Dragon Intent Grass said. Chapter 1374 Gathering Of Powerful Warriors Chapter 1374 Gathering Of Powerful Warriors Just as the Dragon Intent Grass had predicted, news of the appearance of the Emperor Intent Tomb swept through the entire Passage World like wildfire. Within a few hours, all of the creatures from the continent and the devil race knew of it and could be heard discussing it wherever they went. The northern parts of the Passage World were soon overrun by creatures from the continent and the devil race. Along with such a huge crowd also came bloodshed. Murders and deaths in the northern region increased drastically as one by one, and weaker creatures fell to their demise. Soon, the entire region was filled with nothing but corpses and the metallic smell of fresh blood. "So much bloodshed. So many bodies..." Ricky sighed. "The entire northern region reeks of blood. I wonder how many deaths have urred so far. It must be a huge amount," Mordechai remarked. "Unfortunately, such cruel bouts of bloodshed are all toomon in the Passage World. There''s nothing we can do about it. The devils are always seeking a way to get a hold over our continent," E told them. "It''s a pity, really. I feel sorry for these creatures. May they rest in peace," Jedidiah prayed sadly. His face had be somber. The bloodshed was enormous. And although the battles weren''t significant in size, they outnumbered anything Ricky could have imagined. He had no idea how cruel it could be when the devil race truly invaded the continent. The silver lining was that during the ughter, Ricky and the others gained a lot of points. Within just a fortnight, they were able to garner some twenty thousand points in total. Funnily enough, this was because Jedidiah did not im any points. He would always say that he only needed five thousand points since he only wanted to be an ordinary disciple of the Misty South Pce, not a core disciple. Ricky knew the reason. Jedidiah didn''t need to join hands with any force since he had a demi-spiritual potentate behind him. All he needed was a name as a disciple of the Misty South Pce. Just like him, there were many warriors who wanted nothing but the name of being a disciple of the Misty South Pce. Their reasons for this desire varied. Some of them just wanted to showcase their strength, while others wanted to kill devils. Jedidiah was among thetter. Thus, Ricky did not protest when Jedidiah said he didn''t need any points. If Ricky did not have so many enemies, and if he hailed from a powerful background, he wouldn''t have had to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, either. Unfortunately, that wasn''t something he had control over. Ricky also considered it a pity that he was never able to see Jedidiah''s real strength. Every time they encountered some devils, he would refuse to fight, saying that he no longer needed any points. Instead of fighting, he would let Ricky and the others take care of the devils. It was fortunate that they didn''t meet any devils stronger than a two-star middle spiritual emperor. A month passed quickly. Gradually, bloodshed in the northern region declined. The entire area was slowly getting enveloped by yellow light which was constantly arising out of nowhere. This is from N?velDrama.Org. But everyone knew one thing: everything that the yellow light touched was the Emperor Intent Tomb. It was where the heavenlyw had appeared. "The Emperor Intent Tomb has appeared. We must seize this opportunity. Being able to cultivate inside the Emperor Intent Tomb even once is an invaluable opportunity for any warrior." Jedidiah became serious when he saw the Emperor Intent Tomb. At the same time, various other entities had the same idea. "Ricky, the Emperor Intent Tomb does not appear more often than a few times in an era. You must seize this opportunity and try your best toprehend the Intent Apperception," the Dragon Intent Grass said telepathically. "I know you don''t understand why the Intent Apperception is so important for martial arts, but you must trust me on this. You have to do this." "Don''t worry. The Intent Apperception isn''t something that I take lightly," Ricky responded. "Even though I am only at the Emperor Level, something tells me that there is a connection between the Intent Apperception and martial arts. I think it has something to do with my cultivation of the Ancestral Intent Form." "That''s good. Believe me. The Intent Apperception is indispensable for a warrior to be a supreme master," the grass replied. While the warriors discussed and nned, the yellow light continued to condense over parts of the northern region and finally, it morphed into a brand-new world¡ªa world within the Passage World! Two kinds of power were revolving around this new world. One was the ultimate ruling power and the other was the powerful and unfathomable Intent Apperception. Together, they formed the Emperor Intent Tomb. Although the Emperor Intent Tomb looked small, no one knew its actual size since the heavenlyw had descended over it. A good thing that happened with the Emperor Intent Tomb''s appearance was that the ughter in the Passage World stopped abruptly. Only the appearance of the Emperor Intent Tomb could have stopped such insane ughter at once. Naturally, the Saint Intent Tomb and the Potentate Intent Tomb, both more advanced than the Emperor Intent Tomb, could do so as well. However, it was impossible for these tombs to appear in this Passage World, since it did not allow creatures at or above the Sage Level. Once the bloodshed had stopped, hundreds of figures gathered around the Emperor Intent Tomb. They consisted of devils and creatures from the continent, both divided into groups of demi-saints, upper spiritual emperors, and other geniuses. Ricky''s first act upon arriving here was to contact Jasper. Mike and Jasper quickly reached his side as well. A careful examination of his two friends told Ricky that they were getting increasingly unfathomable every day. Ricky had a feeling that they could now evolve the power of all things, from which he concluded that they hadprehended the Law of Universe to a certain extent. He introduced Jedidiah to the two of them. While they were busy discussing something, Ricky looked around and saw several familiar faces, including geniuses he had met in the outer region. He also saw Chandler. As expected, Xavier was with Chandler. At the moment, several greedy eyes were staring at Ricky. The temptation of the inheritance of Paul was no less than that of the Emperor Intent Tomb. However, no one dared to attack him. It would be tant provocation of the Misty South Pce, something no one could afford to do. "Brat, if you know your ce, you will offer your head and Paul''s inheritance to Lanny. Otherwise, nothing good will befall you once I take your soul back to him," Chandler threatened Ricky telepathically. "You can go back and tell Lanny that he can kill me once, but not twice. If he tries, he will pay for it with blood," Ricky replied coldly. "You can also tell him that if he wants to kill me, he''ll have toe himself. Sending weaklings like you is pathetic and cowardly." Chandler had nothing to say at this remark and smiled helplessly. He couldn''t understand how Ricky was so confident. It was true that he carried seven mutants with him, which was undoubtedly extraordinary. However, he was yet to be a demi-spiritual potentate and at his current level of strength, posed absolutely no threat to the Phoenix tribe. In fact, Ricky was very far from bing a demi-spiritual potentate right now. Their banter was interrupted when two demi-saints, one from the continent and one from the devil race walked out of their respective groups. On the continent''s behalf was Camden Jin from the Misty South Pce. The entire continent knew about him. He was the number one demi-saint in this Passage World and had guarded it for several years now. He looked at the demi-saint from the devil race and said, "Zaiden Ming. The Emperor Intent Tomb has appeared. I hope that you will keep your word and stop all battles in the Passage World." "Humph! Although I don''t want to stop, there is nothing I can do nothing about it. The lives of the creatures from the continent are not as important as the Emperor Intent Tomb," Zaiden Ming answered coldly. Camden Jin found any response to these insulting words unnecessary and thus, stayed silent. Instead, he turned around to talk to the creatures of the continent. Chapter 1375 Meet Again Chapter 1375 Meet Again "Friends, everything depends on you now. The Emperor Intent Tomb is filled to the brim with opportunities but it is also equally dangerous. What the danger is, I am sure you all understand." Camden''s eyes flickered towards the devil race. They were the dangers he was referring to. He continued, "If you are not strong enough to ovee these dangers, please be extra careful." On the other hand, the devils were also receiving a pep talk. "You can see that the Emperor Intent Tomb has appeared. Not only is this a great opportunity to cultivate the Intent Apperception, but it also provides a wonderful chance for us to hunt and destroy our enemies. Don''t miss it!" Zaiden told the devils with a bloodthirsty smile. His order to kill the creatures of the continent was far less veiled. "Looks like there''s about to be enormous bloodshed inside the Emperor Intent Tomb," Ricky said in a light voice. "Yes. Even if we avoid the devils inside the Emperor Intent Tomb, they wille for us. The so-called truce we havests for a short while outside the Emperor Intent Tomb only," Jedidiah replied. "That means we must team up before entering the Emperor Intent Tomb." "Will it be a small-scale war between the continent and the devil race?" Jasper murmured. As they watched, groups of creatures from the continent and hordes of devils entered the Emperor Intent Tomb one after another. "Come on! Let''s go." Jedidiah hurried them on. They released their Intent Apperception and entered the Emperor Intent Tomb. Inside, they saw nothing but an endless yellow radiance. It appeared as if balls of yellow light had been formed. All of these balls were connected to each other. Ricky and the others were constantly shuttling back and forth near these spaces. The inside of the Emperor Intent Tomb wasn''t a far cry from the outside. Only two kinds of powers worked here. One was the ruling power close to the Sage Level, and the other was the Intent Apperception of the heavenlyw. However, once inside, they felt like they could actually touch the Intent Apperception. Their own Intent Apperception was also resonating with the surroundings. "So this is the Emperor Intent Tomb? This ce is filled with the purest, most intense form of Intent Apperception. Cultivating our Intent Apperception here is easily ten times faster than outside. Maybe even more," Ricky eximed. His saber intent had already reached fifty percent at thete stage. He had a feeling that by cultivating here even for a short while, he could easily reach sixty percent. "Yes. But cultivating here is not a good idea since we never know when we could encounter devils and other warriors," Jedidiah said. "Instead, we need to try and collect as many Intent Spirits as possible from this ce." "The Intent Spirits?" Ricky repeated softly as he gazed at some of the small yellow figures floating around him. Observing carefully, he could feel that these little yellow figures contained vast amounts of strong Intent Apperception. These yellow figures were nothing but the Intent Spirits. Ricky knew that if he devoured these spirits, his Intent Apperception would increase several folds. An Intent Spirit was nothing but condensed Intent Apperception. When the heavenlyw escaped from the dead bodies of spiritual emperors, it would condense into these balls of light. The heavenlyw circted in a cycle. Once a creature died, not only would their strength return to the heaven and earth, but the Intent Apperception they hadprehended would also return to nature. However, it would not just go anywhere and instead, would return to the Emperor Intent Tomb and form these Intent Spirits. "It looks like I will miss the chance to cultivate in such an amazing ce," Ricky said unhappily. "We have no choice. Cultivating the Intent Apperception requires one to be in a state of extreme peace and seclusion. Doing so in here, especially when there are so many devils around us, is nothing but suicide," Jedidiah said. He was right and thus, Ricky and his friends continued traversing the yellow spaces and collecting the Intent Spirits. As they assimted these Intent Spirits, their Intent Apperception continued to advance. Just a few dayster, Ricky''s saber intent had improved significantly and was close to sixty percent. He needed to devour just a few more Intent Spirits and it would reach sixty percent. This was all thanks to him devouring the Intent Spirits. While he collected the spirits, he had also beenprehending the path of his own intent constantly. So were Jedidiah, Jasper, and the others. They were trying toprehend their own ways of intent while assimting the Intent Spirits. Focusing, Ricky discovered that with the power of his seven zones and the chromatic energy, he could actually transform the Intent Apperception collected from the Intent Spirits into energy. He could then use this energy to improve his realm andbat power. After this discovery, he started to improve his realm andbat power instantly. Those two factors were where hecked the most. As for the Intent Apperception, itsprehension was what mattered inside the Emperor Intent Tomb, not its improvement. Theoretically, he could vastly increase his Intent Apperception in the Emperor Intent Tomb without comprehending it at all. However, this was not suitable in the long run. Those who hadprehended the Intent Apperception would advance by leaps and bounds in the future. Ricky would be left in the dust. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Further, Ricky believed that improving the Intent Apperception by himself was more important than having help. Thus, inside the Emperor Intent Tomb,prehending the Intent Apperception wouldn''t be in vain even if it increased just a little bit. Thus, he chose to use the Intent Spirits to improve nothing but his realm andbat power. "Huh! I didn''t think you would use the Intent Spirits this way!" the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "I have no choice. I need an improvement in my realm and fighting power more than I need improvement in Intent Apperception, so I am not missing any chances I get. And besides, it won''t hinder myprehension of the Intent Apperception," Ricky replied. As they traveled through the yellow spaces, Ricky and the others naturally met several devils and warriors from the continent. Without hesitation, they killed all the devils they encountered. They could also feel the bloody killing that was going on inside the Emperor Intent Tomb. There was no doubt that hundreds of creatures from the continent had already fought the devils. They didn''t have to worry about creatures from the continent that they encountered. Thetter would retreat automatically since Jedidiah was with them and nobody wanted to offend him. "Looks like having you on our side saves us a lot of trouble, Monk!" Mordechaiughed. "We really should follow you in the future." "Ha-ha, I like hearing that." Jedidiah smiled. However, hisughter froze midway as everyone suddenly became serious. They could feel a group of powerful warriorsing towards them. Ricky felt that two figures in the group were rather familiar. "Chandler? Xavier? Are theying for us?" he murmured. What no one noticed was that a very serious expression was visible on Jedidiah''s face. Swish! Swish! Swish! Soon, about a dozen figuresnded around them with Chandler and Xavier in the lead. Chandler was looking at Ricky with an indifferent expression, although there was a murderous smile on the corner of his mouth. Xavier, on the other hand, had iparable gloom on his face. "Looks like we have no choice but to settle our ounts once and for all," Ricky said coldly. However, Jedidiah''s eyes were not fixed on Chandler or Xavier at the moment. Instead, he was looking at a young man d entirely in white who was standing beside the duo. Jedidiah looked deathly serious. Chapter 1376 Miller Lu Chapter 1376 Miller Lu "Why do I keep seeing you everywhere, man? It''s so freaking annoying," Ricky muttered snidely as he red at Chandler. He didn''t even spare a nce in Xavier''s direction. As for the young man in white that had caught Jedidiah''s attention, Ricky could tell with his several spaces that this man wasn''t as simple as he looked. He also had the same feeling regarding the ck- d young man next to Chandler. These people were undoubtedly much stronger than they appeared to be. The young man in ck was also emitting an aura eerily identical to Chandler''s, which indicated that he also came from the Nether Phoenix tribe. "Since you don''t know your strength and insist on going above your station, I''m going to teach you a lesson you''ll never forget, Ricky!" Chandler dered with an ugly sneer. "Honestly, your talent is nothing to sneeze at, and you are truly qualified to be a supreme master in the future. Unfortunately, your arrogance has led to your downfall, and you have offended the Phoenix tribe and our noble son, Lanny." "And I already told you I don''t care about your so-called noble son. I''ll beat him to a pulp and kill him with my bare hands the first chance I get," Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ricky lightly replied, as if he was merely talking about the weather. Inwardly, however, he was seething with anger and killing intent. Lanny was a hindrance in Ricky''s cultivation, after all, and he had to get rid of him eventually. The audacity of Ricky''s words astonished Chandler, the warriors he had brought, and even Jedidiah. This was the first time that someone had dared to threaten Lanny''s life. No warrior among the younger generation had ever presumed to say these things. Who was Lanny? He was the only noble son of the Phoenix tribe in this era and would undoubtedly take over the tribe someday. He had enough talent to be one of the Misty South''s rulers someday, and perhaps even the four continents. When the warriors behind Chandler recovered from their shock, they sniggered mockingly. In their opinion, Ricky might be a genius, but he was nothingpared to Lanny. "Well, good luck with that wish. But that would be pretty difficult to do if you were dead," Chandler remarked with a smile. He didn''t think Ricky could make it out of here alive. And besides, it was an impossible dream. No one could kill Lanny in this era. "Jedidiah, I let this arrogant brat gost time, for your sake. You''re not going to stop me this time, are you?" Chandler turned to Jedidiah with a raised eyebrow. "You know what? I don''t care. Do what you want. That''s why I invited this gentleman for, after all. He''ll deal with you if you are to stop me from killing Ricky," he added as he gestured to the white-d young man beside him. Seeing this, Ricky and the others turned to the young man in question. "Is that...?" murmured Peter uncertainly. "Hey, Monk, long time no see!" the white-d young man greeted Jedidiah with a smile. "Miller, what a surprise! I didn''t expect that someone like you, who has always been arrogant, will be a merepdog one day!" replied Jedidiah in a dark tone. "That''s Miller?!" Ricky and the others eximed in astonishment. They knew that name! It was as famous as Jedidiah''s name, if not more so, as it was the name of the central region''s greatest talent. The young man in white was Miller Lu, the young master of the Lu n. He had divine blood running in his veins. The Lu n was one of the strongest forces in the central region. And Miller Lu was undoubtedly one of the two geniuses in their territory that couldpete with the geniuses of the inner region''s ancient ns and top forces. The other one was, of course, Jedidiah. In fact, the two geniuses were almost equal in strength. Miller only received a higher rank because he performed better than Jedidiah in record. "Ricky, this is bad! We didn''t expect Miller to be on Chandler''s side," Jasper said through telepathy. "We don''t have the power to fight against a two-star middle spiritual emperor right now." "I wonder how this guy drew Miller over to his side. From what I heard of Miller, he shouldn''t be the kind of person who meddles in other people''s affairs, nor someone whose interests can be swayed by material riches," Mike muttered, looking perplexed. "It doesn''t matter what kind of person he is, he is our enemy now," Mordechai replied decidedly. ¡­ "Me? As someone else''spdog? You''ve got to be kidding me. I would never do such a thing, except, perhaps, for a dear friend," Miller answered snidely. "I only came here because I owed Lanny a favor, and he asked me toe and stop you. You should know that I don''t like to owe anyone anything." "I see..." Jedidiah nodded thoughtfully. He knew Miller Lu very well. If he owed others a favor, he would surely pay it back. "Ricky, I''m afraid I can''t help you deal with Chandler now, as I am sure that Miller won''t allow me to do it. And with Miller as my opponent, I won''t have time for anything else," Jedidiah warned Ricky telepathically. Although he didn''t want to admit it now, the situation had rendered him useless. "My only advice for you is to run. After all, you are not a match for Chandler right now. I can stall for time while you try to run away." "Thank you, Monk," replied Ricky. "But Chandler has already defeated me once, and I have my pride too. I don''t want to lose a second time. This time, I''m choosing to fight. I will kill Chandler with my own hands." "No! This isn''t the time to be impulsive. Fine, let''s take Chandler aside for now. Can you even defeat the young man in ck behind him¡ªMatthias Feng?" Jacob looked rmed by Ricky''s words, and he immediately tried to change his mind. He thought of Ricky as a dear friend, so he didn''t want anything bad to happen to him if he could help it. "The legendary white-haired Ricky, right?" Miller asked Ricky telepathically. "Yes, I am," Ricky replied. "Look, I''ll be honest. I''m not here because I want to fight you, but I made a Martial Arts Oath to Lanny. So, no hard feelings, okay? I''m just returning a favor," exined Miller Lu at once. "I understand. You don''t have to worry. I won''t take this against you because I don''t want to have too many enemies either," Ricky reassured the other man. "You sound confident that you''ll make it out of here alive," Miller Lu remarked upon hearing Ricky''s words. "All right, I''ll hold back and let Monk buy more time for you to escape." "Ha-ha, thank you so much, Miller," Ricky answered happily, d that the other man seemed agreeable. "You''re lucky that Miller doesn''t like the Phoenix tribe, either. Otherwise, he wouldn''t try to buy more time for you," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "Even as a devil, I''ve heard about the Phoenix tribe''s arrogance and cruelty, so I''m not surprised that he dislikes them," the Evil Mandragora chimed in thoughtfully. "But, Miller, I didn''t say that I wanted to escape," Ricky said once hisughter died down, and his tone grew somber as a grave. When Miller Lu heard Ricky''s words, he was stunned. He couldn''t believe that Ricky intended to fight against them, seeing as he didn''t have the strength to do so. After all, Chandler had almost killed himst time, and he would have died if not for Jedidiah. That was why Chandler asked him to deal with Jedidiah. The next moment, Ricky walked up to Chandler fearlessly and dered, "Now, it''s time for you to pay for Lanny''s sins!" Chapter 1377 Make Progress Every Day Chapter 1377 Make Progress Every Day Everyone around Ricky gasped again. They couldn''t believe what he was saying. He could say that he wanted to kill Lanny all he wanted. Lanny was not there, after all. But Chandler was right in front of him. Chandler was not as powerful as Lanny. That was why Lanny used him to do his dirty work. But everyone knew that Ricky was weaker than Chandler because he had been defeated in one move by Chandler a month ago. Therefore, they thought that Ricky would have chosen to run away instead of challenging Chandler. But now, it seemed like Ricky didn''t just want to fight against Chandler. He wanted to kill him. All the people present kept shaking their heads. They thought that Ricky had lost his mind. "Oh no! Don''t start overestimating yourself now, brat!" Xavier said while he red at Ricky. He hated working for Chandler, but he had to repay Chandler for saving his life. He wasn''t as foolish as Ricky. He knew not to y any tricks on Chandler or challenge him because Chandler had the Nether Phoenix tribe and the Phoenix tribe supporting him. And why would he go against Chandler? After all, they shared an enemy, and currently, Xavier was not strong enough to take Ricky down on his own. "Mordechai, if you''re up for it, I''ll leave Xavier to you," Ricky told Mordechai telepathically when he heard Xavier''s taunts. "Of course. I''m not a match for Chandler, but I can fight Xavier with no problem. Just watch me chop his head off," Mordechai replied confidently, puffing out his chest. He was worried for Ricky. But since Ricky chose to fight against Chandler, he trusted that Ricky would win. "Jasper, Mike, you two can take care of Matthias, the man behind Chandler." At the same time, Ricky sent a message to Jasper and Mike using telepathy. "Matthias might be a two-star middle spiritual emperor, but it will be a piece of cake for the two of us to take him down. Don''t worry," Jasper said. "But Ricky, we are worried about you. Chandler might not be as strong as Jedidiah or Miller, but he is still much stronger than you. Are you sure you want to fight against him?" "Jasper, don''t underestimate me. I''ve been making more progress every day," Ricky reassured him, smiling gently. Jasper and Mike were slightly shocked to hear that, but after a few seconds, they came to the realization that it was true. "Monk, isn''t your friend being a little too arrogant?" Miller said through telepathy. "He can challenge creatures that are at a higher level than him, but with the improvement of his realm, his ability of challenging them should be degenerating. After all, the rules of the heavenlyw are that creatures are not allowed to challenge those who are at a higher level. If that weren''t the case, he wouldn''t have been defeated by Chandler a month ago." "He could have made some progress over the past month. Don''t you think so, Miller?" Jedidiah replied. "Do you really believe that?" Millerughed. "Of course I don''t, but his confidence and my intuition tell me that it''s possible," Jedidiah responded. He didn''t think Ricky could be a match for Chandler, but deep down, he knew that anything was possible. Plus, after spending so many days with Ricky, he knew that Ricky didn''t seem like a man who would court death. If so, given Ricky''s current situation, he would have been dead already. "We''ll just have to wait and see, Miller. We already know that his talent is stronger than ours," Jedidiah pointed out. He had faith in Ricky. "Okay. Because you say so, I will wait and see, Monk," Miller replied. "After all, he is Paul''s sessor and he was once an incredible demi-spiritual emperor. It would be amazing to see his true power at work." "You brat! Why are you so eager for me to kill you?" Chandler asked, looking at Ricky coldly. However, he held back some of his anger and became vignt. He had wanted to kill Ricky for a while now. As a result, he knew Ricky well. As a matter of fact, he didn''t think Ricky was the kind of man who would ask for death. "Like I said, I want to make Lanny pay. You''re in my way," Ricky answered. A momentter, Chandler made his move. ck and yellow light bloomed into the same attack that had defeated Ricky a month ago. With one swipe, his w aimed at Ricky''s heart. Closing his eyes, Ricky released the powers of the seven mutants and they encircled his right arm. He clenched his right fist and punched at Chandler''s w. They collided and exploded. Boom! The wave of pressure that left the collision caused Ricky and Chandler to step back at the same time. Ricky was dozens of meters away, while Chandler was only a few meters away. Ricky found himself at a slight disadvantage, but in the battle between two warriors at the Emperor Level, it wasn''t considered as such. All of the onlookers were surprised. A month ago, Ricky didn''t stand a chance against Chandler. But now, he was able topletely resist him. ''It''s true! He has made unbelievable progress!'' Miller thought to himself. If he were in Ricky''s shoes, he couldn''t have advanced that much if he had tried. "His cultivation base has reached the peak state of a one-star middle spiritual emperor. Where did he find the time to make that happen?" Jedidiah was also staring at Ricky with wide eyes. They had spent thest month together, and he had never seen Ricky cultivate. Mordechai and the others were also in a state of shock. "You''re telling me that Ricky is actually making progress every day without spending extra time cultivating?" Mike said seriously. ''Ricky, you are bing more and more like the king, especially with thatyer of confidence, '' ire thought as she stared at Ricky fondly. The only reason that Ricky had reached the peak state of a one-star middle spiritual emperor was because he had refined the Intent Spirits. The power he obtained from the Intent Spirits had sped up the process of his breakthrough by enormous amounts. Even though Ricky''s ability to challenge a warrior at a higher level had been weakened, he could still be as powerful as a two-star middle spiritual emperor when he was at the peak of a one-star middle spiritual emperor. Maybe he couldn''t defeat Miller or Jedidiah, but Ricky believed deep down that he was strong enough to fight against Chandler. "Look at that! You made the right decision when you chose to break through by taking advantage of the Intent Spirits," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Soon, you will be more powerful than me. Then, I will need you to protect me instead of me protecting you," the Evil Mandragora added. "Ha-ha! Men are born to protect women, aren''t they?" Ricky teased, smiling at the Evil Mandragora''s words. Currently, Chandler was sulking. No one had expected Ricky to grow so much in one month, let alone him. After all, it was not suitable for a warrior to break through in the Passage World. Chandler could tell that Ricky had not consumed Treasures from Heaven and Earth or pills to break through from the way he had consolidated his aura. Last time, he had let Ricky go because Jedidiah had appeared. He figured that he could ask Miller for help after and that they could attack Ricky together. But now, he regretted his decision. If he had known that things would turn out the way that they had, he would not have left back at that time. Instead, he would have sent a message to Miller and asked him toe as soon as possible. ''Damn it! What happened to him over the past month? How did he make so much progress?'' Chandler thought, clenching his fists. "Chandler, in order to avoid any more idents, let''s fight Ricky together," Matthias told him through telepathy. Then, he informed Xavier of his n. When they saw that Matthias and Xavier were about to make a move, Mordechai and the others stepped forward to stop them from helping Chandler. "Chandler, don''t y nice. If you want to kill me, show me all of your strength," Ricky taunted as he stretched out his finger and pointed it at Chandler.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1378 The Nether Fire Chapter 1378 The Nether Fire "Ha-ha!" Suddenly, Chandler threw his head back andughed. Then, the dark-yellow Light Apperception on the surface of his body started to burn. Beneath it, a new power appeared, gushing out all around him. It was the realher power. Nether power was a type of dark power that could turn into mes and burn, but it felt ice cold to the touch. "Fine. If that''s what you want, I''ll show you my real strength!" Chandler roared, baring his teeth as he red at Ricky. "He''s going to use theher power?" Ricky murmured to himself. Secondster, grey power surged out of his body. It was the chaotic power. It merged with the powers of the seven mutants and it prepared to confront theher power. Boom! Boom! Boom! At the same time, Mordechai and the others started fighting with Matthias and their other enemies, trying to keep them from joining Chandler and attacking Ricky. In the distance, Jedidiah and Miller were sitting back and watching the battle unfold. They weren''t fighting against each other. When Chandler noticed that Miller wasn''t helping him in the fight, anger ripped through him, but he couldn''t do anything about it. Miller wasn''t afraid of the Nether Phoenix tribe or the Great Phoenix tribe. All he wanted was for Miller to stop Jedidiah from helping Ricky, and Jedidiah wasn''t currently doing anything either. As the realher power encroached on Ricky, he was consumed by an invisible piercing coldness that went straight to his heart. Ricky had no choice but to use the chaotic fire runes to resist it. "Theher power is really so frigid," Ricky sighed through his chattering teeth. "But somewhere in that coldness, I can smell the sacred fire." The chaotic power merged with the powers of the seven mutants. The runes that were formed surrounded Ricky''s arms, making them as hard as sacred weapons. Chandler noticed Ricky preparing another attack and hurried to use hisher power to form his hands into ws. Meeting in the middle, the two men battled with their ws and fists. Wherever they went, the space shattered and violent air waves spread out. Chandler swung his ws frantically, trying to freeze everything, but within moments, Ricky''s grey fists had broken them. However, Ricky was still at a disadvantage. There were scars appearing on his skin, but fortunately, the speed at which they wereing was decreasing. As he fought with Chandler, Ricky gradually adapted to his current realm. Of course, that didn''t go unnoticed by Chandler. After all, he was a genius that was close to an ace genius.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Are you trying to match your realm by taking advantage of my power, brat?" Chandler spat. "It''s not possible. I''ve never been the stepping stone of one of my enemies. Three ws in one!" The moment he was done speaking, Chandler took several steps backwards. The coldher power swept over his head and around both sides of him. Then, the shadow of a ck phoenix appeared and spun in the air, transforming into three phoenix ws. The ws drew closer in midair, joining to form one huge w. Whoosh! A sound that made Ricky''s ears ring filled the air as the huge w sliced towards him. "Unfortunately, you have already done it. You have be my stepping stone," Ricky said coldly as he activated the Space-shrinking Pace and dodged the w. When he looked back, Ricky''s eyes had filled with golden light. His Ultimate Golden Body rose from the ground. "Indestructible Hand!" Golden purple indestructible power emerged, turning into a beam of light. In the air, it condensed into a big hand and it swept forward, colliding with the huge w. Boom! Boom! Boom! When the hand hit the w, the impact was like two giant oars stirring up an endless sea. Secondster, the two Omnipotent Skills copsed at the same time. But Chandler was slightly stronger once again. Under the strong anti-seismic force, Ricky was sent flying backwards, leaving a deep trace in the void. But he had the Ultimate Golden Body protecting him, so he was not harmed. ''He is pretty powerful. No wonder he defeated me during the first round a month ago, '' Ricky thought, shaking his head. ''Unfortunately for him, I''m not who I was a month ago. I''m familiar with his realm. Now, the real battle begins." His golden pupils shed with colorful light, and chromatic energy released into the air around Ricky. Boom! Boom! Chandler frowned and chased after Ricky. He didn''t want to give Ricky another chance to escape or fight back. In the blink of an eye, Chandler''s body was surrounded by a dark yellow, cold me. The me was filled with the power of a sacred fire. And even worse, the fire burned with an endless coldness. It was the sacred fire of the Nether Phoenix¡ªthe Nether Fire. "I''ll take the Nether Fire from you!" Ricky grinned. On the inside, he could feel the Chaotic Fire Zone bing excited. "Nether Fire¡ªNether Ice Seal!" Ignoring Ricky''s threat, Chandler released the Nether Fire and the Omnipotent Skill that had evolved from his blood power of the Nether Phoenix. Crack! Crack! Crack! Before Ricky had time to breath, two dark-yellow ice phoenixes shot out of Chandler''s body like arrows and whistled towards him. Ricky rolled his hands into fists and smashed the two phoenixes into pieces. As the phoenixes broke and the pieces hit the ground, arge amount of dark-yellow ice formed around Ricky and froze everything in an instant. Ricky was unable to move, like an ice sculpture. Wasting no time, Chandler extended his w, meaning to slice through Ricky''s frozen body. He wanted to kill Ricky for good. If he were to get his way, Ricky would be left with nothing but his soul and he would be in a lot of trouble. However, before Chandler could reach him, the ice sculpture shattered, and torrents of mes rushed out. The mes had been created using many types of sacred fires and peculiar fires. They worked together to melt all of the dark-yellow ice in the area, and then they joined to form a ming lotus. Chandler watched iting towards him with wide eyes. "Not even the patriarch of the Great Phoenix tribe is qualified to y with the sacred fire in front of me," Ricky said as mes engulfed his body. "I didn''t know that he had all of these sacred fires and peculiar fires inside of him," Miller said, blinking several times. "Right now, he has the qualifications to say that the patriarch of the Great Phoenix tribe shouldn''t y with the sacred fire in front of him." "Yes. He has the seven mutants, after all," Jedidiah said. "Do you think we could be his opponents if we are at the same level?" "I don''t think so. Can''t you feel it? All of his mutants are top mutants. How else would he be able to control the sacred fires and peculiar fires?" Miller replied, shaking his head. "Damn it!" Chandler cursed, retreating as fast as he could. His Nether Fire was strong, but that didn''t matter. There were too many sacred fires and peculiar fires for it to block. When Ricky saw Chandler trying to retreat, he shook his head and activated the Space-shrinking Pace. Then, he sent his ming lotus after his enemy. A few secondster, Chandler was unable to dodge the attacks any longer. Chandler stopped retreating and yelled over his shoulder, "Nether Ice Shield!" His hands danced in the air, creating an array. Slowly, the Nether Fire merged with theher power and turned into ice, forming a huge shield around his body. "Suppress!" Ricky roared, and the ming lotus instantly descended, mming into the ice shield that was around Chandler. "Fire Dragon Extremity!" At this moment, Ricky activated the Fire Dragon Extremity. Chapter 1379 Netherworld Ice Claw Chapter 1379 Netherworld Ice w Boom! Boom! The extreme heat of the Fire Dragon Extremity,bined with Ricky''s sacred fires and peculiar fires, gave Ricky immense power. His ming lotus'' power reached its peak. Theher ice evolved from Chandler''s Nether Fire began melting and breaking inch by inch. Finally, it shattered with a sonorous crash and the ming lotus submerged Chandler in an instant. "Looks like he''s going to lose," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked. "Impossible! He hasn''t shown his beast form yet. Something''s up," Ricky said. Chandler, Jedidiah, and Miller wereparable in terms of strength. Ricky was certain that victory wasn''t going to be so easy. Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! As soon as he finished his words, his burning mes started to freeze over. ck-yellow ice covered the mes like ayer of wax, quickly diminishing his sacred fires and peculiar fires as well as the Fire Dragon Extremity. Luckily, this frozen state did notst for long. However, it was enough to afford Chandler an opportunity, which he rapidly imed. Within the blink of an eye, he quickly retreated out of Ricky''s attacking range, condensed the ultimate ice once more, and launched another attack on Ricky. The Nether Fire was still burning on the ice. But Ricky had a feeling that the ice had changed, somehow. Chandler had unleashed the ultimate level of theher cold power. Otherwise, the ice would not have been able to freeze his sacred fires, peculiar fires, and even the Fire Dragon Extremity. Such immense power was risky. Ricky knew that if his fires were frozen once more, breaking the ice would not be so easy. Wasting no time, he began to take action. Ricky made aplicated gesture and the ancestral thunder power rushed out. It merged with the chaotic power and thebination turned into streaks of Thunder Light des. Hundreds of these des shed down ruthlessly upon his opponent. Meanwhile, he quickly waved his hand and his ultimate mes, along with the Fire Dragon Extremity, broke through the ice and they turned into a torrent of me to attack Chandler. Boom! Boom! Boom! There was a powerful collision of two immensely strong forces that were total inverses of each other. The shockwave threw Ricky and Chandler several steps back as blood gushed out of their mouths. It was obvious that both parties had suffered in this round. The silver lining was that Ricky was finally able to see the kind of ice power that Chandler had burst out. Besides the cold Nether Fire that was burning all over Chandler''s body, a stream of yellow-colored liquid was also flowing around him. Upon merging with the Nether Fire, this yellow stream morphed into a ridiculously strong and dangerous chilling power¡ªthis kind of power was from theherworld. Ricky''s Golden Spirit Eyes told him that the yellow stream consisted ofherworld water. The Nether Fire was exceedingly cold and inside it, one could cultivate extreme icy waters. "I must admit that Chandler is an extraordinary opponent. He has managed to cultivate theherworld water from the Nether Fire. It''s no wonder Lanny sent him to kill me," Ricky murmured. "A warrior who is able to cultivate theherworld water has the potential to be a Great Phoenix. Something extraordinary runs in his bloodline," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "You must be careful!" "I get it." Ricky nodded. "Theherworld water... It won''t be wrong to say that Chandler is one of the most capable subordinates Lanny has," Millermented. "We already know that Lanny is one of the most powerful cultivators in this area," Jedidiah said. "He is way stronger than us." "Yes and it''s no wonder because his bloodline is stronger. The Pure Phoenix Masculine Bloodline runs through his family. This bloodline is closest to the bloodline of the Vermilion Bird, which is a chaotic legendary beast," Miller remarked. "But I''m curious about Ricky. If I remember correctly, then before entering the Passage World, his meridians were destroyed. And yet, he is at the peak of his fighting prowess. What is going on? And even though Wally from the Endless Shadow helped him heal his wounds, such rapid recovery would have been impossible." "Maybe Wally used great Treasures from Heaven and Earth to cure him," Jedidiah replied as he shrugged his shoulders. "In either case, I wonder why he helped Ricky." "I take it your meridians weren''t broken that time," Chandler asked coldly as he wiped the blood that had oozed from his mouth. If Ricky''s meridians had truly been broken, it would have been impossible for him to unleash his full strength since it was only possible through the use of his meridians. Further, a fight like this would have been unbearable for him. That was why, Ricky''s state made it evident that his meridians were fully intact. "Of course! You sanctimonious guys wanted to destroy my meridians? That was nothing but wishful thinking on your part," Ricky sneered. "Correct me if I am wrong, but didn''t some of the saints who attacked me hail from your Nether Phoenix tribe? And a few must also have been from the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe!" Ricky nced coldly at Xavier. Thetter was fighting with Mordechai. A killing intent filled his heart in an instant. ''Did Wally really use incredible Treasures from Heaven and Earth to heal his meridians?'' Chandler thought inwardly. He was certain that Ricky''s meridians had truly been broken. But this was not the time to enquire how they were intact now. Chandler had to focus on the fight. From what had happened between Ricky and Grace, he knew how weak the former had been earlier. And yet, Ricky had grown to such a powerful level in such a short while. His growth speed was even faster than Lanny''s. Chandler had a feeling that Ricky was threatening him. Not only him, but he was also threatening the entire Nether Phoenix tribe that backed him. ''Ricky has to be killed!'' Chandler thought to himself. "Die!" He uttered his thoughts. Crack! Crack! Crack! His enormous momentum instantly covered the entire area in front of Ricky with piercingherworld ice. Chandler had pushed the powers of the Nether Fire and theherworld water to their extreme. Holding back was not an option anymore. Behind him, the shadow of a phoenix appeared. It appeared as if it had been condensed out of the Nether Fire. The phoenix arrived from afar and summoned theherworld here. Chandler''s ferocity knew no bounds as his real body seemed to dissolve into theherworld. His mutant, which belonged to theherworld power appeared and took form. With a powerful and explosive momentum, the phoenix''s shadow stretched out its w. "Netherworld Ice w!" Crack! Crack! Crack! Wherever the w passed, the Nether Fire and theherworld water would appear in huge quantities. As the fire dissipated, nothing but theherworld coldness was left behind. The cold power continued to flow towards the w as it approached Ricky. Ricky knew he had to defend himself instantly and thus, without hesitation, he activated the Time Seal between his eyebrows. The chaotic power, chromatic energy, and every single ounce of power in his body gushed out. All his fires and the Fire Dragon Extremity condensed once more and surrounded him to protect him. "Time Seal!" This time, the Time Seal was slightly different than before. This time, the chaotic fire power dominated it, followed by the power of time. Using the chaotic fire power was the most effective way of dealing with the extreme ice. The Time Seal grew as big as the phoenix''s ck-yellow w and collided with it. Ricky and Chandler were hardly visible anymore. Their bodies had morphed into their respective Omnipotent Skills. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Boom! Boom! Boom! Large explosions ensued and air waves swept over the area. The fierce power of either side collided and intertwined and for a second, there was a deadly and eerie silence. The dust would soon dissipate and the result of the battle would be visible. Chapter 1380 The Time-accelerating Skill Chapter 1380 The Time-elerating Skill The giant seal and the huge, sharp w collided repeatedly in the air for all the bystanders to see. Strong air waves were produced from the impact, turning everything near them into dust. "If they don''t use their best abilities to the fullest, there''s a chance that neither of them will emerge victorious, just like our fight. Who do you think will win?" Miller asked Jedidiah. "I think that Ricky will be the winner. Chandler fights aggressively, but Ricky has more to fight for. He''s protective and ambitious. I have a deep understanding of Buddhism, so I am a good judge of character. From the moment I met him, I knew that he is a promising young warrior. Why else would I have bought him drinks?" Jedidiah replied. "Is that so? Well then, it''s an honor that I was the first person that you bought a drink," Miller said, laughing loudly. "If I had met Ricky earlier, you might have been the second one," Jedidiah responded, smiling back at him. Boom! Boom! Boom! When the energy that had been caused by their attacks dissipated, Ricky and Chandler shed with each other. They performed several Omnipotent Skills, creating power and energy that spread until it filled the whole area. Ricky held the Time Seal tightly in the palm of his hand before he fused its power to his Omnipotent Skills. His new attacks headed for Chandler, who was busy releasing the Nether Fire and dark water. He intended to use them both to perform different Omnipotent Skills that were rted to coldness. The forces battled violently. Once they had faded, Ricky and Chandler stepped backwards again. But this time, the moment they had steadied themselves, they charged at each other. Chandler showed his beast form. He had turned into a ck and yellow phoenix. The Nether Fire lit on all of his feathers as he ran. His sharp ws shed through the air. With the dark water surrounding him, he resembled a magic bird that came straight fromherworld. ''This Nether Phoenix is better than I thought!'' Ricky was taken aback as he watched Chandler in his beast form. At the same time, a crazy idea was passing through his mind. He wanted to turn Chandler who was a Great Phoenix into his ride. But, a secondter, he abandoned that idea. He hated the Phoenix tribe as much as it was possible to hate something. He wouldn''t spare any of their lives. "Last time, I failed to y the phoenix. This time, I will seed!" Ricky said with determination in his eyes. The Chaos blood power surged inside of him, and he released the chromatic energy. Then, he activated the Ancestral Intent Form, and in an instant, his body grew. When he lifted his head back up, his hair had turned white and it was fluttering in the wind. Ricky had activated the middle realm of the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. "Nether Roulette!" Chandler shouted. He pped his wings hard against the air and jammed his sharp ws into the Nether Fire and the dark water. He started digging around in there like he was searching for something. Suddenly, a gigantic roulette appeared. The dark water flowed around its edges. Meanwhile, the Nether Fire burned in its center. The phoenix threw his head back and let out a cry, causing the ck and yellow roulette to growrger. Then he turned to face Ricky and he released a strong, frosty power. The power twirled in the air like breath, heading straight for Ricky. Not finished yet, Chandler opened his mouth. Several drops of blood essence were spat out and they landed on the roulette, turning the phoenix''s shadow more solid. The power that was emitted from the roulette made Ricky feel threatened, so he transformed all of his power into the shura power, and drew out the Shura Justice Saber to help him. "The first move of the Shura Eight Moves¡ªDestruction of Heaven and Earth!" Ricky yelled. His saber sliced through the air like it was a piece of butter and his power gathered in the skill of Destruction of Heaven and Earth. "He''s using the shura power!" Miller and Jedidiah eximed, staring at Ricky with wide eyes. "H-he mastered the shura power. It''s the ultimate killing power. How did he do it?" Miller stuttered. Every inch of his face was covered with astonishment. No one on the four continents was brave enough to ignore the mention of the shura power because it represented the Shura tribe. "Is it possible that his mutants helped him to cultivate the shura power as high as it would go? If that were the case, he would be incredibly strong," Jedidiah guessed. "It would be worse than that. No one in the entire four continents would be a match for him," Miller responded, shaking his head. During their time watching Ricky and the limits of his power grow, the two of them had be very impressed. What happened next shocked them even more. The moment the power of Destruction of Heaven and Earth collided with the Nether Roulette, a new, mysterious time power emerged out of nowhere, submerging Ricky and his skill. Like it was trying to crush him, the Nether Roulette rolled towards Ricky, but passed straight through him and his skill. It was like Ricky and his skill were transparent. Miller and Jedidiah couldn''t figure out how Ricky managed it. When they noticed what was happening between Ricky and Chandler, Mordechai and Jasper stopped fighting. Even Chandler, who had released the Nether Roulette, was stunned by what was happening right in front of him. It was like that Ricky had vanished. And being distracted by Ricky''s trick was about to cost Chandler his life. "Time Omnipotent Skill¡ªTime-elerating Skill!" The second Ricky finished speaking, he and the power of Destruction of Heaven and Earth reappeared. The power of the Destruction of Heaven and Earth shed through the air, mming against Chandler''s back and destroying his entire heart, including his life essence. It happened so fast that Chandler didn''t even know what had happened. It was not until his heart bled that he got the sense that he was about to die. He was at the Emperor Level, but that didn''t spare him from death since his heart was destroyed. He could smell it creeping up on him, ready to take him in its cold grasp. "No! This can''t be happening!" he cried out. Not even his soul could escape from his body. The shura power of the Destruction of Heaven and Earth was incredibly potent. The minute it had hit him, it had wrapped around his soul, leaving it nowhere to go. All of the bystanders had fallen so silent that the surrounding yellow space had be suffocating. At that point, everyone, including Jedidiah, felt a chill run down their spines. The only creatures present that were stronger than Ricky were Jedidiah and Miller. And they knew that they would have ended up with the same fate as Chandler if they had fought Ricky without knowing about his real strength. After a long time, Miller broke the eerie silence. "What was that?" he asked, frowning. "I don''t know, but it must have been rted to the power of time. Only the time power could do that," Jedidiah replied, still shaking his head from the shock. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. Chandler had epted that he would die no matter what he did. So, he decided not to resist. He closed his eyes and asked, "What did you do to me?" "I used the Omnipotent Skill of my Time Mutant, Time-elerating Skill! When I activate it, the only creatures that can see me are the ones that are more powerful than I am. It makes the time around me go faster, which transports me into the future. That means that you can''t sense me or hurt me," Ricky exined. "Time-elerating Skill? This is not fair. If I had known that you had mastered that, I wouldn''t have ended up like this," Chandler growled. "That''s true. If you had known that I had learned this move, you might not have lost to me. But the fact is that you were clueless. I told you that I would make you pay the price for what Lanny did to me," Ricky replied indifferently. Chapter 1381 Rickys Resolve Chapter 1381 Ricky''s Resolve Rickyprehended the Time-elerating Skill from his Time Zone. It was a time-rted Omnipotent Skill that was opposite to the skill of Travel Back Through Time. Of course, he could only master the Time-elerating Skill because he had a deep understanding of time. The Eternal Time Scripture also helped him to turn his physical body and attacks invisible using the skill of Travel Back Through Time or the Time-elerating Skill. With these two skills, he could travel to the past or the future. Hence, Chandler''s attacks didn''t even hurt him one bit. His time power wouldn''t have worked on any other opponent that was far stronger than him, but, thankfully, he and Chandler were on par with each other. Chandler didn''t overestimate himself. If he could foretell Ricky''s moves, Ricky would have found it difficult to ovee him. The only hope Ricky had for winning against his opponent was through stealth, which was exactly what he did. After all, no one would have expected him to have mastered such an incredible Omnipotent Skill. It didn''t even enter their minds that any creature could master the Omnipotent Skill that Ricky had mastered. "Oh, really?" Chandler let out a mocking scoff. "I guess that''s true. You can kill me to take revenge on Lanny, but if you do, you are cursing yourself to the same fate as me. If you kill me, you are signing your own death warrant." "Too bad you won''t live to see that day, huh?" The threat on his life didn''t seem to intimidate Ricky, and a wicked smirk pulled at Ricky''s lips. Indeed, he intended to end Chandler''s life now. "Miller, help me! Lanny asked you to keep me safe. You gave him your word!" Chandler called out to Miller secretly through telepathy. When he heard this, Miller immediately jumped up andnded in between Ricky and Chandler, ready to intervene. "I have no other choice," he murmured with a regretful but determined expression. "I must protect him at all costs." As soon as he finished speaking, he gathered his power and created a de with it in a bid to save Chandler from Ricky. Jedidiah also stepped in at that exact moment, intending to protect Ricky from Miller''s attack. Meanwhile, Matthias was desperate toe to Chandler''s aid, but Jasper and Mordechai stood in his way. "What are you doing, Jedidiah?! Do you want to be an enemy of the entire Phoenix tribe?" Matthias roared in frustration when he saw what had happened. "Don''t you dare threaten me with the Phoenix tribe! You will only aggravate me further, and I''m sure you don''t want to do that. I am only stepping in to help my friend," replied Jedidiah earnestly. "Chandler brought you here to deal with me, right? Well, do your best because I won''t let you go after Ricky," he then said to Miller. Everything happened in the blink of an eye. The moment Jedidiah moved against Miller, Ricky cut out Chandler''s heart with no hesitation. His shura power, which was wrapped around Chandler''s soul, simultaneously entered his Chaotic Fire Zone and burnt it to ashes in an instant. Miller didn''t see thising. He looked utterly shocked as he stared at Ricky with wide eyes. "Ricky, you..." "Chandler!" Matthias howled in grief. "I really want to do you a favor, Miller, but I can''t. I''m sorry. I must kill Chandler," Ricky told Miller earnestly, his eyes burning with resolve as he met Miller''s gaze. ''What a decisive man!'' Miller sighed inwardly when he heard Ricky''s words. If someone else were in Ricky''s shoes, they would hesitate and spare Chandler''s life. After all, Miller himself had asked him to let Chandler go, not to mention that Chandler came from a powerful tribe. And the consequences of eliminating Chandler and letting him live had a vast difference. Only powerful spiritual emperors from the Nether Phoenix tribe and the Phoenix tribe woulde after him if he had let Chandler go. However, since Ricky took the man''s life, even saints from the two tribes would hunt down him. Of course, Ricky was well aware of all these. But he still killed Chandler without hesitation. This decisive action showed Miller his unwavering determination. "Ricky, you shouldn''t have killed Chandler. The consequences..." Miller fretfully conveyed through telepathy. "I know. Countless saints are already after me because they know that I have Paul''s inheritance," Ricky reassured him lightly. "Chandler is dead. What do you n to do now, Miller? Shall we continue this fight?" asked Jedidiah before anyone could make a move. "It depends on what Ricky will do next. I will defend the rest if I have to," replied Miller. He already failed to keep Chandler safe, so he had to protect Matthias and the others. He would break the Martial Arts Oath he had made if he did anything less. "Don''t worry. I do not n to kill any more members of the Nether Phoenix tribe on your ount. They are free to go," Ricky chimed in when he heard Miller''s words. He was satisfied that Chandler''s death would stir up Lanny''s anger. He had no more reason to kill the others. And besides, he didn''t want to fight Miller, who could pose a threat to him in terms of his force and talent. He would rather let these men go and stay on Miller''s good side. It wasn''t that Ricky was afraid of Miller. He just didn''t want to make too many powerful enemies. After all, he didn''t have a powerful force behind him. It was his biggest insecurity and weakness, and it sometimes made him feel helpless and alone. At times, it would cross his mind that if he were the Misty South Pce''s core disciple, or if he had a powerful organization behind him, he would have more options. Like now, he could have ignored Miller and did as he pleased. "Thank you," Miller gratefully replied, knowing that Ricky did this for him. "Matthias, you and your men can leave now. As soon as you get back, tell Lanny that we are even now, and from now on, I don''t owe him anything," Miller instructed Matthias sternly. "Let''s go!" At once, Matthias left with the other members of the Nether Phoenix tribe, but not before he cast a sharp re in Ricky''s direction. Once the group had disappeared from the horizon, Miller also took his leave. "Thank you for your help, Jedidiah," Ricky gratefully told the other man, who smiled in turn. "Ha-ha! Don''t be so formal! I already told you to call me Monk!" answered Jedidiah with augh. At that, Ricky couldn''t help butugh as well. "Of course! Thank you, Monk!" he repeated. After that, the two of them turned to check on Mordechai and Xavier. From the beginning, Xavier had already been handicapped in his duel with Mordechai. And when he saw that Mordechai''spanions had already ovee their opponents, he felt a trace of fear and frustration crawl through his spine. He was no match against Mordechai in this situation! Flustered, Xavier immediately stopped fighting and fell to his knees, begging for his life. But Ricky had no ns of letting him go. "This guy doesn''t have a mutant, but his body is certainly strong. He can even stand firm against my Buddhist Body," remarked Jedidiah as he sized Mordechai up. He was curious about Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body and eager to see it in action. "Have you heard of the Deste Sorcery tribe?" asked Ricky. Of course, Jedidiah recognized the words, and his eyes narrowed in astonishment. "So he is from the Deste Sorcery tribe! Then, that must be the strongest body in the world¡ªthe Sorcerous Combat Body! Who could have known he is freakishly strong too?" he eximed as he gaped at Mordechai in awe. He was familiar with the Deste Sorcery tribe and the Sorcerous Combat Body. Before long, Mordechai fulfilled his promise to Ricky and tore off Xavier''s head without hesitation. He threw it at Ricky with a knowing look. Then, he withdrew his power andnded in front of Ricky. "Here, this is what you wanted, right? Take it," he urged the other man, as a satisfied grin brightened his face.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1382 Mysterious Power Chapter 1382 Mysterious Power "Mordechai, why would I want this head? Its best use is as a piss pot. But a Heavenly ck Winged Snake''s head, on the other hand, is too big for that," Ricky said with a smile. Then, he released a me of his sacred fire and burned Xavier''s head. "Now that that''s settled, let''s go to another space and get some rest!" he added. They all nodded their heads. Then, Ricky and hispanions headed for another yellow space to find a spot to rx and recuperate. It took them half a day to find the perfect ce. By that time, the news that Ricky had eliminated Chandler and Xavier had spread throughout the entire Emperor Intent Tomb. Almost all of the creatures that had entered the Passage World were talking about it. And not one of the discussions wasn''t heated. "It-it can''t be true. Chandler is not one of the ten top geniuses in the central region, but he is just slightly weaker than Miller and Jedidiah." "I also don''t believe it. If it weren''t for the fact that Chandler wanted to join the Phoenix tribe and his bad reputation, he could have ranked third out of the top ten talented warriors in the central region." "But that''s the thing. It''s all true. Ricky took out Chandler and Xavier who was ranked fifth." "Is he really that powerful? How did he take down two geniuses by himself?" "I don''t know. I thought that Ricky''s meridians were broken." "Rumor has it that Lord Wally from the Endless Shadow healed him using valuable Treasures from Heaven and Earth." "Really? Does that mean that Lord Wally wants Ricky to join the Endless Shadow?" "I have more news. I just heard that a young man from one of the eight devil tribes, the Purple Wild Devil tribe, died in the Passage World too. His father is the leader of the Purple Wild Devil tribe. Ricky must have killed him as well." "What?! Ricky is unbelievable!" "I heard that he used the time power to kill Chandler. Ricky must be making use of Paul''s inheritance. I bet he''s alreadyprehended a part of it." "Why does any of this matter? He is way out of our league now. Once the selection is over, Ricky will qualify to be a part of the Misty South Pce. Then, no one will be able to mess with him anymore." "You''re right!" After they felt good and rested, Ricky and hispanions set off again, continuing to search for the Intent Spirit. At the same time, they hunted down any devils that they crossed paths with. On the journey, they heard snippets of the rumors surrounding Ricky. "It looks like you''ve really made a name for yourself after your fight with Chandler," Jedidiah told Ricky with a smile. "Yes. Now, the disciples who want you dead in the Passage World will retreat at the sight of you. The most powerful ones will be too scared to make a move against you, because if they do, they will attract attention," Jasper added, staring at Ricky. "This is not a good thing, actually," Ricky said with a frown. "Now they know about all of my best moves. And, because of these rumors, I''ve gotten the devil race''s attention. Haven''t you noticed the increase in devils we''ve been seeingtely? It can''t be coincidence." "You have a point," Jedidiah said, smiling knowingly. As time went by, the battles between the devils and the creatures from the continent raged on. Ricky and hispanions witnessed many fights between the upper spiritual emperors and the demi-saints. It was a good thing because that meant that the upper spiritual emperors and demi-saints were too busy to notice them. But, as a precaution, whenever they ran into powerful warriors, they would turn a different way. "There''s a chance that we will have a decisive battle with the devil race in the Emperor Intent Tomb. I''ve noticed that more human warriors are gathering, and so are the devils," Jedidiah said. "Maybe!" Ricky responded. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He did smell a decisive battle too. But not long after, another mysterious force attracted his attention. They had been wandering in the Emperor Intent Tomb for over a month when the third force appeared. Since the ancient times, many Emperor Intent Tombs had appeared, but there were always two kinds of forces in them. One was the Intent Apperception and the other was the ruling power at the Emperor Level. Therefore, the arrival of the third force garnered the attention of all of the creatures that were inside the Emperor Intent Tomb straight away. None of them knew what it was since it waspletely novel. However, Ricky already had a special feeling about it. As he examined it, the chromatic energy in his body resonated with the mysterious power. ''What''s going on?'' Ricky frowned. Concentrating harder, he confirmed that it was the mysterious power that had resonated with the chromatic energy inside of him. Ricky absorbed the power and observed it closer. There was a stark difference in the color between it and the chromatic energy, but the two powers shared the same source. It could be said that the mysterious power that had appeared in the Emperor Intent Tomb and the chromatic energy were the same power. ''Is there a fragment of the mysterious axe here?'' Ricky wondered. However, he immediately dismissed the possibility. If there was a fragment of the mysterious axe, the two fragments in the depths of his Soul Sea would have sensed it and alerted him. "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, the new power in the Emperor Intent Tomb is the same as my chromatic energy," Ricky said. It was a strange coincidence but he saw no reason to hide it from them. "Really?" the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora said. Their voices were coated with shock. They had always been very curious about Ricky''s chromatic energy because it looked like it was stronger than the primitive power. They had yet to find a kind of power in the world that was stronger than the primitive power. "Maybe you can learn more about your mysterious chromatic energy in the Emperor Intent Tomb," the Evil Mandragora suggested. "You''re right. Now that I''ve discovered it, I will go and figure it out," Ricky replied, nodding his head. Like everyone else, he had always wondered what kind of power his chromatic energy was, and he had never gotten any answers. Now that he had made such a big discovery, he would not let go of the opportunity to find out more. So, Ricky and hispanions started walking in the direction of the mysterious power. The other warriors that were in the Emperor Intent Tomb also headed towards it. It didn''t matter if they were from the devil race or the continent; everyone felt the amazing waves that were radiating off of the new power. Finally, Rickyid his eyes on a huge, cocoon-shaped space. The mysterious power wasing from the inside of it. The surface of the space was grey, and five colors were prating through the space. They perfectly resembled the chromatic energy''s colors. As Ricky got closer, the chromatic energy in his body surged and had a stronger resonance with the space. Whatever was inside the cocoon-shaped space was calling him towards it like a siren in the sea. ''Wow! Maybe I really will solve the mystery of the chromatic energy here, '' Ricky thought excitedly. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Filled with curiosity and greed, some of the creatures from the continent and the devil race dashed towards the cocoon-shaped space. But before they could set foot in it, they were sent flying backwards by the mysterious power. Chapter 1383 Ancestral Spirit Chapter 1383 Ancestral Spirit Right now, no one was fighting, not even the devils. Everyone was standing and gazing excitedly as their eyes beheld the warriors who had been thrown backwards. Wherever restrictions went, opportunities followed. Usually, only ces with invaluable treasures inside them had restricted entry. "Step back, everyone," Camden ordered the creatures of the continents. His order carried weight. The warriors from the continent nodded and instantly retreated a few steps away from the devils as well as the cocoon space. Thetter seemed like an amazing prospect. However, they needed to be on guard against a sudden attack by the devils. "Listen. I have a feeling that the suppressive force of this giant cocoon space won''t stop me since I have the chromatic energy," Ricky murmured to the Dragon Intent Grass. "I have a feeling there is danger inside. But that isn''t going to stop you, is it?" the Dragon Intent Grass responded in a chiding tone. It knew that Ricky was going to step inside despite its warnings. "Nope. Not only must there be valuable treasures inside, but jumping in will also help me figure out the nature of my chromatic energy," Ricky replied. "In that case, leave behind a Flesh Replication of yours and use your zone to enter the cocoon space," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Most cultivators here are powerful geniuses and if you use the Shadowy Replication, you will be recognized." "Got it!" Ricky did as he was told and his real body entered the Massacring Zone, leaving a Flesh Replication behind. While he entered, a few upper spiritual emperors from the continent and the devil race were constantly trying to find a way past the barrier. Unfortunately, even if they joined hands, their efforts were fruitless and they were thrown back. Finally, a few demi-saints tried. To their immense surprise, the restriction on the cocoon space seemed to be lifted as soon as they released their power. Instead, the demi-saints were almost pulled inside. "Those at the Demi-sage Level can enter it," a few voices eximed. Hearing that, some of the warriors had the brilliant idea of asking the demi-saints to help them enter. Though the idea was brilliant, the cocoon space was cleverer and the warriors were thrown back even as the demi-saints got inside. Now, it was obvious that only demi-saints could enter this cocoon space. This fact greatly disappointed many warriors. "Only demi-saints can enter. I think it is because they carry a certain amount of blessing power. The cocoon space must not be resistant to the blessing power," the Evil Mandragora remarked. Once it was known that demi-saints could enter this space easily, warriors from both the continent and the devil race sent in their demi-saints. On the other hand, Ricky controlled the Massacring Zone to try and get close to the cocoon space. His initial assessment was right. Using the chromatic energy, he was able to enter the cocoon space without a hitch as it did not reject him. Once inside, Ricky decided to stay in the Massacring Zone. Everyone who hade in behind him was a demi-saint and if discovered, he could be crushed by anyone of them with a finger. Inside, the cocoon space was entirely drab and grey, much like the original chaotic world. A mysterious power was floating inside. However, it was a little different from the mysterious power outside. Now, it was divided into two kinds of powers. One was dark, and the other dazzlingly bright. In the dark section, one could see nothing but extreme darkness, fuelled by the pinnacle of negative emotions. The bright part waspletely opposite and carried a sense of the ultimate power of justice. ''Dark and bright chromatic energy... Is the chromatic energy divided into good and evil parts?'' Ricky murmured in his heart. A shocking scene disrupted his thoughts. Every single demi-saint who had entered this area started to crazily absorb the chromatic energy. Creatures from the continent were filled with white chromatic energy, while the darker one rushed towards the devils. What they had inmon was that the absorption immediately made them go crazy. The more they absorbed, the more their bodies expanded. And after a few minutes, the demi-saints started to fight each other like savages. Simultaneously, the chromatic energy kept on pouring into their bodies. They didn''t seem to have any control over this absorption. It was as if the energy was automatically rushing into them. "What is going on?" Ricky asked in confusion. "I don''t know. But whatever this is, if it goes on like this, these demi-saints are going to explode within half a day," the Dragon Intent Grass responded in a troubled voice. At that moment, parts of both the chromatic energies merged together and the streams morphed into a giant figure. This figure did not seem solid. It had no face. In fact, it seemed to be nothing more than a silhouette, half-white and half-ck. "What is that?" Ricky looked on in shock. "Is there another creature here? What is it?" the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora said in disbelief. Once the figure had takenplete form, it looked at the demi-saints fighting each other in disdain. A voice seemed to emanate from the figure. "Heavenly Ancestral God, did you think it was going to be easy to defeat me? You eliminated the dark ancestral spirit and sealed all the bright ancestral spirit. But that was never going to be enough! Don''t you know that while the bright ancestral spirit survives, a part of it will always evolve into dark ancestral spirit, which will create my mutants? I can regain my powers now." Ricky and his friends were shocked when they heard the monologue. "So this mysterious chromatic energy is known as ancestral spirit?" "Do you guys know what the ancestral spirit is? Have you ever heard of it?" Ricky asked. "No, I have no idea at all," the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "Ancestral spirit? Ancestral spirit?" Ricky repeated anxiously. "Whatever it is, it can be divided into dark and bright ones. And the bright part can morph into the dark part. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. What about the Heavenly Ancestral God that mutant mentioned? Have you heard of him?" Ricky asked again. "No!" came the simple response. They had no recollection of hearing this name ever before. "I think we''ll need to consult some sect files and ancient books once we leave this ce," Ricky murmured. "Who''s there?" At that moment, the ck and White Mutant suddenly turned towards the direction of the Massacring Zone and demanded in a powerful tone. He also sted a ball out of the two kinds of ancestral spirit and sted it towards Ricky. Thetter dodged quickly. But there was no doubt that the mutant had found him. "How is that possible? How did he find me?" Ricky asked in disbelief. Inside the Massacring Zone, even masters at the Potentate Level couldn''t find him. Despite the mutant''s origin, he didn''t seem even as strong as a two-star middle spiritual emperor. When his attack missed the target, the mutant gradually walked over towards the Massacring Zone. "Come out!" he roared in a voice full of shock and power. Chapter 1384 You Are Ricky Nan Chapter 1384 You Are Ricky Nan Apparently the ck and white mutant had fallen into a state of shock. He looked around but he couldn''t spot anyone else in the area. He initially thought that nothing in the world could escape him, but it turned out that he was wrong. "Stay hidden. He might have sensed your presence, but he can''t catch you as long as you stay here. There''s a chance that he is weaker than you are, but this is his ce. After all, how else could he have made the demi-saints go mad?" the Dragon Intent Grass told Ricky. "But retreating like this is cowardly. Moreover, I want to save those demi-saints. After all, they are from the continent," Ricky said, frowning. "Brat, this is not the time for you to be a hero. If you go out there, you will end up in the same condition as those demi-saints," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "Ricky, he''s right. Don''t take any risks. This ck and white creature is strange. I can''t sense his life power, but he is intelligent and he has power," the Evil Mandragora added. "But I''m not like the demi-saints. I have the ancestral energy," Ricky pointed out. Immediately after, Ricky created a Shadowy Replication and it got out of the Massacring Zone. "It''s a human! Its owner must have been trying to use it to explore, but he made a mistake. His Shadowy Replication can''t be used to get information here," the ck and white mutant eximed, surveying Ricky''s Shadowy Replication. As soon as he had finished his sentence, Ricky''s Shadowy Replication burst and it vanished into thin air. It turned out that the reason why Ricky''s Shadowy Replication exploded was that the power contained in the space did not allow any illusionary creatures such as a replica to exist. "It looks like I have to face him myself. This space is not like the others. It doesn''t allow replications," Ricky said before he jumped out of his hiding ce. "He is always so reckless. I really have no idea how to convince him sometimes," the Dragon Intent Grass said, sighing. "So... he used a trick to hide himself from me," the ck and white mutant said as he looked at Ricky. His body was a shadow and he had no face, but Ricky could still hear his voice. "Who are you?" Ricky demanded. "You are not qualified enough to know who I am. Tell me. How did you get here?" the ck and white mutant snapped back. "I''m sorry. You don''t deserve to know. After all, you are just a mutant," Ricky replied in a snarky tone. The mutant didn''t show him respect so there was no reason to be the bigger man. When he heard that, the ck and white mutant shook his head and let out augh. Without saying a word, he flicked his finger, and a bright ancestral spirit leapt from it. It galloped towards Ricky with long strides. Within seconds, the bright ancestral spirit reached him and entered his body. Wasting no time, Ricky activated the chromatic ancestral energy inside of him at once. That caused the bright ancestral spirit to transform into Ricky''s own energy. ''Yes! I knew it! The bright ancestral spirit is harmless because I have the ancestral spirit inside of me. And now, I think I can use the bright ancestral spirit to my advantage, '' Ricky thought, holding back a devilish smile. "I think I can handle this," Ricky told the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora. "That''s good. We were worried that you might get hurt," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. "The ancestral spirit can''t do anything to me. I can take care of the ck and white mutant in a heartbeat," Ricky said confidently. As he spoke, the ck and white mutant had been slowly approaching Ricky. He said, "Nice try. I know all of the tricks in existence. You can''t fool me." When he was done speaking, he released more of his power to pry into Ricky''s memories. But before he could get inside, Ricky threw a punch at him. The ck and white mutant was caught off guard. Before he could react, Ricky''s fist collided with his chest. With an explosion, the mutant was sent flying backwards. His chest had caved in from the impact. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But in the blink of an eye, his injuries healed. "How is that possible? My attack failed," Ricky said, blinking his eyes several times. The ck and white mutant was more shocked than Ricky was. "How did that happen? How are you immune to the bright ancestral spirit?" he uttered. He knew so much about the world that very little was left to shock him, yet the young man had shocked him twice within minutes. First, the human being had a trick that helped him to hide from his perception. Second, he was immune to the bright ancestral spirit. "Ricky, if my guess is not wrong, your chaotic power won''t work on him," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "So I can only use the ancestral energy if I want to take him down?" Ricky asked. "Yes. He''s made of two kinds of ancestral spirit. I think that the ancestral spirit is the only thing that can permanently hurt him," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. Now that he knew how to defeat the mutant, Ricky wasted no time covering all of his power with his ancestral spirit. "What the hell? How did you get the ancestral spirit?" The ck and white mutant was bing more shocked by the second. "I do have it. That''s why your bright ancestral spirit failed to work on me," Ricky replied lightly. "Now, I am going to attack you with my ancestral spirit. I think that I will cause some more severe damage to you this time." "What? You have the ancestral spirit? Who the hell are you?" the ck and white mutant eximed as he gaped at Austin. Then, the mutant looked down at his hands and started making strange gestures. Soon, a ck power appeared and he merged with it. After that, the ck and white mutant was no longer shocked. Instead, a hint of excitement had spread over him. He said, "I see. You are Ricky Nan." Ricky gasped. "H-How do you know my name?" Ricky questioned, folding his arms over his chest. "Your name is not the only thing I know. You have seven mutants and you cultivate the primitive power," the ck and white mutant added. "Do you know what''s going on? I was sure that he knew nothing about me a moment ago. How does he know so much now?" Ricky asked the Dragon Intent Grass. "I have no idea. But it''s obvious that it has something to do with his ck power. After he absorbed it, he knew things about you," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. ''Who the hell is this guy?'' Ricky thought, frowning. "Who are you?" Ricky growled again. "I told you before. You are not qualified enough to know me. But you''ve surprised me. And I''m more excited to see you. I was looking for you," the ck and white mutant replied, rubbing his hands together. "Don''t let excitement get the best of you. I will terminate you," Ricky replied, clenching his fists. The situation was not ideal. The enemy knew everything about him, but he knew nothing about the enemy. Ricky gathered the chromatic ancestral energy and morphed it into a fist. Then, he activated the Space-shrinking Pace. Dashing forward, he aimed for the ck and white mutant''s chest. Seeing Ricky''s powerful punching, the ck and white mutant also formed a fist using the dark and bright ancestral spirit. Boom! Boom! Boom! In midair, both fists collided, sending air waves in every direction. Ripples of power crashed against Ricky and the ck and white mutant. Immediately, both of them were forced to step backwards. Chapter 1385 A Genius Even More Talented Than Ricky Chapter 1385 A Genius Even More Talented Than Ricky Thump! Thump! A crack rang out as the space broke. Ricky and the ck and white mutant left deep marks on the ground. The marks that were left by Ricky were longer than the mutant''s. Ricky''s eyes widened. With the level of strength he was currently at, no living being at the level of a one-star middle spiritual emperor could defeat him. He had seven mutants, chaotic power, and the power of ancestral spirit and he could use them all at once. He was also still able to challenge someone who was above his level. Generally speaking, even if other middle spiritual emperors had been incredible demi-spiritual emperors, it was still impossible for them to challenge warriors who were above their level. This again, illustrated how talented and powerful Ricky was. Ricky had the power of a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state, making him the strongest one-star middle spiritual emperor in existence. But now, he was discovering that the realm of the ck and white mutant was slightly lower than his own, but their strength was equal. Of course Ricky was shocked. The ck and white mutant might be a mere mutant, but Ricky had the feeling that it was a creature that had its own consciousness. "Be careful. It can challenge those at higher levels, just like you can," the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora informed Ricky. The only reason that Ricky could challenge someone who was stronger than him was because he had so many incredible trump cards. But, he was quickly realizing that he was not the only one with that ability. "Ricky, let me out. I''ll deal with him," the Evil Mandragora said. "Evil Mandragora, you are not a demi-saint. You are not allowed to exist in this space," Ricky replied, staring at the mutant with a serious look on his face. When he was up against such a powerful opponent, there was no time for rxing or thinking about other issues. "You can wrap me in your ancestral spirit. It will only take me a quarter of an hour to rid this mutant of all his power. Then you can kill him using your ancestral spirit," the Evil Mandragora said. "This mutant is too strong. I''m worried about you." "Evil Mandragora, you might be right about that, but I can''t take the risk. If this space can''t amodate creatures who haven''t be demi-saints, the ancestral spirit won''t help. You will die," Ricky replied. "Besides, this mutant is tricky. He''s not much stronger than me. I can handle him." "You are better than I expected. You also have the power to challenge those who are at higher levels than yourself. Now I see how you managed to kill the owners of the Blue Water Mutant and the Dark Land Blood Mutant," the ck and white mutant said, pping his hands to praise Ricky. "You know them? Were you on their side?" Ricky questioned. The mutant ignored Ricky''s questions. Instead, he collected his power and attacked Ricky. The dark ancestral spirit and bright ancestral spirit surrounded the ck and white mutant like dragons, roaring and swiping at Ricky. In order to defend himself, Ricky used all of his strength. He merged it with the power of the ancestral spirit and sent it into the air. Bang! Bang! Bang! The ancestral spirits twisted in the air, colliding and pushing against each other. During his attack, Ricky summoned the Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level, and he activated his blood power so that he could use the Ancestral Intent Form. The moment that Ricky''s Ancestral Intent Form came out of his body, the ck and white mutant recognized it and said, "Impressive! You can already use the Ancestral Intent Form. Unfortunately, yourprehension of the Ancestral Intent Form is not strong to stop me." ''Damn it! Who the hell is this mutant? He knows everything about me! Even my Ancestral Intent Form!'' Ricky thought frantically. The more that the ck and white mutant revealed he knew about Ricky, the greater of a threat Ricky felt. It might not have been an imminent threat, but it could hurt him in the future. "I don''t have as muchprehension in the Ancestral Intent Form as you''d like, but it''s enough to kill you!" Ricky roared. Secondster, different types of Omnipotent Skills left his body and merged with the chromatic ancestral spirit. Ricky gritted his teeth and kept attacking the ck and white mutant. However, it didn''t matter how hard Ricky attacked. The ck and white mutant dismissed every one of his attacks. "The mutant is better at challenging opponents at higher levels than you are," the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out. "And from what I can see, it can resist all of the Omnipotent Skills you have with ease. In other words, its power is stronger than yours." "Dragon Intent Grass, maybe you are right!" Pushing down the anger that was rising in his heart, Ricky sighed. "But he is still a one-star middle spiritual emperor. I can''t lose to someone at that level." Suddenly, the power that was wrapped in Ricky''s chromatic ancestral spirit became dominated by the time power. "Try this on for size!" Ricky roared at the ck and white mutant. "All right. I''ll y!" The ck and white mutantughed. The fight was like a game to him. "Travel Back Through Time! Time-elerating Skill!" The power of time and the chromatic ancestral spirit merged, and two Omnipotent Skills rted to time gushed out of Ricky''s sides. They flooded towards the ck and white mutant. The white half of the mutant''s body was covered with the skill of Travel Back Through Time, and the ck half of the mutant''s body was surrounded by the Time-elerating Skill. The first skill forced the white half into the past while the Time-elerating Skill pulled the ck half into the future. Soon, the ck and white mutant would be torn in half between two different time worlds. "That time Omnipotent Skill is amazing!" As he examined Ricky''s Omnipotent Skills of time, the ck and white mutant looked impressed. "That''s how you inherited that guy''s power. Unfortunately, this is still not enough to defeat me." Secondster, the ck and white mutant summoned his true power. His body moved faster and two streams of thick dark and bright ancestral spirit transformed into the darkness and brightness. The power of the darkness and brightness shrouded his body, and the effect of Ricky''s two skills vanished like a puff of smoke. "How did he beat my skills? Impossible!" Ricky eximed, almost having to do a double-take. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. The power of the ck and white mutant couldn''t be stronger than his. ording to the mystery of the time power, it was impossible for the mutant to avoid its effects, but now... Ricky felt helpless. The Blue Water Mutant and the Dark Land Blood Mutant were not this difficult to deal with. Ricky was forced to admit that the ck and white mutant was stronger than him talent-wise. Whoever owned the ck and white mutant was better than him. Since the moment his regained spiritual meridian had opened up several spaces and he had cultivated the chaotic power, Ricky believed he was the strongest. But now, he had to admit to himself that he had been wrong. "You are scared, aren''t you?" the ck and white mutant taunted, looking at Ricky. "I might be," Ricky admitted. "But fear will only make me stronger." Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Really? Do you have other Omnipotent Skills? Let''s see you use them!" The ck and white mutant threw back his head andughed towards the sky. Ricky scowled. The ck and white mutant was teasing him and he wasn''t going to take that sitting down. "I won''t hold back," Ricky replied coldly. Then, his power started to shine again. The mutant mark between his eyebrows glowed as bright as it could. At the same time, the two Omnipotent Skills rted to time appeared around the ck and white mutant again, and richer chromatic ancestral spirit wrapped around them, leaving no spaces bare. "Time-disorganizing Skill!" Ricky roared as he activated the skill recorded in the Eternal Time Scripture as much as he could. Chapter 1386 The Opportunity Chapter 1386 The Opportunity "Time-disorganizing Skill!" Ricky released another stronger Omnipotent Skill that he hadprehended from the Time Zone and Paul''s inheritance. The Time-disorganizing Skill was an Omnipotent Skill made up of the skill¡ªTravel Back Through Time, and the Time-elerating Skill. It was to be able to distort the time of any space forming an assortment of time periods. When Ricky used it, it could turn everything in the space he was standing in into countless time periods. Ricky lifted his arms, allowing the chromatic ancestral spirit to coat the skill of Travel Back Through Time and the Time-elerating Skill again. Then, both of the Omnipotent Skills merged, causing Ricky''s chaotic power to gush out. The chaotic power helped the Time-disorganizing Skill to be even stronger. Crack! Crack! Crack! When Ricky opened his eyes, he saw that the space where the ck and white mutant had been standing, the mutant himself, and the moves he had used were broken into pieces. And it was not an ordinary shattering. Instead of them being in the same space, they were all in separate time periods. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. It was the mostplete kind of smash that Ricky could have delivered. "How did you do that? That was such a powerful skill!" When he noticed that his whole body had been broken, the ck and white mutant couldn''t believe his eyes. "Human, I hate to admit it, but you are more talented than the owners of those ultimate evil mutants. Since the birth of heaven and earth, you are the fourth genius I have met," the mutant then added in a serious voice. "I''m the fourth one? Well, thank you for your praise. Unfortunately, you still have to die!" As soon as he had finished speaking, Ricky''s power increased. Closing his eyes, he pushed his own power to the extreme, pouring all of it into the Time-disorganizing Skill. "You want to kill me? What a joke! Not even the Heavenly Ancestral God could kill me when he tried. How could a human like you do it? I might be just a mutant that was evolved from the dark ancestral spirit, but I''m still stronger than you." The ck and white mutantughed. The previous shock he had felt towards Ricky''s skill was gone without a trace. "Human, you are very talented, but yourprehension of these skills is still far from enough." In the air, the broken pieces of the mutant along with his skills joined around the mutant again. It was like Ricky''s Time-disorganizing Skill had done nothing to the mutant''s attacks. "Ancestral Omnipotent Skill¡ªOrigin of All Things!" the ck and white mutant yelled. Secondster, the dark and bright ancestral spirits mixed until they looked like one. The glow of the darkness and brightness becamerger and brighter, upying the space that was covered in Ricky''s Time-disorganizing Skill. Ancestral power seeped off it, releasing into the air like bouts of starlight. Crack! Crack! Crack! Then, more noises were heard. They were different than the first ones. It was not the sound of something breaking. It was the sound of something healing. The space that had been broken by Ricky''s Time-disorganizing Skill returned to its original state in the blink of an eye. Then, before Ricky had time to react, the glow of the darkness and brightness covered his Time- disorganizing Skill and it shot towards him. Ricky''s heart sank in his chest. He knew that he had failed, maybe for good this time. The Time-disorganizing Skill, the chaotic power, and the chromatic ancestral spirit were the best Omnipotent Skills he had. Yet the ck and white mutant had broken them like they were ss and now, he was fighting back. "He''s so powerful!'' Ricky thought to himself. But he puffed out his chest. He was not the kind of person who would resign because of failure and fear. After all, his situation hadn''t be desperate yet. Feeling out of options, Ricky entered the state of defense. Four hundred Massacring Holy Patterns appeared and merged with his Ultimate Golden Body. The chromatic ancestral spirit came out and circled around his body. It was his strongest defense and he hoped that it was enough to resist the skill the ck and white mutant had chosen to use. Boom! Boom! Boom! With a loud roar, the mutant''s skill started moving towards Ricky. At first, Ricky fought hard. But after almost an hour had passed, his Massacring Holy Patterns formed cracks that spread straight to the Ultimate Golden Body. Crack! Crack! Crack! When he wasn''t prepared for it, the Ultimate Golden Body broke all around him. The golden light turned into the Source of Golden Body and it bounced back into Ricky''s body. Puff! Rickynded on his back on the ground, spraying a mouthful of blood into the air. There was no doubt that he was injured very badly. "Ricky!" "Ricky!" The Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora wanted to help, but they had to stay put. "Don''t worry about me! I''m fine!" Ricky struggled to get on his feet, all the while ring at the ck and white mutant. It was the first time that Ricky had beenpletely defeated by a creature that was at the same level as him. He was so hurt that he couldn''t cause his enemy any harm anymore. "You live! Your vitality is better than I thought," the ck and white mutant said in surprise when he saw Ricky stagger into an upright position. "I''m sorry. I don''t have time to y games with you today. I need these creatures'' flesh and blood so that I can fuse the dark and bright ancestral spirits and make myself stronger." As the ck and white mutant spoke, his power appeared and transformed into a big hand. He reached forward and grabbed at Ricky. "Resurrection!" Using his life energy, Ricky returned to his peak state and dodged the move at thest second. Ricky was lucky. The mutant had thought that he was too weak and chose to not use his full strength to grab him. "It turns out that you don''t know me as well as you thought you did. Some of my strength is still hidden. This is my chance to win," Ricky replied coldly. "Ha-ha!" The ck and white mutantughed again, not believing Ricky''s threats in the slightest. Then, he told Ricky, "All things that act humbly are pathetic. When you are faced with death, anything can be regarded as hope. But the truth is, when you''re faced with absolute power, all hope is just despair. But, in a way, you''re still impressing me. How about this? If you submit to me and be my ve, you can live and you will be able to crush all of the holy beings you meet in the future. You will even be able to ignore the omnipotent heavenlyw." When they heard that, Ricky, the Evil Mandragora, and the Dragon Intent Grass were all shocked. Who was this ck and white mutant? No one was brave enough to look down upon the heavenlyw! But it seemed that this mutant was! "Ricky, hurry up and enter the Massacring Zone. You''re almost as strong as this mutant, but his essences are superior to yours. You can''t defeat him," the Dragon Intent Grass warned. Ricky''s safety was the most important thing to them. "I know, Dragon Intent Grass. My chromatic ancestral spirit is not at the same level as the mutant''s, as well as the ancestral spirit in this space," Ricky replied. "But if I keep fighting, I think I can learn more about chromatic ancestral spirit." "What''s your answer, human? Are you going to surrender to me?" the ck and white mutant repeated. Meanwhile, he thought to himself, ''Heavenly Ancestral God, if the human who has obtained your strength chooses to submit to me, how angry will you be?'' Chapter 1387 Bright Ancestral Spirit Chapter 1387 Bright Ancestral Spirit "No. I''m going to kill you!" Ricky roared as he finally stood up straight. He wiped away the blood that was smeared on the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand. The ck and white mutant burst intoughter. "Well, that''s a pity! The truth is, I love talents very much, and you are a genius if I''ve ever seen one, but unfortunately..." As he spoke, the mutant summoned the skill¡ªOrigin of All Things in front of himself again. ''My sess in this fight is riding on this next move!'' Ricky thought, feeling determined. With his hands at his sides, he created arge seal and turned it into a Flesh Replication. ''From what I already know, this ce can''t amodate the Shadowy Replication, but it should be able to amodate the Flesh Replication, '' Ricky thought. After all, the Flesh Replication was not an illusory creature. It was independent. The only problem was that Ricky''s cultivation didn''t run deep enough. Otherwise, the Flesh Replication that he had cultivated would also have its own independent psychic intelligence, making it easier to activate and fight. "Oh?" When the ck and white mutant saw Ricky''s Flesh Replicatione into view, his mouth gaped open slightly. However, his shock didn''tst long. All the ck and white mutant considered powerful were the Omnipotent Skills of the Heavenly Ancestral God apart from his own Omnipotent Skills. Currently, Ricky had the ability to create two Flesh Replications, but there was already one outside the space, so all he had avable to him at the moment was the other Flesh Replication. After the Flesh Replication was fully present, it released the Time-disorganizing Skill to make it easier for its real body to resist the ck and white mutant''s attack. Trying to resist the attack was futile, but while the Flesh Replication was smashed to pieces, it bought time for Ricky to act. And currently, Ricky was smiling devilishly. His real body had drowned itself in the Time-elerating Skill. The Time-elerating Skill had many functions. When it wasn''t using its offensive power, it could submerge living beings and elerate the time in the space that the living beings were in. Ricky waited. While a short while passed in the other areas, an hour passed in the area where he used the Time-elerating Skill. With the help of the Time-elerating Skill, Ricky instantly absorbed the bright ancestral spirit from the space. Then, he activated the power of the two pieces of the mysterious axe. He needed to refine those pieces andprehend some of the bright ancestral spirit in the space before he could carry out his n. An hour was not a lot of time, so Ricky had to act fast. He chose to use the fragments of the mysterious axe to help himprehend the bright ancestral spirit. Soon, with the help of the fragments, the chromatic ancestral spirit in Ricky''s body carefully merged with the bright ancestral spirit, forming his own bright ancestral spirit. Now, the chromatic ancestral spirit in his body was better than it was before. Originally, the chromatic ancestral spirit he had was the most ordinary, basic type. Now that he had combined the fragments of the mysterious axe and the bright ancestral spirit from the space, he had formed the bright ancestral spirit that only belonged to him. But he still didn''t have a high enough grasp on it. The goal was to create pure bright ancestral spirit and had a betterprehension of the bright ancestral spirit. He wanted to be able to do all of that without the help of the fragments of the mysterious axe. As for the dark ancestral spirit, Ricky stayed away from it. He thought that it was only allowed to be absorbed by the devils. Ricky had no idea how the ck and white mutant could use both kinds of the ancestral spirits. After the Flesh Replication was destroyed by the ck and white mutant, the momentum of the mutant''s skill¡ªOrigin of All Things sped up afterward, charging straight for Ricky. But now, Ricky was full of confidence to confront it. "me Torrent!" A momentter, Ricky''s strength rippled on the surface of his body, transforming into chaotic fire. It roared into the air, forming a torrent of me. It wrapped around the bright ancestral spirit in Ricky''s body and rushed towards the attack that the mutant had disyed. Boom! Boom! Boom! This time, with a roar and a sh of heat, Ricky''s torrent of me destroyed the ck and white mutant''s attack. The strong anti-seismic force hit the ck and white mutant, causing thetter to take several steps backwards. "What? Youprehended the bright ancestral spirit!" the ck and white mutant eximed as he steadied himself. "Yes. Now, the ancestral spirit in my body is the bright ancestral spirit. It might not be as strong as yours or this space''s, but it isn''t inferior to yours in essence. It''s strong enough to kill you!" Ricky snapped. When he was in the middle ofprehending the bright ancestral spirit, he realized that the reason he seemed weaker than the ck and white mutant was because of the difference between their ancestral spirits. The mutant was a middle spiritual emperor. He could treat the demi-saints like they were powerless because his ancestral spirit could block many types of power. There was no other reason. So when Ricky''s chromatic ancestral spirit gained the essence of the bright ancestral spirit, the ck and white mutant couldn''t hold him back any longer. Still, there was something else clinging onto Ricky''s thoughts. He had finally figured out why the ancestral spirit of the ck and white mutant could suppress the warriors whose realm and power were far better than his own but he couldn''t do that. It turned out that the suppression from his ancestral spirit was limited to the warriors whose strength and realm were inferior to his. "Human, you are smarter than I thought," the ck and white mutant admitted, shaking his head. By that time, he had gathered all of the power on his body. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Are you saying that you give up?" Ricky asked. "I have no choice. Now that you haveprehended the bright ancestral spirit, my mutant can''t kill you anymore," the ck and white mutant admitted. "However, there''s no need to waste your strength on me. After all, you can''t destroy my mutant. If you managed to, your n wouldn''t work because it''s just my mutant, not my real body." Ricky had been preparing to rush over and destroy the ck and white mutant, but he restrained the impulse. What the ck and white mutant had said was true. What was the point of destroying the mutant anyway? It was just a mutant. "You''re smart. You''ve chosen to save your strength," the ck and white mutant said with a smile when he saw Ricky swallow his anger. "Okay, human. We will meet again soon. Next time, you will encounter my real body. Hopefully you will be able to acquire some real strength of the Heavenly Ancestral God by then. Of course, that is under the premise that you won''t die before that time. After all, I''m watching you grow and it scares me in the meantime. I will have to send my subordinates to chase you and try to kill you to protect myself." "Your subordinates? Do you mean the owners of the evil mutants?" Ricky asked coldly. "I have a lot of subordinates." The ck and white mutantughed. Without waiting for Ricky''s response, he started to fade away. Analyzing the ck and white mutant''s tone, Ricky knew that the mutant was just a little surprised at hisprehension of the bright ancestral spirit. The ck and white mutant felt zero frustration towards it. The real body of the mutant had to be an unbelievably powerful person. The owner didn''t show any anger or fear when he was defeated by a middle spiritual emperor like him. He knew that the owner was very determined to win the final battle. ''That mutant has some strong will! Itcks joy, anger, and sadness. It ispletely unaffected, '' Ricky thought. ''The real body of the ck and white mutant is my ultimate enemy.'' Suddenly, the fragments and the spirit of the mysterious axe in Ricky''s Soul Sea shook violently as if anger ripped through the axe. Chapter 1388 A Core Disciple Of The Misty South Palace Chapter 1388 A Core Disciple Of The Misty South Pce ''That''s strange. Why is the mysterious axe acting up? Is it angry? Was it broken by the owner of the ck and white mutant?'' Ricky wondered when he felt the anger of the mysterious axe towards the ck and white mutant rearing up inside of him. Because he and the mysterious axe were already one, they shared emotions. Ricky felt its anger like it was his own. However, he had to suppress both sources of the anger. If the ck and white mutant found out that he had the mysterious axe in his body, he would try everything he could to destroy Ricky, even if that meant sacrificing himself. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The ck and white mutant had methods of getting rid of Ricky, so Ricky had to tread carefully. "Can you tell me one thing before you leave?" Ricky asked, staring at the faint outline of the ck and white mutant. "I have acknowledged your talent, and I''m willing to answer your questions. But whether or not I will answer them depends entirely on my mood," the ck and white mutant replied,ughing deeply. "Did your owner take the bodies of the Blue Water Mutant and the Dark Land Blood Mutant away?" Ricky asked. "Yes," the ck and white mutant answered, nodding his head solemnly. "Then why didn''t you just kill me at that time?" Ricky questioned, lowering his eyebrows into a frown. "It was too risky. I already paid a huge price when I took their corpses away. Killing you would have been impossible. I wasn''t willing to risk unknown consequences," the ck and white mutant said. "Then, what about Nate? You took his body away after I killed him. Why?" Ricky continued. "I refuse to answer. Human, I will disappear soon. You had better ask a different question." The ck and white mutant smiled. "Fine. Why can your ancestral spirit suppress a warrior that is stronger than you, but mine can''t?" Ricky asked. "It''s very simple. No matter how powerful your ancestral spirit is, you have to follow the rules of the heavenlyw in this world," the ck and white mutant exined. ''The heavenlyw?'' Ricky thought, furrowing his eyebrows even further. ''So one needs to transcend the heavenlyw before they canprehend the real ancestral spirit?'' "Human, I hope you can escape the pursuit of my subordinates and the invasion of the devils. Maybe we will meet again one day. Goodbye." After those words, the ck and white mutant vanished in the blink of an eye. The moment he was gone, a ck shadow appeared in the distance and murmured, "That human boy has alreadyprehended the ancestral spirit. It seems that he has really obtained the power or the blood power of the Heavenly Ancestral God. But as long as he doesn''t get that very thing, the final victory is still mine." "Who is the ck and white mutant''s owner? I''ve tried to figure it out, but I can''t. He doesn''t belong to the continent or the devil race. Maybe when I reach the Celestial Land, I will find the answers," Ricky said in a low voice after the ck and white mutant had left. "Don''t spend too much time dwelling on it. It will affect your mind. Wait until the day you enter the Celestial Land to figure it out," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Got it." Ricky nodded. Then, he turned his attention to the demi-saints that were still fighting in the distance. Ricky spun on his heel and entered the space. He closed his eyes and drove the ancestral spirit out of the demi-saints who were from the continent. Now that he hadprehended the bright ancestral spirit, the task was very simple. He didn''t feel the slightest bit of exhaustion. He saw the devils too but he ignored them. His goal was to get the corpses of the demi-saints from the devil race. After Ricky had removed the bright ancestral spirit from the demi-saints from the continent, their sanity slowly returned to them. Now that the ck and white mutant was gone, it was impossible for the ancestral spirit in the space to reenter their bodies by itself. "What happened?" All of the demi-saints led by Camden blinked several times. They didn''t know where they were or what had just urred. Looking around, they spotted the demi-saints from the devil race and they recalled vague details. Fear filled their faces. "How did wee back to our senses?" a demi-saint asked. "Maybe we are lucky and the power in this space can''t amodate the devil race," Camden suggested. "Either way, it doesn''t matter. It is not our concern. This space is very strange. It holds a mysterious power. We should leave before something else happens to us." "What about the demi-saints from the devil race? What are we going to do with them?" "Leave them alone," Camden said. Without any more protests, the demi-saints led by Camden walked back on the path they had arrived by. After they had left, they ordered the continent warriors to kill the devils. Without the demi-saints from the devil race present, the battle would end in a one-sided ughter. Not a single devil would make it out alive. Before the battle started, Camden told the warriors participating in the selection that they could only take the arms of the devils that these warriors killed. Otherwise, all of the warriors who had participated in the selection would have been able to enter the Misty South Pce. In the meantime, Ricky was busy absorbing the bright ancestral spirit into the Devourer Zone. He wouldn''t act until all of the demi-saints from the devil race were dead. The bright ancestral spirit in the space was the purest he could find, so theprehension of the bright ancestral spirit should be promoted faster. Over an hourter, the bodies of the demi-saints from the devil race expanded to the limit and they started to explode. Soon, all of them were lying in pieces on the ground. Their souls were devoured by the dark ancestral spirit that was floating freely in the space. After collecting an arm of a demi-saint from the devil race, Ricky eximed, "This time, I think I can be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce!" ording to the rules, anyone who managed to kill a demi-saint from the devil race was directly rewarded by bing a core disciple of the Misty South Pce. Ricky would use the boost that the rule allowed him to his advantage. After Ricky had killed Chandler, the warriors and forces who wanted Paul''s inheritance had be even greedier. In order to protect himself from them, Ricky had to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce. "I don''t know, Ricky. I don''t think those forces will let you be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce that easily. They will use you of cheating to get an arm of a demi-saint from the devil race," the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out. "Of course they will, but I have to try," Ricky replied. "That''s not important. What matters is the decision of the First Deputy Chief of the Misty South Pce. If he agrees, then I''ll be a core disciple. If he refuses, then I won''t be able to do that, not even if I killed a demi-saint from the devil race." "You seem to have put a lot of thought into this problem." The Dragon Intent Grass smiled and continued, "ording to the way that the First Deputy Chief feels about you, he will be on your side. That means that you are going to be a core disciple." "Yes. But not right now," Ricky said. "Next, I will continue to absorb the bright ancestral spirit here. Before the Emperor Intent Tomb disappears, I need to get as much of it as I can." Saying no more, Ricky sat down with his legs crossed and opened the Devourer Zone to absorb more of the bright ancestral spirit. Chapter 1389 The Improvement Of The Ancestral Intent Formula Chapter 1389 The Improvement Of The Ancestral Intent Form The appearance of the mysterious space in the Emperor Intent Tomb attracted the attention of the powerful devils and warriors from the continent. But since the Sage Level masters couldn''t enter the Emperor Intent Tomb, they had to let it go. Now, the devil race was feeling enraged. They had heard the news that all of the devils who had entered the Emperor Intent Tomb had been wiped out. The number of warriors and demi-saints that had died didn''t matter. What the devil race cared about was their pride. The deaths of so many of their members could discredit them. So the angry devils resorted to threats. They swore that they would get their revenge once the Passage World hadpletely opened. As the storm subsided, signs that the Emperor Intent Tomb was going to disappear cropped up. All of the warriors that were in the Emperor Intent Tomb had to hurry if they wanted to obtain the Intent Spirits and improve their Intent Apperception. Meanwhile, Ricky''s Flesh Replication followed Jedidiah and the others to find more Intent Spirits. Groups of warriors chased after Ricky, but none of them actually tried to attack him. They knew that Ricky was not weak and that Jedidiah was still with him. As a result, they were too afraid to confront him. Even the upper spiritual emperors feared Jedidiah. After all, he had a powerful master supporting him from behind. If Ricky so much as felt that an upper spiritual emperor was approaching them, his Flesh Replication would lead Jedidiah and hispanions into his space to escape. The demi-saints had a chance to kill Ricky without Jedidiah bing alerted, but every demi-saint that entered the Passage World was being watched by the Misty South Pce, so they couldn''t risk killing Ricky. Ricky''s real body absorbed all of the bright ancestral spirit that he could find in that space. To Ricky''s surprise, he uncovered a Rock of Heaven and Earth while he was absorbing. As he examined it closer, he saw that it had a huge space within it. As far as he knew, it was the ultimate Rock of Heaven and Earth. It held infinite bright ancestral spirit. All around the Rock of Heaven and Earth was a sealing array, but it had been broken, causing the bright ancestral spirit inside of it to gush out. "Whoa! I think that all of the bright ancestral spirit in this spacees from the inside of this rock," Ricky said. "The ck and white mutant said that the Heavenly Ancestral God sealed all of the bright ancestral spirit here. Maybe the bright ancestral spirit in this Rock of Heaven and Earth is a part of the bright ancestral spirit that the Heavenly Ancestral God sealed." "You are right. But there was a problem. Now, some of the bright ancestral spirit is leaking out. ording to the ck and white mutant, the bright ancestral spirit can evolve into the dark ancestral spirit. That''s why this space is so special," the Dragon Intent Grass exined. "Right now, you need to focus on getting the bright ancestral spirit from this Rock of Heaven and Earth. If you do, you will have enough to cultivate for a long time," the Evil Mandragora suggested. "I wonder what kind of power this bright ancestral spirit is," Ricky said, scratching his chin and tilting his head to the side. "Don''t bother thinking about it. It''s some kind of supreme power, and right now, you don''t have the qualifications to understand it," the Dragon Intent Grass said. Ricky nodded and cleared his mind of all thoughts regarding the mysterious power. After collecting all of the bright ancestral spirit that was in the rock, he entered his zone and left, heading towards the space of the Flesh Replication. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. After he arrived, Ricky began to cultivate in seclusion in his zone with a single purpose in mind. He wanted to gain a deeper understanding of the bright ancestral spirit before the selection ended. He spent four months cultivating in seclusion. Not long after, the Emperor Intent Tomb disappeared. Over the past four months, Ricky had found a deeper understanding of the bright ancestral spirit. As a result, his bright ancestral spirit was several times stronger. However, what excited Ricky was not only the deeper understanding of the bright ancestral spirit. He had improved the Ancestral Intent Form and reached a breakthrough. It was an unexpected harvest. "That means that the bright ancestral spirit, my blood power, and the Ancestral Intent Form are connected. If I improve any of them, the other two will also get better," Ricky eximed with excitement. A momentter, Ricky activated the devouring form. Now that the Devouring Mutant was present, his body was able to reach a height of nearly fifty feet. He could see that his sensitivity and perception had increased a lot. It felt like he was releasing more power than before. It was like he was no longer controlled by the heavenlyw. He could see everything clearly and use any power under that heavenlyw. The strength he felt was so immense that he thought he could use it to crush any power in that world. In addition, the new advances in his Ancestral Intent Form allowed hisprehension of all kinds of Omnipotent Skills to deepen. ''Is this what it feels like to transcend the heavenlyw? Maybe the ck and white mutant was telling the truth. The ancestral spirit is a road of martial arts that is better than the heavenlyw.'' Ricky was so consumed in his thoughts that he didn''t care about anything else at that moment. "What kind of cultivation method is this Ancestral Intent Form? It looks like it can improve your combat power andprehension in all aspects," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Now I feel like you are in apletely separate world from the one that''s under the heavenlyw." "That''s right. Now that you have the Ancestral Intent Form, I sense that you''re under another heavenlyw," the Evil Mandragora added. "It feels like you are unstoppable." "Maybe surpassing the heavenlyw is the road of martial arts that the bright ancestral spirit belongs to," Ricky said. Thanks to his cultivation, Ricky had broken through to the two-star middle spiritual emperor and consolidated his strength. His breakthrough had happened naturally. Now that he had the bright ancestral spirit, Ricky suspected that all of his future breakthroughs would be just as simple. As long as he kept cultivating the bright ancestral spirit andprehending the Ancestral Intent Form, his realm and fighting power would keep increasing. ''The bright ancestral spirit has opened a new door in the world of martial arts for me, '' Ricky thought to himself. When he was satisfied with his progress, Ricky withdrew his Flesh Replication. While he had been cultivating, so had Jedidiah and the others. They had all made a lot of progress too. Because of the bright ancestral spirit, Ricky''s perception was higher. It allowed him to guess at the progress hispanions had made. He thought that Jedidiah now had the power of a two-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state, and that Mordechai, Jasper, Mike, Peter, ire, and the others had also broken through to two-star middle spiritual emperors. E was left behind slightly. She was a one-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state. However, that was expected. After all, her blood power was weaker than that of the others. Ricky respected and cared for hispanions, so he gave some of the Massacring Fire to E, hoping that with her Fire Mutant, her strength could be further improved. Then, the two years spent hunting and fighting against the devil race in the Passage World came to an end. Another benefit that the warriors had gained while they were in the Passage World was their understanding of the amount of cruelty it took to fight with the devil race. When the devil race met the creatures from the continent, they showed no mercy and ughtered everyone. The only way of surviving was to make the devil race fearful. Otherwise, the devils would eat one''s entire body and use it as their nutrition. Chapter 1390 People From The Phoenix Tribe Chapter 1390 People From The Phoenix Tribe After the selection, all of the disciples returned to the Third Sheol City. Nearly thirty thousand disciples had entered the selection, but only around twenty thousand of them were currently standing in the huge square. The rest had died in the Passage World. Gradually, all of the saints from all the forces in the Third Sheol City arrived. Ricky watched everyone around him. When he looked up, he saw the First Deputy Chief and Wally in the sky. "Ricky, killing Chandler from the Nether Phoenix tribe is a big thing!" Wally said through telepathy as he stared down at Ricky. "Chandler was the strongest talent in the Nether Phoenix tribe and he was valued by the elders of the Great Phoenix tribe. And there''s no doubt you know that he was also one of Lanny''s most important subordinates." "Sir, why are you telling me this? Did the Phoenix tribe send people here to avenge Chandler?" Ricky asked through telepathy. "Yes. And it''s bad. They''ve sent an elder at the Sage Level," Wally answered. "I think they are trying to take you away and steal Paul''s inheritance using Chandler''s death as the excuse." "Sir, please help me!" Ricky begged, feeling fear rip through him. He wished that he was strong enough, but he knew that he wasn''t. The Phoenix tribe had sent an elder at the Sage Level, and the only ones who could save him were Sage Level masters from the forces that were stronger than the Phoenix tribe. "It''s not my turn to save you," Wally said with a smile. Ricky sighed and turned to face the First Deputy Chief. He understood that Wally couldn''t help him, but that the First Deputy Chief could. "Ricky, there is one thing that you have to remember: be strong," Wally reminded him through their telepathic link. "When it''s necessary, I will stand out." "Thank you in advance, sir. I really appreciate it," Ricky said gratefully. Soon, another group of saints arrived. Immediately, the disciples noticed and started talking about them. The person of interest was an old man in a red robe that was in the lead. He was a famous figure. His name was Muhammad Feng. He was the sixth-ranked elder in the team of elders from the Phoenix tribe. He was also considered as one of the top masters in the Misty South. Muhammad Feng was not a demi-spiritual potentate yet, but a great saint at peak state. Behind Muhammad Feng were the saints of the Great Phoenix tribe and the Nether Phoenix tribe. Wasting no time, Muhammad Feng looked straight at Ricky and snapped, "Are you Ricky? Are you the person who obtained Paul''s inheritance and killed Chandler, the genius of our Phoenix tribe, in the Passage World?" Ricky frowned and started to say, "My name is¡ª" However, before he could finish, Muhammad Feng interrupted him, saying, "In the Passage World, the goal of everyone is to kill as many devils as possible, but you killed the genius of the continent. As a result, you''ve disrespected the continent. Are you a spy of the devil race? And you have to gall to call yourself the sessor of Paul! What you have done is unforgivable. But since you are young and ignorant, I decide to forgive you. However, I still have to bring you back to the Phoenix tribe with me so you can repent for three years." ''Fuck!'' Ricky cursed repeatedly in his head when he heard that Muhammad Feng wanted to arrest him. None of what he said made any sense. "This is an example of the tyranny and shamelessness of the Phoenix tribe," the Dragon Intent Grass said through telepathy with a smile. "And we can do nothing about it. Thew of the jungle prevents us from intercepting. After all, the Phoenix tribe is the strongest." "Damn it! I will make these guys pay one day," Ricky swore. Within seconds, Muhammad Feng swooped down on Ricky and tried to attack him so that he could take him away. However, the Third Sheol City was in the territory of the Misty South Pce, and Ricky was still in the selection list. The First Deputy Chief stepped forward and blocked Muhammad Feng''s attack, ring at him. "Does this mean that you don''t take the Misty South Pce seriously? Why else would you be trying to attack one of the disciples from the Misty South Pce?" the First Deputy Chief snapped after he had resisted Muhammad Feng''s power. The First Deputy Chief also disliked the Phoenix tribe. The truth was, there were very few forces that liked the Phoenix tribe. "You must be mistaken, First Deputy Chief. Our Phoenix tribe might be strong, but we would never defy the Misty South Pce." Muhammad Feng looked around like he had just noticed the presence of the First Deputy Chief and shot him a fake smile. But his ploy didn''t fool anyone. "Then please step back. We''ll talk about this after the selection is over," the First Deputy Chief said. "Of course. I''m not trying to cause any problems. All I''m saying is that a disciple with a character like his should not be qualified to participate in the selection of the Misty South Pce. After all, it is a ce of justice, right?" Muhammad Feng pointed out. "Ricky, is what he said true?" the First Deputy Chief turned and asked Ricky. "Sir, I was the one who killed Chandler, but I had good reasons. He tried to kill me many times and wanted to take Paul''s inheritance away from me. I had no choice. If I didn''t kill him, I would have died," Ricky insisted. "I even showed a lot of mercy. Otherwise, Matthias and the others wouldn''t have walked away with their lives." "You''re lying! You coveted the devils'' arms that Chandler had obtained so you killed him in secret," Matthias Feng shouted, stepping away from the crowd. "These guys are really good at confusing right and wrong," the Dragon Intent Grass said with disdain. "What can we do? They are from the Phoenix tribe. There aren''t any other warriors that will testify for me. They are all afraid of the Phoenix tribe," Ricky said, feeling helpless. "Sir, my name is Jedidiah and I''m willing to testify for Ricky," Jedidiah announced, walking forward to stand behind Ricky. A few secondster, Mordechai, Jasper, and the others joined him. "This is ridiculous. You are all Ricky''spanions. It makes sense that you would cover for him. We can''t take your words as the truth," Matthias said, sneering at the neers. "Yes! You are right." Soon, a lot of disciples that feared the Phoenix tribe were agreeing with Matthias. "Ricky, you need Miller toe out and testify for you," Jedidiah told Ricky telepathically. "Ricky, if you ask him, he will do it. He admires you." "Monk, the Lu n stands behind Miller. It is strong, but it is nothingpared to the Phoenix tribe," Ricky said. "I don''t want the Lu n to be enemies of the Phoenix tribe because of me. Besides, I don''t want to owe Miller anything." "So you think that the First Deputy Chief will help you?" Jedidiah asked after he heard what Ricky said. "I''m afraid I don''t know what the First Deputy Chief is thinking, but I know how to make the Phoenix tribe speechless," Ricky replied with a smile. "Oh? Really?" Jedidiah tilted his head curiously. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Just wait and see!" Ricky added, smiling even wider. "Matthias, you''re saying that I killed Chandler to take the devils'' arms that he had gathered. Okay. Then tell me, how many arms did I take from him?" Ricky asked. Matthias smiled. Then, he said, "Over twenty arms that belonged to middle spiritual emperors from the devil race, and over a hundred arms that belonged to lower spiritual emperors." "Are you sure about this?" Ricky asked with a smile. "I''m one hundred percent sure," Matthias replied. However, Matthias lowered his eyebrows. He didn''t understand what Ricky had meant by asking him such a question. Chapter 1391 The First One In History Chapter 1391 The First One In History Matthias, the First Deputy Chief, Muhammad and the others were unable to figure out what Ricky was trying to say. There was no conclusive evidence that Ricky hadn''t taken the arms of the devils from Chandler. Even the number of these arms wasn''t proof enough. "I think everyone clearly heard what Matthias imed about the arms I took from Chandler. Further, we all know that it takes at least ten thousand points to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce," Ricky looked around and remarked in a loud voice that resonated everywhere. It was true that his current strength could not threaten or scare the Phoenix tribe. However, he wanted to humiliate them today. "Yes, we all know that," a warrior echoed. "And yet, I am going to be able to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce without the need of any points. Tell me, why would I need to take the devils'' arms from Chandler then?" Ricky asked arrogantly as he eyed the creatures from the Phoenix tribe. Silence fell as soon as he asked the question. An intense discussion followed afterwards. "What does Ricky mean?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Who knows?" "Is it possible that someone from the Misty South Pce is backing him?" "I think he wants to exchange Paul''s inheritance for the position of a core disciple of the Misty South Pce. If my guess is correct, then the Misty South Pce will agree without hesitation." "My friend, can you guess what he is going to do?" the First Deputy Chief asked Wally telepathically. "Not a clue. I can''t figure it out. But I do know that he is not a person to be trifled with. I am certain he won''t let anyone from the Phoenix tribe leave peacefully once he finds out that we will protect him," Wally replied. "Let''s wait and see then," the First Deputy Chief said. "Young man, I must tell you one thing. The Misty South Pce is very strict with the selection of its disciples. They won''t bend their rules solely because of some transactions." Muhammad spoke up at that moment. "First Deputy Chief, do you feel the same way?" Muhammad had only said this to stop Ricky from trading with the Misty South Pce. They didn''t want him to hand over Paul''s inheritance. "Of course!" The First Deputy Chief nodded. His answer was decisive since he also didn''t want Ricky to give up Paul''s inheritance. Truth be told, he would look down upon him if Ricky did so. "Don''t worry, sir. What I am going to do is well within the rules," Ricky said with a smile. "Because I only need the arm of a devil to be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce." He suddenly turned the tables as he whipped out the arm of a demi-saint from the devil race. Shock and awe fell upon the audience as soon as the arm was visible. Everyone could clearly feel the iplete blessing power on the appendage. It was obvious that the arm had belonged to a demi-saint from the devil race. They finally understood what Ricky was trying to do. The rules stated that whoever killed a devil at the Demi-sage Level could be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, no questions asked. But how was this even possible? No matter how strong a middle spiritual emperor was, killing a demi- saint from the devil race was impossible for them. That was why everyone had forgotten about this rule. No one had ever done this before. Since the time this rule had been added to the selection process, Ricky was the first one to actually fulfil the criteria. Regardless of how he did it, Ricky was the subject of several gazes filed with admiration right now. The First Deputy Chief and Wally were looking at each other,pletely out of words. Ricky had performed a shocking move. The people most shocked were Jedidiah and hispanions. Ricky had been by their side the entire time. When and how had he gotten his hands on the arm of a demi-saint from the devil race? They had never seen him do that. They looked at each other in surprise, unable to figure out what was going on. They sighed. ''This guy always manages to surprise us.'' After the initial shock, people began thinking about how Ricky had gotten the arm. They didn''t believe that he had actually killed a demi-saint at all. It was impossible. Finally, Ricky''s voice broke the silence. "As you can see, this is an arm of a devil at the Demi-sage Level. You all know the rules of the Misty South Pce. So, why would I kill Chandler just for the sake of a few ordinary devils'' arms in his possession? Correct me if I am wrong, but the only reason the Phoenix tribe nders me is that they want to find a way to take Paul''s inheritance from me. Isn''t that right? Such a behavior is truly a disgrace, especially whening from a great tribe like the Phoenix tribe. And they call themselves descendants of the sacred beast? Laughable! I think these people are nothing short of sanctimonious and shameless." The moment his words werepleted, all eyes turned towards the members of the Phoenix tribe. What he had said was infuriating. The Phoenix tribe was sure to get mad now. And that was exactly what happened. A gloomy expression instantly appeared on the faces of the warriors from the Phoenix tribe. Muhammad was in the lead and he looked particrly angry. "This young guy has really embarrassed the Phoenix tribe," the First Deputy Chief said telepathically and smiled at Wally. "Yes. It even took off my anger," Wally chuckled. Ricky sneered as he saw the furious faces he had caused. ''I may not be able to defeat the Phoenix tribe but I can easily embarrass you in front of so many warriors.'' Funnily enough, Ricky was telling the truth. What he had said was indeed what the Phoenix tribe had nned. Everyone knew it. He had just been the first one to say it out loud. And it gained him a lot of praise too. "I really admire Ricky. Not only did he do something no one had been able to do since the ancient times, but he also dared to insult the Phoenix tribe by calling them sanctimonious and shameless." A telepathic discussion started. "Yes, he is the first one to ever get a demi-saint''s arm and also the first one ever to dare and embarrass the Phoenix tribe. And he did in front of the Phoenix tribe''s elder, who is at the Sage Level." "Even masters of the Misty South Pce wouldn''t dare to curse the Phoenix tribe like that!" "This was great, but he is going to face their ire now." "Who cares? I don''t think the Misty South Pce will let such a genius slip. By rule, Ricky has already be their core disciple. I think they will protect him." "Young man, that was eloquent and daring." Muhammad finally opened his mouth and spoke coldly. "But whoever insults and nders our Phoenix tribe wille to no good end." And he made a move. The Phoenix tribe was arrogant and Ricky''s insults had stolen his logic and reason. Besides, the Phoenix tribe didn''t need to exin their actions since they were strong enough to be arrogant and domineering without worries. Unfortunately, Muhammad had forgotten that this was the territory of the Misty South Pce, and that Ricky had already be their core disciple. Chapter 1392 Twenty Years Chapter 1392 Twenty Years The First Deputy Chief had been nning to protect Ricky the whole time. Now that Ricky had be a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, it made more sense to look after him. Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. So when Muhammad raised his hands andunched another attack, the First Deputy Chief leapt in front of Ricky. He condensed his power, creating arge defensive shield andpletely dissolving Muhammad''s attack. Then, the First Deputy Chief spat, "My friend, this young man is a core disciple of our Misty South Pce now that he has finished that rule. If you attack him, you will be attacking the Misty South Pce." "First Deputy Chief, do you really believe that a demi-spiritual emperor like him can kill a demi-saint from the devil race?" Muhammad snapped back, ring at the First Deputy Chief as he continued to stand in front of Ricky. The anger inside of him could no longer be contained. His aura burst forth so powerfully that it could have pierced through the sky. "Sir, he''s right. I''m not strong enough to kill a demi-saint, but a demi-saint who was dying and seriously injured is a different story," Ricky replied in a loud, firm voice. "I was so lucky when I met a demi-saint from the devil race that hade out of the ancient array injured." After saying that, Ricky grinned. Whether what he said was true or not didn''t matter. It was the best reason he could have given at that moment. All that was important was that the First Deputy Chief believed his story. When they heard Ricky''s words and saw the grin on his face, the members from the Phoenix tribe frowned. "It doesn''t look like the Phoenix tribe will be able to achieve their goal this time. They will return empty- handed." The onlookers discussed among themselves through their telepathic links. "Out of the whole Misty South, only the Misty South Pce and a genius like Ricky could anger the Phoenix tribe this much." "Yes. That''s true." "First Deputy Chief, are you really willing to risk bing our enemy over this young man?" Muhammad asked in a cold voice. "No. That''s not why I''m doing it. I won''t allow any force to take a disciple from the Misty South Pce away for no reason. Plus, you know it''s against the rules for us to participate in the younger generation''s conflicts. Stand down," the First Deputy Chief exined. "And what if we tell you that we won''t leave without him? After all, a talent from our Phoenix tribe was killed by him." Muhammad narrowed his eyes, trying to be as threatening as possible. Meanwhile, every single one of the warriors from the Phoenix tribe was preparing for a fight behind him, cracking their knuckles andughing. "Then I''d say good luck," the First Deputy Chief replied. At the same time, the saints from the Misty South Pce gathered behind the First Deputy Chief and lowered into fighting stances, ready for the oing fight. The Misty South Pce had never been afraid of any force, not even the Great Phoenix tribe¡ªthe descendants of the sacred beast. The calm before the storm settled down around the area. Both sides stood and waited. Neither of them wanted to make the first move. After what seemed like an eternity, a very young saint stepped away from the saints from the Phoenix tribe and broke the silence. "Your name is Ricky, right? You killed a genius from our Phoenix tribe. My name is Liam Feng and I am here to challenge you. Please ept." No one could believe what they were hearing. ncing at the people from the Phoenix tribe, they grumbled and rolled their eyes. Someone said, "The people from the Phoenix tribe really don''t have any shame. I think I''m starting to like Ricky more." "Yeah! A saint wants to challenge a middle spiritual emperor! That''s not fair!" Liam Feng was the youngest Sage Level elder that the Phoenix tribe had had in years. In other words, he was the strongest talent in the Phoenix tribe other than Lanny. Suddenly, Ricky started to smile. The Phoenix tribe wanted to take him away more than they wanted anything else. However, Ricky was not worried at all. A saint had said that he wanted to challenge a spiritual emperor. If the spiritual emperor were to refuse, no one would care. They would all turn on the saint and say that he was being shameless. "Don''t go making trouble out of nothing, my friend. If you do this, the Misty South Pce will have to intervene and you will learn that the Misty South Pce does not take offense lightly," the First Deputy Chief threatened, making direct eye contact with the saint who had challenged Ricky. "Sir, the fact that this master from the Phoenix tribe wants to challenge me is ttering. I should ept it," Ricky said, stepping forward slightly. Gasps and whispers filled the air. "Did I hear that correctly? Did Ricky just agree to the challenge?" a warrior asked the person standing next to him. "Yes. You heard it right. He did agree." "Young man, are you insane?" the First Deputy Chief and Wally asked Ricky through their telepathic link. Mordechai and his otherpanions also questioned his logic. "Well, I never said that I wouldpete with him right now," Ricky pointed out with a smile. Currently, the people from the Phoenix tribe were the most surprised. Liam Feng sneered. He had proposed the challenge only because he had heard that Ricky had was arrogant and he wanted to show him who was better. He had never thought that Ricky would agree to it. ''This human being is even more arrogant than the rumors said, '' Liam Feng thought. But before he could speak, Ricky cut him off, saying, "I won''t fight with you now. After all, I''m not that arrogant. How about we wait twenty years? Then, I''ll go to your Phoenix tribe and fight you!" As soon as he had finished speaking, the killing power gushed out of Ricky''s body and crushed towards all of the saints from the Phoenix tribe. Just like Wally had said, his strength was not that powerful, but his momentum could not be defeated. When they heard what Ricky had said, everyone calmed down. Ricky was not as arrogant as they had originally thought. However, a few discussions were still happening in the background. "Twenty years? That''s not a lot of time! Liam is an elder from the Phoenix tribe; that means he has to be at least a great saint. It will be very hard for Ricky to be a saint in twenty years." "It looks like Ricky is still arrogant!" "Twenty years?" the First Deputy Chief and Wally said through their telepathic links, looking at each other helplessly. Even they thought that Ricky was being arrogant at that moment. They were expecting Ricky to say one hundred or two hundred years from now, but he had said twenty years. Going from a middle spiritual emperor to a saint in twenty years was almost impossible. In the past, not even an incredible demi-spiritual emperor could do it. "Twenty years? This brat is still talking big. Sir, I think we should wait for the twenty years to expire. After all, the Misty South Pce won''t let us take him away now," Liam Feng then suggested. "Besides, he won''t always be within the territory of the Misty South Pce." "Yes. We have to retreat. Because of this, our Phoenix tribe has lost face. The me is all on the Misty South Pce," Muhammad replied. "Twenty years? Okay! You''ve stated your terms. When the timees, don''t try to say that our Phoenix tribe is bullying you," Liam Feng then said to Ricky. Chapter 1393 Meet Otis Again Chapter 1393 Meet Otis Again "This is the Third Sheol City and it is filled with powerful figures. You can consider them my witness when I say that I will keep my word. In twenty years, I will visit the Phoenix tribe and settle the ounts with you," Ricky promised with a murderous look. "And one more thing. Please tell your noble son, Lanny, that I am going to trample him under my feet when we meet again." His words were so arrogant. The entire square of the Third Sheol City erupted into a heavily heated discussion as soon as Ricky''s words fell on their ears. "How arrogant!" "Ignorant too!" Even warriors who had been highly supportive of Ricky till now were thinking that this guy was being overly offensive. Promising to fight and trample Lanny in twenty years was a highly arrogant move. And to top it all off, Ricky had dered his malicious intentions about the noble son of the Phoenix tribe in front of their elder. Arrogance and ignorance were perhaps the simplest of traits to be attached to Ricky right now. "Wally, isn''t he being too arrogant?" the First Deputy Chief asked telepathically. "Maybe. But don''t you think his arrogance is much like your lord, and also like our leader, Brad?" Wally responded. "I guess so." "Ricky, what are you thinking? You now have only twenty years. What makes you think you can defeat Lanny in twenty years?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked in a serious tone. "Even if luck gets you victory, do you think you''ll be able to leave safe and sound, once you step foot inside the Phoenix tribe?" "Look. I know twenty-year is too soon. If it were up to me, I could have waited a long time. But my master can''t wait that long. She is the woman I like and I must get to her as soon as possible," Ricky responded. "So, you are doing this for a beauty, huh? But you will need to be immensely strong to achieve this task. If not, death will find you before you can even say ''hi''!" the Dragon Intent Grass warned. "I understand, but I am certain that I can do this. I haveprehended the bright ancestral spirit and my Chaos blood power and Ancestral Intent Form have grown rapidly," Ricky said. "For most spiritual emperors, twenty-year is just a fleeting time. But for me, it is the time I take to be a spiritual potentate." The Dragon Intent Grass was shocked by such confidence and deration. But Ricky was telling the truth. The bright ancestral spirit that he owned alone was enough for him to be able to deal with the Phoenix tribe in twenty years. Although Ricky wasn''t fully aware of what the bright ancestral spirit was yet, he believed that it was superior to the chaos and the heavenlyw. He was certain that he could achieve his goals within twenty years with this power on his side. "What an arrogant young man! But I will tell our noble son what you said," Liam replied with a snort. "Even if I didn''t take your word back, it would reach him sooner orter. Maybe he will visit you soon. And when that happens, it is you who are going to be trampled under his feet." "You don''t have to worry about that," Ricky snapped back. Nodding, Muhammad departed with the members of the Phoenix tribe. Their unexpected confrontation had ended with a twenty-year agreement. The selection ended soon after the members of the Phoenix tribe had left. Apart from Ricky, the Misty South Pce had selected nine other core disciples. However, because of the way Ricky had gotten in, he had hogged the entirety of the limelight and all eyes were focused on him only. When Ricky, Jedidiah, Jasper, and the others gathered at the stronghold of the Five-element Sect afterwards, they all had the same identity¡ªdisciples of the Misty South Pce. However, only Ricky and Mordechai were core disciples. And since Ricky did not need any points to get in, all his points had been awarded to Mordechai. Jedidiah, Jasper, Mike, Peter, and ire were qualified enough topete and try to be core disciples, but they had chosen their own paths. They had participated in the selection just to be members of the Misty South Pce. A major reason behind that was their sense of justice and their willingness to fight the devils for the continent. "I''m afraid this is goodbye, everyone. It''s going to be several years, maybe even decades, before we meet again," Jedidiah said and nodded solemnly. "Where are you going next?" Jasper asked Jedidiah. "I am going to train with my master. The rules in the Passage World are going to ease up every day. And sooner orter, most likely sooner, the devils are going to invade this continent. I must train and improve my strength before that," Jedidiah replied. "Mike and I are going to train as well. We will try hard to be masters of the Eight Diagrams," Jasper said. "I am going to return to the Misty Mountain. I am certain that I can awaken the blood power of the holy being there," Peter dered. "Mordechai and I are returning to the Five-element Sect. From there, we''ll go to the headquarters of the Misty South Pce," Ricky said. "As for our actions, we''ll cross that bridge when we get to it." "My friends, if this is going to be our goodbye for a long while, then let us drink together. Let us pour and drink to our friendship and promise that when wee back from training, we will fight side by side again," Jedidiah said and brought out a bottle of wine he had collected several years before. The farewell was rather prolonged and after a hearty discussion, Ricky''s friends departed. "Your friends are easily as talented as the noble sons and daughters of the ancient ns. Once they achieve their true potential, they are going to be your strongest allies," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Mmm hmm. Jedidiah is cultivating the Buddhism, which is a kind of ancient inheritance as famous as the Eight Diagrams. Jasper and Mike will be powerful enough to rule this continent solely on the basis of the Law of Change, the Law of Mechanism and the Law of Universe even if they don''t master the Eight Diagrams. Peter''s veins run with the heavenly illusionary power. If hepletely awakens his blood power, he is going to be a demi-spiritual potentate. It''s no coincidence that our paths have crossed. Maybe this is just how friendships work in the world of martial arts," Ricky answered. After that, he was ready to follow Lloyd back to the Five-element Sect. But before he could do that, the First Deputy Chief called him telepathically, saying that he wanted to bring Ricky to meet someone. The First Deputy Chief brought Ricky to the pce, where they saw Otis once more. "Sir!" Ricky greeted the man respectfully. His admiration and respect for this man were natural. Otis was the strongest of all the warriors. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Ever since the Misty South Pce has allowed people to be core disciples by killing a demi-saint from the devil race, you were the first one to ever do it. Perhaps you will also be thest one ever. It appears that I wasn''t wrong about you," Otis said appreciatively. "I was just lucky," Ricky smiled. "Otherwise, killing a demi-saint from the devil race would be impossible for me." "You are still very modest," the First Deputy Chiefmented with a smiling face. "Regardless of whether you were lucky or powerful enough to kill a demi-saint, you have done it. You have be famous in a short while, partly because of your strength..." At this point, Otis chuckled. "But mostly because of your arrogance. Challenging the Phoenix tribe was a pretty ballsy move." "Sir, please don''t make fun of me. I know I was a bit arrogant," Ricky said awkwardly. Chapter 1394 The Next Lord Chapter 1394 The Next Lord "Make fun of you? No, no, no. I am praising you. I can tell that you are not that arrogant. You are confident," Otis said. "I am a man that appreciates confidence. I want to take you somewhere and show you some secrets." "Lord, do you really want to..." The First Deputy Chief''s voice trailed off. He couldn''t believe what Otis was offering. Ricky looked back and forth between the First Deputy Chief and Otis. He didn''t know what was going on. "Of course. You know how long I''ve been waiting for this moment," Otis replied, looking at the First Deputy Chief with serious eyes. "I know... I''m just a little shocked," the First Deputy Chief said. "That''s fine. Please make the arrangements," Otis replied. "I would, but I''m afraid that those men are not willing to do that. After all..." The First Deputy Chief stopped talking and looked at Ricky helplessly. "Tell them I''m begging them!" Otis demanded. "Ricky, why do I get the feeling they''re talking about something rted to you?" the Evil Mandragora said. "It''s okay. No matter what happens, they won''t harm me," Ricky reassured. At that moment, all he cared about was finding out where Otis wanted to take him. Wherever it was, he was sure that it was not ordinary. After all, Otis was the strongest warrior in the Misty South. "Beg? How could you do that?" the First Deputy Chief questioned using his internal power. Otis'' decision and what he had chosen to do for Ricky were beyond what he thought possible. "All right. You seem to have made up your mind," the First Deputy Chief said with a resigned smile, sighing and slumping his shoulders. "And I hate to rush, but the Passage World under each of the Sheol Cities is expanding faster and faster every day. I know that you''re aware of this too. My guess is that the devils will invade again in less than five hundred years," Otis admitted, feeling worry ovee him. "Less than five hundred years?" The First Deputy Chief''s mood changed from shock to seriousness in a matter of seconds. Five hundred years would pass in the blink of an eye, especially for top masters like the two of them. It was the same amount of time that they used for deep cultivation in seclusion. Without saying another word, the First Deputy Chief left, possibly to carry out Otis'' instructions. Meanwhile, Otis tore the space and brought Ricky into the depths of the Third Sheol City. Ricky had never heard about this very passage that they were going through before. He guessed that only the members of the Misty South Pce, maybe even just Otis, knew about it. The passage was well-hidden and very long. They moved at Otis'' speed but it still took them a whole day to reach their destination. At the furthest point, there was a colorful space world. It was not the ancestral spirit. It was the color that the underground world possessed. "Sir, what is this ce?" Ricky asked. "It''s the center of the Misty South!" Otis answered. "What? We''re in the center of the Misty South?" Ricky stared at Otis with wide eyes. The core of a continent was the center of it. If the center were to be broken, the whole continent would perish over a few hundred years. But it was very hard to infiltrate the center of a continent. Its location was so confidential that maybe only the heavenw knew where it was. But Otis was able to find it. "The Misty South Pce was created during the first era. Its purpose was to fight against the devils. As a result, every lord of the Misty South Pce is recognized by this continent and knows how the location of its center," Otis exined. "Oh! I get it!" Ricky nodded. "Then you brought me here for..." "I think you know exactly why. I intend to make you the next lord of the Misty South Pce!" Otis finished for him. Ricky was stunned into silence. It took a long time before Ricky uttered, "Sir, are you joking?" "I''ve brought you all the way here. Would I do all of that for a joke?" Otis pointed out with a smile. "Sir, my strength is not.." Ricky began in a low voice. The awkwardness of the fact that he was so much weaker than Otis was overwhelming. He wasn''t ready to take the position. Otis'' revtion had caught him off guard. "Boy, Otis thinks very highly of you," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "If you agree, you won''t have to worry about having no supporting force anymore." "Ricky, do you know where I was during the selection?" Otis asked. "Please tell me, sir," Ricky said. "The Eastern Land and the Western Land. I''ve been there where you once stayed. Over time, I''ve learned a lot of things about you," Otis exined. "I know about your character and your attitude towards things and other people. You are very ambitious. But the thing that I appreciate about you the most is your sense of responsibility. Because of your sense of responsibility and your talent, I made my decision." "Otis has spent a lot of time and effort on you!" the Dragon Intent Grass said, sighing. "I''m ttered to be the next lord of the Misty South Pce," Ricky replied, but he still felt confused. The truth was, the lord of the Misty South Pce was a very tempting position, but it required strength. In fact, nothing less than the top strength in the continent would be suitable for it. Right now, Ricky was too weak. If he were to be the next lord of the Misty South Pce, before the other forces took action, the rumors that would spread throughout the Misty South would be enough to crush him. "Don''t worry. I won''t announce it to the public until you are strong enough," Otis said when he noticed Ricky''s worry. "Well, thank you very much, sir, but I think I should wait to ept the position until I have enough strength," Ricky replied. He wanted to be the lord of the Misty South Pce, but it would be inappropriate for him to take the position before he was qualified, and it would take him a long time to be qualified. "I brought you here with me. You have no reason to refuse," Otis said, smiling at him reassuringly. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Well... Okay!" Ricky gave in. ''It looks like I''ve gained another identity. The next lord of the Misty South Pce... I have no choice but to ept the position, '' Ricky thought to himself, trying to avoid shaking his head. "Brat, you took advantage of the situation but you still acted innocently," the Dragon Intent Grass said after hearing Ricky''s thoughts. The Dragon Intent Grass wanted nothing more than to scold Ricky in that moment. How could he still want to refuse an opportunity like that one?! "Well, you are right," Ricky said helplessly. "Ricky, there is one more thing I have to inform you about. Whether you can be the lord of the Misty South Pce or not depends solely on you. In the future, if you can''t grow enough to take the position, I will have to remove your memories of today," Otis warned. Chapter 1395 The Ancient Continental Stela Chapter 1395 The Ancient Continental St "Sir, I don''t want my memories to be erased," Ricky said, pursing his lips after he heard what Otis had said. Even though he would only lose the memories he had gained here, Ricky didn''t want to lose any of his memories. He believed that the loss of any memories would affect his road of martial arts. "Then figure out what you need to do and work hard to get it done!" Otis said. "You are the most talented and qualified person I have ever met. Use your ambition to push yourself to reach your goals. And I know that you still have a lot of other things on your te. The Celestial Sect and the Phoenix tribe are among the sixteen major forces on the continent. If you don''t have the support of a powerful force with equal power to them, taking people away from those two forces is wishful thinking." "Sir, how do you know what I''m nning to do?" Ricky asked, raising his eyebrows. "I already told you. I went to Eastern Land and Western Land to learn everything I could about you. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have chosen you for this position," Otis said. As he spoke, he started to make a strange seal. Immediately, the five-colored light in the center of the continent faded away, and Ricky couldn''t see where it had gone. He could only see how bright and clear that area around him and Otis had be. Then, he saw a st appear. The st was not very big. It was only one meter wide and four meters long. It was colorful, ancient, and magnificent. A mysterious aura surrounded the st, slowly revealing huge areas.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. "Why did you bring a middle spiritual emperor here, Otis?" the voice of the vicissitudes of life asked the second that the ancient st came into full view. It was clear that the st was alive and conscious. "Sir, you should know better than I do that one''s current strength is not the determining factor," Otis replied respectfully. At the same time, he told Ricky telepathically, "Don''t ask any questions. Right now, all I can tell you is the st''s name. It is the Ancient Continental St! You will only be able to uncover the rest if you be the lord of the Misty South Pce." "Okay, sir. I understand," Ricky replied. "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, have you ever heard of the Ancient Continental St?" Ricky asked through telepathy. "No!" the Dragon Intent Grass answered. "Ricky, I have seen an ancient st like this one before!" the Evil Mandragora eximed. "Where did you see it?" Ricky asked. "I was born in a dark world in the devil race. When my birth started, an ancient st like this one swam past me," the Evil Mandragora answered. "But the ancient st that I saw was ck." "Does that mean that the devil race also has a simr ancient st?" Ricky questioned. "What do you know about the st, Evil Mandragora?" "I only saw it that one time. How could I know more about that st?" the Evil Mandragora replied. "Okay. I have no more questions for you," Ricky said unhappily. Meanwhile, Otis was still conversing with the st. "I want to know more about his talent and mentality," the Ancient Continental St told Otis. "Sir, I''ve brought him to you. There is no reason to question his mentality at this point. And as for his talent, you will be shocked," Otis replied with a smile. "Are you sure about that? During my journeys in the endless river of time, I have witnessed so many geniuses. I''ve even seen geniuses who were incredible demi-spiritual emperors, but none of them have ever shocked me," the Ancient Continental St said in a questioning tone. "I won''t be shocked unless he is a genius who cultivates the primitive power!" "He doesn''t cultivate the primitive power, but he has cultivated the chaotic power!" Otis said with a smile. "What? Really?" The Ancient Continental St was caught slightly off guard by that statement. Otis turned to Ricky and silently told him to show the st his chaotic power. Ricky turned over his hands, and the gray chaotic power spread out. "That''s the chaotic power! You''re right! You did surprise me! It looks like a decent genius has finally come," the Ancient Continental St admitted. A trace of displeasure appeared in the corner of Otis''s mouth when he heard the st''s words. When thest lord of the Misty South Pce brought him here, the Ancient Continental St did not recognize him. He felt a twinge of jealousy. "Ricky!" Otis eximed, turning to face Ricky. Ricky nodded in understanding before he closed his eyes. The momentum around his body sped up, and seven mutants appeared at the same time. "What? I can''t believe this!" The sight of all seven of Ricky''s mutants was a shocking one. The Ancient Continental St gasped. It had been born at the same time as the Misty South and it had the most ancient memory, but it had never seen any creature have seven mutants at the same time. Therefore, the Ancient Continental St couldn''t believe its eyes. It thought that it might be a trick. "Sir, tell me about this young man''s talent," Otis said as he noticed how shocked the Ancient Continental St was. "He has the chaotic power and the seven mutants. He is a top genius, as far as I can tell. His blood essence can stay in my body," the Ancient Continental St revealed. "Thank you very much, sir," Otis said gratefully. "Ricky, we need a drop of your blood essence!" Otis added in a hurry, as if he were afraid that the Ancient Continental St would go back on its word. But before that could happen, a drop of Ricky''s blood essence fell onto the Ancient Continental St. Ricky didn''t feel any different. "We have to wait until he reaches the Sage Level!" the Ancient Continental St concluded after it absorbed Ricky''s blood essence. Then, the colorful aura reappeared and the st vanished. "You heard it! Let''s go!" Otis eximed. Then, he took Ricky and they left the center of the continent. "Was that it?" Ricky asked, lowering his eyebrows. He tried to piece together all of the recent events, but he couldn''t figure out what was going on. And Otis hadn''t allowed him to ask any questions. When his drop of blood essence had fallen onto the Ancient Continental St, Ricky hadn''t felt anything. It was as if nothing had happened. He was a spiritual emperor now. His blood essence had a strong perceptual power. If it merged with anything, he should feel something. But he hadn''t. All of it was very strange. "If you want to understand, be a saint as soon as you can. That is the only way you can get your answers," Otis said like he could read Ricky''s mind. "I see." Ricky nodded. Since he was unable to answer his questions, Ricky returned to the stronghold of the Five-element Sect and headed for the Five-element Sect. To his surprise, ire wanted toe along. "Why don''t you go back to your home, the Mu n?" Ricky asked, tilting his head to the side. Because of the inheritances of the king and queen, Ricky had always had inexplicable feelings towards ire. "Ricky, don''t you think that thebination of the inheritances of the king and queen will allow us to cultivate stronger heavenly illusionary power?" ire asked with a smile. "The heavenly illusionary power is useful, but it is not my main cultivation," Ricky replied, smiling back at her. "Then I''ll ask you instead. I want to use your inheritance of the king to cultivate stronger heavenly illusionary power. Will you please help me?" ire asked with a hopeful expression on her face. Chapter 1396 The Misty South Shadow Chapter 1396 The Misty South Shadow "Ha-ha, how can I refuse a beauty like you when you''ve already said that? If I refuse you, it will be inhumane," Ricky responded to ire with a charming smile. After that, Lloyd led Ricky, Mordechai, ire, and the others to the Five-element Sect. The battle in the Passage World was far from being thest battle between devils and creatures from the continent. But they were fairly confident that there would be norge-scale battles in the near future. For now, all Ricky had to do was cultivate and focus on growing stronger. That meant he wouldn''t return to the Passage World for now. Instead, he would embark on a new journey to the inner region after he returned to the Five-element Sect. His first stop would be the Misty South Pce, as it would pave the way for him to rise to the top. He was already counting the days when he would get to meet the talented geniuses of the ancient tribes and top forces. As for Lloyd, he had be a saint at the middle stage and gained two thirds of the blessing power, so it would probably take him about half a month to get to the Five-element Sect from the Third Sheol City. After all, the central region stood between them. And since Ricky had already be one of the Misty South Pce''s core disciples, he figured that no saint or force would dare to attack him in secret anymore. That meant he could let his guard down, even just a little. Unfortunately, he had underestimated those forces'' killing intent and their greed for Paul''s inheritance. When his group reached a remote ce at the junction of the central region and the outer region, nearly ten figures stopped them in their tracks. Their auras revealed they were all saints. And they all looked familiar, too! Some of them were from the Phoenix tribe, and some from the Nether Phoenix tribe, while some even looked to be from the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe. There were also some others they could vaguely identify, but they all had a single goal in mind¡ªPaul''s inheritance. Ricky''s face darkened when he saw these saints. How stubborn were these people? They wouldn''t give up, even though he had be one of the Misty South Pce''s core disciples. "What do you want from us?" Lloyd asked them curtly. However, none of the saints paid him any attention. Even though Lloyd was stronger than some of them, these people still thought he was beneath them, simply because of the powerful forces behind them. The Five-element Sect was nothingpared to their influential groups. In fact, they didn''t think highly of any saint from the outer region. "Well, well, well, Ricky, it looks like you expected us to back off just because the Misty South Pce took you in as their core disciple. What can I say? You are too naive! Now, if you don''t want to get hurt, just hand over Paul''s inheritance to us." The Phoenix tribe''s saint was the first to speak up, and he smirked at Ricky as if his victory had been assured. "I think the forces behind you are still afraid of the Misty South Pce. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have sent losers like you," Ricky replied coldly. He also turned to Lloyd and asked internally, "Sir, can you oppose the power of their sealing space?" "Sure thing. They don''t have any medium saints with them, so it would be easy for me," Lloyd immediately replied. "This should be easy," Ricky muttered to himself confidently. When the saints heard his words, their faces darkened with anger. After all, Ricky had hit the nail on the head. They were indeed the weakest saints in their forces, and that was why they ended up with tasks that other members didn''t want to do. In this situation, their forces weren''t sure if the Misty South Pce would send powerful warriors to protect Ricky, so they were the ones assigned toe after him. They would receive praise if they seeded, but if they failed and died, their forces wouldn''t suffer a substantial loss. At worst, their death would upset their rtives. Their forces'' senior leaders would be more preupied with the failed mission rather than the loss of their lives. After all, the higher-ups sent them to this mission precisely because they were dispensable. "Oh, my! Did I hit the nail on the head? Judging from your expressions, I totally did! Ha-ha!" Ricky mocked them even harder. "Humph! You talk too much!" A saint of the Heavenly ck Winged Snake tribe stepped forward and aimed a deadly re in Ricky''s direction. "Perhaps you''re right, but you are no different from us. Judging from yourpanions'' strengths, the Misty South Pce didn''t send anyone to protect you. That''s too bad because you are going to die right here, right now." The words hardly fell from his lips before several saints attacked at the same time. Ricky immediately prepared to bring hispanions into the Massacring Zone. But before he could do so, a more powerful force suppressed the entire area they were in. A solemn voice sounded from the shadows. "No one has ever dared to attack a core disciple of the Misty South Pce so tantly." Then, a figure emerged from the darkness. This person donned a ck robe, and a ck mask obscured his face. "It''s the Misty South Shadow!" All the saints recognized the man in an instant as fear clutched at their hearts with sharp ws. They could only stare in disbelief. "Since you didn''t take the words of the Misty South Pce seriously, you will pay with your lives," the man in ck coldly dered. Then, between one blink and the next, he moved. Ricky and the others saw countless figures that looked like the ck-d man''s shadows. They had come from the void and passed over the opposing saints in a wave. Finally, only the man remained, hovering over the sky like an eclipse. The surrounding saints had disappeared, and all that was left of them was some kind of bloody mist. The metallic smell of blood lingered thickly in the air. It took the ck-d man a single moment to demolish the group of saints! "Whoa! No way!" Ricky and the others could only gape in shock. The man had ughtered all ten saints in a single attack. Although they were only saints, they were at the Sage Level and among the strongest group of creatures on the continent. But they died even before they knew what had happened. At this moment, Ricky understood why those saints were terrified when they spotted the man in ck. ''That man must be a great saint or even a demi-spiritual potentate, '' Ricky thought to himself seriously. "You are safe now. But don''t let your guard down because the danger is never far behind," the ck-d man reminded Ricky before he disappeared. "I knew Otis would send someone powerful to protect you, but I didn''t think he would actually send the Misty South Shadow. He must take your safety seriously because he sees you as the next lord of the Misty South Pce," This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. the Dragon Intent Grass murmured thoughtfully. "And with the appearance of the Misty South Shadow, those forces will never dare to send saints to hunt you down again, not unless they want to start an all-out war against the Misty South Pce." "That''s the Misty South Shadow!" Lloyd gasped in disbelief as well. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing. "Elder Lloyd, what is the Misty South Shadow? Is it a person or a force?" Ricky asked out of ignorance and curiosity. "The Misty South Shadow isn''t one person but a force under themand of the Misty South Pce''s lord. They have the strongest warriors in the Misty South Pce," exined Lloyd with much passion. "Sir, can you tell us more about this? We have not heard of this Misty South Shadow at all," Mordechai chimed in at this moment. "The Misty South Pce has a total of seven pces. Once the lord of the Misty South Pce is reced, his confidants and the masters of the seven pces, all have to be reced as well," Lloyd added in detail. "This process is done to give space for the new generation to grow." "Indeed. That would motivate new cultivators to bloom and flourish," ire concurred. "Those who quit from their posts choose to live in seclusion. They move in the shadows, protecting the Misty South Pce and the continent. As time went by, they garnered a name for themselves and were thus called the Misty South Shadow." Chapter 1397 The Gu Clan Chapter 1397 The Gu n "The Misty South Pce is the most influential force in the Misty South mainly because of the Misty South Shadow, but there is no denying that the group itself is inherently powerful. The Misty South Shadow swore to have the Misty South Pce''s back, and they took their word seriously. In the past, many forces tried to make trouble for the Misty South Pce because they wanted the latter''s power and influence, but they miserably failed because of the Misty South Shadow. Many of those forces even had demi-spiritual potentates, though that didn''t help them, for the Misty South Shadow still destroyed them," Lloyd lengthily narrated. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Whoa, really? The Misty South Shadow is that powerful?" Ricky and his friends eximed in sheer surprise. "It looks like the Misty South Pce uses their power to kill and uphold justice in the continent," remarked Ricky as he fell deep in thought. "Strength makes this world go around. You can achieve anything as long as you have the strength to back you up. Simrly, a force can seed or fall depending on how strong its members are and as a whole. And just like the Misty South Pce, most influential forces have their own powerful members lurking in the shadows. However, the Misty South Shadow is way out of their league. In fact, members of the Misty South Shadow have the power to impeach the Misty South Pce''s lord if they doubt his eligibility. You can say that they outrank even the highest leader of the sect. But even though they have this power, they have never used it to dismiss anyone as far as I know. Doesn''t this make you curious? Why did the Misty South Pce put the South Misty Shadow in charge of your safety? I think that speaks of how much they value you. And besides, the South Misty Shadow could have vetoed the decision of the Misty South Pce''s lord if they wanted to, but they didn''t!" Lloyd gushed on excitedly. "Sir, I think the Misty South Pce defended Ricky as a show of force against the other groups. It''s highly likely an intimidation tactic," ire chimed in. "That''s possible. After all, the peace is going to be disturbed. If the Misty South Pce wants to protect the continents, they must make sure that all forces respect them, or no one will submit to their authority anymore," replied Lloyd with a pensive nod. However, only Ricky knew the real reason that the Misty South Pce sent the Misty South Shadow''s members to keep him safe. It was because Otis thought of him as the next lord of the Misty South Pce. ''Misty South Shadow is indeed remarkable!'' Ricky sighed in his mind. Before long, he and hispanions finally arrived in the Five-element Sect, safe and sound. The forces that sent assassins after them naturally found out that they had returned safely and that the Misty South Shadow had intervened on Ricky''s behalf. "It looks like we can''t send our saints after him anymore..." "This is a warning. The Misty South Pce must have sided with him as a show of power." "Since our saints can''ty a hand on him, we should send our spiritual emperors who are stronger than Ricky to hunt him down. I''m sure that his luck will eventually run out." "Excellent idea! We can''t give up Paul''s inheritance no matter what happens. Otherwise, the Misty South Pce will gain too much power, and we won''t have a hope of usurping the Misty South from their hands after the devil race''s invasion." Meanwhile, the Five-element Sect''s wood branch had also encountered some problems. Two unexpected guests had arrived not long ago. One was a young man, while the other was much older. They came because of one person¡ªTina. Every disciple of the wood branch exalted Ricky, especially after they received the news from the Third Sheol City. And they also knew that Tina was his girlfriend. Their respect for Ricky drove many wood branch disciples to challenge the young man. However, he defeated them all with one move. This only inmed the burning anger of the entire wood branch, but their hands were tied. The elder who hade with the young man was incredibly strong, and he could incapacitate the wood branch''s saints simply by releasing his aura. The young man apparently wanted to take Tina away with him, but thankfully, an old woman appeared and intervened. He and the old man didn''t want to give up even though they couldn''t prevail over the olddy, so they decided to stay in the wood branch instead. And when Ricky and hispanions returned, the other disciples immediately informed them about the two unexpected visitors. Ricky grew worried when he heard the news and immediately raced straight to Tina and Amelia''s ce as fast as he could. His hunch was urate. Doris, who he hadn''t seen for a long time, had intervened to save Tina from the two guests. "Doris, long time no see!" Ricky greeted her with respect as soon as he was within hearing distance. "Oh, hey, Ricky! Nice work. Look how far you''vee in just a few years. You''ve made a name for yourself, especially after what you''ve done in the Third Sheol City," Dorisplimented Ricky, as her appreciative nce swept over him. "That''s a great honoring from you," he replied happily, his lips quirking up in a crooked smile. "I was right about you. Although you have not yet reached the Sage Level, you have already fulfilled your promise and got rid of the evil spirit inside Tina," the woman further added as a satisfied smile pulled at her lips. Back when she had left Tina in his care, she had ced very little faith in Ricky. But she trusted him enough to leave Tina with him, and this proved that she made the right choice. Ricky was indeed a trustworthy person. "I''m a man of word. There''s no way I''ll break a promise that I have made. And besides, I didn''t want Tina to get hurt either," replied Ricky sincerely. His eyes quickly flew towards Tina, who was also looking at him at that moment. A tacit understanding passed between their electrified gazes. It seemed that a single smile or a meaningful look was enough for them to understand each other. "Doris, do you know that young man and the older gentleman with him? Who are they?" Ricky suddenly asked. A grave expression settled over his face, and his tone sounded deadly serious. "Those two are from the inner region''s Gu n, which is a n as famous as ours. That young man is Lucas Gu. He is an incredibly talented warrior and the son of the Gu n''s leader," answered Doris at once. "I see. So, what does he want with Tina?" Ricky asked with an eyebrow raised. "He wants to be the next leader of the Gu n. Tina''s grandfather would be a great asset for that, as he is an elder of the Lian n, and he is stronger than most members of the Lian n. If Lucas marries Tina, we will have to support him," exined Doris sinctly. "Oh, I see. Well, he must be daydreaming," Ricky responded with a mocking sneer. He wasn''t someone to be messed with now. After all, Otis considered him the next lord of the Misty South Pce, and no one in his generation could pose a threat to him. Whoever tried to hurt his rtives and friends had to pay the price. All of a sudden, a voice filled with murderous intent rang out. "Paul''s sessor, I know that you''re back. Come out and meet us like a man!" "That guy is Lucas, right?" Ricky asked in confirmation, as a fierce expression settled over his face. He immediately tore the space in the next instant, heading in Lucas Gu''s direction. The next instant, he came upon a tall, muscr, and good-looking young man wearing a fine robe. He was hovering in the air with a murderous look on his face. "Are you the one who hurt the disciples of our Five-element Sect?" Ricky confronted Lucas Gu coldly. His killing intent exuded powerfully from his body. "You should be thankful I didn''t kill them. After all, they do not deserve to die at my hands," replied Lucas Gu arrogantly. "Anyway, I''m not here to talk about that. Listen carefully. I want you to leave Tina because you are not good for her. Even though you are a disciple of the Misty South Pce and the owner of Paul''s inheritance, she is still too good for you. After all, you are a lowborn mutt from an inferior bloodline," he added with much contempt. "Perhaps, you are right. I don''t have noble blood, but that doesn''t change the fact that Tina chose me over you," Ricky responded with a wicked grin. He figured that his words would provoke Lucas Gu. And he was right. As soon as Lucas Gu heard what Ricky said, he couldn''t hold back his temper. He let out an enraged shout, and his killing intent poured out of him like a flood. Chapter 1398 Defeat Lucas Chapter 1398 Defeat Lucas Tina walked forward,ing into view. When she heard what Ricky had said, she stayed silent, but her beautiful face flushed. After seeing Tina''s flushed face and shy mannerism, Lucas was convinced that what Ricky had said was true. Ricky, on the other hand, wasn''t done irritating Lucas. He continued, "The two of us have been training together for five or six years. It''s not appropriate for you to ask me to leave Tina!" "Ah!" Lucas'' endless angerbined with his killing intent. It sounded like a beast had roared. "Young master, we should leave. Now that Tina has be someone else''s woman, you can''t marry her. It would be a disgrace for the young master of our Gu n to marry a second-hand woman," the old man behind Lucas urged him telepathically. "I know, but I can''t go until I kill Ricky," Lucas replied through gritted teeth. The moment he was done talking, Lucas stomped towards Ricky. His strong killing intent made his power that was at the medium stage of a two-star middle spiritual emperor burst out in front of him. It was yellow and brown in color and as it swept forward, it condensed to form a figure. It was very life- like. Raising its hand, it shed at Ricky. Ricky refused to show Lucas any mercy. He punched forward. Mixed with his punch was the power of the bright ancestral spirit. Lucas was a genius from the inner region, so Ricky decided to confront him with his bright ancestral spirit. Crack! The punch collided with the figure and it shattered. Its remaining pieces scattered on the ground. "Oh? That was just a puppet!" Ricky said in a low voice when he saw the yellow and brown figure break. "The Gu n cultivates puppets," Tina told Ricky telepathically. ''Interesting. I haven''t seen a talented cultivator using puppets in a long time, '' Ricky thought to himself. When he witnessed Ricky break his puppet with a single punch, Lucas became more serious. Lucas was a top talent, too, and he had heard about Ricky''s deeds in the Third Sheol City. He had been careful not to underestimate Ricky. ''Ricky is as impressive as the rumors say!'' Lucas thought, sizing Ricky up. Although Lucas looked angry, he was calm on the inside, allowing him to keep his head on straight. There was no doubt that Lucas was a cunning man. He showed Ricky his anger to make him think he was going to be careless. All of a sudden, Lucas'' body vibrated, and ten yellow and brown puppets appeared all around him. A mutant mark appeared between his eyebrows. It was clear that his mutant was rted to puppets. "Let''s see if you can deal with ten puppets all at once!" Under the power of the Puppet Mutant, the ten puppets around Lucas moved like they were one body. They gathered their power, waved whip-shaped weapons that merged to form a, and trapped Ricky. "me Torrent!" Ricky''s pupils turned bright red and the me Torrent burst forth from his body. "The power of defending earth!" When Lucas saw Ricky''s choice of the me Torrent, he decided to activate his power of defending earth to resist it. The ten puppets consumed the power of defending earth and it turned into real earth. "The Gu n doesn''t just have the powerful soul blood power to control the puppets. They also have the earthy blood power and it is close to the Divine Level blood power," Tina said to Ricky telepathically. ''He has two kinds of blood power?'' Ricky thought to himself. "Devouring Fire, Heaven Illuminating Fire!" Ricky closed his eyes as two more mes spread along the torrent of me and headed for the ten puppets. The power of defending earth collided with the chaotic fire power. "Thunder Light de!" As the sacred fire and the peculiar fire attacked the puppets, Ricky added the power of ancestral thunder. The thunder light shone at the sky, causing de-like beams of thunder to fall. Crack! Crack! Crack! The ten puppets broke as easily as the first one had, and the strong anti-seismic force threw Lucas off of his feet. "How did he do that?" Lucas roared as he stood up hastily. At that moment, he felt true anger rip through him. Under Ricky''s power, his pretend anger had turned into real anger. But it didn''t matter. Ricky already had his killing move at the ready. "One hundred puppets!" Under so much anger, Lucas had lost his mind. He released all of his strength, causing one hundred puppets to appear around him. They rushed towards Ricky at the same time. "Take my bright ancestral spirit!" This time, Ricky no longer held back. The bright ancestral spirit flew out of him and mixed with the Thunder Light de. Boom! Boom! Boom! Secondster, both of their attacks collided, and violent air waves spread outwards. They should have been evenly matched in strength, but the mixture of the Thunder Light de and the bright ancestral spirit was nearly invincible. It instantly shattered the puppets and made a beeline for Lucas. Because of that, the ending of the battle had been decided at the very beginning. "Ricky!" "Ricky!" "Ricky!" The disciples from the wood branch all cheered, ecstatic for Ricky''s victory. So what if Lucas was a genius from the inner region? Ricky had defeated him like he was a peasant. "Your two kinds of blood power are exceptional, but you are not strong enough to defeat me," Ricky sneered at Lucas. He never bothered to treat arrogant geniuses with respect or kindness. But Ricky did not make a move anymore. He really wanted to kill Lucas because they had be lifelong enemies. There could never be an ounce of peace between them. But Ricky knew that he couldn''t kill Lucas while he was protected by the old man. And his other reason for sparing Lucas was that Doris didn''t want him dead. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Fuck off!" Ricky said lightly. A red blush crept up on Lucas'' neck. He usually hid his true strength well and because of that, he had never been defeated by anyone before. But Ricky had done it in a way that made him crazy with anger. And even worse, it had happened in front of arge audience. There was a chance that none of them knew Lucas, but he couldn''t tolerate any failures. "I will kill you!" Lucas roared. His anger grew madly and gave birth to some desperate killing intent. However, before he could act, the old man stepped forward. He grabbed Lucas and they left. The old man wanted to attack Ricky more than anything, but he knew that he couldn''t do it in front of Doris because she would protect him. Before he left, he spat some more harsh words at Ricky. "Young man, try to not be so arrogant. It''s not a good look for you. You will make more enemies." "How did you manage to defeat Lucas? Out of the younger generation of the inner region, you are at the top," Doris praised Ricky when they returned to the cave. "Doris, now that Lucas has left, you and Tina have to leave, too, don''t you?" Ricky asked reluctantly. He didn''t want to part ways with Tina so soon. Chapter 1399 Dark Ancestral Spirit Chapter 1399 Dark Ancestral Spirit "That''s right. It''s time for me and Tina to leave," Doris replied, nodding her head. Tina stared longingly at Ricky. She didn''t want to leave, but she had no choice. Her leaving would be a good thing for both of them. After all, she could be stronger and Ricky wouldn''t have to look after her next time they met. "Now that Tina''s evil spirit has been cleared, she needs to spend some time training in our ancestral land. Ricky, you must be going to the Misty South Pce soon. You cane and visit her in our n if you want," Doris suggested when she saw how forlorn they both looked. "I know I can, Doris. But before you leave, I want to check Tina one more time. Now that my strength and cultivation levels have improved, I can find the smallest amount of evil spirit in her," Ricky urged. "Okay. Thank you," Doris replied. Meanwhile, the old man and Lucas were walking. They didn''t stop until they were a long distance from the Five-element Sect. When he saw that the anger was still present on Lucas'' face, the old man decided he should say something. "Young master, are you all right?" He increased the volume of his voice so that Lucas would hear him and he could bring Lucas back to reality. Lucas shook his head several times and turned to face the old man. Without saying a word, he sat down and crossed his legs. Lots of time passed before Lucas opened his eyes again. At that point, every trace of the anger was gone from his face. It had been reced by resentment. "Thank you," Lucas said to the old man as he got to his feet. If the old man hadn''t brought him back to reality, he could have lost control again. It was all Ricky''s fault. Lucas had lost to him and he wasn''t used to losing. "Don''t mention it. I''m d that you are feeling better," the old man replied. "It''s crazy! I never thought that Ricky was that powerful!" Lucas eximed. "Young master, the world is huge. There are more geniuses than you can imagine and a lot of them are very talented. You''re going toe across many people that are more talented than you are. I hope you will keep that in mind next time and that you will keep your head on straight. This is a ce where the strong rules. If you want to defeat the others, you have to be powerful. Sometimes, you''re going to have to resort to using all of the resources you have or you''re even going to have to set up traps," the old man exined. "I understand." Lucas nodded sharply. Then, with a gleam in his eyes, he started to think about what he was going to do next. ''This doesn''t make sense. I know that Doris checked for the evil spirit in Tina''s body, but she said that there wasn''t any. It looks like she missed that small evil spirit mass that I''ve found, '' Ricky thought to himself. "Doris is supposed to be a great saint, but she missed something that was pretty obvious. This mass looks serious," Ricky told the Dragon Intent Grass, scrunching his face into a frown. "The devil that possessed this evil spirit must have been powerful. Why else would you not be able to remove it from Tina? Now that your chromatic ancestral spirit has transformed into the bright ancestral spirit, you should be able to expel any type of evil spirit. It doesn''t make any sense," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "I don''t know what''s going on either," Ricky answered, shrugging his shoulders. Refusing to give in to resignation, Ricky tried one more time to remove the evil spirit mass from Tina''s body. He took a deep breath and tried using the bright ancestral spirit and the devouring power, but the evil spirit mass fought back. Ricky gasped. When his bright ancestral spirit and devouring power wrapped around it, the evil spirit mass released ck light and banished them. If Ricky tried to increase his power, Tina would get hurt. Besides, Ricky felt like the evil spirit was too strong and that it would be impossible for him to remove it even if he tried his hardest. After all, the evil spirit mass had fooled Tina and a great saint like Doris. If Ricky hadn''t had the chromatic ancestral spirit in his possession, the evil spirit mass would have slipped by unnoticed. ''This is going to be harder to deal with than I thought!'' Ricky thought, shaking his head. Thankfully, the evil spirit mass wasn''t growing stronger or causing any damage to Tina. It didn''t have to be dealt with immediately. "I guess I will have to increase my strength in order to deal with the evil spirit mass," Ricky said, frowning. Filled with a sense of hopelessness, he started to withdraw his power. Before it could reach him, his bright ancestral spirit resonated with the power of the evil spirit mass. "Hey! What is that? Why is my bright ancestral spirit reacting with the evil spirit mass?" Ricky stood up straighter and peered at the evil spirit mass. Over the years, he had encountered three things that had the ability to resonate with the bright ancestral spirit: the fragment of the mysterious axe, the bright ancestral spirit, and the dark ancestral spirit. Ricky closed his eyes and examined the evil spirit mass as closely as he could. After a few minutes, he detected a slight smell of dark ancestral spirit in the depths of the evil spirit mass. Ricky knew that it was not a good discovery to make, but he hid the worried emotions from his face. "Ricky, is everything okay with Tina?" Doris asked. "Yes. I found no traces of evil spirit in her," Ricky replied quickly, faking a smile. "Great. We will be on our way now," Doris said. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Before they could go, Ricky approached Tina and they exchanged a few words. Not long after, Doris and Tina waved goodbye and left. As soon as they had vanished from his sight, Ricky frowned. "What did you find? Is there something wrong with the evil spirit mass?" the Dragon Intent Grass inquired when it felt Ricky''s concern. "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, do you know what I felt when I observed the evil spirit mass? It was the dark ancestral spirit," Ricky admitted, shaking his head slowly. "What? There''s dark ancestral spirit in it!" Ricky''s revtion waspletely unexpected. The Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora were consumed with shock. Even though the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora only knew a little bit about the bright ancestral spirit and the dark ancestral spirit, they were aware that they came from a type of Light Apperception that was stronger than the primitive power. Creatures that hailed from the continent were able to acquire the bright ancestral spirit and the creatures that came from the devil race could master the dark ancestral spirit. It was very rare for a creature to cultivate both types. If they did, they were considered the best warriors in the devil race and the continent. Knowing what they knew, the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora could guess at how powerful the devil that had attacked Tina was. "Was Tina harmed at all?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked. "No, she wasn''t. I don''t think the evil spirit mass can affect her cultivation either. But I still have a bad feeling about it. The dark ancestral spirit isplex. Something bad must being," Ricky said, slumping his shoulders. The Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora fell silent. They agreed with Ricky and they didn''t know how to deal with the evil spirit mass inside of Tina either. In time, the evil spirit mass would be harmful and she would be in trouble. "Ricky, remember to be kind to yourself. You have the bright ancestral spirit, so the dark ancestral spirit can''t hurt you. The only reason you can''t destroy the evil spirit mass is because that your cultivation level needs to be higher," the Dragon Intent Grassforted. "I agree. Once you reach a higher level and gain a deeper understanding of the bright ancestral spirit, the dark ancestral spirit that is inside of the evil spirit mass will be easy to destroy," the Evil Mandragora chimed in. "I hope it''s that easy! I need to be stronger or I won''t be able to protect Tina. I have to go to the Misty South Pce straight away," Ricky murmured. Before he made the journey, Ricky decided to rest for a couple of days. The only way for him to find more challengingpetition and progress faster was for him to go to Misty South Pce and the inner region. Chapter 1400 Preparations Before Departure Chapter 1400 Preparations Before Departure Ricky then shared his n with Lloyd and the others. It earned a positive reception from them immediately, and they all pledged their support, knowing that Ricky would far better in the inner region. "I didn''t expect you to go to the Misty South Pce so soon. But, thankfully, I''m already well-prepared for this," Lloydmented. With a wave of his hand, several figures suddenly showed up. They were none other than the four saints from the Five-element Sect''s other branches, which included Wells and Shirley. Ricky immediately met them halfway and greeted them warmly. "What brings you here?" he politely inquired. "I hope you haven''t forgotten that you are the holy son of the Five-element Sect, my boy," remarked Lloyd with a smile. "Of course not! I am a disciple of the Five-element Sect first and foremost, and I will never forget that," Ricky sincerely replied. "Very good. But now, the time hase for you to see more of the world. We have also decided to name you as the Five-element Sect''s leader if that''s alright with you," Lloyd dered with a serious expression. "Ha-ha! I knew it. You are now in charge of the Five-element Sect, and from now on, you will have your own force and several saints at your disposal," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in from Ricky''s mind, sounding incredibly thrilled. "Don''t you think it''s too early for me to be your leader? I''m not strong enough for that position yet," Ricky murmured with much hesitation in his voice. Of course, when Lloyd and other saints rmended him as the holy son, it came with the expectation that he would be the Five-element Sect''s leader in the future. However, he didn''t expect that they would appoint him so soon. "It doesn''t matter. With your appointment as our leader, the reestablishment of our sect will finally be fulfilled. Besides, don''t worry. You will still have the same freedom after you''ve be our leader. We will take care of the sect for you, so you can continue to do as you please," Lloyd insisted. "Well..." Ricky murmured, his handing up to scratch at his neck. "Spit it out, brat! Are you going to ept our offer or not?" Wells asked, as his patience wore thin. "Of course! It will be my honor," Ricky finally answered, and in an instant, his hesitation was wiped away like it never existed. He agreed for two reasons. First, he didn''t want to disappoint Lloyd and the other saints. And second, he needed to have his own force. "Leader!" As soon as Ricky''s agreement passed from his lips, Lloyd and the other four saints bowed to him in deference, greeting him as their leader. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "You don''t have to be so formal. Just call me Ricky," he responded lightly. Before long, most of the people in the Five-element Sect''s territory and nearby areas had already heard the news of Ricky''s promotion from a noble son into the leader of the Five-element Sect. "Just as we expected, Ricky has indeed be the Five-element Sect''s leader!" "I knew this wasing for a long time now. But I didn''t expect it to happen so soon! I wonder if something happened..." "That''s not the point. Don''t you see? With Ricky''s promotion, the Five-element Sect has been fully rebuilt. Although they don''t have any medium saint to guard them, Ricky has enough influence to make up for it, being the Misty South Pce''s core disciple." "That''s right. Ricky has undoubtedly done something during the Misty South Pce''s selection that no one has done before, or else he wouldn''t have caught the Misty South Pce''s attention so thoroughly. It''s obvious that they value him a lot. Who wouldn''t? He owns seven mutants and cultivates the chaotic power. And on top of that, he is Master Paul''s sessor!" "In other words, Ricky''s sess will also lead to the Five-element Sect''s sess." "That means those forces who want to invade the Five-element Sect''s territory have to give up their n, including the Luo n and the North Sect." "Ricky, you are now the leader of the Five-element Sect. Even though you are just a middle spiritual emperor, you already have a Sage Level force at your disposal. I don''t think anyone has done this before. And I believe no one else can do it in the future either," ireuded Ricky with an earnest expression on her face. She and the others were in the cave, gathered around Ricky. "I told them I might not be ready for the responsibility, but they insisted..." Ricky shyly muttered. "You..." Mordechai shook his head, at a loss for words. "Anyway, let''s cut the crap. We should head for the Misty South Pce now. The earlier we get there, the faster we can grow stronger," added Ricky as he tried to put the others back on track. "I''ve already prepared myself for that. After all, I rose to fame in the Misty South Pce," remarked Mordechai confidently. "When are we leaving?" ire asked. "How about the day after tomorrow? I still have something important to settle for tomorrow," suggested Ricky. Finding this agreeable, ire and the others nodded with no further protests and quickly left. The next day, just as Ricky expected, one of his Shadowy Replications returned. It was the one that he left in the Eastern Land. He had asked it to stay until the selection ended, and afterward, it was supposed to bring Scar and Edgar, as well as the other five elders of the Snow Sect, to him. Ricky had asked for these seven people in particr because he wanted to give them the Heavenly Lotus Seeds. In the past, Jasper had given him eight Heavenly Lotus Seeds, and he intended to give seven to those people. As for thest one, he nned to give that to his father. Ricky had even made a Shadowy Replication for that very purpose. He had asked it to look for his father in the Western Land, and once it found him, it would give the Heavenly Lotus Seed to him. "All those people will reach the Sage Level at peak state in twenty years with the Heavenly Lotus Seeds," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked, guessing Ricky''s ns. "Yeah. Jasper gave me the good stuff," Ricky happily responded. "Master!" "Ricky!" As soon as Ricky was in sight, Scar, Edgar, and Elder Evan called out his name. They looked thrilled to see Ricky again. They didn''t appear disoriented, as Ricky''s Shadowy Replication had already told them they were in the Middle Land. Of course, Ricky was also eager to see them again. They were the first friends he had made and seeing them again made him feel warm on the inside. After chatting for a while, Ricky took out seven Heavenly Lotus Seeds and asked each of them to ingest one. He didn''t tell them what it was. He merely told them that it was something that could grant them great strength and instructed them to cultivate hard in the Five-element Sect. Ricky also informed them of the disadvantages in advance before they ingested the Heavenly Lotus Seeds. He ryed that if they chose to consume the seed, the maximum level they could reach was the Sage Level at peak state, no matter how hard they tried. "That''s okay, Ricky. I don''t think we can ever reach the Sage Level at peak state even in our dreams. Even if we can only reach the Emperor Level, we would yearn for nothing else in our lives," Elder Evan reassured him eagerly. It didn''t matter what price they must pay. He and the others would never give up a Treasure from Heaven and Earth, especially if it could help them reach the Sage Level at peak state. Although these treasures were priceless, Ricky didn''t ask them to make any Martial Arts Oaths, for he trusted them wholeheartedly. If he didn''t have faith in them, who were his closest confidants, then he couldn''t trust anyone else in the world. ''Elder Evan, Scar, I hope that you would have grown exponentially stronger in twenty years. I sorely need your help, '' Ricky mused as he gazed at his loyal friends. He had his own reasons for giving them the Heavenly Lotus Seeds. Partly, he hoped that they would apany him to the Phoenix tribe in the future. "I feel kind of guilty about this. After all, I gave them Heavenly Lotus Seeds because I''m nning to use them in the future," Ricky confessed to the Dragon Intent Grass. "Don''t think too much about it. No matter how great a warrior is, a time alwayses that he has to be selfish. This is one of those times. And it''s not like you''re the only one who will benefit from this. Indeed, your wish for them to grow stronger is sincere," the Dragon Intent Grassforted. ''If I be a holy being one day, I will help them be spiritual potentates or holy beings at all costs!'' Ricky decided in his heart. His eyes burned with determination as he thought of how to achieve that. Since he felt guilty, he promised himself that he would make things right one day. Chapter 1401 The Free Palace Chapter 1401 The Free Pce Once they had prepared everything, Ricky, Mordechai, ire, E, and Amelia headed for the inner region where the Misty South Pce was located. However, Ricky didn''t expect that Lloyd would ask Shirley to escort them to their destination. Lloyd told them that the forces after Ricky wouldn''t send warriors at the Sage Level anymore because of the Misty South Shadow, but they might still send upper spiritual emperors or demi-saints to hunt him down. He insisted Shirley should apany them as their bodyguard, and in that way, he wouldn''t need to worry about Ricky and the others. But despite Lloyd''s wishes, Ricky didn''t let Shirley join their journey. He instead brought her into his Chaotic Fire Zone, where she could spend her time cultivating. It didn''t even ur to Ricky to keep the Chaotic Fire Zone a secret from Shirley. He trusted her implicitly. And then, to avoid unnecessary trouble, the five of them took a remote path and made sure to keep a low profile throughout the entire journey. It was also lucky that before Tina left, she gave Ricky the airship at the Demi-sage Level. Thus, their little group of five used it to move forward. It would probably take two months to reach the Misty South Pce based on the speed of their vehicle. "Okay, guys. We can focus on our cultivation before we get there. We haven''t fullyprehended the Intent Spirit that we obtained from the Emperor Intent Tomb," Ricky announced. He also gave Amelia a part of his Intent Spirit. "Tsk! You have too many girls. Are you collecting them or something?" ire scoffed at Ricky through telepathy. Her voice sounded a little envious. "It''s because I''m charming. I''m sure you agree too because otherwise, you, thedy of the Mu n, wouldn''t have chosen to be with me," Ricky replied with a teasing smile. "You''re so narcissistic!" growled ire as she sent him a sharp nce. The conversation dissolved after that, and the five of them turned their attention on their cultivation. At this point, Ricky''s saber intent had reached fifty percent at thete stage, and he nned to improve it up to sixty percent. In that way, his saber intent would be closer to seventy percent. If a creature''s Intent Apperception reached seventy percent, it would mean a tremendous leap in his cultivation, and it could even serve as one of his most powerful trump cards. Seventy percent Intent Apperception or above enabled warriors to find their own way in the martial arts. Clearing his mind, Ricky knuckled down to review the saber skills he had picked up. He wouldprehend his saber intent from these. And since Ricky had cultivated the Shura Eight Moves and acquired some power from the Intent Spirit, he was able to quicklyprehend the saber intent. Time flew by quickly. The five of them were so focused on their cultivation that they didn''t notice how much time had passed. Boom! Boom! Boom! One day, the sudden vigorous shaking of their airship awoke them. The five of them immediately stopped their training and sprang into action. The moment they opened their eyes, they found that several figures had surrounded the airship. Men, women, young, and middle-aged; there were so many of them. "Who are you and what do you want?" asked Mordechai at once. "We are here for Ricky Nan!" a young man haughtily spat out, pointing a finger at Ricky. "Why are you looking for me when I don''t even know you? Are you also after Master Paul''s inheritance?" Ricky asked with a quirk of an eyebrow. "Only someone powerful with an excellent background deserves a spiritual potentate''s inheritance. You were lucky that the ancient arena showed up in the outer region because, otherwise, you would never have gotten your hands on it. If it had appeared in the inner region, it would have gone to those who deserve it. And now, you have grown famous in the entire Middle Land. But I doubt you actually have the talent to back that up. You don''t deserve that reputation," the young man sneered, ring at Ricky. "Hmm¡­ You seem to know so much about me, but I don''t know you. Can''t you at least tell me your name?" Ricky asked lightly, the smile on his face never wavering. "I am Kohen Free!" replied the young man with much confidence. "Are you, perhaps, from the Free Pce?" ire abruptly spoke up, looking somber. "Of course, he is. No one else in the continent carries the family name Free aside from the Free n from the Free Pce in the Misty South," the woman beside the young man freely chimed in. "So you are indeed from the Free Pce. I''m sorry I didn''t recognize you at once. But before we fight, can you tell me how you found me?" Ricky politely inquired. The Free Pce was one of the inner region''s top forces, and it had a unique structure. Built several eons ago by a powerful warrior whose surname was Free, it only took in independent warriors. That was how the Free Pce became the headquarters of independent warriors in the Misty South. Of course, its core members all belonged to the Free n. And because it consisted mostly of Misty South''s independent warriors, its strength was on par with the major forces like the Misty South Pce. After all, plenty of independent warriors were demi-spiritual potentates. All Free Pce''s members had the freedom to do whatever they wanted. That was the way how independent warriors dealt with things. However, Ricky knew they never killed people without a good reason. And they usually did things fair and square. Whenever they had their eyes on another force''s treasure, they wouldn''t take it by brute force. Instead, they would offer their own treasure as a bet and challenge someone from that force. In short, the Free Pce was a decent force of independent warriors. "I hate that another force seems to be using us, but I really wanted your inheritance," Kohen Free replied honestly. "Recently, I received information from the inner region''s Gu n that you will be traveling to the Misty South Pce from the Five-element Sect. Of course, I had to act."Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I see... Thanks for telling me." Ricky nodded gratefully, as a foul mood settled over him. "So it''s that bastard from the Gu n. He must have nted some spies in our sect," Mordechai seethed. "It seems Lucas has done so much just to cause trouble for me. I''m sure this isn''t thest danger we''ll encounter in our journey. We must be careful," Ricky murmured. "Anyway, what do you want from me?" Ricky then asked Kohen Free as he turned back to face the latter. "Let''s have a duel! But since you are in our territory, you should follow our rules. If you win, no one will give you a hard time in our territory. If you lose, you have to leave Master Paul''s inheritance with me," Kohen suggested gleefully. ''We must be in the Free Pce''s territory if their members had osted us here. That means we are close to the Misty South Pce, '' Ricky thought to himself. "That''s hardly fair, sir," he immediately protested when he heard Kohen''s conditions. "I guess you''re right. I wanted to give something as a wager initially, but I don''t have anything that is on par with Master Paul''s inheritance. Thus, I decided not to wager anything. But you have a point. It is indeed unfair to you. So, tell me, what do you want me to wager?" probed Kohen Free with a smile. "Since you asked, I won''t hold back! I heard that one of the four ns of the Short Human tribe lives in your territory. This n invites talented casting masters from other casting forces topete with their own casting geniuses every few years," Ricky said with a small smile. "That''s right. The Short Human tribe''s Helian n is indeed in our territory." Kohen nodded. "If you lose, I want an invitation to thatpetition. That shouldn''t be difficult for you, right?" Ricky suggested politely, though a sly smile pulled at his lips. "You see, I want to take part in their casting competition, but I don''t have a casting force to back me up." "Is that what you want? My, my, you seem exceedingly confident in your casting skills," responded Kohen Free with an intrigued smile. Chapter 1402 Free Body Chapter 1402 Free Body "I''ve always held a deep admiration for weapon casting. Being able to meet the casting geniuses in the inner region would be a pleasure," Ricky replied, smiling. "I''ve heard rumors that white-haired Ricky is a casting genius. It looks like they were true," Kohen said, laughing loudly. "Your timing is excellent. The Helian n is going to hold apetition in eight months." "Oh! Really?" Ricky eximed, raising his eyebrows expectantly. His casting level was at the peak of the Demi-sage Level now. In order to push past it and be a casting master at the Sage Level, he required either a deep understanding or an opportunity to improve himself. His best chance was a castingpetition with other geniuses. "What a coincidence! I have a friend who is a genius from the Helian n and he gave me an invitation. I''ve kept it with me this whole time," Kohen continued with a smile. When he was done talking, he flipped his palm over and a golden invitation letter fell out of it. It hovered in the air in front of Ricky''s eyes. "If you win, you can have it. If you lose, Master Paul''s inheritance bes the Free Pce''s property." "Okay. I''d like to try!" Ricky replied with a confident smile. ''Look at all the luck that''sing my way. I don''t have to seek out an invitation. The invitationes to me, '' Ricky thought excitedly. "Wait until you win the fight before you brag. Kohen is not a very famous talent, but he has cultivated for at least a hundred years," the Dragon Intent Grass warned gently. Boom! Boom! Boom! Nodding his head, Ricky prepared for the fight. A momentter, the two of them flew into the sky. They hovered in one spot, facing each other. A confrontation between two middle spiritual emperors was not a small deal. So even though they were in a remote ce, other warriors were still attracted to the scene. "Kohen!" The warriors recognized Kohen from a distance. Before long, their eyes traveled to Kohen''s opponent. When they noticed Ricky''s white hair, many warriors said in shock, "Is... Is that white-haired Ricky?" "You''re right! It''s Ricky!" "Ricky must have bumped into Kohen on his way to the Misty South Pce." Questions and rumors roared throughout the crowd. ''More and more warriors areing here. This is not good. I need to end the fight as soon as possible, '' Ricky thought. He closed his eyes. When he opened them again, his eyes had turned golden and were releasing a bright, golden light. He gently pounded his chest with his right fist. A loud buzz filled the air as his Ultimate Golden Body emerged. Kohen''s eyes narrowed at the sight of Ricky''s golden body, and he spread out his hands. A zed space appeared around him. The zed space constantly shrank, covering Kohen''s body like armor. "The legends say that fusing with a golden body makes your body even stronger. I''m going to use my free body and find out if that''s true," Kohen said, frowning at Ricky. "Thirty-threeyered free body!" Kohen''s muscles and bones started to shake. The zed armor surrounding him also trembled. With a small pop, it evolved into thirty-threeyers. When they spent time in the endless starry sky, the Free n cultivated a type of free power. It was derived straight from the power of the stars, but it was even stronger. Therefore, they chose to use it to cultivate their bodies. Descendants from the Free n had all learned to cultivate the free body, which was said to be able to evolve into a maximum of one hundredyers. When they reached that level, their bodies were the hardest to pierce in the entire world. The rumors may not be entirely true, but they showed the strengths of the free body. After Kohen had unleashed the thirty-threeyered free body, Ricky shivered. An invisible threat was approaching his body. It didn''te from Kohen himself. It was released from the free body. ''He''s using the free body?'' Ricky asked internally. Secondster, both of the giant bodies collided in the sky. The golden body and the free body had both transformed the Light Apperception into pure physical strength and they used it to battle each other. Boom! Boom! Boom! Every time that the bodies hit, the space around them was shattered. Air waves swept towards the ground, causing the entire battlefield to be submerged in clouds of dust. "Ricky is really extraordinary!" As they watched the giants battle, the warriors sighed with admiration. "You''re right. But look at Kohen. He''s not a top talent in our inner region, but he has cultivated for a long time. Hisbat power is at the top of the two-star middle spiritual emperors." "When Ricky was in the Third Sheol City, he was a lot weaker. But now, it looks like he''s as strong as Kohen." "Kohen is smart to use the free body. It is very strong, but it''s still too weak to win against the Ultimate Golden Body," Mordechai murmured. "Ricky is so strong now." Mordechai was right. At first, the thirty-threeyered free body was equal with Ricky''s Ultimate Golden Body. But as more time passed, Ricky''s seven mutants were activated and Kohen found himself at a disadvantage. He tried everything, including using his free mutant, but he still failed to improve the situation. After all, Ricky had brought out his seven mutants. His current realm was almost as high as Kohen''s. Bang! Bang! After dozens of rounds of confrontation, the loud sound of metal shing filled the air. The two of them separated. "Oh my God! Kohen might lose the fight!" The warriors that were watching the fight couldn''t believe what they were witnessing. "Ricky is so strong and smart!" "I bet he could be regarded as a top talent in the inner region now. He has improved a lot and now, he is at the same level as Miller and Jedidiah in the central region." "Unexpectedly, my thirty-threeyered free body can''t beat you," Kohen said in a low voice as he steadied himself. "You should hand over that invitation. It belongs to me now," Ricky said with a smile. Now that he hadprehended the bright ancestral spirit, Ricky made progress all the time. It was wrong for Kohen to assume that he was the same man that had tried to kill Chandler. "Not quite yet!" Kohen said in a low and serious voice. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. He didn''t intend to let the invitation go so easily. "Star!" After he yelled, the mutant mark between his eyebrows bloomed. In front of him, a world of stars appeared, constantly emitting the free power. Then, his thirty-threeyered free body shone brighter and grewrger. "Free Omnipotent Skill - Free Spear!" The thirty-threeyered free body split from Kohen''s body and flew through the air in Ricky''s direction. As it moved, it transformed into a long spear. Ricky gasped. It felt like he had tripped and fallen into a fountain of stars. The free power was all around him and the long spear was gaining ground. ''There''s something in the free power that I still don''t know, '' Ricky thought, frowning. His golden eyes trembled, releasing power that allowed him to see everything clearly again. He leaped into the air before he nted his feet like the roots of an old tree. Closing his eyes, he merged the chaotic power and the mutant power with the golden body. "Massacring Golden Palm - ten palms in one!" Chapter 1403 Neil Dao Chapter 1403 Neil Dao Boom! Boom! Combined with the chaotic fire power, all of the power that Ricky had alighted burned aggressively. In the air in front of the Ultimate Golden Body''s chest, it turned into ten golden balls. If Ricky was as weak as he had been back in the Third Sheol City, he would have had to resort to using the power of the bright ancestral spirit to deal with Kohen. But now, he was so strong that he didn''t need it. The ten balls of golden light rose and spun in the air, transforming into golden palms. They drew closer together and merged into onerge palm. An invincible momentum that was caused by the huge, golden palm fell from the sky, suppressing everything under it. Bang! Bang! When Ricky''s golden palm and Kohen''s spear collided, the sound that was created rang in the onlookers'' ears. Boom! Boom! Boom! Air waves covered the whole area, submerging it again. The battle should have been well-matched, but it was quickly turning into the opposite. The golden palm pushed against the spear, shattering it inch by inch. Crack! Crack! Crack! Within seconds, the spear no longer existed. Yet, the palm did not rest. It mmed into Kohen''s free body. Puff! Kohen bent over and spat a mouthful of blood onto the ground. Staggering backwards, he put hundreds of meters between him and Ricky. "Ricky won the fight, and he did it so effortlessly!" the warriors that were standing around the battlefield eximed. "There is no doubt that he is better and stronger than Kohen. He can fight against the geniuses in the inner region and win." "If that''s true, why didn''t the people from the Free Pce send a real genius to stop Ricky?" "That''s because it''s not far from the Misty South Pce. Do you think people from the Misty South Pce won''t protect him? Plus, the members of the Misty South Shadow have protected Ricky in the past," a warrior replied. "Kohen, you put up a good fight," Ricky said as he reeled all of his attacks back in and cupped his hands. "Ricky, you have seven mutants and the chaotic power. You live up to your reputation," Kohen admitted as he wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then, he turned over his palm and gave the invitation letter to Ricky. When the people from the Free Pce lost, it was a hard pill for them to swallow, but they couldn''t break their promise. "It''s true. The people from the Free Pce keep their word. I admire them," Ricky said. "Thank you for giving me this invitation. If you need any help from me in the future, I will not refuse." "Thank you. You won that invitation fair and square," Kohen said with a smile. There was no reason for him to hate Ricky just because he lost to him. Turning around, he told the other warriors around him that they shouldn''t hurt Ricky while he was within the territory of the Free Pce. Otherwise, the Free Pce would consider them enemies. "It looks like people from the Free Pce are very open-minded, just like the rumor says," Mordechai said to the others as they regrouped and departed. Because of Kohen''s warning, Ricky and hispanions didn''t encounter any trouble in the territory of the Free Pce. They made it all the way through the areas of several major forces before they met some warriors that wanted to attack them. But there were no strong warriors among them, and Ricky and his team were not in any danger. As long as they stayed in the inner region, they would be safe. Six dayster, they finally arrived in the territory of the Misty South Pce. It was a long journey because the Misty South Pce was located in the center of the inner region. "Now that we are in the territory of the Misty South Pce, we don''t have to worry about running into any danger," ire said, sighing out of relief. ''This is great! A new journey is about to begin!'' Ricky thought, nodding his head in determination. Ready to reach their destination, they activated the airship and headed for the Misty South Pce. They knew that the Misty South Pce had seven pces, and they were located in the huge mountains. The moment that the airship was propelled forward, a figurended on it. The restrictions that had been ced around the airship to protect it had no effect on him at all. He was young and dressed in tight, grey clothes. His hair and eyes were also grey. He had a handsome, elegant face with gentle features. It was hard to tell how powerful he was because his aura was restrained, but it was clear that he was a powerful warrior because he couldpletely ignore the restrictions around the airship. The young man was a demi-saint. "Judging from your hair, you must be Ricky," the young man said with a smile. "Yes, I am. Would you mind telling me who you are?" Ricky shot back, nodding his head. "My surname is Dao, and my first name is Neil. The First Deputy Chief ordered me to wait for you here," the young man answered, smiling again. "I see! You work for the First Deputy Chief!" Ricky replied, rxing his vignce. "Neil Dao! Are you Mister Neil?" ire eximed, staring at Neil with wide, expectant eyes. "Mister Neil!" Ricky and the others eximed at the same time when they heard ire''s question. They raked their eyes over the young man in front of them again, wondering why they hadn''t noticed it before. They had heard a lot about Mister Neil. Out of the seven pces in the Misty South Pce, all of them except for the first one had the strongest talents. They were referred to as misters. The Fourth Mister that Ricky had met before was one of them. The mister that resided in the first pce would be called the First Mister. But there had never been a talent in the first pce that was able to defeat the other six misters and win the title of the First Mister. However, that did not mean that the first pce had no top talents. Currently, three geniuses lived in the first pce that had qualified topete for the name of the First Mister. Neil Dao was one of them. As a show of respect towards Neil Dao, the other talented warriors called him Mister Neil. Mister Neil was one of the top geniuses in the continent. His only downfall was the fact that he had not be the incredible demi-spiritual emperor in the previous road of martial arts. "Nice to see you, Mister Neil!" Ricky and hispanions greeted him. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "Now, now. We are all fellow disciples. There''s no need to call me Mister Neil. Please call me Neil," Neil Dao said humbly, brushing them off. "Sure, Neil!" Laughter rose from the group. Neil didn''t seem like an arrogant warrior. He was likeable and kind. "All of the core disciples in the Misty South Pce are kind-hearted, unlike the geniuses from the other ancient ns and top forces, who are very arrogant and are not afraid to show that to the people that are beneath them," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "That must be why the Misty South Pce is one of the strongest forces in the Misty South." "In the world of martial arts, I think most people treat kind-heartedness like it is useless, but who knows?" Ricky replied. "Maybe brightness and darkness need to exist. Neither one is better than the other. But I still believe that brightness should be above darkness. The Misty South Pce follows the path of justice. That is why it has ranked first in the Misty South all this time. Even when the Misty South Pce was not the strongest in the Misty South, all of the weaker people considered it to be first in their hearts. That is how you know it is the true number one force." "That is correct. You have gained a deep understanding from all your years of training. You are very mature now," the Dragon Intent Grass praised. "In the past, I cultivated for myself, my rtives, and my friends, but when I learned about the great warriors of the ancient times, as well as the Misty South Pce, my opinion changed," Ricky exined. Chapter 1404 The Ranking List Chapter 1404 The Ranking List With Neil''s help, Ricky and hispanions reached the ce where the Misty South Pce, the most powerful force in the Misty South, was located. From a distance, all that one could see was a cluster of huge mountains. They were the highest peaks that Ricky had ever seen. To him, they looked like giants that were standing guard against the sky and the earth. The aura they gave off was so strong that Ricky and any other living being that entered the area felt insignificant. Ricky figured that the Misty South Pce was located here for that reason. Shrouded in clouds and mist, seven huge, ck pces were sitting against the mountains. They were not as tall as the mountains, but their invisible momentum was iparable. Written on the biggest ck pce were two words¡ª"Misty South." That made it clear that it was the first pce of the Misty South Pce. The other six pces were named after the deputy lords of the Misty South Pce. "The Misty South Pce''s seven pces are more amazing than I imagined. Each one is like a huge world. I can see how this is the home to the most powerful force in the Misty South," Ricky said through telepathy as he swept his eyes over the seven ancient, solemn pces. "Just looking at the pces is enough to fill a person''s heart with vigor." "The Misty South Pce is a lot more magnificent than the Dragon Ind. Just its invisible aura is more impressive," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. Mordechai and the others were all shocked into silence at the sight of the seven pces. "I heard that each one of the pces is a supreme weapon. I don''t know if it is true," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "What? All seven of the pces are supreme weapons? Are you sure?" Ricky eximed, furrowing his eyebrows. "You don''t have the identity card of the Misty South Pce yet, do you?" Neil asked, turning to face Amelia. "Unfortunately not. I''m here with them," Amelia replied in a worried tone. "Neil, can''t she enter without an identity card? Is it because she isn''t a disciple of the Misty South Pce?" Ricky asked. "Ha-ha. Don''t worry about it. That''s not why I asked," Neil said, shaking his head andughing. "But because she is not a disciple of the Misty South Pce, she won''t have her own cultivation ce. If she wants to cultivate in certain areas and she needs to consume resources, she will have to use double the amount of resources." At that moment, Ricky and the others noticed that many other disciples had arrived at the Misty South Pce. They were very simr to Ricky and hispanions as they had also been admitted to the Misty South Pce. They had been guided there by the senior disciples of the Misty South Pce, too. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. But only Ricky and hispanions had been escorted there by Mister Neil, a genius of the Misty South Pce. Ricky and Neil were well-known, so many of the warriors approached and greeted them. Afterward, they made their way into a huge square outside the seven pces of the Misty South Pce. There were a few giant statues standing around the square, but the most attractive item was a huge list in the center of the square. Tens of thousands of names were written on it. On the left side of the huge list, two big words were carved¡ª"Ranking List." All of the newly arrived disciples were gathering around it, trying to see the names. "This is the Ranking List of the disciples in the Misty South Pce. They are listed from strong to weak," Neil exined as he gestured at the Ranking List. Many people''s eyes traveled to the name at the top of the Ranking List¡ªMister Ryker. He was one of the disciples from the first pce that was qualified topete for the First Mister. Following his name was the Second Mister, then the Third Mister, and then Mister Neil. The Fourth Mister, who Ricky had met before, ranked sixth. ''The top twenty are all famous geniuses in the Misty South!'' Ricky thought as his eyes scanned the list over and over again. Although it was invisible, his fighting spirit had spread out. In the Misty South Pce, there were so many geniuses. When the other geniuses from the other ancient ns and top forces were included, the number of geniuses doubled. Ricky rubbed his hands together eagerly as he thought of all the geniuses he would get topete with in the future. "Neil, Ryker''s name is above the Second Mister''s. That must mean that he is stronger than the Second Mister. Why isn''t he the First Mister?" ire asked in a low voice. "You''re right to assume that. Ryker is very powerful. He is considered as the number one genius in our Misty South Pce out of the warriors that are under the age of five hundred," Neil said with augh. "During a one-on-one fight, the Second Mister and the Third Mister are no match for him. But if the three of us were to work together, he couldn''t beat us. If he wants to be the First Mister, he must be able to defeat thebination of the second, the third, and the fourth ranked members on the Ranking List. That is the rule of the Misty South Pce." "I get it! Being the First Mister isn''t an easy task!" Mordechai said with a sigh. "It''s true. The Misty South Pce is the most powerful force on the continent, and the First Mister must be the strongest genius on the continent. If the other forces'' geniuses can defeat him, the name that the Misty South Pce has created for itself will be tarnished," Neil continued. "If he doesn''t have enough talent, he doesn''t deserve the title of the First Mister. After all, normally, the First Mister will be the next lord of the Misty South Pce. All of us strive to be the First Mister." "The First Mister?" Ricky murmured to himself. He would be lying if he said he didn''t want to be the First Mister. Ricky had no intention of bing the lord of the Misty South Pce right now because he wasn''t strong enough to uphold the position. But he still dreamed about being the lord one day. And the first thing he needed to do in order to be the lord of the Misty South Pce was to earn the title of the First Mister. ''All right. I have to make it my next goal to be the First Mister, '' Ricky decided. "Neil, how can get my name on the Ranking List and how do I improve my ranking?" Mordechai asked in a curious voice. "Well, the first step is getting your identity card baptized by the Demon Eliminating Pool. The Ranking List is connected with the Demon Eliminating Pool," Neil answered. "Then, you must be a three- star middle spiritual emperor. Once that ispleted, your name will automatically appear on the Ranking List. Raising your ranking is the easiest part. All you have to do is challenge anyone whose name is ahead of you. If you are strong enough, you can skip ahead and challenge Ryker. Then you will be the first one on the ranking list." "Interesting. That type of challenge is very appealing to me," Mordechai said. The fighting spirit of his Sorcerous Combat Body rose in him. As Mordechai''s fighting spirit entered the air, Neil noticed and added, "It''s not easy to pass the baptism of the Demon Eliminating Pool. Almost half of the disciples who return from the selection don''t pass it." Neil smiled knowingly. "What? Half of them get eliminated?" ire asked, raising her eyebrows. "If they can''t pass the baptism of the Demon Eliminating Pool, does that mean they won''t be disciples of the Misty South Pce?" Chapter 1405 The Demon Eliminating Pool Chapter 1405 The Demon Eliminating Pool "No, no, don''t misunderstand. Those who don''t pass the Demon Eliminating Pool''s test are still disciples of the Misty South Pce. But unfortunately, they lose any chance of bing core disciples," Neil hurriedly rified. "Oh, and one more thing, the consequences of failing the Demon Eliminating Pool''s assessment is more severe for the core disciples since they will be demoted to ordinary disciples. I guess you can consider the Demon Eliminating Pool the more urate test for whether you are qualified to be a real core disciple or not," he added. "Okay, I think I understand now. I have one more question, though. How does an ordinary disciple be a core disciple after passing the Demon Eliminating Pool''s test?" Mordechai asked out of curiosity. "Well, there are two ways to be a core disciple. First is thepetition specifically designed for selecting core disciples. The only other way is to make it to the top three thousand on the Ranking List," answered Neil. "As for those who get selected as special core disciples, they must make it to the top three thousand within ten years or they will be demoted to ordinary disciples." "Can you tell us more about the Demon Eliminating Pool? What exactly is the test all about?" Ricky chimed in, seeking more information on the test so that he could prepare himself. "Some say that the very first founder of our sect acquired the water in the Demon Eliminating Pool from the chaos. Through three distinct tests for each aspect, it can assess any creature''s character and strength," revealed Neil. "Six tests in total will be administered, but the candidates do not need to pass them all. In other words, they only need to pass one or more tests from each aspect, and once they do, the Demon Eliminating Pool will baptize their identity cards. For example, if you pass all three tests on character but fail to pass any of the tests on strength, your name won''t be written in the Ranking List. You will just be an ordinary disciple," he further exined. "That sounds interesting," Mordechai remarked, his eyes gleaming with intrigue. "Let me tell you now that the tests concerning the strength are much easier to passpared to the tests concerning the character. Many talented disciples easily pass because of their strength, but they still fail because of their poor performance on tests of character," Neil added. "When will the Demon Eliminating Pool''s test begin?" Ricky cut in this time. "Anytime! But before you head for the Demon Eliminating Pool, you need to choose a ce to stay in the First Pce''s territory and cultivate there for a few days. After all, you need to be in your best mindset if you want to pass the Demon Eliminating Pool''s test," reminded Neil sincerely. After that conversation, Ricky and hispanions proceeded to the First Pce to choose where they would stay. Since Neil had met them ahead of time, they be the First Pce''s disciples. It wasn''t amon practice. However, the First Deputy Chief had asked Neil to pick them up just in case other pces tried to recruit them. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The seven pces of the Misty South Pce might have united as one, but that didn''t stop the competition among them. It was epted and even somewhat encouraged because the healthy competition among the pces encouraged their disciples to grow stronger. Core disciples had their designated area where they lived, and their amenities were much loftier. Ricky could have gone there and enjoyed himself, but he opted to stay with Mordechai and his other friends instead. They selected their own ces in the area allocated for ordinary disciples. After telling them what they needed to pay attention to, Neil took his leave. Ricky and hispanions spent two days resting and then made their way to the Demon Eliminating Pool. Since Amelia wasn''t a disciple of the Misty South Pce, she elected to remain behind. There were a lot of warriors that didn''t belong to the Misty South Pce there. Some of them, like Amelia, had followed the Misty South Pce''s disciples to the Misty South Pce, while some hade especially to cultivate in the Misty South Pce''s special ces, which were excellent spots for their cultivation. The Demon Eliminating Pool stood stark against a mountain valley. It was a medium-sizedke with beautiful cyan water. Although it wasn''t enormous, it could still hold tens of thousands of creatures. Ricky could feel one thing about the Demon Eliminating Pool¡ªits purity. Besides that, he couldn''t sense anything else, not even a trace of its power. When Ricky and hispanions arrived, they noticed that many of the disciples already had their eyes closed. They had already started their tests. Most of the disciples taking part were those that had just be Misty South Pce''s disciples. As soon as Ricky showed up, he drew the attention of most people present. He was, after all, as famous as other talented misters, even though he wasn''t the best warrior yet. Some greeted Ricky. Maybe a few of them didn''t see eye to eye with Ricky or also had their eyes on Paul''s inheritance, but they couldn''t do anything in the Misty South Pce, so they had no choice but to keep their peace. "Let''s begin. I heard that the first test is about strength," Mordechai remarked before jumping into the Demon Eliminating Pool. He closed his eyes at once and began the test. Ricky, ire, and E exchanged looks with one another. After they filled Amelia in on their test through telepathy, they plunged right into the Demon Eliminating Pool. The next moment, Ricky leaped into the pool, adjusted his breath, and started cultivating in seclusion. The water in the pool quickly flowed into his body. It flowed through every vein, and swirled in every cell, until he gradually entered a clear space. Not long after, his eyes gradually opened. Ricky retained his memories and who he was, but he felt that he was at the first grade of Skin Refinement right now. He wasn''t frightened by what was happening though, knowing that it must be part of the test. Soon, a figure appeared in front of him. It looked like a creature made of clear water, and he found that it was also at the first grade of Skin Refinement. "Is this the first test of strength?" Ricky murmured in confusion. But in the next moment, the water figure moved quickly andunched a series of attacks against him. Ricky didn''t hesitate. With a single punch, he shattered his opponent into tiny droplets. The water figure vanished into thin air, but another figure made of water quickly took its ce. Discretely checking its strength, Ricky found that it was at the second grade of Skin Refinement. Even so, it was no match for Ricky. He could easily beat warriors at a higher level than him when both he and his opponent were at the Skin Refinement. Although he was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement, his strength was equal to a warrior that had reached the peak of the third grade of Skin Refinement. He was only slightly weaker than those who were at the fourth grade of Skin Refinement. Ricky immediately knocked down his second opponent with a single punch. After that, another water figure showed up. This time, it was at the third grade of Skin Refinement. ''This must be the third test of strength, '' Ricky thought to himself. After all, how a warrior fought with those stronger than him was an excellent indicator of his talent and potential. Only when facing someone stronger when both he and his opponent were at the Skin Refinement could a warrior''s talent shine through. And for ace geniuses like Ricky, it would be a piece of cake to pass the first two tests. Those less talented than him would probably have a difficult time, though. Even a peerless genius would find it difficult to pass the second strength test. All candidates were only at the first grade of Skin Refinement, while their opponents in the first test were at the peak of the first grade of Skin Refinement. Worse, their opponents in the second test were at the peak of the second grade of Skin Refinement. If the pattern held up, Ricky figured that the third test would probably bring him a water figure at the peak of the third grade of Skin Refinement. Even he had to take his opponent seriously if it were that strong. After all, he was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement now. These three tests were indeed challenging. He wouldn''t be surprised if only misters at his level could pass the third strength test. At this point, Ricky didn''t dare to underestimate his opponent, so he readily burst out his seven mutants and chaotic power. After all, even though he was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement, he had other powers he could use. Chapter 1406 Another Kind Of Test Chapter 1406 Another Kind Of Test Boom! Boom! Boom! The next moment, Ricky came to blow with the figure at peak state of the third grade of Skin Refinement. His Omnipotent Skill relentlessly attacked, and in the blink of an eye, over ten rounds of confrontation had urred. Thanks to his seven mutants, the chaotic power, and the eternal power, Ricky could match his opponent''s strength adequately. "These three strength tests surely are difficult." Ricky let out a burdened sigh. If his cultivation base were a little higher, maybe he would have found the third test to be easier. Unfortunately, his current cultivation base was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement, and worse, he had just reached this level. That was the weakest grade possible! If it weren''t for the seven mutants and the chaotic power, he couldn''t have matched his opponent''s strength. Ricky wondered if Mister Ryker and the Second Mister had passed the third strength test. He felt a little skeptical though because unlike him, they probably couldn''t challenge opponents at a higher level while they were only at the first grade of Skin Refinement. At this point, he knew he couldn''t stall any longer. If he wanted to win this fight, he had to end it as soon as possible, as he was only at the first grade of Skin Refinement. That meant he had limited power, and it wouldn''t be enough to fuel his Omnipotent Skill many times. "Bright ancestral spirit!" Ricky bellowed, his eyes shing as the bright ancestral spirit burst out. The next second, he condensed his Omnipotent Skill again, merged it with the bright ancestral spirit, and then struck the watery figure. He also unleashed his Ancestral Intent Form at the same time. Since he was at the first grade of Skin Refinement, he couldn''t use the Transforming Omnipotent Skill. Boom! An explosion abruptly rang out. Ricky and the watery figure simultaneously jumped away from each other,nding heavily on the ground. A dull pain resonated in Ricky''s chest, and before he could open his mouth to talk, blood spat out from his lips. The moment the watery figure touched the ground, hairline cracks sprouted and spread throughout its body. When Ricky saw this, heunched an attack, heedless of the injuries he had. He used the Space- shrinking Pace and appeared in front of the figure. Then, he threw a punch, whichnded on it and shattered it to pieces. Puff! As this happened, a mouthful of blood spurted out from Ricky''s mouth. That was the effect of his sudden and overwhelming burst of power. Like a double-edged sword, it damaged him just as it did to his opponent. "I finally passed all three strength tests! But it cost me half of my life." Ricky shook his head and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, as he took stock of all his injuries. He also withdrew from the ce, seeing as the three strength tests were done. Puff! As he opened his eyes, he realized that his real body also underwent the injuries he received while taking the tests. Blood spurted from his lips and steadily dripped down his chin. "Look, Ricky got injured! He must have reached the third strength test. But looking at his condition, it''s impossible to know if he seeded." The surrounding warriors gathered on the shore whispered among each other, discussing Ricky''s condition. "He probably didn''t pass. After all, Mister Ryker didn''t pass the third strength test back then, and Ricky is obviously inferior to Mister Ryker." "But Ricky cultivates the chaotic power, owns seven mutants, and used to be an incredible demi- spiritual emperor. He must be the most talented in our generation. Besides, those three strength tests do not just measure his current strength but his proficiency." ''As I thought, Mister Ryker failed to pass the third strength test, '' Ricky thought when he heard those discussions. ''If I didn''t have the bright ancestral spirit, I don''t think I could have passed that third test!'' He felt proud of himself that he had passed that test, but at the same time, he felt like he just got lucky. Now that the first part was done, Ricky prepared to use his power of life to heal his wounds. After all, he still had three more testsing up. But to his surprise, the Demon Eliminating Pool contained a mysterious liquid that had an exceedingly potent healing ability. The water rippled around his body and quickly healed all his wounds. ''Now it''s time to take the character tests. I wonder what''s going to happen.'' Ricky looked forward to what was going to happen, as he was already eager to pass. He then closed his eyes, entered the state of cultivation, and found himself in a different ce once again. A vast expanse of mountains and rivers filled his view, a truly lovely sight. Just likest time, Ricky didn''t possess any cultivation base. However, he felt like he had the power of three bulls, and it seemed like he had enough power to confront more than a dozen ordinary people at the same time. But unlike earlier, Ricky had lost all his memories. All he knew was his name, Ricky, and that he needed to walk forward. Aside from that, he didn''t know where he was or what was going on. ''Maybe I''ll find out after I reach my destination, '' Ricky thought to himself. Soon, a river appeared in front of him. It wasn''t dangerously deep, but the water rushed through with a vengeance. A few secondster, he noticed a thin olddy standing by the river. She called out for Ricky when she spotted him, saying, "Boy! Come here and carry me on your back across the river!" Her tone sounded arrogant and bossy, and she talked as if Ricky was her servant. When Ricky heard this, he became slightly confused. ''I don''t think that''s the right attitude when asking for help!'' he thought, bewildered and a little offended. Seeing that Ricky didn''t move, the olddy grew impatient and shouted at him again, "What is wrong with you, young man? Don''t you know the young should always respect the older? Come and carry me. I want to cross the river." Ricky felt helpless. The old woman was rude, but he didn''t lose his temper. She was right, though. He was indeed younger and stronger, which meant he was in the position to help. Thus, Ricky went forward and carried the olddy on his back across the river. After that, he proceeded forward. The woods that surrounded him felt dark, cold, and ufortable. He saw a house, and thoughts of warmth andfort besieged him. Knocking lightly, he called out to the owner, "Anybody home? May I stay here for the night, please?" But the owner treated him coldly. He not only scolded Ricky for being a pauper, but also tried to hit Ricky with a stick. Naturally, Ricky became a little irritated. ''Even if he doesn''t want to help me, he doesn''t have to drive me off so cruelly. Why is he so rude?'' he thought with a frown as he walked away. Thankfully, he found a nearby tree that was big enough to ward off the harsh wind, and he decided to spend the night under its protection. In the middle of the night, he awoke to a zing fire that lit up the darkness and sounds of terror and pain. When he got up to see what was going on, he saw a dozen bandits invading the house with sabers in their hands. As he sat on the enormous tree, Ricky could see that those robbers had already stripped the house clean, carrying off money and other valuables away. However, they weren''t done yet. It was clear that they intended to kill the inhabitants of the house as well. Ricky''s first impulse was to save the endangered people. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But he suddenly remembered how the man had treated him earlier. ''Those robbers aren''t good people, but neither are those people in that house. I''m not a good person either. So why should I bother helping them?'' Ricky considered with a frown, and the impulse to save them dwindled. But in the short time he had dilly-dallied, the robbers had killed one of the house''s inhabitants. The other people screamed and wailed, injecting a burst of adrenaline into Ricky''s veins. ''What should I do? Should I save them or not?'' Ricky thought to himself as he struggled inwardly. Unfortunately, as he pussyfooted about, the robbers killed another person. This forced Ricky to move, as he didn''t want to see anyone die anymore. The justice in his heart prevailed over his anger. In the end, he saved the remaining people. Fifteen people lived in the house, but the robbers killed three of them. Ricky saved the rest. Meanwhile, none of the robbers lived long enough to regret what they had done. Although he didn''t have any cultivation base, Ricky was strong enough to deal with the robbers, for they were just ordinary people. He didn''t know why he killed all the robbers. Perhaps it was the helplessness and anger he had felt that day, inflicted by the olddy and rude house owner. After that, Ricky went on his way as normal. The urrence didn''t affect him much in this state, and the second day soon came without more incidents. Chapter 1407 Strength And Responsibility Chapter 1407 Strength And Responsibility Ricky walked forward without stopping for half of a day. The sky was clear and the sun was beating down on him, affecting his mood. He frowned and muttered profanities as he trudged along. Eventually, he reached a river that was very wide and deep. Above its churning water was a bridge made up of a single nk. Only one person could pass over it at a time. Ricky spotted an old man on the bridge. He was very thin and frail-looking, dressed in shabby, filthy clothing. If people looked at him, they would be filled with annoyance. For no reason at all, all people wanted to kill him the moment theyid their eyes on him. Currently, the old man was lying on the single nk bridge. ''Why is this old man irking me so much?'' Ricky thought to himself. At that moment, he wanted nothing more than to sneak up on the old man and beat him up. But he shook his head and said politely, "Excuse me, sir. I would like to cross this bridge. Will you please move out of the way? I can''t get past you." "Fuck off! Can''t you see that I''m basking in the sun?" the old man snapped. Then, he jumped to his feet and stormed towards Ricky. Peeling off his dirty, ripped shoes, he smashed them against Ricky''s face. Then, he started punching and kicking Ricky without any sign of stopping. Ricky was already filled with anger because of the two annoying incidents he encountered moments ago. Now that an old man was beating him up for no reason, killing intent rose in him. "Fuck off!" Ricky roared, pushing the old man away. But the old man didn''t give up. He cursed louder and punched and kicked Ricky harder. Feeling rage re up in him, Ricky gritted his teeth. The thought of him killing the robbers passed through his mind and he smiled. Retracting his fist, he punched the old man and thetter died on the spot. Immediately, everything returned to its original condition. Ricky woke up from his cultivation and opened his eyes. ''Were the olddy, the people in the house, and the old man the three character tests? Ricky wondered. His identity card of the disciple of the Misty South Pce stirred, resonating with the water in the Demon Eliminating Pool. He had passed the character tests, and now, the Demon Eliminating Pool was going to baptize his identity card. Ricky received a piece of information from his identity card once it was baptized by the water of the Demon Eliminating Pool. He examined it. It was the points he had collected after he had passed the tests. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He had sessfully passed all the three strength tests. As for the three character tests, he had passed the first test, but he hadn''t passed the third one. Luckily, he had managed to squeeze by during the second test, passing by earning three points. As he continued to examine the information, he learned that the three character tests were meant to test how one treated the weak. It reflected the responsibility of the strong towards the weak. ''But what is the responsibility of the strong to the weak?'' Ricky frowned. His mind traveled back to the second and third tests to see where he had gone wrong. The information on his identity card told him that the best way to pass the second test was to save the people without hesitation and to kill the robbers. If he had not killed the robbers, they would have killed more people. That should be the reason why Ricky should kill them. But the truth was that, he had killed them because he was angry. And three of the fifteen people in the house had died because of his hesitation. That was why he had passed the test with only three points. He hadpletely failed the third test. The old man had been annoying and filthy. He was so thin that he was already on the brink of death. It was clear that he waspletely weak. Ricky had wanted to cross the bridge, but the old man had refused to move and even attacked him. But the old man was not that powerful. Ricky could have chosen to ignore him and cross the bridge. But Ricky had killed the old man. That was why he had failed to pass the third test. ''The responsibility of the strong to the weak?'' Ricky repeated those words in his head. He thought the three tests over in every way possible, but in the end, he didn''t determine anything more. "Ricky, take a sip of the magic liquid in the Demon Eliminating Pool and it will tell you what the three character tests are trying to tell us," said a disciple near Ricky. "Really? Thanks, man." Ricky nodded and smiled. He took a sip of the magic liquid in the Demon Eliminating Pool. A few secondster, he was hit with a realization. He knew what was the responsibility of the strong to the weak was. The power of strong cultivators came from the heaven and earth. All of the living creatures in the world were citizens of the heaven and earth and were protected by the heaven and earth. Because their power came from the heaven and earth, the strong cultivators had to protect the weak creatures. Taking on that responsibility was the only way they could obtain the strongest power from the heaven and earth. The reason why the ancient masters whose names had been remembered by the world were so strong was because they had an immense amount of responsibility in their hearts, which allowed them to comprehend the power from the heaven and earth. Ruling power, creating power, and original power¡ªthose three kinds of power were all derived from the heaven and earth. If one wanted to obtain the supreme power, they must get that responsibility first. Otherwise, they could be as talented as they wanted andprehend as much as they wanted, but they would never be able to be a supreme, respectable master. That was the power of heaven and earth when it was on the side of justice and light. There was also darkness in the world. It all depended on how a warrior decided to embark on their road of martial arts. "I understand now," Ricky said through telepathy. "The world has brightness and darkness in it. When you choose the brightness, you will have a responsibility. You be strong, but you have to tolerate the creatures that are weaker than you. If you don''t like them, you can just ignore them, but you can''t kill them. I want to gain power from this responsibility. And as far as the darkness goes, it must be the opposite of the brightness!" Ricky knew that creatures were born with both brightness and darkness inside of them. The martial world was a ce where the strong preyed on the weak. As a result, creatures had to constantly change between justice and evil if they wanted to survive. Was there any creature withplete justice? Yes. Ricky believed that some ancient masters had chosen the side of justice. And there were alsopletely evil creatures, such as the owners of the evil mutants that Ricky had met. But there were only a few creatures who chose brightness over darknesspletely, and vice versa. And those two types of creatures were the only ones who could obtain the highest form of power. "I will always choose brightness, but there is darkness in my heart. In the world of martial arts, I must have this darkness. Otherwise, I will die," Ricky said through telepathy. "If I can improve my strength, maybe the darkness will start to slowly disappear. The three character tests tell us that we must take the responsibility to gain the power from the heaven and earth. We need to choose the bright side or dark side. One day, when I can perfectly pass the three character tests, I will be a supreme master. But right now, it''s way too hard. No creature can change their character that easily, even if they have already know how to do it." "But no matter how difficult it is, you have to move forward to the bright and responsible side," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "After all, darkness will not help you. Remember what you told us before you came to the Misty South Pce? You exined why you chose to cultivate the martial arts." Chapter 1408 Earning Resources Chapter 1408 Earning Resources "You are right, Dragon Intent Grass," Ricky replied, nodding his head. "Not only the three character tests, but also the zones in my body have been telling me about the responsibility. And now I also understand why the Misty South Pce is and will be the most powerful force in the Misty South. I assume that the powerful masters from the ancient times, including Paul, all came from the Misty South Pce!" While he spoke, Ricky came to another realization. It was the epiphany of power. The saber intent in his body started to bloom. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the de intent became more apparent, the area around Ricky reacted, turning murderous. All of the nearby warriors noticed and stared at Ricky cautiously. "It''s the resonance of the de intent! Does that mean that he hasprehended something during the three tests of character?" a disciple eximed, staring at Ricky curiously. "I think so. I don''t know what heprehended, but his de intent is gradually improving." "Wow! He''s a talented genius! Heprehended something in such a short time!" As the warriors watched Ricky, many of them be jealous. "I think I should try andprehend sixty percent of the de intent. It looks like I haven''t passed the three character tests in vain," Ricky said, smiling out of relief. Then, he closed his eyes and started to cultivate. "That looks like sixty percent of the saber intent. He is nothing but a middle spiritual emperor, but he hasprehended sixty percent of the saber intent. One day, Ricky will be a mister. Mark my words." Ricky was so powerful and far ahead of them that the warriors had to hang their heads and sigh. The once jealous warriors realized that Ricky was not purely lucky when he had obtained Paul''s inheritance. He had abilities and strength that came naturally to him. He hadprehended sixty percent of saber intent, but it still took him six days to improve his Intent Apperception to sixty percent. After the tests in the Demon Eliminating Pool had ended, the names of Ricky, Mordechai, ire, and E appeared on the Ranking List. They slowly approached it to see where they had ranked, and they were disappointed that their rankings were too low. There were forty thousand names above theirs. "How was your performance during the character tests?" ire asked. All of them lowered their heads and shook. They had passed the first test. The second test was passed with either two or three points. And none of them had passed the third test. They had either killed the old man or shoved him into the river. Mordechai was so desperate to challenge the names above him on the Ranking List that he couldn''t rest for more than one day. ''Mordechai has to be careful. His Sorcerous Combat Body will attract the attention of the senior members of the Misty South Pce if he keeps this up, '' Ricky thought to himself. Over the course of a couple of days, Mordechai''s ranking had surged upwards by nearly four thousand ces. As a result, his unique body was being discussed thoroughly by the others. The warriors that came from powerful backgrounds had already guessed that it was the Sorcerous Combat Body, which was one of the strongest bodies in the world. "Are you sure? There''s no way that it''s the Sorcerous Combat Body. That one ranks first in the world!" Rumors and questions filled the air. "I don''t know. I thought that the members from the Deste Sorcery tribe were extinct. No one has seen them in ages." "Yeah, but his body is not a mutant. He uses too much power to be a mutant. And he also has the sorcerous power. All of it adds up to the Sorcerous Combat Body." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. "Yes. And remember, the other blood power that belongs to the Deste Sorcery tribe is the bone power." When Ricky was done consolidating sixty percent of the saber intent, he stood on a tform and announced in a booming voice, "I need four times the casting materials. If someone gives them to me, I can cast a demi-sacred weapon, and the quality will be perfect." Ricky had good reasons for doing that. The first was so he could improve his casting skills now that he was already a casting master at the Demi-sage Level. The other reason was to gain more cultivation resources. Normally, a casting master at the Demi-sage Level would charge seven or eight times the casting materials to cast a demi-sacred weapon. A few of the top casting masters would even charge over ten times. Therefore, all of the disciples from the Misty South Pce were shocked to hear Ricky ask for only four times the casting materials. They started gossiping, drowning out the discussions about Mordechai''s Sorcerous Combat Body. "Did Ricky just say that he only wants four times the casting materials? How can he cast top weapons at the Demi-sage Level with that much? Is it even possible?" "I know. It takes a minimum of three or four times to cast a weapon at Demi-sage Level sessfully. But his price is so... Doesn''t he want to earn more casting materials? Is he trying to do this for free?" "He sounds pretty arrogant to me!" "He is arrogant! Bah!" Soon, the casting geniuses in the Misty South Pce were voicing their comints, too. They didn''t hate Ricky. They purely thought that his offer was a little arrogant. "Ricky is a very interesting man!" a petite, young manmented from inside the casting pce. He was grinning. It turned out he was Wayne Helian from the Helian n. "Wayne, would you look at how arrogant this guy is? He is only asking for four times the casting materials and saying that he can cast top weapons at the Demi-sage Level. I think he is trying to mock us," a warrior behind Wayne Helian stressed over his shoulder. "Well, maybe he can do it," Wayne Helian pointed out. "If not, he will embarrass himself. There''s no point in hating him. It''s a waste of our time. Let''s see if he can do what he said." "Ricky, what are you doing? Because of your big mouth, everyone in the Misty South Pce thinks that you are arrogant. Just because the First Deputy Chief thinks highly of you doesn''t mean that they all will. They think you are annoying," ire told Ricky in a pce for cultivation. "They can''t do it, but it doesn''t mean that I can''t. I''ve always seeded in casting on the first try. If I wasn''t so confident, why would I only ept four times the casting materials?" Ricky said confidently. When he was using the Chaotic Fire Zone and the Devourer Zone, Ricky could cast a weapon sessfully within two tries. Now that he had the bright ancestral spirit, one try was enough. "I''ve spent a lot of time with you, but I''ve never seen you casting. I''m looking forward to it," Mordechai said. "I want to see if your casting skill is as wonderful as your martial arts." "I''m d you''re looking forward to it. Now, we have to wait for someone toe and ask me to cast. I promise it''s going to impress you," Ricky replied, smiling proudly. Ever since he had arrived in the Misty South Pce, he had been eager to show the world his skills. With Otis behind him, there was no need for him to fear the powerful forces that hated him. The first thing he wanted to practice was casting. If he didn''t be a casting master at the Sage Level, his runic power would not be able to keep up with his cultivation base. Not long after, a disciple walked towards Ricky and asked him to cast with four times the casting materials. He told Ricky that he wanted him to make a saber with the thunder nature. Ricky nodded his head and smiled. He never backed down from a challenge. He announced that he would publicly cast the weapon in front of the Ranking List. It didn''t take long for the square to be packed with people. They were all there to see Ricky cast a weapon in public. Standing among them were some of the top 100 talented disciples on the Ranking List. In the void, Neil and the Fourth Mister stood side by side, watching with careful eyes. "If his casting talent is equal to his talent in the martial arts, there is a good chance that the Misty South Pce will fall under hismand in the future," the Fourth Mister said. "Don''t say that yet. We will have to wait and see!" Neil replied. "Right now, I''m more worried about whether he has passed the third strength test or not." "Look! It''s Wayne!" some people yelled and pointed. Chapter 1409 A Demonstration Of His Skills And Talents Chapter 1409 A Demonstration Of His Skills And Talents Everyone looked towards Wayne when they heard his voice. He wore the finery with a good-looking face. Unfortunately, his charisma took a hit because of his three-feet, dwarfish build. It was obvious that this young man belonged to the Short Human tribe. More members of the Short Human tribe stood beside him as well. Behind them followed arge group of people. Judging from their looks, they must be disciples of the Misty South Pce who had cast weapons with him. Since the Misty South Pce was the most powerful force in the continent, its disciples needed an enormous amount of weapons. Hence, it regrly invited casting masters and casting geniuses from the Short Human tribe to craft weapons for them. Wayne was the best of the best. He hadn''t even reached a hundred years old, but he had already be a casting master at the Demi-sage Level. He was better than most young casting masters in the Short Human tribe. "Inarguably, Wayne is one of the best and brightest. He will surely be one of the best casting masters in the future," praised the Fourth Mister as he floated around in the void. "I agree. I wonder how Ricky will fare against a formidable opponent like him," Neil piped in. A few momentster, Ricky arrived with Mordechai and the others, which didn''t escape the notice of some of the gathered people. "Look, Ricky is here!" someone furiously whispered. Hearing that, everyone turned to look at him. Meanwhile, Ricky''s eyes hadtched on to Wayne. He had heard about this guy and that he was a talented casting master from the Short Human tribe, so Ricky was curious and wary at the same time. ''Is he an enemy or a friend?'' he idly wondered. At this moment, Wayne made his way towards Ricky, a wide smile on his face. "Hi, Ricky, I''m Wayne Helian. You don''t mind me being here, right?" he greeted Ricky cheerfully. "Of course not! If anything, I''m honored that you graced us with your presence here. Perhaps, we''ll even get to hear some advice from you." "I''m honored, my friend. But don''t be so modest. Ha-ha!" answered Wayne with a smile on his lips. From that simple exchange, Ricky had a good feeling about Wayne. However, he still wasn''t sure about what kind of person the other man was. After all, rumor had it that all talented casting masters from the Short Human tribe had a problem with modesty. Maybe Wayne had yet to show his true colors. "Enough of this crap! What are you waiting for, Ricky? Just start already and show us if you are as good in casting as you keep on proiming," a casting disciple impatiently snapped. "Okay, I''ll start. Don''t get too excited!" replied Ricky with a mocking smile. He started casting before the others could say anything more. Since Ricky was a spiritual emperor, he didn''t need a furnace for making weapons because his Chaotic Fire Zone was perfectly suitable for that. Ricky entwined his fingers together and swiftly summoned the Chaotic Fire Zone. In an instant, the zone transformed into a furnace, where he began to refine the casting materials. "No way! How did he do that? He''s just showing off!" The surrounding disciples gaped in shock, gasping in unison when they saw what Ricky had done. As far as they knew, only excellent casting masters at the Sage Level had the power to create a furnace with their powers, but to their surprise, Ricky had done it as easily as breathing. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. The Fourth Mister and Neil exchanged helpless nces with each other. They initially thought they were arrogant, but seeing this, they had to admit that Ricky put on more airs than them. Meanwhile, the Misty South Pce''s saints who had been lurking in the shadows couldn''t help gossiping through telepathy. "Could it be that our First Deputy Chief made a mistake this time?" "This guy is indeed promising, but his attitude is unbing of a Misty South Pce''s member. We will look bad because of him!" "Calm down, guys. Let''s wait and see how he will do. If he seeds, then we''ll know he isn''t just full of hot air." ''This guy sure is cocky!'' thought Wayne in silence as he watched the spectacle in front of him. Only a few Sage Level casting masters from the Short Human tribe could utilize their infernal power to create a furnace. Ricky was only a Demi-sage Level casting master, but he was trying to cast weapons without a furnace in public. They were partly right, though. Ricky couldn''t use infernal power to form a furnace. Maybe it seemed to them that Ricky used the infernal power to create a furnace. But the truth was that he only used his Chaotic Fire Zone to do so. Nobody knew the Chaotic Fire Zone was his biggest Furnace of Heaven and Earth. Thus, it only took him an hour toplete the melting process. His melted materials were practically wless, as his devouring power had also aided the process. After he had prepared his materials, Ricky began to smite them. He intended on making Demi-sage Level weapons, so he had tomunicate with power of heaven and earth and the Intent Apperception as he beat his materials. Now that his Intent Apperception had reached sixty percent, he found it easier to smite and forge. ng! ng! ng! The whole square seemed spellbound, immersed in the perfect casting realm that Ricky created. Many surrounding warriors unconsciously entered that casting realm as if called upon by the rhythmic pounding of Ricky''s movements. Nobody was left unmoved by his remarkable disy. Ricky''s casting realm seemed mysterious to them, but it enlightened them with its superiority. The saints secretly watching them were even more astonishedpared to anyone else. "That was awesome! I have met countless Sage Level casting masters, but this casting realm is better than any of theirs!" "Marvelous work! Is this guy some kind of casting genius?" "This shouldn''t be possible. How can he create such casting realm otherwise?" Countless remarks of disbelief echoed in the square. Wayne and other casting disciples were simply dumbstruck. At this point, they no longer thought of Ricky as a mere arrogant young man. Instead, they had nothing but admiration for him now. Ricky was still in the process of casting with the aid of the power of ancestral thunder. It made sense because that buyer had wanted him to cast a de with the thunder attribute. Silence reigned in the square as he worked, while all the people seemed entranced by Ricky''s performance. Only the rhythmic pounding he made could be heard. Six hourster, Ricky finally stopped. His Furnace of Heaven and Earth abruptly spewed out a torrent of fire with lightning shing inside, and a saber swathed with lightning shot out from the fire. All eyes swiveled from Ricky to the saber. "Here it is, buddy. You just have to sprinkle your blood essence on the saber, and it will be all yours," Ricky told the warrior whomissioned the weapon, his grin bright and confident. Hearing this, the other man didn''t hesitate. He squeezed a drop of blood essence out from between his eyebrows, whichnded on the saber. He then took the weapon in hand and shed it, producing a streak of electrifying light. Crack! Crack! Crack! In the blink of an eye, countless cracks spread everywhere along with the thunderous power, which took a long time before it faded into nothingness. "Whoa! This is amazing! I haven''t seen a more perfect saber!" the saber''s owner remarked happily after seeing his new saber''s power. "This is definitely the best Demi-sage Level weapon I have ever seen." The surrounding crowd had also been astonished by the disy. All of them were spiritual emperors, so it was a given that they had all seen and used countless weapons at the Demi-sage Level. However, all those weapons paled in the face of Ricky''s creation. Moreover, they could tell that its thunderous power was even stronger than its owner''s. ''He actually made a perfect weapon at the Demi-sage Level!'' It was evident that all of them had one thought in their minds. They had thought him to be nothing but an arrogant fool, but they were proven wrong. Now, as they looked at Ricky again, they saw an incredibly talented young man. And finally, they realized he must be a veritable genius, one who was excellent in both martial arts and weapon casting. Ricky had made them swallow all their previous remarks. He had proven to them that he was nothing less than extraordinary. The talents and skills he had shown were far from what they had expected. No one could overshadow him. Chapter 1410 Taking On Wayne As His Disciple Chapter 1410 Taking On Wayne As His Disciple ''Ricky''s grasp of casting is so incredible that he has even surpassed many Sage Level casting masters. What a talented young man!'' Wayne ruminated silently as he gazed at Ricky''s countenance, which seemed to glow as he cast the weapon. This was a novel experience. He had admired none of the casting geniuses from the younger generation, but he couldn''t help but look up to Ricky. In addition, Wayne belonged to the Short Human tribe, and he was a casting genius himself. Thus, he observed a lot of exceptional qualities in Ricky''s casting just now, things that ordinary people might have missed. It was unbelievable that Ricky had cast such a wless Demi-sage Level weapon, and to think that he had done it in one take. In Wayne''s experience, he needed at least three tries to cast a weapon, but he had never created something as perfect as this one. He believed most Sage Level casting masters couldn''tpare to Ricky. Indeed, he was one of a kind. "Ricky is amazing! His cultivation and casting skills are both exceptional!" the Fourth Mister muttered in awe. "Do you think he has what it takes to be the Misty South Pce''s First Mister after our lord? That position has long been vacant, and I think he will be an excellent sessor," Neil offered. "Well, that has nothing to do with his casting. We''ll have to see how his fighting power fares," replied the Fourth Mister. "This proves that the First Deputy Chief is an exceptional judge of character. Ricky''s casting level is far superior to any of the Short Human tribe''s talents." The numerous saints hiding in the void all agreed with his statement. They had all seen Ricky''s merit, after all. "Well, well, well... Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ricky, you seem to enjoy this kind of attention very much!" the Dragon Intent Grass kidded him through telepathy. "Ha! Not really. This has happened to me so often that I''ve gotten used to it," Ricky smugly replied to the Dragon Intent Grass, smirking lightly. Of course, he was merely pretending. It was true that he had gone through this many times, but it only strengthened his mind. At this point, he was not easily pleased by these gains. "You are so full of yourself!" the Evil Mandragora grunted. "Ha-ha! I was just kidding. I''m just looking forward to how many cultivation resources I will earn from this," Ricky remarked, sounding very nonchnt. Just as he expected, his performance left all those warriors suspended in their disbelief. After a few moments, they recuperated and immediately took out casting materials, surrendering them to Ricky so he could cast weapons for them. But Ricky didn''t ept all of them. He only took the casting materials of two hundred warriors. He couldn''t ept all of them because he needed time to cultivate. To Ricky''s pleasant surprise, many female disciples even tried to charm him with their beauty as they asked for his help in casting, thinking that their feminine wiles would drive him to prioritize them. But before Ricky could refuse them, ire and Amelia stepped in and refused them frostily. "This is pretty neat! I guess casting is a good way to win women''s hearts!" remarked Ricky with an obscene smile as he settled back into his ce with the girls. Of course, ire and Amelia clearly heard him. "Do you want to die?" they asked, ring sharply. Before long, Ricky was ready to enter the casting stage. He wasn''t anxious, but he tried to mentally prepare himself because he had two hundred Demi-sage Level weapons waiting for him to create. He might be a genius, but that amount still put a lot of pressure on him. He initially intended for Shirley to help him melt the casting materials in the Chaotic Fire Zone, but his n didn''t push through since she was also cultivating in his Chaotic Fire Zone. "Ricky, I have an idea. Why don''t you use the Time-elerating Skill to increase your time? It can slow the flow of reality, which will give you more time, and it has the added benefit of helping you comprehend the time power steadily and with a much better depth," suggested the Dragon Intent Grass. "That''s a good idea," Ricky readily agreed. But before he could say anything, Wayne suddenly arrived for an unexpected visit. "Oh, hello, Young Master Wayne! It''s nice to see you. What brings you here?" Ricky greeted him warmly. "Pease, don''t call me that. I can''t have you, of all people, referring to me as young master," protested Wayne. His lips curled in displeasure when he heard how Ricky addressed him. "Ha-ha! Wayne it is then. So, what can I do for you today?" Now that the pleasantries were over, Ricky went straight to the point. He intended to y well with the Short Human tribe. After all, they had so many casting skills that he looked forward to picking up. "All right, I won''t beat around the bush..." Wayne started, sounding slightly nervous, but he forged ahead anyway. "I''d like to be your disciple." "What?" To say Ricky was shocked was an understatement. He gaped at Wayne in disbelief and rubbed his ears as if he couldn''t believe what he had heard. After all, how could an elite talent from the Short Human tribe want to be his disciple? It was unthinkable! He knew that many people wouldn''t even consider him qualified for the part. And indeed, it was a strange choice, seeing as the Short Human tribe had many Sage Level casting masters in their ranks. If anybody told Wayne in advance that he woulde up with this idea, he wouldn''t believe it either. He was an arrogant man, and he thought his casting skills were superior to all. So why would he want to be Ricky''s disciple? But it, in fact, hade to pass. "Wayne, are you sure you''re not dreaming? Or maybe, I am dreaming..." Ricky muttered, still sounding like he was in shock. If it were any other warrior, he might have believed it easily, as surely, there must be some warriors out there who wanted him as their master. But he had not expected someone of Wayne''s influence and caliber to request this of him. "Ricky, I didn''t believe it myself at first, but I trust my intuition. And it''s pointing me in your direction," insisted Wayne earnestly. "The Short Human tribe''s casting skills are indeed superior over any other casting skills. But I still believe that yourprehension of casting is exceptional. And someday, you will discover the perfect way of casting. I, Wayne, consider casting as my life. I''m willing to bet all I have that you will surely step on the perfect way of casting." After that, Wayne even volunteered to take a Martial Arts Oath, promising to follow Ricky all his life. This oath caught Ricky off guard. But he quickly recovered and epted it wholeheartedly. He was a man with a firm mind, and he had to consider whether he should ept Wayne as his disciple or not. "Dragon Intent Grass, Evil Mandragora, what do you think? Shall I take him as my disciple or not?" Ricky asked through telepathy. "Well, more importantly, what do you think?" the Dragon Intent Grass asked back. "Since I want to get along well with the Short Human tribe, I should ept his proposal," Ricky answered matter-of-factly. "Of course, if I take him as my disciple, I will teach him everything I know. I will treat Wayne as my disciple and as my friend." "Then what are you waiting for? Say yes!" the Dragon Intent Grass prompted him. "He only saw you casting once, but he readily made a Martial Arts Oath to be your disciple. You can see how determined and passionate about casting he is. And besides, he might be offended and think you''re looking down on him if you don''t ept him as your disciple. One more thing! Although the Short Human tribe is known for being arrogant, they are still willing to learn, provided they encounter someone they could respect. I would say Wayne is the most suitable disciple for you. You don''t want your casting skills to be a secret you bring to the grave, do you? By the way, if you ept a disciple, you will have one more faith energy." "Since you''ve mentioned so many reasons, I have no reason to say no," Ricky finally said. He then turned to Wayne. "To be honest, I didn''t expect that I would someday have a disciple from the Short Human tribe," he said with a smile. Hearing this, Wayne shed him a bright smile of his own, grinning excitedly. "Master!" he called out, dering Ricky as his master. "Oh, these beauties must be your girlfriends!" Wayne abruptly shifted focus as soon as heid eyes on ire and Amelia, who were standing behind Ricky. Chapter 1411 Ceaseless Cultivation Chapter 1411 Ceaseless Cultivation When Ricky heard this, the thrill he had felt earlier turned into helplessness. He didn''t know how to exin. If he dared to open his mouth, the situation would go downhill. Meanwhile, the two girls were ted, and they couldn''t help the shy smile that pulled at the corners of their slightly upturned lips. But the peace didn''tst long. Two dayster, everyone in the Misty South Pce had heard that Wayne volunteered to be Ricky''s disciple. And because of this, the people erupted into heated discussion once again. "No way! That''s impossible! No matter how talented Ricky is in casting, I don''t think he can surpass the Sage Level casting masters from the Short Human tribe. This must be a trick..." One person voiced his doubts out loud. "I''ve never heard of the Short Human tribe''s members taking casting masters from other forces as their teachers. Isn''t the opposite true? We all know that it''s the creatures from other races that desperately want to be disciples of the Short Human tribe''s casting masters." "It''s scandalous! I wonder what the senior members of the Short Human tribe think about this. They must be blowing off a gasket right now." While the ordinary disciples gossiped with each other, the numerous creatures of the Short Human tribe currently residing in the Misty South Pce had gathered in the pce. Two middle-aged men stood in their midst, and they were in charge. These two middle-aged men were Sage Level casting masters. Everyone in the room had a morose expression on their faces, which made it evident that they had also heard about Wayne''s decision. "Hasn''t Waynee back yet?" one of the two middle-aged men asked with a frown. "No, sir. We tried looking for him, but Ricky''s friend told us that Ricky and Wayne had already begun their cultivation in seclusion. Thus, we can''t do anything more. Even though we are distinguished guests of the Misty South Pce, we can''t disturb their disciples who are in the middle of their cultivation," one disciple reluctantly reported, knowing that he wasn''t carrying good tidings. "He is cultivating, huh? That''s a bald-faced lie! Wayne doesn''t want toe back because he is scared. He disgraced our tribe, and because of him, we have be theughingstock of the town. We have so many casting masters in our tribe, but he took some other casting master as his teacher. Such a thing has never happened since our tribe existed. From now on, he will no longer be the young master, and you are prohibited from addressing him like that," the other middle-aged leader dered defiantly. "Dude, I don''t think that''s a good idea. Wayne''s grandfather is one of the ten elders in our Helian n. We should report this to our chief first so that they could decide on what to do," protested the other middle-aged man. Just as the ordinary disciples suspected, the news that Wayne took Ricky as his master made huge waves within the Short Human tribe. Most of its members considered Wayne a disgrace to their tribe. After all, he was famous in their tribe. Meanwhile, Ricky and Wayne were already cultivating in the Chaotic Fire Zone. They didn''t seem to care that their rtionship had caused such a stir, or maybe they didn''t expect such a reaction from the majority. Ricky didn''t hesitate when he revealed the Chaotic Fire Zone to Wayne since the other man had already made a Martial Arts Oath that ensured absolute loyalty towards him. In the Chaotic Fire Zone, Ricky tirelessly made weapons as he shared to Wayne his insights on casting. He even included all the things he had learned from the Chaos Manual. Of course, the exchange of wisdom wasn''t a one-way street. Wayne also ryed to Ricky everything he had picked up from the Short Human tribe''s casting masters. The pair worked tirelessly without rest, not even a wink of sleep. Despite that, it still took them almost a month to finish casting one hundred Demi-sage Level weapons. During that time, the pair made weapons with their hands, while their mouths and brains shared and absorbed as much knowledge as they could. Ricky learned many of the Short Human tribe''s methods of weapon casting while Wayne watched Ricky closely in an effort to duplicate his work. Both men made great progress in weapon casting. But to his disappointment, Ricky realized that he still had a long way to go before he became a Sage Level casting master. ''It''s not easy to be a Sage Level casting master, but I guess that makes sense. Otherwise, there would be more of them running around...'' Ricky silently reflected. After that, he traded the casting materials he had earned for cultivation resources. Then he intended to head for those special ces in the Misty South Pce where he and hispanions could cultivate. Of course, by this time, hispanions had also heard that Wayne had be Ricky''s disciple. "Maybe you shouldn''t have taken me as your teacher," Ricky murmured softly. "No, Master. That is one decision that I''ll never regret," Wayne reassured him. "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll take care of this. I won''t get you in trouble." "Is there anything I can do to help?" Ricky inquired. "For now, I can handle it myself. I''ll have to return to my n first, though," responded Wayne grimly. "Okay. I''m sure you can handle it. But if you need any help, don''t hesitate to tell me. After all, you''re not just my casting disciple, but also my friend," instructed Ricky with concern. After this conversation, Wayne proceeded to the Helian n. He knew that most members took offense to him taking Ricky as his teacher, so he intended to exin himself to his superiors and submit to whatever decision they made. Ricky wasn''t all that worried about the situation. He was ready to assist Wayne at a moment''s notice, but he thought that the man could take care of himself. If worse came to worse, he could cut ties with Wayne, but that would be theirst resort. Hence, he decided to focus on improving his strength. The Gravity Pce, Intent Pce, Power Pce, and Battle Pce were the four major training ces in the Misty South Pce. The Gravity Pce was most suitable for disciples who wanted to refine their bodies, as it employed various kinds of gravity. The Intent Pce, on the other hand, was simr to the Emperor Intent Tomb, and most warriors cultivated their Intent Apperception there. It wasn''t as impressive as the Emperor Intent Tomb, but it could hasten the cultivation speed of Emperor Level disciples by as much as ten times. Of course, the more talented the warriors were, the more their cultivation speed increased. Those who were eager to advance in level preferred the Power Pce. It held every power that existed in the world except for the chaotic power and the primitive power. It was a perfect ce for warriors to cultivate too. If a warrior wanted to find training partners, he would likely head to the Battle Pce, where warriors hang out to look for training partners. Many of the people there had countless mutants of different strengths, created by numerous saints. Spiritual emperors or demi-saints could hunt down and fight with those mutants, and that would also add to theirbat experience. As soon as Ricky arrived, he distributed the cultivation resources he had earned to Mordechai and the two women. He then proceeded to the Power Pce for training. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. He was exceedingly eager to improve his cultivation level. Only seven more months and the castingpetition hosted by the Helian n would begin. He intended to increase his cultivation level as much as he could for the next few months. If he couldn''t level up fast enough, the pact he made with his enemy would be a joke, and he would end up dead in twenty years. Before long, he entered the Power Pce and began his cultivation with a variety of powers that had different attributes surrounding him. This wasn''t the norm because most creatures couldn''t improve their cultivation level this way, or they would risk harming themselves instead. But Ricky was an exception since he had alreadyprehended the bright ancestral spirit. The bright ancestral spirit and his seven zones allowed him to transform every kind of Light Apperception he absorbed, turning it into the pure energy he needed to advance in his realm. And with the help of the Chaos Manual and the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky couldprehend all kinds of Light Apperception. Everything went ording to his n, and he leveled up quite fast. It was through this method that he had be a two-star middle spiritual emperor at peak state in just two months. He continued in this way, and before he knew it, another month had passed. He made a breakthrough in that time, and he was now a three-star middle spiritual emperor. It only took him six months of this routine before he managed to be a middle spiritual emperor at peak state. Of course, after that much cultivation, he also had to stop and rest. He focused on training other aspects of his strength instead. Ricky initially nned to cultivate in the Battle Pce, but he had to change his n on the fly when he ran out of cultivation resources. ''I guess I''ll just cultivate in the Battle Pce next time when I have more cultivation resources.'' Ricky shrugged nonchntly. Next, he decided to challenge the talented disciples on the Ranking List. "My fighting skills must be rusty after six months of seclusion. It''s time to get back in the ring," Ricky muttered lowly to himself as his gaze swept intently over the Ranking List. With narrowed eyes, he scanned it for a suitable opponent. Chapter 1412 Fernando Xiao Chapter 1412 Fernando Xiao Ricky''s eyes swept over the Ranking List quickly, but he didn''t find his name anywhere in the top forty thousand. As he scanned through the other names, the person in the thirty-thousandth ce caught his attention. A smirk shed on his lips. He activated his identity card, moved his name upwards, and covered the thirty-thousandth ce. The action made excitement bubble up inside him. "Ricky, are you out of your mind?! That guy in the thirty-thousandth ce is Fernando Xiao, one of the strongest geniuses on the list. He is only slightly weaker than an upper spiritual emperor," ire told him in a strangled voice. She had been standing beside him and was utterly shocked when he challenged Fernando Xiao. "Don''t worry. I haven''t gone crazy. If you''ll recall, I spent six months cultivating. I''m sure my efforts will not be in vain," Ricky reassured her with a confident smile. As he said so, the Ranking List gave off a beam of light. Meanwhile, Fernando Xiao was in the middle of his seclusion, but something disturbed him. He opened his eyes curiously, his eyesnding on his glowing identity card. ''Did someone challenge me?'' he wondered to himself. He was right, of course, and Ricky was already waiting for him on the tform. Surrounding Ricky were countless disciples, evidently eager to see the uing battle. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Their chatter filled the air, and each one had their own opinion they wanted to share. "Ricky is incredible! He didn''t challenge anyone in the past few months. But here hees, challenging someone who is in the top forty thousand, someone leagues ahead of him in rank!" Although Ricky''s actions were astonishing, they hade to expect the unexpected when it came to Ricky. Thus, they were more curious than shocked this time. "Fernando should be almost as strong as an upper spiritual emperor. But when Ricky fought six months ago, he was weaker than an upper spiritual emperor, wasn''t he? How is he going to survive this?" "That''s true, but I heard he had spent thest six months cultivating in the Power Pce." "Fernando ising!" someone excitedly shouted, and a hush settled over the ce. A figure flying at high speeds was approaching. Once he was close enough, Ricky took note that it was a good-looking young man. His white clothes clung tightly to his well-sculpted body, and a white jade crown sat neatly over his head. It must be no other than Fernando Xiao. At his current strength, he was probably the strongest in the younger generation, next to the upper spiritual emperor. As soon as Fernando Xiao saw Ricky standing on the tform, his face clouded over like a brewing storm. "Ricky is my challenger, huh? I guess I''m out of luck," he murmured with a small frown. He considered Ricky way out of his league six months ago, but that didn''t mean he would look down on the other man. After all, he had heard a lot of incredible things about Ricky, and he didn''t think the achievements he garnered came from his ego alone. With all the waves his name made, he must be dangerously talented. Soon, Fernando Xiao alighted upon the tform. "I''m sorry, Fernando. I hope you won''t be offended that I called you out here," said Ricky politely, as he cupped his hands towards his opponent. "It doesn''t matter. Since my name is on the list, I''m ready to be challenged anytime. It''s just that I feel unlucky that you challenged me, but I also feel fortunate because, out of everyone, you are the one who challenged me. It will be an honor to go a few rounds with someone good at both martial arts and weapon casting," exined Fernando Xiao. Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as the words fell from his lips, Fernando Xiao unleashed the power of a middle spiritual emperor at peak state. Rumor had it that he had the Orb Water Mutant, which might be urate, seeing as he had focused on cultivating the water power. The next instant, Ricky felt like he was in the middle of an endless sea, and the surging waves buffeted him in all directions. For a moment, he felt an infinite pressure settle over him. Ricky responded by simultaneously releasing seven kinds of runes that rushed out into the air like blood-thirsty dragons. Boom! Boom! Boom! Before their bodies met in a violent dance, the momentums of both sides collided first, and it caused the entire space to explode. ''I don''t think I can challenge those who are stronger than me right now. I can feel this runic power must be the one holding me back. But that doesn''t matter. I believe in myself! I can be a Sage Level casting master," thought Ricky to himself, hyping himself up. The moment the space exploded around them, Ricky and Fernando Xiao gave a shout at the same time. "Let''s get started!" In between one breath and the next, they sprang from stillness to movement as they dashed forward and shed with each other. Ricky enclosed his fists with seven mutant powers. With it, he threw hundreds of punches in an instant. Fernando Xiao opened his palms, and water power gushed out like a broken dam. He then gathered this power and transformed it into a ball. The water ball rapidly expanded, easily catching all the punches Ricky threw his way. When the ball shrank again, all the force of Ricky''s punches bounced back! When he saw this, Ricky''s eyes almost bulged out in astonishment. ''He is using the water power''s flexibility to rebound my attacks. I knew there''s a reason he is on the Misty South Pce''s Ranking List, '' he mused with no small amount of awe. But even though the attack surprised him, Ricky still reacted quickly and defended himself. He knew above all people how potent Fernando Xiao''s attack was, so he wouldn''t dare ck off. "Ancestral Thunder Net!" Ricky shouted. The next second, Ricky released the ancestral thunder power, which instantly expanded and formed a purple. The fist shadows he created earlier got tangled into it, and not one got through to him. Once the fist shadows were trapped inside the, he summoned the Thunder Light de and used it to break apart all his shadows with one smack. "That was awesome! You took advantage of the water power to deflect my attacks," Ricky praised Fernando Xiao sincerely. "Well, if this isn''t the time to show my trump cards then I don''t know when I should. With a genius of your caliber, it''s better to be safe than sorry. Otherwise, I''d lose before I even knew what happened," replied Fernando Xiao. The surrounding warriors watching the battle were beside themselves with excitement when they saw how well-matched Ricky and Fernando Xiao were. "I knew he made great progress in the past six months. He wouldn''t have challenged Fernando otherwise!" "You''re right. Six months is just a blink of an eye for us." "But still, I can''t believe Ricky progressed so much in such a short time." "The crux of the matter is that he is also incredible in weapon casting!" "Maybe this is why he received Master Paul''s inheritance. He truly is deserving!" The warriors abruptly fell silent when Fernando Xiao''s water power swelled and surged. Amid the watery figure, everyone could see countless mysterious patterns. It seemed that Fernando Xiao had finally unleashed the incredible supreme water power. Ricky had a bad feeling about this. "Fernando is finally using his supreme water power! He must be getting serious," one of the surrounding disciples remarked, seemingly entranced by the ongoing fight. Boom! Boom! Boom! Seeing this, Ricky increased his strength in response. He surrounded himself with seven kinds of runes, which made it seem like he was the God of War. "Why don''t you burst out your chaotic power and mutant power too?" asked Fernando Xiao with an eyebrow raised critically. "You probably don''t know this yet, but my cultivation level is not inferior to yours now. So I don''t need to break out my extra powers," Ricky answered with a grin. His response infuriated Fernando Xiao at first, but thetter didn''t let his anger win and soon regained his senses. ''Ricky is right. His cultivation level must be on par with mine. When there is a gap between two warriors'' cultivation levels, the one with a lower level would have to use other powers to make up for the gap. But if they are on par with each other, there would be no need for that. After all, his mutant would be one of their most powerful trump cards. Since even I haven''t activated my mutant, Ricky has no reason to use his as well, '' he pondered in silence. "Supreme water power¡ªWater Orb st!" Fernando Xiao shouted. The moment he activated his Omnipotent Skill, an enormous amount of supreme water power appeared, and it took on the form of a water orb that upied almost the entire area. From absolute stillness, it abruptly burst into motion and flew towards Ricky. Fernando Xiao sped close after the enormous water orb. As this was happening, fire suddenly ignited over Ricky and spread wildly everywhere. It condensed into a seal simr to the Time Seal. Then, the seal expanded to the same size as the water orb. With a flick of Ricky''s palm, several kinds of sacred fire appeared, which he threw into the seal. He intended to use the power of these sacred fires to go head-to-head with the water orb. ''This is exhrating! Fighting someone at my level sure is entertaining!'' Ricky thought delightedly. Whenever he confronted someone else in the past, he couldn''t help being frustrated if they were at a higher level than him. But this time, he didn''t have that problem anymore. Fighting spirit burned in his eyes as Ricky merged into the ming Time Seal, intending to collide with the water orb. Chapter 1413 The Battle Of Fire And Water Chapter 1413 The Battle Of Fire And Water Water and fire were opposite elements, and thus, natural enemies. That meant a collision between these two opposing elements would always be intense and devastating. Now, as the ming seal shed against the water orb, the battlefield turned into a hellishndscape. The two potent attacks fought against each other, producing incredibly fatal water and fire ripples that sted all over the ce. These ripples left wreckage every which way they went, which showed how mighty Ricky''s and Fernando''s moves were. The detritus in the air caused by the impact soon settled down, and two figures could finally be spotted through the poor visibility of the airwaves. They were none other than Ricky and Fernando. It looked like they didn''t even pause. They continued using their Omnipotent Skills and relentlessly faced off with each other. After dozens of rounds of confrontation, they finally jumped away from each other, stopping when they were a safe distance away. Blood dripped from the corner of their lips, and their chests heaved with the effort. "That was a brilliant tactic! He used the power of sacred fire to restrain my attack containing the water power..." Fernando reflected on their fight, and his eyes narrowed in a somber expression. Ricky was indeed a formidable opponent now that his cultivation level had increased. His seven mutant powers and chaotic power had not even entered the scene yet. This was only the tip of the iceberg. ''I guess I will be Ricky''s stepping stone. But even though I have no hopes of winning, I will still give this my all. This is an excellent opportunity for me to be an upper spiritual emperor, '' Fernando decided. The next second, he yelled out, "Orb Water Mutant!" From between his eyebrows emerged a glowing mark, a sign that he had activated his mutant power. The moment he released all his water power, the water power surged around him and formed dozens of tiny orbs. At this point, it seemed like he had created countless water orbs. Although those water orbs were too small to be seen by naked eyes, Ricky felt that each of them contained an enormous amount of mysterious energy. His face took on a serious expression. ''Since he has the Orb Water Mutant, each tiny orb supposedly contains water power equal to the amount of water in an ocean. At least, that''s what I heard. Maybe that is exaggerated, though. I think it''s more possible that the amount of water power in each orb is equivalent to the water in ake. The water power is even stronger because it contains the power of the Supreme Ultimate!'' thought Ricky as he scrutinized the tiny water orbs. Seeing how powerful Fernando''s mutant was, Ricky had to get serious. The mark of chaotic fire emerged from between his eyebrows, glowing with a vibrant shine. He also unleashed the Chaotic Fire Mutant, and its power poured out from his body. "Finally! Did he just activate one of his mutants?" Fernando murmured to himself. "I already told you earlier, Fernando. My level is no longer inferior to yours." Ricky started talking in a low voice. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. An oppressive atmosphere engulfed the tform as he spoke, like a heavy nket settling over them. At the same time, the surrounding disciples watching them erupted in a heated discussion over what was happening. "Do you think Ricky could suppress Fernando if he burst out his seven mutants at the same time? I wonder up to what extent he can do that..." "If it were us fighting, his seven mutants will definitely be a death sentence. But we never know with these top talents. They never seem to lose." "But since Ricky has seven mutants, he must spend time on all of them. No matter how talented he is, he will lose to those top geniuses who only focus on cultivating one mutant. As they say, a jack of all trades is master of none." "Perhaps, that''s Ricky''s only weakness." "I guess you are right. However, once he cultivates all his mutants to their extreme, no one can defeat him." "Indeed, we can''t rule out that possibility. We should warn our senior leaders about Ricky, so they wouldn''t go after him." "The odds of sessfully robbing him are abysmal, so you are probably right. Once he reaches his maximum potential, even those top forces who messed with him might not be able to bear his anger and vengeance." However, they stopped discussing shortly, as the situation on the tform heated up again. When Fernando heard Ricky''s words, he didn''t bother to answer with his mouth and instead responded with his attacks. ''Anyway, it''s too early for this battle to be over. Even if I lose in the end, it''s worth it if I can get him to activate his second mutant, '' Fernando contemted. As he stepped forward, nearly a hundred water orbs shot out from his body like tiny, watery bullets. These water orbs instantly expanded as they made contact with air, and they became as big askes. They sped towards Ricky in the blink of an eye. As for Ricky, the invisible water power made him feel like he was drowning. The invisible power of Supreme Ultimate confused him, and for a second, he didn''t know what he was doing and what he was supposed to do. Thankfully, he returned to his senses quickly and shouted, "Chaotic fire,e out!" In the blink of an eye, the chaotic fire emerged and formed a world in front of Ricky, keeping him safe from the invisible water power. The chaotic fire flowed from within Ricky''s chest onto his arms, simr to the blood that gushed from his heart to the veins of his limbs. Ricky stretched his hands outwards, summoning almost one hundred arrows made of chaotic fire in front of him. Boom! Boom! Boom! The powerful arrows pierced the water orbs and spilled the water from each orb, which seemed to submerge the entire sky in the water. For a moment, it was raining cats and dogs. This kept their audience on their toes, for the surrounding disciples had to defend themselves or get hit by the iing deluge. Then the water also swallowed Ricky''s arrows, stopping them in mid-air. Fernando stepped into the water current, smirked, and advised Ricky, "Don''t you think it''s time to unleash your other mutants? I reached this level far ahead of you did, so you have to do something or you won''t be able to defeat me." "But how am I supposed to know I can do it if I don''t try?" responded Ricky lightly. Hearing that, Fernando said nothing more. He made mysterious gestures with his hands, and then his body suddenly exploded. In an instant, the empty space between them that had been submerged in water abruptly filled up with water orbs. "The Mouth of Supreme Ultimate!" Fernando''s voice rang out. Boom! Boom! Boom! These floating water orbs expanded once again, but this time, they formed a pattern. They appeared like stars in a bright, starlit night, as they released the power of Supreme Ultimate. At this moment, the water current hovering midair began to rotate. The next instant, a fierce gale assaulted the tform, and a massive rift appeared in the middle. From afar, it appeared as if the sky had grown a mouth, with which it wanted to devour everything in the world. The powers of water filled the rift. Seeing that, Ricky realized it was strong enough to contain anything. Water gushed out of the enormous rift as it moved, speeding towards Ricky in an instant. Ricky''s eyebrows furrowed. Without hesitation, he activated his Chaotic Fire Mutant to its extreme, and the chaotic fire on his body began burning wildly. It exploded in the next second and split apart into eleven clouds of me. These clouds morphed into dragons flying in mid-air. The eleven dragons made from the chaotic fire changed colors as they merged with the sacred fire and the peculiar fire. Boom! Boom! These fire dragons burned everything in their path. And in the next second, they formed a ming lotus with eleven petals. This lotus tangled up with the chaotic power. "Eleven-petaled Chaotic Fire Lotus!" Boom! Boom! Boom! However, Fernando''s rift devoured the ming lotus. Dead silence filled the entire space the moment the lotus disappeared. Time seemed to stop. Everyone''s gaze stayed rooted on to the enormous rift. Obviously, they were waiting to see who had won the confrontation. They all saw the rift devour the ming lotus, but that didn''t mean Fernando had won. No one could be sure that the lotus was destroyed. ''Will Ricky activate his other mutants?'' the curious disciples wondered. Chapter 1414 Waynes Circumstances Chapter 1414 Wayne''s Circumstances The tense silence on the battlefield went on for a long time. All of a sudden, a confident voice broke through their reverie. "Extreme chaotic fire!" It seemed toe from the rift in the sky. The next instant, the fissure slowly swelled up as if it would explode. Crack! Crack! Crack! Hairline cracks started appearing, as grey-white mes seemed to burn from within. This was the power of the Fire Dragon Extremitybined with the power of Ricky''s sacred fire and peculiar fire. Each cloud of chaotic fire that the Fire Dragon Extremity created acted like a sharp de that cut the rift like it was a thin piece of paper. Before long, the cracks had multiplied thousands of times, and Fernando''s rift began to leak too much power. And at this point, he couldn''t gather more, as Ricky''s Chaotic Fire Lotus was looming too near. The ming lotus, which was bolstered by the protective covering of the chaotic power, instantly expanded, causing the fissure to widen until it finally broke apart. It gradually dissipated into thin air, as the ming lotus burned all of it unto the veryst trace of its power. Suddenly, blood spurted out from somewhere in the sky. It looked like crimson rain for a second. A figure showed up on the tform, shuffled away, and backed down. He didn''t stop until he was about a thousand meters from where he had been standing. It was none other than Fernando, who had clearly lost. Ricky could have easily killed him with the lotus if this were a life and death battle. But, fortunately, it wasn''t. The mes soon died down, and Ricky alighted on the tform as well. It was only at this moment that the disciples came back to their senses. They couldn''t help but gasp in shock. "No way!" they eximed with their mouths agape in disbelief. They were stupefied that Ricky didn''t even need the power of his second mutant to take down Fernando, a genius who was a middle spiritual emperor at peak state. "No middle spiritual emperor can challenge him now. I''m afraid he can even go toe to toe against a three-star upper spiritual emperor. At the very least, he could probably hold his own against a three-star upper spiritual emperor even if he couldn''t outright take him down," a disciple who was an upper spiritual emperor remarked thoughtfully as he gazed at Ricky in awe. "You''re right. He might find it more challenging to defeat those who have a higher cultivation level than him, but no one in his level could give him a hard time." "It''s almost a done deal then. He will certainly get that vacant position." Differing opinions could be heard as the surrounding disciples heatedly discussed about Ricky. Meanwhile, Fernando turned to Ricky with a bitter smile. He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and remarked, "I don''t think anyone at your level can fight you, so you''ll probably find those with higher levels as more imposing opponents. However, you''ll find that not even the three-star upper spiritual emperors are a challenge to you, thanks to the seven mutants and chaotic power that you possess." "Thank you for letting me win, Fernando," Ricky humbly remarked as he cupped his hands with respect. "Stop being so modest. You beat me fair and square," answered Fernando. He tried to smile, but his defeat still stung a little, so it came off like a grimace. Although they were both middle spiritual emperors at peak state, their strength had an enormous gap, which was decided by their limits and potentials. After that, Ricky went on to challenge other disciples who were middle spiritual emperors at peak state, and he easily defeated them all. Not even one of his opponents could push him to use two mutants. And before long, Ricky became the strongest among those who hadn''t be upper spiritual emperors yet in the Misty South Pce. Most disciples who had seen him fight believed that Ricky would soon surpass his current level and challenge upper spiritual emperors. After all the battles were finished, Ricky left the tform. He went back to the pce in a jovial mood. "That was a marvelous experience! I had fun fighting those at my level. But I probably can''t do this if my opponents are stronger than three-star upper spiritual emperors. I won''t get the upper hand even if I burst out my seven mutants, chaotic power, and bright ancestral spirit at the same time, and the best oue I can expect will be a draw. That''s why I can''t challenge those with higher levels now." "That''s all right. You can be the best of all warriors at your level," the Dragon Intent Grassforted him. "I will certainly defeat everyone at my level. If I can''t do that, how can I evenpete for the prestigious position of First Mister and fulfill the promise I made in twenty years?" Ricky solemnly dered, his eyes burning with determination. "By the way, have you heard anything about Wayne recently?" he asked Mordechai. "Yes, I''ve heard rumors that Wayne''s decision to take you as his teacher has caused a sensation not only in the Misty South Pce and Short Human tribe but also with the other top forces," replied Mordechai. "That''s unbelievable. Who knew it would be such a big deal?" Ricky shook his head in disbelief. "The Short Human tribe is famous for their weapon casting, so they are indispensable to the creatures from the continent. And besides, no creature from the Short Human tribe has ever be a disciple of another force''s casting master, and I doubt anyone else would dare to ept them as their disciples. Wayne is one of their most talented disciples, so the senior members ce a great value on him. It''s no wonder they reacted like that," Mordechai exined. "This is bing too troublesome. If I had known this would happen earlier, I wouldn''t have epted Wayne as my disciple, or maybe I would have epted his request in secret. What about Wayne? I hope he isn''t suffering too much because of this." Ricky then asked with much concern. "Don''t worry, he is in good hands. His grandfather is one of the ten casting elders of the Short Human tribe, after all. But the bad news is that the senior members are deliberating if they should expel him from their tribe. They think that Wayne''s behavior brought shame to the name of the Short Human tribe. I''m afraid if the First Deputy Chief didn''t put you on a pedestal, and if you weren''t a disciple of the Misty South Pce, the Short Human tribe would have hunted you down by now," Mordechai further revealed, much to Ricky''s dismay. "I didn''t expect my decision to have such far-reaching consequences. If I took on Wayne as my disciples, it would have helped me get close to the Short Human tribe and learn their casting skills, or at least, that''s what I thought. What a shame it ended up like this! Now, the Short Human tribe despises me, and Wayne is in trouble too," Rickymented morosely. "What are you going to do now?" asked ire. "What else can I do? I''ll lie low for now and y it by ear. But first, I need to pay a visit to the Helian n," answered Ricky with a thoughtful expression. "Dragon Intent Grass, you saw thising before I took Wayne as my disciple, didn''t you? You let me walk right into this mess," he said to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy. He was fairly certain that the grass hadn''t warned him ahead of time on purpose. "Ha! I''m not the one taking in disciples," scoffed the Dragon Intent Grass. "Besides, if you can''t even handle this mess, how can you lead the Misty South Pce in the future?" "Cut it out. If I were that powerful, I could have it taken care of. Please help me solve this matter. I''m not worried for my sake, but I don''t want to put Wayne in danger. After all, he is my disciple now, and as such, he is my responsibility," Ricky firmly insisted. "The solution is simple. The Helian n will hold a castingpetition in a month, which involves casting geniuses from various casting forces. If you defeat all the casting geniuses from the Short Human tribe, then they won''t have reason to give you or Wayne a hard time anymore. In other words, you will prove to them that you are superior to their casting masters and Wayne wasn''t wrong to follow you," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "That''s a good idea," Ricky murmured, nodding thoughtfully. "All right," he started as he turned to hispanions. "There would soon be a casting contest, and I''m going to take part in it. Are you three staying here to cultivate, or would you like toe with me?" "I''m not that interested in casting, so I think I should just stay here and focus on my cultivation. I don''t want to waste my time, or the gap between our strength will widen more," admitted Mordechai. "Me too," ire replied. She, too, didn''t want to be left behind by Ricky, which was a great possibility since he seemed to progress in leaps and bounds. Meanwhile, Amelia chose to go with Ricky, as she had already made peace with the fact that she could never surpass Ricky. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Although heading for the Helian n was risky, ire and Mordechai weren''t worried about Ricky. They were confident that his life wasn''t in danger since the Helian n wouldn''t dare to offend the Misty South Pce and the First Deputy Chief. "All right then. Good luck! I''ll see you guys when I return." After that, Ricky turned to leave. But before he could do so, a loud, authoritative voice reached his ears. "Ricky, I know you''re in here. Come out!" Chapter 1415 The Gap Chapter 1415 The Gap Ricky didn''t expect that anyone woulde for him here, so the voice immediately made him wary, and his instinctive reaction to the voice was even more perplexing. It made him shake in anger, and his killing intent abruptly surged the moment that he heard it. That was strange, especially knowing that he didn''t even know who it was yet. "Who is it? Did the Short Human tribe send someone after you?" Mordechai asked, looking as confused as Ricky was. His guess made sense because only members from the Short Human tribe would have the guts to confront Ricky like this while he was in the Misty South Pce''s territory. Wasting no more time, Ricky and hispanions quickly came out. The square meant for the Ranking List was packed with people by the time they reached there. The one hundred strongest disciples on the Ranking List gathered once again. While this was going on, several powerful auras emerged from deep in the void. They didn''t seem to be saints, but some were undoubtedly demi-saints, and they were probably misters who didn''t go out to train. All the crowd''s eyes were focused on the sky, where two figures hovered in the air. Based on their auras, they hadn''t reached the Sage Level, although the scorching auras they emitted still reigned supreme. They seemed to be me experts, born with supreme power. The superior auras they sported contributed to the two''s arrogance, and they believed they could defeat all the talents in the Misty South Pce. When Ricky saw these two figures, only one thing prated his mind¡ªanger. And his anger gave birth to many things: killing intent, gloom, ferocity, and all kinds of negative emotions. ''Lanny Feng Steve Feng!'' Ricky spat those two names in his head like a curse. Lanny Feng was the Phoenix tribe''s noble son and one of the strongest talents in the Misty South. He was a genius as famous as Mister Ryker and the Second Mister in the Misty South Pce. It was the same man who had tried to kill Ricky and taken his woman away. The other person went under the name of Steve Feng. He would have been killed by Ricky if it weren''t for the Shura Casket. "That''s Lanny Feng, the noble son of the Phoenix tribe! Did hee all the way here just to find fault with Ricky?" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Seeing this spectacle, the disciples of the Misty South Pce gossiped among themselves once again. "Yeah, look at his face! That could only be Lanny, the strongest genius in the Misty South." "This is bad. How do we deal with this? Mister Ryker and the Second Mister are not here, and I doubt the other disciples can handle Lanny." While the others were whispering around them, Lanny and Steve stared at Ricky. Just like Ricky, there was nothing in Steve''s heart but hatred for Ricky and endless killing intent, for he had recovered his memory of the past. On the other hand, Lanny looked impassive at first nce, although a closer look revealed the killing intent and doubt in his eyes. He was sure he had killed Ricky back then, so it perplexed him to see Ricky here, alive and well. Worse, he seemed to have improved so much. "Well, Ricky, do you still remember me?" Steve asked with an icy re. "Have you regained your memory?" Ricky asked back, sounding equally cial. "Of course I have, though you probably don''t get it. How can amoner like you understand how it is to be one of the Phoenix tribe''s most powerful warriors?" answered Steve. "Brat, this is bad! The Phoenix tribe must suspect you of having Eli''s inheritance. Another disturbance will take over the Misty South, and more people wille after you," the Dragon Intent Grass surmised. "I don''t think so. The Phoenix tribe is too greedy to spread news like that. And if they tell the others about the Shura Casket, they won''t be able to monopolize it anymore," Ricky disagreed, his forehead furrowed in thought. "Well, it looks like you still have your wits about you even with Lanny here. I''m d to hear that!" sighed the Dragon Intent Grass upon hearing Ricky''s thoughts. Since it could feel the negative emotions in Ricky''s heart, it was afraid that Ricky''s hatred towards Lanny would get the best of him. Perhaps it said all these things to test if Ricky was still thinking straight. "Don''t worry, Dragon Intent Grass. I''ve grown more mature emotionally, so I can promise you I''ll stay rational no matter how angry I get," Ricky reassured it. After that, he turned his back on Steve and stared expectantly at Lanny instead. "I heard you want to trample me under your feet..." Meeting Ricky''s eyes, Lanny spoke first. His demeanor seemed calm and unppable. "Did you hear that? Ricky must have a feud with the Phoenix tribe. Or, maybe, he and Lanny, the Phoenix tribe''s noble son, have some kind of rivalry," muttered one of the Misty South Pce''s disciples that were watching. "They look so serious. The grudge between them must be more serious than Chandler''s death and Paul''s inheritance." "But I can''t think of any connection between them, though. What could they be fighting about?" "Funny that you mention that. From the moment that we met, I haven''t been able to think of anything besides trampling you under my feet. That''s precisely why I worked so hard with my cultivation," answered Ricky aloofly. "Ha-ha, really? Well, I''m here now. You can try your best, though I''m not sure you can trample me under your feet!" Lanny let out a mockingugh, smirking at Ricky in a way that made his blood boil in his veins. It had been a long time since they hadst seen each other, and now, Lanny had grown even more terrifying. His strength, his indifference, and hisposure were testaments to his progress, and it emphasized howpetent he was. Indeed, he was on his way to bing the strongest warrior on the continent. Lanny''s aura was already domineering, even back in the Snow Land, which made it seem like he was the strongest warrior in the world. He believed that too, so his arrogance urged him to return in secret and hunt down Ricky. He couldn''t wait to get his hands on the other man. ''It looks like Lanny has improved so much, not only his strength but even his temper has matured, '' Ricky thought to himself. Boom! Boom! Boom! As soon as Lanny finished speaking, the scorching aura erupted from his body like a raging sun, cresting in a wave over Ricky. Boom! The next instant, Ricky felt like endless mountains were pressing him down, and unbearable pressure assaulted every meridian in his body. It felt like it could explode at any moment. He fell to his knees as the pressure finally overwhelmed him, and a mouthful of blood spurted out from his lips. How embarrassing! At this moment, Ricky felt nothing but humiliation. He thought he had improved so much, but Lanny had easily suppressed him like he had done so in the past. The man had only used his aura, but Ricky had already fallen to his knees like a damned wimp. "How can you trample me under your feet if you can''t even withstand my aura?" scoffed Lanny as a mocking smirk shed across his face. Ricky raged in his heart, and his killing intent surged to its peak. He couldn''t ept that he was still nothing in front of Lanny even though his strength had grown close to an upper spiritual emperor. The thought filled him with anger, which rose and rose until he went berserk. Boom! Boom! Boom! Fortunately, the bright ancestral spirit in his body helped him to control himself. "Brat, you must endure it!" the Dragon Intent Grass urgently reminded Ricky. "He has been cultivating much longer than you, so it''s normal that the gap between your strength is still this vast. He isn''t a suitable opponent for you this time, but perhaps, he can be in the future. You just have to be patient." Ricky didn''t respond. He kept on ring at Lanny with blood-thirsty eyes, and he forced himself to stand up, his mouth bleeding from the effort. No matter what happened today, he firmly promised himself that he wouldn''t kneel before these bastards. He would never bend his knees in front of the person he hated the most! However, the moment that Ricky straightened, his bones shattered under the pressure. White-hot pain pervaded his body, along with endless humiliation. The events that transpired in the Snow Land were happening again. He swore that the next time he saw Lanny, he would trample him under his feet. But now, it seemed that nothing had changed, and Ricky was still the same loser he had been before. Perhaps the only difference between then and now was that he was safe here in the Misty South Pce, as Lanny couldn''t kill him here. However, the humiliation he suffered seemed to have been multiplied tenfold. Chapter 1416 Heading For The Helian Clan Chapter 1416 Heading For The Helian n ''This is humiliating, but I have no choice. I have to swallow my shame, for I do not have the strength to defend myself against him yet. Strength makes the world go round, and the weak are doomed to be oppressed. If they want to survive, they have to learn to endure. Survival should be my priority right now because, after that, everything is possible, '' Ricky carefully reflected himself in his heart. "Huh? I''m surprised you can still stand up. Perhaps, I''m being too charitable," remarked Lanny with a nasty smirk. As soon as he finished speaking, he put more pressure on Ricky with his domineering aura. He was well aware that he couldn''t kill Ricky while the other man was a disciple of the Misty South Pce, and especially not in such a public setting. Thus, he traveled all the way here just to humiliate Ricky, intending to provoke the other man until he went berserk or to discourage him, at the very least. He nned to show that no matter how hard Ricky worked, he would always be superior, and Ricky''s efforts would always be in vain. Of course, Lanny went through all this effort, not because he was confident, but because he felt threatened by Ricky''s talent. Not only that, but he also believed Ricky had acquired Eli''s inheritance. Eli wasn''t the best warrior in his era, but he was certainly one of the most powerful warriors at the Potentate Level. And if Ricky possessed two spiritual potentates'' inheritances, he would be an obstacle in Lanny''s path. Even if hecked talent, Lanny couldn''t underestimate him. But he knew that Ricky was a genius. That was why he had to nip this in the bud. He had to cripple Ricky before he became too strong. And he nned to do this by discouraging Ricky until he lost heart and gave up on martial arts. Just then, a voice resonated from nowhere, carrying an energy that prevented Lanny''s energy from reaching Ricky. "Lanny, the Misty South Pce is not a ce for you to clown about. As a mere mutant, you''re quite daring." The surrounding warriors who heard this cried out in disbelief, "What?! That''s just Lanny''s mutant?" It seemed like the mutant had performed too well, and it had everyone convinced that it was stronger than most of the demi-saints. And if Lanny''s mutant was this strong, they could guess how much stronger Lanny himself truly was. ''It looks like only Mister Ryker can handle this Lanny guy, '' thought most of the Misty South Pce''s disciples. Meanwhile, Ricky was in despair. He found it hard to ept that even though he had cultivated for years, he still couldn''t do anything against Lanny''s mutant. It had already been humiliating when he sumbed to the energy the mutant sent to him, believing it was Lanny''s real body, but to know that he had lost to Lanny''s mutant and not even the man... The shame was indescribable. Ricky clenched his mouth so tightly that his lips bled, and his nails dug into his palms until they created reddened quarter-moon patterns. "This may be too much to ept right now, but the truth hurts, kid. You just have to live with it. If you can''t ept it, you can never make progress. The martial world is a cruel ce for those who have failed. However, there''s still hope as long as you''re alive. You will always have the chance to improve and get stronger," the Dragon Intent Grass Hearing that pulled Ricky out of the spiral of his dark thoughts. He activated the bright ancestral spirit again, which helped him clear his mind of negative emotions. The next moment, Ricky''s eyes gradually fell closed, and he couldn''t help cursing his luck. Why did this have to happen today? "Well, well, well, look who the cat dragged in. The Third Mister!" Lanny disdainfully remarked as his gaze swept over the person who came to Ricky''s aid. Honestly, among all the disciples of the Misty South Pce, Lanny only took Ryker and the Second Mister seriously. He didn''t think the others posed a threat to him, not even the Third Mister. The young man in front of him, the Third Mister, had a lean and toned body. He wasn''t good-looking, but the invisible wind power that continuously swept about him added to his mysterious charms. The young man looked fresh and innocent, d in all-white clothes and a pair of white iron boots, which were rumored to be as heavy as several mountains. "You people from the Phoenix tribe never change. You''ve always been so arrogant. Anyway, it doesn''t matter what you want, you are not wee here." With that, the Third Mister took a stride forward and reached Lanny. The next instant, he lifted one foot and stomped on the ground, trampling Lanny''s mutant until it vanished into thin air. But before the mutant fully disappeared, Lanny''s furious voice rang out. "Third Mister, how dare you destroy my mutant?" "I may not be a match for your real body, but I can deal with your mutant without breaking a sweat," the Third Mister replied, sounding unimpressed. "As for you," added the Third Mister as he turned to Steve, "are you leaving yourself? Or do you want me to see you off?" As he spoke, he leveled a sharp re at Steve as if he was daring him to make the wrong choice. A displeased scoff escaped from Steve''s lips. But he said nothing more, knowing that he couldn''t do anything. Instead, he shot Ricky a furious re and quickly left. Of course, Steve had expected this to happen. He knew he couldn''t do anything to Ricky in the Misty South Pce, even if Lanny himself hade with him. The important thing was that he and Lanny had gotten what they wanted. Seeing Ricky''s expression earlier, Steve figured that the other man would find it hard to get over the lesson they taught him today. "Ricky, I don''t know what happened between you and Lanny, but I hope that you can let it go no matter what he did to you. Don''t live in his shadow. Trust me when I say that you are as talented as he is. You just need more time. And in this ce, you can have all the time you need," the Third Misterforted Ricky through telepathy. "Thank you, Third Mister!" Ricky thanked the other man sincerely. Property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I hope that you were just faking your reactions earlier, and you aren''t as affected as you pretended to be," added the Third Mister before he left. "Ricky, remember this; the one who seeds in the end is the real winner! So it doesn''t matter how many times you fail. You will always have more chances to try again as long as you''re alive. I am confident that you have a bright future ahead of you," Neil and the Fourth Mister added through telepathy as well. "Thank you, everyone! I appreciate your kind words," Ricky replied, genuinely thankful for their words that soothed him like aforting balm. "These misters of the Misty South Pce are truly kind-hearted, and they are willing to give you a chance to stand up for yourself. I guess that''s why they didn''te to your aid immediately," the Dragon Intent Grass chimed in at this moment. "I know..." Ricky nodded. This was how Ricky''s crisis came to an end. For Ricky, the experience brought boon and bane to him equally. He could admit that after he defeated Fernando with a mutant''s power, he put on airs a little. The six- month cultivation had helped him improve, but the victory also brought him to the brink of arrogance. This crisis, brought about by Lanny''s mutant, could be a reminder, warning him to be a humble person. It brought him back down from the clouds since it made him realize he was still too weak. After two days, Ricky''s mind state had gone back to its normal state, and he was fully prepared to head for the Helian n with Amelia. "My mind is set at ease when I sensed your state and mindset. I''m confident that you''ve gotten over the hurdle that Lanny made. If you hadn''t, I would have to follow you to the Helian n myself," Mordechai said to Ricky. "Mordechai, you should know me well by now. Do you think I will lose heart just from that?" answered Ricky with a smirk. "You and ire should stay here and focus on your cultivation. If you need more cultivation resources, you can ask more from those disciples who want me to make weapons for them. Tell them that if they provide what you need, I will only ask them to pay three times the fee for the casting materials. I think that might make them more open to catering to your needs." "Well, good friend, I look forward to seeing you again. I hope by that time you will be a Sage Level casting master." Mordechai bade him goodbye warmly. "Take care of yourself. I''m sure those forces after you won''t give up so easily. Besides, Lanny sent his mutant toe for you, which means he sees you as a threat to him now. He would likely try to kill you in secret," ire warned him with a concerned expression. "Don''t worry, I won''t get myself killed. I have too many ns that would go to waste if I die," Ricky reassured her. Soon after that, Ricky and Amelia went on their way to the Helian n. The Short Human tribe considered four continents as their home. They had no top warriors, as most of them focused on casting and had mastered it enough to be brilliant casting masters. Thus, even though they didn''t have any fighting capability, all tribes on the continent respected them. Except for those in the remote ces, the members of the Short Human tribe received much respect and prestige. In particr, the Helian n was the most influential n of the Short Human tribe in the Misty South. And they lived on the south-eastern side of the Free Pce. Chapter 1417 Hostility Chapter 1417 Hostility Although the Free Pce was a force to be reckoned with, it still showed immense respect towards the Helian n. They even went so far as to give up the southeastern area they had upied earlier to the Helian n. The reason for this treatment was simple. Many powerful warriors of the Free Pce were independent cultivators, and because of the Free Pce''s rtionship with the Helian n, these warriors were more likely to be invited elders of the Helian n. The invited elders of the Helian n held a high position and had status beyond others. They could have their weapons cast for free and could also make use of the rich cultivation resources provided by the Helian n. In the entirety of the four continents, the Short Human tribe was said to have the richest and the most advanced cultivation resources. All those resources were made avable to them as long as they helped the younger generation of the Helian n in their cultivation and also swore to protect the safety of the Helian n to a certain extent. This was because the Short Human Tribe was not adept in cultivation. Therefore, they were willing to provide the cultivation resources to the invited elders who stayed loyal to them. The cities in the territory of the Helian n were usually bustling. Some came to cast weapons, some came to observe the casting and wanted toprehend something in the casting conception, and some who were casting lovers came to worship the Short Human tribe because of their amazing casting skills. Apart from the usual crowd, the Helian n''s invited geniuses from various casting forces to attend the castingpetition made the cities more lively than normal. High in the sky, many airships were making their way to the cities, carrying masters from famous casting forces in the interior region. They were arriving with their own geniuses to attend the competition. It was the hot topic of the warriors in every city at the moment. asionally, some of them would also mention Wayne, and that he was Ricky''s apprentice. As soon as Ricky and Amelia arrived, the two of them entered the Massacring Zone and immediately sensed Wayne''s aura, hoping to meet Wayne in secret. Unfortunately, he was imprisoned in a remote pce which was being guarded strictly with powerful restrictions. Even though Ricky had activated the Massacring Zone, he still couldn''t enter the pce without anyone noticing. "It seems like the Helian n has yet to make a final decision on Wayne because of the status of his grandfather. Obviously, they would settle the matter as soon as thepetition is over," said Amelia. "That seems to be the case. I have to defeat all the casting geniuses of the Helian n in this competition," Ricky eximed in a firm tone. "That is the only way to eliminate the influence of his apprenticeship under me." "It''s going to be extremely hard. The top geniuses of the Helian n are said to possess the strongest casting talent in all four continents," said the Dragon Intent Grass. "Anyway, try your best." "Hmm. I wonder if any of their younger generation''s geniuses has reached the Sage Level." Rocky looked grim. "If any of them has reached the Sage Level, things will be really troublesome for us," he said, sighing heavily. This time, in addition to the casting forces, the Helian n had also invited saints from top forces as guests to watch the castingpetition. The Helian n held these castingpetitions to show off their casting skills to these top forces. And once these top forces personally witnessed the high casting skills of the Short Human tribe, they would automatically show respect to the tribe. Naturally, the saints of the Misty South Pce were invited as well. This time, the saint who hade on behalf of the Misty South Pce was Kolton. He was definitely one of the top among the great saints. Hundreds of years ago, he had reached the late stage as a great saint, merely a step away from the peak state. ''Kolton is pretty famous and is a powerful great saint from the Misty South Pce. I hope he can speak for me when the timees.'' Ricky hoped. Although he had arrived in the city earlier than most, Ricky didn''t show up until the day before the castingpetition began. By this time, most geniuses from other casting forces had already registered. The registration counter was situated in the main city square. As soon as Ricky appeared, he immediately attracted the attention of the crowd. "Isn''t that Ricky? White-haired Ricky?" "Yes! With that signature white hair, there''s no mistaking it." "How arrogant is this guy? Even at a time like this, he has dared to step into the main city of the Helian n." "He has always been arrogant, otherwise he wouldn''t have epted Wayne as his disciple." "But it is true that he has extraordinary casting ability. ording to news from the Misty South Pce, he can condense the furnace with his strength and even refine the casting materials at the Demi-sage Level." "I have heard it as well. They say that he seeds in a single casting, and the weapon he cast is perfect." "Is he participating in thepetition as well?" "Since he is here now, it''s very likely!" "Let''s see how the Helian n will react." Ricky, on the other hand, merely turned a deaf ear to the murmurs around him and headed straight to the registration counter in the square. But before he could reach the counter, he was surrounded by disciples of the Short Human tribe. "Are you Ricky?" one of them asked fiercely. "I am," Ricky answered in a low tone. "This is not the hospitality I was expecting. Are you stopping me from signing up?" "Ha ha! What a joke. You don''t deserve to be our guest!" another disciple of the Short Human tribe sneered. "You humiliated our tribe." "Even though you are a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, you will not be able to leave so easily this time." "Oh. So, that''s how it is. But you know, although Wayne is my disciple, we are more like friends..." Ricky tried to exin. He really didn''t want to sh with the Helian n outside thepetition. "Also, I have your invitation here. ording to the rules of the Helian n, anyone, even the devils, can participate in the castingpetition as long as they have an invitation," Ricky said as he took out the invitation and held it up for the disciples to see. At the sight of the invitation in Ricky''s hand, the disciples'' eyes went wide in shock. They looked at each other in obvious confusion. As far as they knew, none from their tribe gave Ricky any invitation. But what Ricky said was urate. The Helian n indeed stipted that anyone who had the invitation could participate in thepetition. However, their hatred for Ricky exceeded theirpliance with the rules. "Humph! Even if the invitation is real, it''s quite obvious that you stole it from another warrior." "Arrest him! Take him to the leader!" As soon as the words were spoken, several disciples of the Short Human tribe took their stance to fight against Ricky and Amelia. If Ricky was not backed by the Misty South Pce, they would have killed him on the spot. Ricky sighed. At this point, he had no choice but to meet them head-on. "Looks like it was just Ricky''s wishful thinking that he could ever participate in thepetition," the warriors around himmented. "Yes, if it weren''t for the fact that he is a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, the Helian n would have ughtered him right here, instead of arresting him." "Either way, this is going to be a good show. I heard that Kolton of the Misty South Pce is here as well." Ricky was helpless. He did not want to cause a mess, but he could not stand still and wait to be arrested either. "You guys, step back!" an old voice called out at that moment, drawing everyone''s attention.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1418 The Best Casting Genius Chapter 1418 The Best Casting Genius When the voice faded into the ether, the figure of an old man emerged. Judging from his aura, the old man must be a saint, which perplexed Ricky because this guy was the weakest saint he had ever seen. But to his surprise, all the warriors in the square lowered their heads in respect as soon as they saw the old man. "Elder Graysen!" greeted all the disciples of the Helian n as they bowed down respectfully. Upon hearing them call the old man Elder Graysen, Ricky immediately realized who the man was. In the Helian n, aside from the top casting masters at the Sage Level who were hiding in the dark, there were also top casting masters at the Sage Level on the surface. Those were the head of the Helian n and their ten elders. The Helian n''s leader had highly likely achieved a Demi-divine Level in casting, while the weakest of the ten elders were casting masters that had reached the advanced stage of the Sage Level. Any force considered casting masters at the advanced stage of the Sage Level with the utmost respect. With just that information, it was clear how prestigious and powerful the Helian n''s ten elders were in the Misty South. "You are Ricky Nan, the one who took Wayne, the casting genius of our Short Human tribe, as your disciple!" Elder Graysen red at Ricky frostily. Just like his men, he also hankered for Ricky''s death because he felt like the brat had tarnished the reputation not only of the Short Human tribe but also of the Helian n. "Sir, Wayne isn''t just my disciple. He''s also a good friend of mine!" Ricky defended immediately. He hade here to support his friend, but that didn''t mean he wanted to offend the Helian n. "How dare you take him as your disciple? We, the Short Human tribe, have never had an outsider serve as our member''s master in casting. Are you trying to humiliate us?" Elder Graysen confronted him. Just as they were talking, several figures emerged from the skies. Kolton, along with other saints from the forces that the Helian n invited, had finally arrived. Many of these saints waited for what Kolton would do. "What are you doing here?" Kolton asked Ricky telepathically, feeling helpless upon seeing Ricky there. "Sir, I can''t leave my friend alone. Besides, he is my disciple and my responsibility," insisted Ricky with much concern. "I understand, but deal with this carefully. The Helian n is not to be trifled with." That was the only thing that Kolton could say after hearing the determination in Ricky''s voice. "Sir, I didn''t do this to humiliate you. Isn''t it normal to ept when someone asks to be your disciple? I don''t think that anything like that could be shameful," exined Ricky to the elder of the Helian n. "Besides, don''t you also invite elders to teach many of your disciples? Is that shameful too?" "Enough of your impudence!" Elder Graysen cut him off harshly. "Of course we need to invite others for martial arts since our Helian n is not that good at fighting. However, we are the best in Misty South in terms of casting, so there''s no need for our disciples to go looking for masters elsewhere. Have you ever heard of the strongest needing to be apprenticed? If someone in the Helian n took an outsider as their master in casting, that would be a great disgrace!" "Please don''t be offended. Ricky is still young and immature," Kolton immediately told Elder Graysen when he felt the other man''s mounting anger. "You can just ask Wayne to withdraw from being Ricky''s disciple, right?" His suggestion seemed sound, for he figured that even the Misty South Pce wouldn''t want to go head to head against the Helian n. "Can''t you keep a low profile, young man?" Kolton reprimanded Ricky using his internal power. "Sir, please allow me to take part in thispetition," Ricky sincerely requested. "Fine. It looks like you''ve made up your mind, anyway." The tone of Ricky''s voice told him he couldn''t change the young man''s mind. "In that case, you can participate in it, and I''ll try to put in a good word for you." "We all know that the Misty South Pce is the most powerful force in the Misty South. However, that doesn''t give its disciples license to be so arrogant," Elder Graysen grumbled. "Now, now, let''s take a step back, okay? We shouldn''t fight over such a small thing. Let''s put this matter aside first. Once I get back, I will pass the word to our lord. We will certainly give you a satisfactory answer," Kolton persuaded him smilingly. "For now, kindly allow Ricky to sign up for the castingpetition. He will take part as the representative of our Misty South Pce." "How can you even suggest such a thing? Do you think our Helian n will allow someone who has humiliated our n to participate in thispetition?" Elder Graysen replied angrily. "Hell, if it weren''t for the Misty South Pce, I would have killed him from the moment Iid eyes on him!" "Come on, man, no need to get so heated up. I think this is a matter between the youngsters, so we shouldn''t meddle in it. Why not let them settle it themselves?" This time, Kolton took offense with Elder Graysen''s stern tone, and his face grew serious as well. Although the Misty South Pce didn''t want to provoke the Helian n''s wrath, he refused to let any force threaten them. Otherwise, the entire Misty South Pce would look weak. When Ricky noticed the thick tension building between the two, he immediately stepped in. Thest thing he wanted to happen was for a war to break out between the Misty South Pce and the Helian n just because of him. "Elder Graysen, why don''t you want me to take part in thepetition? I know that I''m not inferior to any casting geniuses from the Helian n, so maybe you''re afraid that I will take the first ce..." "Ha-ha! Don''t be ridiculous, boy!" Hearing Ricky''s words, Elder Graysen burst out intoughter. A sarcastic smile shed across his face, thinking that Ricky was too naive. Meanwhile, the other warriors who heard his statement also shook their heads in dismay. "He isn''t afraid of the Helian n at all! Just because he can use the Light Apperception to condense the furnace and even defeated Wayne once, he thinks he is the best!" a warrior mumbled with irritation. "Well, judging from his tone, you may be right." ''It looks like Lanny didn''t seed in breaking Ricky''s resolve. He is still as confident as ever!'' Kolton thought to himself. ''However, this can also be beneficial to us.'' "Why are youughing, Elder Graysen? Did I say something funny?" Ricky asked. "Young man, do you think I''m stupid? I won''t fall for your stupid tricks," Elder Graysen responded with a re. "Well, I think you''re just scared, Elder Graysen. After all, you expect all the highest rewards to go to your Helian n''s disciples. Am I right?" Ricky challenged the other man with a cheeky smirk. "Tch! You talk too much!" Elder Graysen spat. Of course, he couldn''t show that he was affected, or the others would think that Ricky hit the nail in the head. "Elder Graysen, since he wants to take part in the castingpetition, just let him do it. Our Helian n has never been afraid of anyone before." A cheery voice sounded in reply. "And besides, we can''t break our rules. He already has an invitation, so we can''t say no to him." The next moment, a petite young man d in grey clothes appeared. "It''s Kamari Helian, the most talented casting genius among the younger generation in the Misty South!" Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment the surrounding warriors saw the grey-d young man, they immediately recognized him. Even the saints in the air showed respect to him. This young man was Kamari Helian, a casting genius of the Helian n. Even though he hadn''t even reached fifty years old, he had already defeated all the other casting geniuses of the Helian n. Currently, he had reached the Demi-sage Level at peak state in casting. Because of all these achievements, he became known as the most talented casting genius among the younger generation in the Misty South. Some rumors even imed that in the few years that passed, Kamari had be a casting master at the Sage Level. Perhaps, a few decadester, another casting master at the Demi-divine Level would appear in the Helian n. The presence of a casting genius at such exemry caliber made all the saints present sigh with awe. ''So that''s Kamari Helian...'' Ricky noted to himself seriously. He gazed at the other man intently, burning the man''s features to his memory. After all, this person was probably the biggest threat to him in this castingpetition. In fact, this man was probably his only worthy opponent. Chapter 1419 The First Round Chapter 1419 The First Round The moment Kamari arrived, his eyes swept over Ricky critically, scrutinizing the other man''s weaknesses and strengths. Most people considered Kamari a one-of-a-kind casting genius, and there had been no one like him in the Helian n for the past thousand years. Kamari, himself, believed in his casting skills and thought that only a few people were in his level in terms of weapon casting. However, when he heard Ricky who was just a Demi-sage Level casting master could cast exceptional weapons with a furnace made from his Light Apperception, he couldn''t believe it at first. He thought the rumors were just that¡ªrumors. Thus, he decided to see Ricky cast with his own eyes. Kamari knew he couldn''t ignore the other man, for he was a threat to him. He had to prove that he was the most talented casting master. Along with his pride, he also needed to uphold the Helian n''s reputation, which depended on him winning against Ricky. He intended to crush Ricky during the casting contest, and in that way, he could remind everyone that he was the best casting master of his generation. People would realize that Ricky wasn''t qualified to teach anyone from the Helian n. "Since you already have an invitation, we will allow you to take part in the casting contest this time for the sake of the Misty South Pce''s representative. Good luck!" Kamari dered firmly, much to the Elder Greyson''s relief. Seeing this, it was evident that the Helian n''s elders held him in high regard, and they would surely let him do as he pleased. "Thank you, sir. Thank you, Kamari," Ricky uttered gratefully, cupping his hands as he inclined his head slightly. "Ha-ha! Elder Greyson will surely regret this decision if he knew what would happen," the Evil Mandragora remarked with a giddyugh. "If I were him, I won''t even let you set foot near the competition!" "Well, I''m d he isn''t you then! Ha-ha!" replied Ricky in amusement upon hearing herments. "By the way, can you sense Kamari''s casting level?" he then asked the Dragon Intent Grass, as his expression became somber. "How should I know? The casting level of an individual doesn''t always coincide with the level of his martial arts. But, if I were to guess, this guy is highly likely to be a Sage Level casting master," answered the Dragon Intent Grass. "And if I am right, you have no chance of winning against him." "I hope his casting skills haven''t reached that level yet..." muttered Ricky quietly. Kamari''s intent gaze remained steadfast on Ricky''s figure. "It''s no big deal. I just hope you can show us your best casting skills so that everyone would see if you are strong enough to be Wayne''s master. If you fail here, you will be theughingstock of the continent, not my n," Kamari responded with much derision in his voice. "I''ll do my best!" Ricky nodded grimly as the fire of determination burned in his eyes. He would certainly do his best. After that minor incident, the registration soon ended. Typically, the Helian n arranged the participants'' amodation for the tournament. It was where the disciples would stay and rest until the first test began the next day. "Apart from the members of the Helian n, the most talented casting disciplese from the Casting Guild in the inner region, right?" Ricky asked Amelia, who nodded in confirmation. "Yeah! It''s no wonder the Casting Guild is the apple of the eyes of all the major forces. But, understandably all of them are talented since their members were the casting geniusesing from the inner region''s various ns. You can say that their members areposed of the best of the best. I think we can even say that, as far as casting skills are concerned, the Casting Guild is cut from the same cloth as the Short Human tribe, and no other force can evene close," said Amelia. "All the top casting geniuses of the younger generation in the whole Misty South must have signed up for this contest. Despite that, I hope I can catch a break and finally be a Sage Level casting master," Ricky muttered, bright-eyed and bushy-tailed with anticipation. "But don''t get too preupied with your opponents. Aren''t you looking forward to the prizes you can win in this castingpetition?" Amelia added with a smile. "Of course! It''s not a contest if the winner doesn''t get a prize." An expectant smile shed across Ricky''s face after he heard her words. He heard that the prizes were exceedingly valuable. Participants who could reach the fourth to the tenth rank would receive a varying amount of Heaven Soul Stones. Those in the tenth ce would receive ten pieces of Heaven Soul Stone, while those in the ninth ce would get twenty pieces. Seventy pieces were in store for whoever won fourth ce. Thispetition was truly on a different level. After all, the Casting Guild only gave a single Heaven Soul Stone to the grand winner of their casting contest. With that in mind, the two contests couldn''t be any more different. There was a vast gap between their levels. As for the three major prizes, the Helian n prepared even morevish items. The third-ce would get a zone full of casting materials from the Helian n. Obviously, that meant more than a hundred pieces of Heaven Soul Stone. The prize for the second ce included three zones full of casting materials and the privilege of cultivating on the Casting Stars of the Helian n for months. The grand winner would receive an abundance of casting cultivation resources, and he would get the opportunity to cultivate in the ancestralnd of the Helian n. Based on the rewards for the first and second ce, the Helian n seemed to ce much importance on this castingpetition. However, the previouspetition had always had members of the Helian n as the grand winner and second ce. The highest honor attained by the disciples of other casting forces was third ce, and most of them had not even reached the fifth ce. In this way, the Helian n always ended up with the most valuable prizes. They weren''t afraid to give outvish rewards since it always ended up with their members, anyway. Of course, none of the other forces could question this because the Helian n''s members had won fair and square. They could only me themselves if their disciples weren''t good enough to win. "Hmm... I wonder what would happen if you won first ce and gained the right to cultivate in the Helian n''s ancestralnd..." remarked the Dragon Intent Grass in a mischievous tone. "That will surely be interesting!" Ricky responded with a smile. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. The castingpetition consisted of three parts. Most participants were usually eliminated in the first round. On the huge square, thousands of casting tables had been set up, with one disciple upying each casting table. Elder Graysen and the saints from other forces made themselvesfortable on the clouds over the tform, and each one had their eyes trained on the ongoing contest. The first round was simple. The participants only needed to create a weapon at the Demi-sage Level within ten hours. That was a piece of cake for Ricky, and he doubted that he would even need ten hours to do that. But for the other casting geniuses, it was not quite a walk in the park. ''Since they only gave us ten hours, I think only a fourth of this batch would pass to the next round, '' Ricky surmised after hearing the instructions. "Casting a Demi-sage Level weapon in ten hours isn''t as simple as you think. Not everyone is as talented as you, after all. If I were to guess, I think less than a fourth of all the participants would pass," the Dragon Intent Grass guessed, disagreeing. At this time, most of the participants had a grave look on their faces. "The test begins now!" a member of the Short Human tribe dered aloud. With these words, the contest finally began. Most people watching had their eyes fixed on the top geniuses of the Helian n and of the Casting Guild. Some were also checking Ricky out. They wanted to see how Ricky made a furnace with his Light Apperception, even though he was a mere Demi-sage level casting master. And although the test had started, the top casting geniuses participating in the test couldn''t keep their eyes off Ricky. They studied every movement he made while they, themselves, were doing their task, which wasn''t difficult for them to achieve. After all, they had ten hours. It was a shame that things didn''t go as they expected. Seeing that it was just the first round, Ricky had no intention of showing his real skills. Instead, he crafted his weapon slowly and used ame Pounding Skill. This confused the surrounding warriors, and they began to gossip with one another. "Did the rumors exaggerate this guy''s casting skills?" a warrior muttered, sounding incredibly perplexed by what he was seeing. "This is just the first round, so let''s not jump to conclusions. Maybe he doesn''t want to show his real skills yet," another warrior retorted. "Ricky must have something up his sleeve, or Wayne wouldn''t have taken him as his master. After all, Wayne is an arrogant casting genius in this era." ''What an interesting fellow! He is purposely acting like an ordinary caster. But he won''t be able to do this for long because the second round will be more difficult, '' Kamari mused. "Look at those fools! They''re so disappointed with your performance. Ha-ha!" the Dragon Intent Grass pointed out. "Let them be. I don''t n on showing my trump card unless I have no other choice," Ricky responded with a smile. Chapter 1420 The Casting Ladder Chapter 1420 The Casting Ladder Just as the Dragon Intent Grass expected, over three-fourths of the participants were eliminated. Out of the thousands that took part, only hundreds of participants got into the second round. Those who expected much from Ricky were all disappointed because it took him nine hours just to create a mediocre weapon. ''This guy looks innocent, but he is quite cunning. He''s pretending to be weak so that his opponents would let down their guard, and then he''ll take them by surprise, '' Kolton mused quietly as he observed what Ricky was doing. Of course, he didn''t fall for Ricky''s trick since he knew the other man''s real casting skills. ''But this proves that he already got over what Lanny had done to him. His spirit is strong, and his determination and persistence are even stronger, '' he thought. In three days, the second test would begin in the Helian n''s Casting Ladder. The Casting Ladder had 999 steps in total, and the whole of these stairs was a supreme weapon of the Helian n that was designed for casting. The Casting Ladder had two parts with inherently opposite environments. Its left side was perfect for casting, as it had the ideal realm in weapon casting, spiritual power, and the power that could help warriors enter the state of casting. A warrior''s casting realm could improve exponentially in this environment. In fact, the higher the stair, the better it was for casting masters. The Helian n''s members honed their casting skills in this ce. On the other hand, the environment on the right part was entirely different. Itcked spiritual power and didn''t have the ideal realm in weapon casting. Worse, the energy that could help warriors enter the casting state asionally disappeared. In that ce, the higher the stair, the worse it became for casting masters. Unlike the left side, this part couldn''t help warriors improve their casting realm. They could cultivate there, though, and it would help them enhance their current casting realm. The longer the time they spent in this ce, the deeper understanding of the casting arts they would obtain. Thebination of these positive and negative environments made the Casting Ladder the best ce for casting masters in the Misty South. On the 999th stair, the two environments merged to form one ultimate environment that casting masters could only dream about. Supposedly, even a mediocre warrior could be a casting master of Sage Level if he was persistent enough to stay and train on the 999th stair for a few hundred years. The Casting Ladder could grant any warrior an abundance of casting insights and experience. It was the Helian n''s trump card and the reason they could train so many casting geniuses. No other force had such an excellent training environment, after all. The second test involved casting weapons on the Casting Ladder. The negative environment, in particr, would be used. The results all depended on two aspects. First, it hinged on how many steps the participants had reached, and second, the quality of the weapon they made. Needless to say, it must be exceptional. Three days had passed, and the participants gathered at the square inside the Helian n, where an enormous and ancient-looking bronze stairwell sat in the center. This staircase protruded high over the sky, so much so, that the clouds obscured the rest of the steps. Each stair seemed as vast as an entire world, and each had a casting civilization. As Ricky stood by the stairs, he felt conscious of how small his existence was in rtion to it. With no hesitation, he entered the perfect casting realm. To his astonishment, the Casting Ladder''s invisible aura immediately resonated with the casting runes inside him. Ricky instinctively knew that if he stayed here for a year, the casting he did would be worth ten years'' hard cultivation elsewhere. ''The Casting Ladder is amazing! It''s a shame I can''t cultivate up there. Who knows how much I could progress?'' Ricky wondered in amazement. "It is indeed a supreme weapon that was born from the ancestralnd of the Helian n. With it, the fortune of every member of the Helian n is decided. That''s why they deem it very private and only open it to the public whenever the casting contest is held. That is the one and only chance for outsiders to cultivate up there," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed further. ''This is frustrating! The Helian n has so many advantages over us because they have all these resources. It''s like they''re destined to rule in the casting field, '' Ricky thought to himself in frustration. "By the way, are you still going to hide your real skills in the next test?" the Dragon Intent Grass curiously asked. "Of course not. I''m going to do my best because this is the time to test what I can really do. The competition between me and the top geniuses of the Helian n has finally begun," dered Ricky firmly, and an anticipative smile stretched across his face. As soon as Elder Grayson and the other saints arrived, the man from the Short Human tribe in charge of thepetition began to talk. "Well, you already know the rules, so I won''t beat around the bush. We are starting now! You will have a day to go through thispetition!" he announced straightforwardly. When he finished speaking, the participants immediately stepped onto the right side of the Casting Ladder. The moment Ricky moved onto the first step, he sensed three kinds of power. The first that he sensed was the spiritual power. However, it was negative. It conflicted with his spiritual power, and the two kinds of spiritual power ended up shing against each other. It appeared that the negative spiritual power was there to stop warriors from making weapons. The second was the power of casting intent. Although different from the first type, it functioned in the same way, in that it also destroyed the warriors'' Intent Apperception. What made matters worse was that the casting intent pervading the air was iplete and chaotic. Everyone knew how essential the power of casting intent was to weapon casting. If it were iplete, it would be impossible to craft any kind of weapon. It could even negatively affect that warrior''s casting career. Last of the three powers but not least was the power that could cause distractions. After all, a warrior couldn''t achieve anything if he couldn''t stay focused. Casting was no easy work. All the participants in thepetition had to resist the three kinds of power as they cast the weapons. For ordinary casting masters, it was a nearly insurmountable task. However, as Ricky resisted the three powers, he realized that he was also quickly gaining experience in casting. These experiences were an asset to him. And from it, he could get to know a lot of new information about casting. He found that the longer he resisted the powers, the more experience he gained. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ''It''s no wonder any warrior who goes through this would gain a deeper understanding of the casting skills on it. Since the test willst a day, I have some time to digest the experiences.'' Ricky nned out in his mind. After that, he turned his attention to how Kamari and other top casting geniuses were doing. Kamari ran through the steps without stopping until he reached the 450th step. He came to a stop at this level, adjusted his breath, and prepared to cast a weapon. Upon seeing this, the participants who had been closely following Kamari''s progress couldn''t help but discuss. "That guy is incredible! Only Sage Level casting masters can cross the 450th level because it separates casting masters of Demi-sage Level and those of Sage Level. But Kamari easily made it to the 450th step without breaking a sweat." "It''s no wonder Kamari is considered the most talented casting genius in the Misty South. No one at the Demi-sage Level could surpass him in terms of casting!" ''I guess the rumors are right. He is extraordinary!'' Ricky thought to himself with awe. "That''s not good, brat! Kamari reached the 450th step without even breaking into sweat," the Dragon Intent Grass urgently reminded him. "Does that mean he is now a Sage Level casting master?" Ricky asked further. "Yeah, that''s highly likely at this point. Otherwise, he won''t be able to do that," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. Hearing this, Ricky fell silent. He didn''t say anything more because he thought the Dragon Intent Grass might be right. Ricky figured he could defeat any casting master at the Demi-sage Level, but someone at the Sage Level was a different story. He knew well that a Sage Level casting master could defeat him, even those that had recently reached that level. Who could have known that he would meet such a formidable opponent in this casting competition? Chapter 1421 A Worthy Opponent Chapter 1421 A Worthy Opponent Everyone''s attention gravitated towards two more geniuses from the Helian n aside from Kamari. One of them was Tommy Helian, who had reached the 440th step, and the other was Melissa Helian, who had gotten to the 438th step. Once again, the surrounding warriors broke out into indistinct discussions. "Tommy and Melissa are among the most talented casting masters in the Helian n, and supposedly, they are only second to Kamari. Some people even im that the two of them have the potential to be Demi-divine Level casting masters," one disciple murmured. "The Demi-divine Level is the peak level that any casting master hopes to reach. It''s unbelievable that the Helian n has three geniuses that have the potential to reach that level. They are truly superior to the Casting Guild," another warrior chittered excitedly. Many creatures hated that the Short Human tribe reigned supreme over the whole casting field, but they couldn''t do anything about it. The Short Human tribe seemed to have good fortune on their side, so no casting force could measure up to them despite the countless eras that had passed. "Tommy Helian... Melissa Helian..." Ricky''s gaze swept over the two, and he murmured their names in recognition. He took note of them because, allegedly, only castings masters that had reached the peak of Demi- sage Level could make it to the 400th step of the Casting Ladder. "The Short Human tribe is filled with exceptional casting masters. No one could match them in terms of casting," sighed Ricky in awe once again. Among the participants that had reached four hundred steps or higher, over ten of them came from the Helian n, and only four were representatives of other forces. Two of those four outsiders were members of the Casting Guild. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. One of them was a young man named Brent, and he had managed to reach the 420th step of the Casting Ladder. The other one was a green-d woman that gave off an unworldly aura, which only underlined how gorgeous she was. She was ranked first among the disciples of the Casting Guild¡ª Veronica. She was an exceptional casting master, and it showed in her performance in thispetition. In an incredible show of talent, she got as far as the 445th step, which was only second to Kamari. When the other warriors saw this, the buzzing of their voices rose again. "I heard from the grapevine that Veronica is an extraordinary casting master and that she can go toe-to-toe with Kamari in terms of casting. Seeing this, it looks like the rumors are urate." "I think only Veronica has the chance to surpass the members of the Helian n in casting. No one else in the Misty South can do that." "That''s true. And you know what else? Veronica can also fight well!" "I heard that many talented martial artists want to pursue her, but her standards are too high for mediocre warriors. Only the cream of the crop can turn her head." "Well, very few people in the Misty South could match Veronica, anyway. She''s too good for us, ordinary people." Ricky followed their adoring gazes and saw a woman standing on the 445th step. Her green dress emphasized her feminine body, and the inky ck hair that framed her perfect cheekbones cascaded down her body, reaching up to her calves. The serene expression on her face was contagious, as it seemed to calm every warrior thatid eyes on her. It was easy to see why many young warriors fall for Veronica. She was exceptionally talented and charming to boot. ''It is herposure that gives her the edge over others, '' Ricky mused. He couldn''t help the way his heart skipped the moment he set his eyes on her. Most men couldn''t say no to women, especially if they were as beautiful as Veronica. There was a reason that most famous stories always showed beautiful women as the hero''s weakness. "Oh, what''s this? Did you fall in love with her?" The Dragon Intent Grass couldn''t let the moment go without mocking him. It could feel his emotions, so it knew how affected he was. "Ha-ha! Dragon Intent Grass, you are quite sensitive to these things, huh?" responded Ricky, casually brushing the topic off. After they observed the other talented casting masters, most of the surrounding warriors had their eyes on Ricky. They were all curious about how well he would do in this scenario. At this point, Ricky was still on the first step of the Casting Ladder, so many waited for his next move with bated breaths. Ricky knew well that most of the attention had turned to him, so he thought to himself, ''Since you are all so curious, let me show you what I can do! Kamari is not the only one that can make it to the 450th stair!'' The next moment, his feet became awash with the runic power. And the instant the runic power surrounded his feet, he sailed towards the 400th stair at lightning speed. The surrounding warriors looked up in awe as he breezed through the steps in a sh. Ricky slowed down a little from that point forward but continued to climb. He was still fast, though. In the blink of an eye, he had caught up with Kamari. Just like Kamari, Ricky didn''t even break a sweat. Upon seeing this, the members of the Helian n were dumbfounded. "This¡ªthis can''t be happening!" they uttered in sheer disbelief. Their eyes bulged out in disbelief, and some of them couldn''t even speak from shock. The participants from other forces were also struck dumb by the sight. It was easy to ept that Ricky could be proficient in casting, but to think that he could be on par with Kamari was beyond belief. After all, it was a fact that Kamari ranked first among the casting geniuses in the Misty South. It wasn''t surprising for him to reach the 450th stair on Casting Ladder when he was just a casting master of Demi-sage Level. But to their astonishment, Ricky made it too! That meant that he was as talented as Kamari in casting. The warriors present couldn''t believe that another casting genius of Kamari''s caliber had appeared in the Misty South. "So, the rumors must be true. Ricky also has an exceptional talent for casting. No wonder Wayne took him as his master," one of the participants eximed once he came back to his senses. Elder Graysen and other saints, who were sitting on the clouds earlier, stood up abruptly in astonishment. Their eyebrows shot up to their foreheads as they exchanged disbelieving nces with one another. No casting master of Demi-sage Level had ever stepped foot on the 450th step apart from the casting geniuses belonging to the Short Human tribe. As Elder Graysen recovered from his shock, a dark look settled over his face. In contrast, Kolton looked thrilled at the development. He never expected that Ricky was at Kamari''s level in casting. ''This young man is really awesome! It''s no wonder he has the First Deputy Chief''s favor, '' Kolton mused silently. The saints from other forces looked ted too. It was because the Helian n had always taken the lead in terms of casting, and their own forces often lost to the said n. But now, a casting genius as talented as the Helian n''s most brilliant casting genius finally came around. "Maybe we should invite Ricky to join us," a saint from the Casting Guild chittered excitedly. On the other hand, Tommy Helian and Melissa Helian had a nk look on their faces as they stared at Ricky. A hint of admiration appeared on Veronica''s calm facade. In sharp contrast, Kamari looked terribly agitated. He remembered all the times he had failed before he managed to reach the 450th step of the Casting Ladder. All the sweat, blood, and tears he sacrificed came back to his mind. It was Ricky''s first time on the Casting Ladder, but he had made it to the 450th step already. Perhaps, to some extent, Ricky was more talented than him in casting. ''No way! That''s impossible. Only the geniuses of the Short Human tribe can be as talented as I am in casting!'' Kamari seethed. Jealousy clouded his mind, and if he could, he would have killed Ricky on the spot. "I''m jealous of him... Do I see him as a threat to me?" he wondered to himself. ''This can''t be happening! I have to defeat him.'' He decided firmly in his heart. "Ricky, it looks like I was right. You do have something up your sleeve. Why don''t wepete? I feel like you will be a thrilling challenge for me." Kamari confronted Ricky coldly in the next moment. Chapter 1422 The Casting Competition Chapter 1422 The Casting Competition "Well, I''m honored topete with the number one casting genius in the Misty South," Ricky said with a challenging smile. His tone was calm, but he knew that it was not wise to keep his strength hidden any longer. "I''m looking forward to witnessing your casting skills," Kamari said in a serious tone. "Wow! Thispetition is getting really exciting!" The warriors below whispered amongst each other when they heard the conversation between the two. "Ricky might rece Kamari and be the number one casting genius during the course of this castingpetition," one of the warriors said in an enthusiastic whisper. All the warriors who participated in thepetition secretly hoped that there would be at least one genius who could openly challenge the casting status of the Helian n in the Misty South. "Kamari, you may go ahead and cast your weapon. Thepetition willst a whole day. I wish to comprehend something while I''m still on the Casting Ladder," Ricky said with a smile. He then sat down with his legs crossed and condensed his runic power to resist the three forces on the Casting Ladder. The pressure on the 450th stair was indeed testing Ricky''s limits. He was barely hanging on. However, only under this limit could heprehend more and enter the Sage Level in a short time. Kamari was stunned by Ricky''s actions at first, and then he quickly turned angry. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. They were in the middle of a fiercepetition, and Ricky was taking his time toprehend and cultivate leisurely. Kamari felt like his opponent was underestimating his prowess. ''Humph! How dare he! Very well. I will make sure topletely crush you!'' Kamari thought to himself coldly as he sat down cross-legged as well. He decided to wait until Ricky finishedprehending. Kamari was a proud man. He would start casting at the same time as Ricky, and nned to defeat him fair and square. As they watched the scene in front of them, the other warriors looked at each other in question. The other disciples reacted quickly and began to cast without wasting another second. They were not as powerful as the two geniuses, and in a controlled environment like the Casting Ladder, they had to seize every minute, every second in order to gain an upper hand. In a day''s time, under normal circumstances, they could cast a demi-spiritual sacred weapon without much effort. But under the pressure of the three forces the Casting Ladder was giving off, they were not sure if their state of mind would prevail till the end. ''The three forces on the 450th stair are incredibly powerful, '' Ricky thought to himself. With his current cultivation base, he could have entered the state of cultivation in seclusion in the blink of an eye. However, on the Casting Ladder, things wouldn''t go so smoothly. Ricky had no choice but to burst out the bright ancestral spirit to assist him. If he had more time on the Casting Ladder, he would not use the bright ancestral spirit. Unfortunately, he only had less than a day. With the power of the bright ancestral spirit, Ricky quickly concentrated himself and began to comprehend and cultivate with his whole heart. "Dragon Intent Grass, wake me up ten hours before the due time," he ordered and began to cultivate. The runes quickly formed a cocoon, wrapping Ricky in it. ''What kind of trick is this? How did he enter the state of seclusion in an instant? This is surely some sort of underhanded method, '' Kamari thought to himself disdainfully. He didn''t think that Ricky could enter the state of cultivation andprehension so quickly. Even now, it was impossible for Kamari to enter the state of cultivation in an instant on the Casting Ladder. As time passed, the other participants entered their casting stages as they began to resist the pressure of the three forces. However, most of the onlookers'' attention was still on the geniuses above the 400th stair. Time passed quickly, and there were only mere ten hours left until the given time. Tommy, Veronica and the others had alreadypleted the casting. Rumor around was that it would be impossible for those leftover disciples to finish casting in the next ten hours. Almost all eyes were focused on Ricky and Kamari. "What''s wrong with Ricky? How much longer is he going to be in cultivation?" A few warriors who were in favor of Ricky started to be anxious. "Does he forget what he is actually supposed to do here?" "If he doesn''t cast a weapon now, it will be useless even if he gets to the 999th stair of the Casting Ladder!" "What is wrong with that guy? Is he seriously going to remain in cultivation longer than this?" At this point, even Kolton was beginning to question Ricky''s actions. "Humph! It''s wishful thinking if he is still hoping toprehend something on the Casting Ladder in a day''s time," Elder Graysenmented with a smirk. Regardless of the restless onlookers, Kamari was in no hurry. Even on the 450th stair, he could still cast the most perfect weapon at the Demi-sage Level in four hours. Soon after, Ricky woke from his secluded cultivation. "Wow. I must say, the Casting Ladder is amazing! I have definitely gained something valuable today, and I have attained some understanding about the casting road at the Sage Level," Ricky said to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy. He felt refreshed, no longer suppressed by the three forces. "If I had more time on the Casting Ladder, I could have be a casting master at the Sage Level in a month." "Well, it can''t be helped. Forget about it. Thepetition will end in ten hours," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded him casually. "Don''t worry. I can cast a weapon at the Demi-sage Level with ease now," Ricky said with a confident smile. He then turned to Kamari who slowly stood up. "Ricky is finally awake! The two geniuses are going topete now!" one of the warriors said loudly, and cheers resounded around them. "Thepetition is about to get interesting." "It seems that you want a fair fight. I am sorry to have kept you waiting." Ricky said and apologized with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. Ten-hour is more than enough time for me," Kamari replied, returning the smile. "I''m sure it is." Ricky nodded. Crack! Crack! Crack! As the two geniuses stared down at each other, the air around them crackled and thunderous booms reverberated, piercing through the space. Boom! Boom! At that moment, their runic powers intertwined fiercely. "Shall we begin?" Kamari asked, and without awaiting a response, he immediately entered the smelting stage. Ricky followed suit as well, quickly entering the state of smelting. However, he did not use the Chaotic Fire Zone to be his furnace since it was his trump card. Moreover, Ricky was confident that he could defeat all the casting geniuses at the Demi-sage Level without using the Chaotic Fire Zone. As the smelting process continued, their runic powers constantly collided with each other, aiming to disturb and distract the other. So did their spiritual powers. Ricky had to admit that the creatures of the Short Human tribe far surpassed other creatures in terms of spiritual power. After several rounds of confrontation with Kamari''s spiritual power, he was at a disadvantage. ''I have to use the bright ancestral spirit, '' Ricky thought to himself. He couldn''t make up for his spiritual power, but he could always depend on the bright ancestral spirit. With the help of the bright ancestral spirit and the seven runic powers, Ricky formed an absolute defense around his soul. ''What is happening? He is able to resist the disturbance from my spiritual power. What kind of power is he using?'' Kamari was surprised. ''Spiritual power is closely rted to runic power. His spiritual power is not that strong, yet how can his runic powerpete with mine? Is it because he cultivates many types of runes?'' Unfortunately, Kamari was unaware of Ricky''s many incredible spaces. Due to these spaces, Ricky''s runic power didn''t need to be activated by his spiritual power. "Kamari, you should concentrate on your smelting," Ricky said with a smile when he saw the frown on Kamari''s face. Chapter 1423 A Deal Chapter 1423 A Deal Ricky''s words sounded like mockery to Kamari. He was infuriated. Kamari was tempted to release all his powers in order to destroy Ricky''s concentration on his casting in one fell swoop. "Thank you for the reminder!" Kamari spat, looking frustrated. The fight between them in terms of their runic power and spiritual power came to a halt and the two of thempletely entered the state of casting. Kamari had his absolute trump card to break Ricky''s defense, and he really wanted to see Ricky fail miserably, but he couldn''t use it yet. "Dragon Intent Grass, is Kamari hiding his strength? Or is he only a casting master at the Demi-sage Level? If he is hiding strength, then why? What is he afraid of?" Ricky asked, sensing that neither Kamari''s runic power nor spiritual power was interfering with his anymore. "Hmm... I still believe that he has be a casting master at the Sage Level," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "He is indeed holding himself back, and there is a reason that he is doing so. He doesn''t wish to show his real strength at this point. Kamari''s performance till now has already invoked a lot of resentment from several casting forces. If he reveals that he is a casting master at the Sage Level now, those forces will try to get rid of him in the shadows. They would not want to be further suppressed by the Helian n. Helian n is not a martial n after all. So the longer Kamari keeps his secret, the safer he will be." "Well, it seems that even the great Helian n has things they are afraid of!" Ricky scoffed. "Yes. That''s why the Helian n spends a lot of their resources on the invited elders at the Sage Level. They must train the invited elders because that''s the only way for them to survive in the Misty South," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Of course, there is also another usible reason for his actions. Kamari might be confident that he can defeat you with only his casting skills at the Demi-sage Level. It is also possible that he is not a casting master at the Sage Level at all. Either way, as long as he is underestimating you, you can snag the win easier than expected." "That''s right! Here we go!" Ricky said with a smile. What followed was the dance of the two wonderfully mysterious casting realms. They pervaded the entire Casting Ladder, and the warriors around were immersed in the beauty. ''The Short Human tribe is indeed amazing. Kamari''s casting realm is no weaker than that of my Chaos Manual, '' Ricky praised in his head. ''Here''s a good idea. If I couldbine the casting skills of the Short Human tribe with my existing casting skills, the resulting power would put me at first ce in the entire continent¡ªthe real first ce.'' While Ricky was immersed in his own thoughts, Kamari, Elder Graysen and the other casting masters of the Helian n were watching Ricky in shock. "The casting manual Ricky has cultivated is by no means inferior to that of our race!" "Where did he get such an incredible casting manual? Was any of our manuals disced or lost?" Elder Graysen and the other members of the Short Human tribe were naturally gripped by their greed for the manual that Ricky possessed. The one thing that attracted the Short Human tribe more than anything else was casting manuals of such caliber. "Young man, where did you get your casting manual?" While Ricky was immersed in the casting, an old voice floated into his mind. "And who are you, sir?" Ricky asked doubtfully when he heard the voice. It didn''t seem like it came from the saints who were watching thepetition. "I am being trampled underfoot by you," the old voice said. "So, you are the Casting Ladder?" Ricky asked, shocked to hear the voice. Fortunately, his control over the mind was firm, and the shock did not affect his casting. "Yes. I am the hermit spirit of the Casting Ladder, but except for the seniors of the Short Human tribe, no other creature knows that the Casting Ladder has a hermit spirit," the Casting Ladder replied. "Are you a supreme weapon?" Ricky asked. "What if I am? In this era where there are no Potentate Level masters, top sacred weapons and demi- supreme weapons are being suppressed by the heavens, and supreme weapons even more so. Supreme weapons are suppressed so much so that they can never ess their true strength," the Casting Ladder said ruefully. "Is that so?" Ricky murmured to himself. He finally understood why Soar''s Heaven Melting Pagoda recovered slowly. And the Shura Casket he had met gave him a feeling that it was not at peak state either. "What do you want from me, sir?" Ricky asked in a low voice as he tried his best not to lose concentration on his casting. "I told you. I want to know where you obtained your casting manual. From the casting realm you created, I can feel that the casting manual you have cultivated is not inferior to the casting manual that was born from the ancestralnd of the Short Human tribe. I want to see the contents of your casting manual," the Casting Ladder exined. "Sir, you must be joking," Ricky said, hearing the words of the Casting Ladder. How could he give his Chaos Manual to the Casting Ladder of the Helian n? That was equivalent to handing it over to the Helian n. The Casting Ladder had expected this reply from Ricky. It didn''t show any anger. "What if I offer to exchange the casting manual of the Short Human tribe for yours? Is that more agreeable to you?" it asked. "Sir, while that is a very tempting offer, I really don''t want to leak the casting manual I''m practicing to the Short Human tribe. I wish to surpass them," Ricky said. The Casting Ladderughed out loud. "Ha-ha! You are an arrogant young man! You want to surpass the Short Human tribe in casting? This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?. But I like your confidence. Well, how about this? You and I exchange casting manuals, and I help you be a casting master at the Sage Level. I also promise that I will not reveal your manual to anyone from the Short Human tribe for the next thousand years. After all, I need your casting manual to remove this suppression ced on me by the heavens. What do you think of my conditions, young man? Are you satisfied?" Ricky remained silent. "You said you wanted to surpass the Short Human tribe. A thousand years is enough time, don''t you think? If you cannot surpass them in a thousand years, then you can''t do it even if you have tens of thousands of years," the Casting Ladder continued because of Ricky''s silence. It was desperate to get Ricky''s casting manual. The more superior the casting manual, the less pressure it would feel from the suppression of the heavens. "You''re right, sir. A thousand years is more than enough time for me to grow far beyond their reach," Ricky replied. "But were you serious when you said you would help me be a casting master at the Sage Level?" "As the hermit spirit of a supreme weapon, I am always suppressed by the heavens. Do you think I could lie?" the Casting Ladder asked. "I can make you, a top talent who has already touched the casting road of Sage Level, be a real casting master at the Sage Level in a day or two easily. Otherwise, how can I, the Casting Ladder, be called the source of all casting skills of heaven and earth?" Chapter 1424 A Draw Chapter 1424 A Draw "Fine. How about if I make a Martial Arts Oath?" offered the Casting Ladder when it felt that Ricky still had some doubts. It showed its sincerity by making a Martial Arts Oath about the conditions they agreed with. Indeed, it seemed willing to sacrifice a lot just to obtain Ricky''s casting manual. As for Ricky''s side, the Casting Ladder was offering generous conditions. And these conditions were even more valuable than Ricky''s Chaos Manual. "Sir, aren''t you worried that I can be a casting master of Sage Level in one or two days? And if that happens, Kamari will no longer be my opponent in the third round," Ricky asked bluntly. He was moved when the Casting Ladder made the Martial Arts Oath, but he also knew that it was undoubtedly biased in favor of the Helian n. That was why he couldn''t help but doubt why the Casting Ladder didn''t mind helping him be a casting master of Sage Level. "Young man, even if you be a casting master of Sage Level, it''s not a guarantee that you''ll win first ce in thispetition," the Casting Ladder told Ricky with a knowing smile as if amused by his words. "Then it''s true that Kamari is now a casting master of Sage Level, huh? Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so confident that I can''t win," Ricky remarked with a heavy heart as he read between the lines. "You''re right. He is indeed a casting master of Sage Level, but he won''t use his full power because the Helian n has prohibited him from doing that," the Casting Ladder confirmed at once. "So I was right!" eximed Ricky. "He is already a casting master of Sage Level. If I don''t want to be left behind, I have to agree to your proposition." "Ha-ha! You seem confident that you will beat Kamari once you be a casting master of Sage Level," noted the Casting Ladder with amusement. "Of course! It makes no difference to me if it''s martial arts or casting. I''ve never been afraid of any genius at my level," Ricky dered confidently. "If so, then I wish you the best of luck. I hope you can ovee Kamari," the Casting Ladder said approvingly after hearing the determination in Ricky''s voice. This confused Ricky because he thought it would never side with him. Noticing the perplexed look on his face, the Casting Ladder added, "The Short Human tribe has grown arrogant and contemptuous, for their unique talent in casting and consistent domination in the casting competitions in the past eras has inted their ego. It will be bad for them if they continue like this. If you can defeat Kamari, it will certainly be a blow to the Helian n, and it will humble them once again." "Sir, it seems that you really care about the Helian n," noted Ricky curiously. "It''s because I am connected to the Helian n. I cannot help but consider their welfare in everything I do," admitted the Casting Ladder. "Now, if you agree with my offer,e back here alone tonight, and I''ll help you be a casting master of Sage Level." "What if the others notice me here?" Ricky asked worriedly. "Don''t worry. This is my world! They can''t eavesdrop or spy on us here," the Casting Ladder reassured him. "Okay, sir. I trust you. See you tonight!" Ricky said. He was now certain that Kamari was a casting master of Sage Level. If he wanted to defeat Kamari, he had to be a casting master of Sage Level too before the third round came. And the only way he could achieve that was to trade with the Casting Ladder. "All right, I''ll wait for you here. I can''t wait to see your casting manual!" said the Casting Ladder. After that deal, Ricky turned his full attention to casting andpleted his task in six hours. He and Kamari finished casting their weapons at the same time. Both of them had cast swords, as it was more practical for thepetition. "Kamari must be really confident. He didn''t use any power of the Sage Level when he was casting this sword," Ricky remarked to the Dragon Intent Grass through telepathy. "Maybe he just didn''t want to expose the fact that he is a casting master of Sage Level now. After all, there are saints from other forces watching thepetition, and although they aren''t knowledgeable about casting, they can still sense the power of a casting master of Sage Level," guessed the Dragon Intent Grass. ''It seems that Ricky is a true genius in weapon casting!'' Kamari thought to himself upon seeing that he and Ricky had finished casting simultaneously. "Wow, you''re already done? It''s no wonder you are the number one casting genius in the continent!" Ricky praised him sincerely. "You too, man!" replied Kamari. When the time was up, all the participants withdrew from the Casting Ladder and handed over the weapons they cast to the saints invited by the Helian n. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. These saints would determine the quality of the weapons they cast and choose the best. Before long, the organizers of the contest had the result in hand and were about to announce it. They would choose the best one hundred out of nearly one thousand participants. Naturally, the rest were eliminated. Out of those one hundred, ten would also be chosen, but that would only be a temporary arrangement. The top ten participants'' real assessments would be carried out after the second and third rounds. "It''s a pity that you''ll be one step behind me," Kamari said to Ricky telepathically as they waited for the result to be announced. "Isn''t it too early to jump to conclusions? The final result hasn''t evene out. Don''t be too overexcited, or you might eat your own words," Ricky replied nonchntly. Honestly, he considered admitting defeat, but only if Kamari used the runic power at the Sage Level. But the other man didn''t. And even if Kamari was a real casting master of Sage Level, Ricky still wouldn''t back down so easily. That was how confident he was. "I only came to that conclusion because I believe in my casting," answered Kamari. "If I can''t even be confident in that, then I don''t deserve to be called the number one casting genius in the Misty South." "Let''s agree to disagree and let the result speak!" Ricky dered with as much confidence as Kamari. He wasn''t about to cower before the other man. Soon, the result came out. A member of the Short Human tribe came forward and announced the rankings of the participants. Brent from the Casting Guild came in sixth ce, and Melissa came in fifth. Tommy imed fourth ce, while Veronica went in third ce. When the time came for the second ce to be announced, the short man paused for a moment. At this point, all eyes were focused on Ricky and Kamari, as they were all curious which one would win. After all, Ricky was such a promising new casting genius, while Kamari was the most talented casting genius in the Misty South. No one seemed to notice that the announcer looked unhappy, except for the saints who missed nothing. "The second ce, no one!" the short man finally yelled out, much to the surprise of everyone listening. "What? Did he say no one won second ce?" Shocked murmurs quickly erupted through the crowd. Since nobody came in second ce, it could only mean one thing¡ªboth participants had won first ce. That meant Ricky was on par with Kamari. They had all expected Ricky would win second ce, so they were astounded that he wasparable to Kamari. None of them ever dreamt of anyone being on par with Kamari. After all, Kamari had been regarded as the number one casting genius in the Misty South since the day he was born. Over the past decades, many casting geniuses in his generation had challenged him, but he easily obliterated anyone who stood in his way to the top. In terms of casting, Kamari was like a giant mountain who could put pressure on the other casting geniuses until they were down on their knees. They could not even raise their heads to look him in the eye. Of course, most of the people from the other forces were thrilled at the development. How could they not be? They had been waiting for a long time for someone who could go head to head against Kamari. They were excited that the person, who had always beat them, finally met his match. The short man didn''t announce the first ce anymore since it was quite obvious anyway. And besides, as a member of the Short Human tribe, he hated the result and was, therefore, not in the mood. Compared with the shock and excitement of the warriors from other forces, the members of the Helian n looked sullen and disconcerted. Kolton was the happiest. He didn''t expect that Ricky couldpete against Kamari. In the background, the members of the Casting Guild were discussing how to win Ricky over, and so were the other casting forces. Elder Graysen''s face looked thunderous. Although he already knew the result before it was announced, seeing the happiness on other people''s faces irritated him even more. "What a pity!" Ricky grumbled quietly. He had hoped to win first ce, and he didn''t expect that he and Kamari would end up in a draw. "In this case, I think Kamari''s extensive experience as a casting master of Sage Level has yed a big role," the Dragon Intent Grass mused helpfully. Chapter 1425 The Holy Rune Chapter 1425 The Holy Rune "Although he didn''t use the runic power at the Sage Level, he is still a real Sage Level casting master. He has experience, which youck," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Yes, I overlooked that," Ricky admitted. "It looks like I will have to beat him in the third round to win the first ce." "Even if you could be a casting master of Sage Level, it will not be easy to defeat him. Who knows how long it has been since he broke through to the Sage level?" the Dragon Intent Grass said. "Anyway, give it your all. That''s the only option at the moment." "I know. I have no need for the second ce. I will be the champion," Ricky said, his eyes filled with determination. During this time, Kamari had his re fixed on Ricky. He couldn''t ept the fact that Ricky had tied with him for the first ce. He was fully aware of his own advantages. He was a casting master of Sage Level, and even without using the power of the holy runes, he was supposed to have defeated all the otherpetitors with ease given his rich experience in casting. However, Ricky had stamped through all of his calctions. It was to be a fight between a giant and a dwarf. The giant was obviously expected to knock the dwarf in the dirt without breaking a sweat. But that wasn''t the oue in front of them. They were tied. One could only imagine the humiliation faced by the giant. That was how Kamari felt at that moment. He was overwhelmed by embarrassment. "Maybe you shouldn''t have jumped to conclusions right from the beginning, Kamari," Ricky said to him through telepathy, seeing his murderous re. "Everyone craves for the chance to be the champion." "So, you want to take my ce?" Kamari asked acidly. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "There''s absolutely no one here who doesn''t wish to rece you. If they say otherwise, they are either in liars or are just being modest," Ricky said with a smile. Ricky was no longer at the bottom of the pile. He was right there at the top, with Kamari of the Helian n. There was no need for him to be modest. He already had too many enemies. One more wouldn''t hurt. Ricky was nning to make the Misty South Pce recognize his talents. Gaining the title of the number one casting genius in the Misty South was merely a first step to attaining his goal. There was a time when Lanny insulted him and got away with it. Ricky had to live with that shame because he wasn''t strong enough to get even with him back then. But things had changed since then. "Rece me?" Kamari scoffed. "Sure. You may try your luck in the third round." "I will give my all," Ricky replied with a grin. "Humph!" With a snort, Kamari took his leave. The second test finally ended clouded in heated discussions, and of course, Ricky was the hot topic. A casting genius, who was not from the Short Human tribe, had emerged at longst. As soon as Ricky returned to his resting area, many powerful warriors from the casting forces swarmed around him with their conditions to win him over. They offered many things including cultivation resources, treasures from Heaven and Earth, and even gorgeous women. Among all of them, the conditions offered by the Casting Guild were the best. Their saint promised to get him Veronica in secret. Of course, Ricky refused all the offers politely. The Misty South Pce was the ce for him. It kept him safe. Besides, his goal was to be the lord of the Misty South Pce. He had to take charge of the Misty South Pce in order to get revenge on the Phoenix tribe. Doing it without backup would be suicide. "Many of the forces that wanted me dead are now trying to draw me over to their side after witnessing my talent," Ricky said in a sarcastic tone once his visitors left. "It''s no surprise. They now know that it''s impossible to assassinate you," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "The only option left is to get you on their side. After all, you are a genius in both martial arts and casting." "The offers were really tempting though. It''s a shame I had to refuse all of it." Ricky grinned. "Are you regretting giving up the cultivation resources and the stunning girls, or is it Veronica?" Amelia asked with a smirk. "What? I''m a gentleman. I meant the cultivation resources, of course!" Ricky said,ughing. Later that evening, Kolton paid him a visit and gave him some encouraging words. As night fell, Ricky entered the Massacring Zone, and arrived on the Casting Ladder. "Impressive hiding technique you got there!" the Casting Ladder said when it felt Ricky''s presence on it. "No wonder you managed to escape so many forces for so long." "Sir, if I didn''t have a way to defend myself from all my enemies, I would have died many times over by now," Ricky said with augh. "Well, after witnessing the conclusion of the second round, I have to admit that your casting skills are far better than that of Kamari," the Casting Ladder said. "If he wasn''t already an experienced casting master of Sage Level, he would have lost to you." "You are not going back on your word, are you?" Ricky asked doubtfully. ''The Casting Ladder wouldn''t want Kamari to lose because if it does, as the winner of thepetition, I will be allowed to cultivate in the ancestralnd of the Helian n, '' he thought to himself with a frown. "I have already made my Martial Arts Oath. How can I back out now?" the Casting Ladder said with a laugh. At that moment, a force swept over him, and in an instant, Ricky was sent to the top of the Casting Ladder¡ªto the nine hundred and ny ninth stair. The top stair of the Casting Ladder was different from the other lower steps. It was a unique space formed by the merged light and dark powers. Ricky didn''t feel the presence of any forces on the nine hundred and ny ninth stair. It was obvious that the Casting Ladder had no intention of letting him sense the casting skills of the highest stair. "You have three days left before the third test begins. I won''t break my promise. I will make you a casting master of Sage Level within three days," the Casting Ladder proimed on a serious note. "Yes, sir. Thank you!" Ricky said gratefully. "Then, answer my questions first. What does one need to do to be a casting master of Sage Level? Where does the powere from?" the Casting Ladder asked. "From the holy runes. We turn the runes within our bodies into holy runes," Ricky answered. "That''s correct. The power of a casting master of Sage Leveles from the holy runes. So, unless you are able to turn your runes into holy runes, you cannot reach that level of excellence," the Casting Ladder exined. "Well, do you know what the holy rune is?" It continued to question Ricky. "Yes. I need to integrate the runes within myself with the will of nature and let the runes acquire the holy power of nature," Ricky replied. "The difference between normal runes and holy runes is somewhat simr to the difference between a warrior who hasn''t yet reached the Emperor Level and one who is at the Emperor Level," he added. "It''s a qualitative change. Quantity or power has no value here." "Correct again! But the difference between normal runes and holy runes is far greater than that. It is not like the difference between a demi-spiritual emperor and a spiritual emperor. As you may already know, there is a stage called an incredible demi-spiritual emperor in between a normal demi-spiritual emperor and a demi-spiritual emperor, but there is no such thing as an incredible casting master of Demi-sage Level. Thus, it''s especially challenging for a casting master to reach the Sage Level. Even the most talented casting geniuses only reach that level after spending years in casting," the Casting Ladder said. "I understand, sir," Ricky answered with a nod. "I have to dig further than ever to reach my goal this time. It has been over six months since I became a casting master of Demi-sage Level. Only about twenty percent of the runes in my body have turned into the holy runes." Chapter 1426 The Original Energy Of Casting Chapter 1426 The Original Energy Of Casting "Lad, there''s no doubt that you are a casting genius! It only took you half a year to transform twenty percent of runes into holy runes," said the Casting Ladder with awe and a hint of disbelief. "At this rate, you can be a casting master of Sage Level in less than three years on your own." "Three years?" Ricky repeated, pursing his lips into a frown. Three years sounded too long. "Well, yeah. If that''s too much for you, don''t forget that top talents usually need dozens of years or more. I''m afraid your expectations are too high," responded the Casting Ladder when it noticed the displeasure on Ricky''s face. "What about Kamari? How long did it take him to be a casting master of Sage Level?" Ricky asked. "You can''tpare yourself to him. The disciples of the Helian n have been cultivating on me since childhood," the Casting Ladder reminded him gently. "And besides, Kamari has also cultivated on the 999th floor. I suspect that if he relied on his ownprehension, it would take him around five years to be a casting master of Sage Level. With that in mind, I can say that you are the strongest casting genius I have ever seen." "I''m honored to hear that, sir. However, if I didn''t get the incredible opportunities that I have had, I would not have improved as much," Ricky humbly replied. "I am curious, though. From the way you talked, I can tell that you still have much confidence in Kamari." "The Short Human tribe is the best at casting, after all," admitted the Casting Ladder, sounding amused that Ricky noticed such a thing. "I trust their talents to prevail. Otherwise, even if I wanted your casting manual so much, I wouldn''t have dared to offer such conditions." "Ha-ha! So you are that confident in the Short Human tribe! It''s touching, but I won''t surrender so easily," responded Ricky. He didn''t feel bad that the Casting Ladder didn''t seem to believe in him, for he believed in himself already. "In terms of casting, I believe I''m superior to the Short Human tribe." "Ha-ha, let''s wait and see. Now, you''re going to turn all the runes on your body into holy runes." The Casting Ladder wasn''t offended by what Ricky said. Instead, it only chuckled and redirected their focus once again. In the next moment, the two opposite powers were released at the same time in the vortex space. One was the negative environment power of the Casting Ladder, while the other was the positive environment power. These two powers immediately fused and epassed Ricky. He struggled underneath the pressure mounted by the negative environment power, and when he resisted, the positive environment power poured into his body. In an instant, his perception of casting exponentially increased. At the rate he was going, Ricky figured that a year of cultivation in this ce had the same result as cultivating for one hundred years outside. ''No wonder Kamari became a casting master of Sage Level before the age of fifty, '' Ricky thought, nodding to himself. ''I heard that even a mediocre person can be a casting master of Sage Level after cultivating on the Casting Ladder for a hundred years. Seeing this, that rumor seems to be urate.'' Then, Ricky threw all his hesitation into the air and immediately entered the state of cultivation. "You can forget everything in this ce and simply concentrate on your cultivation," the Casting Ladder intoned wisely. In the next breath, Ricky felt another force emerge, and this new force stirred movement within his Soul Sea. His mysterious axe pulsed excitedly. "Is this the original energy?" Ricky muttered, his brows creased in confusion. "Oh? I didn''t think you would recognize it," remarked the Casting Ladder with surprise. "Anyway, you''re right. It is indeed the original energy of casting, which is essential if you want to turn all of your runes into holy runes overnight. If you don''t have it, even a perfect cultivation environment cannot help you." "This is awesome. Thank you so much, sir!" Ricky responded gratefully. At this point, he knew that no matter what the purpose of the Casting Ladder was, it was sincere in helping him cultivate. It wouldn''t have offered the original energy of casting otherwise. "If I had to guess, I''d say the Casting Ladder must have two reasons to help you. First, it probably wants to use you to humble the Helian n, who has be too arrogant through the years that they''ve been unmatched," the Dragon Intent Grass revealed through telepathy. "The second and primary reason must be because it values your talent and wants to befriend you. It hopes to sow good seeds, just in case the Helian n or members of the Short Human tribe offend you in the future. That way, it could step in and help them. Aside from those two reasons, I can''t think of any other reason why it offered the original energy of casting to help you. And you should know that if it helps you with the original energy of casting, it won''t cause any negative after-effects on you. You can use other methods to turn your runes into holy runes overnight, but all of them will surely have negative effects on you." "I don''t hate the Short Human tribe, nor do I want to hurt any of them. I only came here because I want to learn casting, and most importantly, I need to save Wayne," replied Ricky. "Ha-ha, you''re just saying that because you received all these benefits from the Casting Ladder," the Dragon Intent Grass teasingly remarked. "Ha-ha!" Ricky burst intoughter as well. After that, he put his full focus on his casting. He absorbed the original energy of casting and began to cultivate like crazy in the exceptional environment provided by the Casting Ladder. He could feel as his runes quickly transformed into holy runes. Meanwhile, the Casting Ladder also continued infusing power into Ricky, which helped him achieve a breakthrough. In this way, by midnight, all of Ricky''s runes had been condensed into holy runes. It was at that moment that Ricky became a real casting master of Sage Level. ''Finally! I have be a casting master of Sage Level!'' Ricky thought to himself, feeling pleased and proud at his achievement. After he had absorbed the original energy of casting, his progress exponentially increased, and it only took him a few hours to be a casting master of Sage Level. "I knew the original energy of casting is amazing, but it''s even better than I expected!" But despite Ricky''s happiness, he knew that his journey to be the best was just beginning. He couldn''t becent so soon. "Now, your body has to work on assimting the original energy of casting that you have absorbed. You also have toprehend the casting experience of Sage Level. Otherwise, you will be a casting master of Sage Level by name only," the Casting Ladder instructed. "You may begin now. I''ll wake you up before the third day." "Thank you very much, sir." Ricky then entered the state ofprehension. In the following days, it wouldn''t matter if he could not comprehend too deeply. What was more important was understanding his own holy runes. Only in this way could he contend with Kamari. At this time, Elder Graysen and some of the saints of the Helian n were gathered in secret. Kamari was with them as well. "Elder Graysen, I have to admit that Ricky is not simple as he looks," confessed Kamari with a somber expression. "If it weren''t for my casting experience of Sage Level, I would have failed today. I need your permission to show my true ability in the third round. Otherwise, I will lose to him." N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Hearing Kamari''s words, all the saints around fell silent. "Kamari, please ask Elder Westin and our chief first. Your safety is still our priority," Elder Graysen answered. "Yeah, let''s see what the chief wants first!" The other saints nodded in agreement, looking satisfied that Ricky might finally be dealt with. Time passed in the blink of an eye, and the Casting Ladder finally woke Ricky up. Just as Ricky expected, he didn''t gain a deep understanding, but he at least had a good grasp over his holy runes. "This is a marvelous asion! I have cultivated a casting genius of Sage Level!" the Casting Ladder joyfully dered. "But remember, don''t intentionally improve your casting realm in the next few months. You have relied on external force to be a casting master of Sage Level this time, so you need to consolidate and comprehend it deeply first. Also, the original energy of casting can not only help you improve your realm. You need to work on that on your own." "I understand, sir." Ricky nodded, taking the Casting Ladder''s advice to heart. "All right, you should start preparing for the third round. I hope you can defeat Kamari and put the arrogant Helian n in their ce," it addedter on. "Ha-ha, sure! I will do as you wish," answered Ricky with a smile. Chapter 1427 The Third Round Chapter 1427 The Third Round Laughing, Ricky took out the jade slip he had prepared in advance. It contained all the information recorded in the Chaos Manual. "Sir, here is the casting manual I''m practicing¡ªthe Chaos Manual!" he intoned as he held out the jade slip. "The Chaos Manual, named after the so-called chaos which contains everything. What an intimidating name!" the Casting Ladder sighed upon hearing the name of the manual. Since it was a supreme weapon, the Casting Ladder could see the innermost working of things with just a superficial nce. So when it heard the name of the Chaos Manual, it immediately understood how Ricky had gotten so incredible in casting. He even surpassed the strongest genius of the Short Human tribe. After the Casting Ladder took the jade slip, a deluge of information poured into Ricky''s Soul Sea. "This is for you, the casting manual of the Helian n¡ªthe Ancestor Divine Manual!" exined the Casting Ladder. "However, this is only a quarter of theplete version. As you know, aside from the Helian n, the Short Human tribe isposed of three more ns. The other three quarters are in the hands of the remaining three ns." "I understand," replied Ricky, nodding. He already knew that, of course, since the Short Human tribe was quite famous. It wasposed of the four strongest ns, and each of them held a quarter of the casting manual of the tribe. "Ricky, why do I feel like you got shafted in this deal?" the Evil Mandragora remarked. "You only received a quarter of the Ancestor Divine Manual, while the Casting Ladder acquired theplete Chaos Manual." "Don''t worry. It may only be a quarter of the manual, but it is already a great deal for me," Ricky reassured her. "And besides, the Casting Ladder helped me be a casting master at the Sage Level, and I consider that the ultimate harvest. Oh, and by the way, I have one more ace up my sleeve. You see, my Chaos Manual is connected to my spiritual meridian and zones. And it is only when the spiritual meridian and zones exist together can an individual trulyprehend the Chaos Manual. That means no matter how talented the members of the Short Human tribe are, they could never surpass my understanding of the Chaos Manual. However, I can surpass them on the Ancestor Divine Manual." "So that''s why you are willing to give the Chaos Manual to the Casting Ladder just like that!" Only at this point did the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora understand Ricky''s actions. Afterward, Ricky bade farewell to the Casting Ladder, entered the Massacring Zone, and left. "Can this young man be the casting genius who will eventually surpass the Short Human tribe?" the Casting Ladder murmured to itself. "I hope that someday, this experience will help him see the Short Human tribe in a friendly light. After all, my hunch is always right." Three dayster, the third round finally began. This round was much easier than the second one because this round only involved testing one''s casting talent and casting capability. Most even considered the second round as the realpetition. Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. Among the Helian n''s treasures was a divine drum that could test casting talent and casting capability. It served as the centerpiece of the square, with a height of three meters and a width of two meters. At this point, all the participants and warriors who came to watch had already gathered around it. The drum was a reddish-yellow color peppered with circles all over its body, from the center to its outermost part. A closer inspection revealed exactly one hundred circles. As for the test, the participants would take turns in hitting the drum with their strongest runic power, which it would then absorb. Then, the drum would glow ording to the participants'' casting talent and casting capability. The stronger the participants were in terms of casting, the more circles would glow up. If a participant''s strike could light a hundred circles, the drum would make a sound, and the circles would shine again. In other words, the higher the casting talent and casting capability of a participant, the more the drum would sound and more circles would glow. "So this is a test of casting talent and casting capability, huh? Interesting!" Ricky murmured. A few momentster, Kamari arrived. His eyes flew towards Ricky and remained glued on him. The sharp killing intent in his eyes made chill crawl up Ricky''s spine. That look indicated how much Kamari hated Ricky. But despite the resentful air that Kamari radiated, Ricky didn''t shy away from him. Instead, he showed his resistance through his momentum. A thick tension settled between the two of them, and it was so obvious that even the surrounding warriors could feel it. "Will Ricky surpass Kamari today and be the new number one casting genius in the Misty South?" The warriors around them erupted into a flurry of whispers. "Those two ended up in a drawst round. That shouldn''t happen today, right?" "I doubt it. After all, no two people''s casting talent can be the same, and the drum can detect even the smallest sliver of difference." "Well, let''s wait and see. Can you imagine the look on those members of the Short Human tribe if Ricky wins first ce? It''s no wonder Wayne took Ricky as his teacher." "So many things have changed since Ricky came here." "Prepare yourself, Ricky! Today, I will prove that the Short Human tribe will always reign supreme in terms of casting, and I will always be the best!" Kamari dered with all confidence using his telepathy, and his tone was imbibed with strong killing intent. "We will let the results speak!" Ricky firmly countered, not letting the other man intimidate him. He believed in his skills, and he intended to take the title of the number one casting genius. As soon as Elder Graysen and the saints arrived, the third round began. Two more elders of the Helian n also came to watch, and both were also in the discussions thest time. One was Elder Deacon, and the other was Elder Calhoun. Elder Calhoun was an olddy that Ricky didn''t recognize. On the other hand, Ricky knew Elder Deacon well. He was Wayne''s grandfather. So as soon Elder Deacon spotted Ricky, his eyes bore holes into the other man, and his killing intent rippled around him like a wave. Out of everyone in the Helian n, it was Elder Deacon who hated Ricky the most. That was understandable since Wayne was his favorite grandson. He had high expectations for the young man. And Wayne had not let him down and had be one of the top casting geniuses of the Helian n, much to his pride and delight. Elder Deacon also intended to have Wayne take over his position someday. But all these dreams had gone up in smoke. Ricky had spoiled all his ns. If it weren''t for his position as an elder, the other members of the n would have called for Wayne to be executed. Despite his great hatred, Elder Deacon didn''t say anything to Ricky. ''Wayne is my disciple and my friend. I need to save him, '' Ricky thought to himself, his determination strengthening his resolve, even as he felt Elder Deacon''s hateful re. "The third round begins now! The 100th disciple, step forward!" Under Elder Calhoun''s and Elder Graysen''s watchful gazes, the short man in charge announced the beginning of the third round. Starting from the 100th ce, the disciples participating in thepetition approached the side of the drum in session. When the disciple bombarded the divine drum with his runic power, it rang three times and twenty circles shone. "Three sounds! Not bad! The highest recorded done by the Short Human tribe''s casting geniuses under the age of three hundred is seven sounds," a warriormented after hearing the third sound. "Even the 100th disciple, the least powerful of all the participants, can make the drum ring three times! The Short Human tribe is indeed filled with the best casting geniuses in the whole Misty South." "If thest disciple can make three sounds, I wonder how many more Ricky and Kamari can make. Will they break the previous record?" Chapter 1428 Shock Chapter 1428 Shock Time went by quickly, and it was soon Brent''s turn, who was in the sixth ce. The best result until this point was five sounds and fifty circles. And the one who had achieved this feat could undoubtedly be regarded as a top genius in casting. "I wonder if Brent can make six sounds," a warrior said out loud. Ignoring the sharp gazes of the audience, Brent walked to the drum''s side. He gathered all of his runic power, merged it with his casting intent which turned into a bright light, and mmed it into the center of the drum. Almost instantly, the light was absorbed by the drum. Thump! Thump! Thump! A moment of silenceter, strong sounds reverberated through the air. As the light bloomed in circles, the sound rang out six times. After the sixth ring, the light stopped on the tenth circle. "Six sounds!" a warrior eximed. "Six sounds! A casting master like him who is under the age of three hundred could be considered an ace genius in casting!" "He has proved without doubt that he has the qualifications to be a casting master at the Demi- divine Level of this era." Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. "With six sounds, Brent will be identified as one of the top talents in the Misty South. If he is able to grow this talent further into the future, he will make a ce for himself in the Misty South," the Dragon Intent Grass said to Ricky through telepathy. "I wonder how many times I can make the drum ring with my current strength," Ricky answered. He was looking forward to his performance. Melissa and Tommy would test after Brent. Melissa walked up to the drum in her red floral dress. She looked confident, even a little arrogant. She pped her slender hand onto the drum and seven deafening sounds burst forth. After the seventh ring, the light stopped on the twentieth circle. "Unbelievable! Brent is only one ce behind Melissa, and yet she was able to make the drum sound seven times. The gap between their talents is too obvious." The warriors around them sighed as they felt sorry for Brent. "That is the gap between someone who has possibilities of bing a Demi-divine Level casting master and someone who is already on their path to bing a Demi-divine Level casting master. The difference is tremendous." "The casting masters of Helian n are on another level, far beyond the reaches of the other forces." "You''re right. And herees the next one." Melissa was followed by Tommy. He was stronger than her when it came to casting. After the seventh ring, the light stopped at the thirtieth circle. "Ah, it stopped with the thirtieth circle. Such a pity. If he could have gone a little further, Tommy could have broken the previous record," a warrior said. "After the sixth sound, the gap between the neighboring circles besrger. Melissa and Tommy made the drum ring seven times and yet managed to reach the higher circles. The two of them are sure to be prominent figures of the Helian n in the future." "Next is Veronica. She is sure to surpass Melissa and Tommy!" "That''s not necessarily true. Although Veronica surpassed the two in the second round, this test is mainly about their casting talent. There could be an upset." After seeing Melissa''s and Tommy''s results, Brent felt helpless. He shook his head in dismay. Therge gap between him and the other two was a p of reality and he lost his fighting spirit. There was no use going against the Helian n. Shortly after, Veronica walked to the drum. Looking effortlessly beautiful in her green dress, she attracted the attention of everyone in the crowd. In the martial world, strong and beautiful women were always an attraction, especially those who were masters in both martial arts and casting. With a shout, Veronica poured all her strength onto the drum. Seven times the sound burst forth, and the light bloomed and finally stopped at the forty-first circle. "Amazing!" The warriors cheered, seeing that Veronica had surpassed Melissa and Tommy. "Veronica has talent. She is qualified to be one of your women," the Dragon Intent Grass said to Ricky through telepathy. "Shut up!" Ricky cursed with a smirk. However, he had to admit that Veronica was indeed strong. "What a pity! She still didn''t break the record," a warriormented. "Veronica is for sure a casting genius that we haven''t seen in thousands of years. Unfortunately, Kamari and Ricky are too incredible that they outshine her." The saints from the Casting Guild discussed among themselves through their telepathic link. "That''s true. If not for Kamari, we could have suppressed the Helian n." "The only option now is to try our best to win over Ricky!" "I agree with you. Only a genius like him can help us suppress the Helian n." Once Veronica exited, the atmosphere in the square quickly became tense. All eager eyes, including those of the saints, were focused on Ricky and Kamari. The two men were against each other once again. There was a strong scent of gunpowder in the air. "The fight for the first ce begins now!" The warriors looked at each other with excitement. "A real fight between the two top geniuses!" "You two were tied in the previous round. Who wants to go first?" the short man asked. Kamari stepped forward and walked towards the drum. "Do you know why I am going first?" he asked Ricky through telepathy. "Please do tell," Ricky replied. "My talent and power will be so great that you will not have the courage to evene up here after me. I will make you shake in fear," Kamari said arrogantly. "Is that so?" Ricky replied in a cold voice. "Let me tell you something, Kamari. I have never lost to any genius at the same level as me, be it martial arts or casting. So, I am definitely not going to lose to some so-called genius." Ricky was very serious, and the so-called genius he was referring to was obviously Kamari. Kamari didn''t respond. He concentrated all of his runic power on to the drum and punched it with every ounce of his strength. Thump! Thump! Thump! In that moment, all the ears and eyes in the crowd were fixated on the drum. Seven strong sounds came from the drum in an instant, and ny-nine circles shone brightly. Seven sounds and ny-nine circles! "Kamari broke the record without breaking a sweat!" the warriors shouted in excitement. But it was not a shocking result by any means. This much was expected of the genius. "With one more circle, the drum would have rung for the eighth time." "There is a huge difference between being able to make seven sounds and eight sounds. Although he could have made it with just one more circle, that is the gap in power between the Demi-sage Level and the Sage Level." "That''s right. Even Kamari wouldn''t be able to do it unless he is a casting master of Sage Level." Bang! Before they could finish their discussion, an even stronger sound resounded in their ears. In the space around them, there was a visible sound vibration, and runes pervaded. This sound was real, not their imagination. All their eyes widened in a stunned silence, except for the few elders of the Short Human tribe. There was an eighth sound! Chapter 1429 I Am The Best Chapter 1429 I Am The Best All the surrounding people watched with mouths agape, as Kamari''s momentum sharply increased. He didn''t use the Light Apperception. Instead, he used the runic power in casting, which immediately curled itself around him like a dragon, sending a jolt unto the nearby space. As his power swelled in increments, the rune experienced a qualitative change. The next moment, a stream of the holy power shot out from the rune. That was the power of the holy runes. Those who were watching were struck dumb, and their eyes almost bulged out in astonishment. The few moments of silence that ensued went on for what felt like centuries. All of a sudden, someone cried out as if they had seen a ghost. "That¡ª! That''s the holy rune!" "Only casting masters of Sage Level can use holy runes!" "Kamari must be a Sage Level casting master now!" The short young man standing beside the yellow drum became the subject of the audience''s adoring nces. After seeing his true abilities, they couldn''t help but think highly of him. Kamari had already been a formidable enemy when he was a casting master of Demi-sage Level. In the blink of an eye, he became a casting master of Sage Level, and the pressure he exerted was beyond description. "Is this even possible? How did he be a casting master of Sage Level so fast?" Veronica murmured to herself. She thought she was talented in casting and considered herself better than most of her peers, including Melissa and Tommy. For a while now, she had been working hard in a bid to catch up with Kamari, thinking that she only needed a few more years to catch up. However, seeing Kamari''s current level, she realized that the gap between them had widened even more. "Finally, Kamari showed his real strength," Melissa told Tommy through telepathy as the two of them gazed intently at Kamari. She sounded utterly thrilled at that moment, and the adoration on her face was quite visible. She had be Kamari''s biggest fan. "I''m sure he didn''t want to, but Ricky left him with no other choice. Ricky is absolutely amazing!" Tommy responded with equal fervor. "I wonder what he has experienced that helped him be this skillful in casting." Meanwhile, the saints watching from above were also dumbfounded by the scene. Their hearts grew heavy after they saw Kamari''s real strength. After all, it meant the small chance of their forces'' disciples defeating Kamari had grown even smaller. "At such a young age, he already became a casting master of Sage Level. Who canpete with him?" the saints from other forcesmented with dejected expressions. "This just emphasized that the Short Human tribe has such a transcendent potential in casting," Kolton muttered thoughtfully. He then turned a pitiful look in Ricky''s way and shook his head helplessly. The young man was doomed. It didn''t matter how good he could performter because Kamari had already outperformed him. A casting master of Sage Level was way out of a Demi-sage Level casting master''s league. Seeing this, the members of the Helian n, except for Elder Deacon, puffed out their chests like proud roosters. One of them dered loudly, "Did you see that? That is what a real casting genius looks like! He is less than a hundred years old, but he has already be a casting master of Sage Level!" It seemed that they had already forgotten Ricky''s brilliant performance earlier, and they were convinced that no one could beat their crown jewel, Kamari. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With the power of the holy runes, the drum sounded eight times, and its rings lit up like stars. Its momentum slowed down as it approached fifty rings and eventually stopped after fifty-one rings were illuminated. Since no other movement came, it became clear that this was Kamari''s final score. The drum had sounded eight times, and fifty-one rings had glowed. What an amazing feat! He broke the record set by thest casting genius below three hundred years old, who had sounded the drum seven times. This time, he was able to make it sound eight times. It was no wonder the crowd went wild with excitement. Although the sound Kamari made was only one step ahead of the previous record, it still made a huge difference, especially considering that one sound was equal to a hundred illuminated circles. ''Damn it! This guy must have been a casting master of Sage Level for a long time. He seems stronger than someone who recently came to their power.'' Ricky grimaced as he studied Kamari, and the light in his sharp eyes involuntarily dimmed. Although they were both Sage Level casting masters, there was still a significant gap in their strength. "Somehow, I expected something like this to happen. The odds of you beating him were low from the start even if you became a casting master of Sage Level like him," the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora intoned with austere expressions. As the glow of the drum faded into darkness, Kamari turned around to face the audience, his countenance beaming with pride. He pointed at Ricky''s sullen figure and said, "Come out! It''s your turn!" Hearing the challenge in Kamari''s voice, the surrounding people turned their attention to Ricky. The members of the Short Human tribe appeared utterly delighted, while those disciples who belonged to other forces looked terribly disappointed and were shaking their heads in dismay. They initially thought that Ricky, who had appeared out of thin air, would be their champion. All of them had been looking forward to seeing him teach the self-conceited Short Human tribe a lesson about humility, but things didn''t go as they had expected. Worse, Ricky''s presence made the best casting master of the Short Human tribe show his real skills. After the hope they had was ripped from them once again, these casting geniuses felt incredibly frustrated and lost. Ricky''s loss discouraged them. Why would they evenpete in casting against the Short Human tribe when even someone as strong as Ricky didn''t stand a chance? "Well? Do you still have the guts to take the test after seeing what I can do? You should have seen how immense the gap between our strength is. I hope you stop hallucinating that you can take my ce as the best casting genius in the Misty South!" Kamari arrogantly told Ricky through telepathy, meeting Ricky''s eyes with a sharp look. Instead of responding, Ricky ignored the other man and made his way towards the yellow drum. "Is Ricky still going to take the test?" a warrior asked in surprise. "He will only make himself a laughingstock if he takes the test. It will be better for him to admit defeat." "Yeah! What is that guy thinking? No matter how talented he is, he''s just a casting master of Demi-sage Level! There''s no way he can surpass a casting master of Sage Level!" another warrior said with agreement in his eyes. Ricky stopped in his tracks when he was beside the drum and turned back to the crowd, focusing his gaze on Kamari. "Let me tell you this, Kamari. Even if you were a casting master of Divine Level now, you can''t scare me. I haven''t been afraid of anything for a long time now," he dered firmly. His face appeared utterly inscrutable. The next moment, he centered his runic power onto the drum and unleashed it without hesitation. As the power of his seven kinds of runes hit the drum, it lit up like a beacon and rang loudly seven times at the same time. His power exceeded more and ny-nine rings lit up around the drum. Still, that was less than what Kamari had done. The surrounding warriors shook their heads in pity. Just as they expected, Ricky was as talented as Kamari. If Kamari was still a casting master of Demi- sage Level, Ricky would have had a chance against him. "Oh, man, this sucks! If Ricky had spent more time on casting and learned from real casting masters, he might have be a casting master of Sage Level," some warriors remarked bitterly. They all knew that Ricky spent most of his time on martial arts, so they were even more disappointed. "Well, we can''t deny that he lost now. I only hope Ricky won''t take this badly so that he can continue training and catch up to Kamari someday," said another warrior, looking as if he had already given up hope. Meanwhile, the elders and casting masters of Sage Level from the Short Human tribe didn''t look thrilled anymore. The arrogance on their faces disappeared when they saw that Ricky seemed as talented as Kamari. Kamari, too, seemed taken aback. His eyes narrowed at Ricky, for the young man had truly caught his attention now. Strangely, Ricky didn''t seem worried or upset, even though he had shown his true power as a casting master of Sage Level. "It won''t matter how brilliant you are, I will always be better than you!" Kamari hissed at Ricky through telepathy. ''Whatever happens in the future, I will always be the best casting genius in the Misty South, '' Kamari mused with much arrogance. "Oh, is that so?" Ricky replied in a yful tone. "Well, I also have something to tell you, Kamari. You see, I am the best in casting!" he continued, stressing every syble. He activated his runes the moment he finished speaking, causing his momentum to surge and swell violently. In the next breath, the seven kinds of runes transformed into seven dragons that quickly epassed him. Chapter 1430 We Have The New Number One Casting Genius Chapter 1430 We Have The New Number One Casting Genius As the power of the seven runes reached their limits, the casting power at the Sage Level finally emerged from within Ricky. The runes shone brightly with a golden light, proiming that they had evolved into holy runes. When the drum sounded for the eighth time, the audience gaped at Ricky with open mouths just as they had when they witnessed Kamari''s real strength a moment ago. The air was filled with an eerie silence. As realization sunk in, a shaky voice broke the oppressive silence. "Are my eyes deceiving me? Ricky... Is Ricky a casting master of Sage Level?" "It is as in as day! He released the holy runes, same as Kamari." It took Kolton a while to recover from his shock as well. He couldn''t help but p his hands like a kid, eximing with augh, "Nice work, boy!" The other saints and casting masters of Sage Level stood up unconsciously and stared at Ricky, their eyes almost popping out in disbelief. "Incredible!" they remarked in unison. There was no other word to describe Ricky at that moment. Simultaneously, all of them came to the same conclusion¡ªthey would go to any lengths to invite Ricky to join their forces. Even though they equally admired Kamari''s talent, he was from the Helian n, and they knew that he would never betray his n for any price. However, Ricky was different. Although he was already a core disciple of the Misty South Pce, Ricky didn''t belong to any casting force yet. Meanwhile, the casting masters of the Helian n, including the three elders, were in no mood for celebration. Their eyes were narrowed at Ricky. The proud expression on their faces was now reced by gloomy stares. This was no good news for them. This man was now a threat to the Helian n. ''No way! He has be a casting master of Sage Level?!'' Kamari''s heart roared, his face twisting as he looked at the holy runes on Ricky''s body. "Impossible," he muttered to himself. He couldn''t believe his own eyes. He did not want to believe that there was another person who was also less than a hundred years old in the Misty South besides him having be a casting master of Sage Level. To make things worse, this fledgling was not even from the Short Human tribe. There was no doubt that Kamari was an incredible casting genius, but on top of being naturally talented, he reaped the benefits of being in Helian n. For many years, Kamari had cultivated on the Casting Ladder and acquired the original energy of casting from the nine hundred and ny ninth stair. With all those resources and experience in his pocket, he didn''t think that anyone could surpass him in the casting field. And Kamari, like most other geniuses who had never failed in life, had a terrible weakness. He was used to looking down upon others and was convinced that there was no one who could outmatch him. Failure was never a part of his lessons. At that very moment, he was tasting it for the first time in his life. Even though he was strong-minded, he still took it badly. What Kamari didn''t know was the truth that Ricky too had cultivated on the nine hundred and ny ninth stair of the Casting Ladder and had gotten a hold of the original energy of casting. Watching from the cloud, Elder Calhoun sensed Kamari''s instability. In a serious, but gentle voice, he said to the young man through telepathy, "Kamari, you have not lost yet. You are the best casting genius of our n. But even if you fail today, be strong willed and move forward." Elder Calhoun''s words brought much relief to Kamari. "Yes, you are right. I haven''t failed yet. The drum sounded eight times for me and fifty one circles appeared," Kamari murmured to himself. He then turned to look at the yellow drum. The others'' eyes followed suit. As they got over their shock, the crowd slowly came to a collective conclusion that there was no way Ricky could defeat Kamari even though he got the drum sounding eight times. After all, Kamari got fifty-one circles to light up. All eyes were on the drum. Thirty three circles glowed. The light dimmed as it reached the thirty-third. Discussions erupted among the crowd. "It''s about to stop!" "It seems so. What a pity!" "It looks like Ricky is still going to lose. I have a feeling that his holy runes are inferior to Kamari''s. I guess he only recently became a casting master of Sage Level." "Yes. But even if he loses now, he will still lose with such honor." "I agree. Even if hees only second to Kamari, Ricky is still a winner. After all, he has defeated most casting geniuses and almost beat Kamari as well." "I believe it won''t be long before he really surpasses Kamari." "Humph! Even though he got the drum sounding eight times, it doesn''t change anything. Thirty-three is the best he could get," Kamari scoffed, with a trace of disdain in his voice. Despite being the winner, he didn''t feel any excitement and neither did the other members of the Short Human tribe. Hearing Kamari''s words, Ricky turned to look at him. "You got fifty one circles. You think I can''t do that as well?" Rickey asked with a defiant smile on the corner of his lips. He released his chaotic power, and integrated it with the power of his seven zones. The Light Apperception was useless to him in this test, but the chaotic power was definitely going to prove helpful. His runes came from the zones. Therefore, driven by the chaotic power and the zones, more circles began to light up. At the forty-fifth circle, the light stopped once again. Without any hesitation, Ricky unleashed the power of the bright ancestral spirit. Everyone in the audience watched in utter disbelief as the fifty-eighth circle glowed. Then, the light dissipated for thest time. Time seemed to havee to a halt and everyone bated their breaths. The Helian n was petrified beyond reason. There was pin-drop silence as all eyes took in Ricky''s form next to the yellow drum. An oppressive atmosphere enveloped the members of the Helian n, while the other warriors cheered in excitement for Ricky who had proved to be an irreceable casting genius. It was the first time that someone outside the Short Human tribe had managed to surpass them in the casting field. "You did it!" the Dragon Intent Grass said to Ricky through telepathy. Although its tone was calm, Ricky could clearly sense the excitement in its voice. It was happy for Ricky''s victory. The Evil Mandragora in the Divine Manor, who had been watching what was happening in the competition, also felt happy for Ricky. Ricky''s voice was calm as he said, "Yes, I came to the Helian n with a purpose. Now, I''ve achieved my goal." Even though he seemed calm, Ricky was thrilled. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "But to be honest, without the bright ancestral spirit, the chaotic power and the seven zones, I couldn''t have beat Kamari. And if he had used his full strength in the first ce, I would have been defeated," he added. "Luck ys a huge role in victories. You were destined to be the new number one casting genius," the Dragon Intent Grass said. ''Now, I can talk to the Helian n about Wayne in peace, '' Ricky thought to himself. He didn''t think that the senior members of the Helian n would give him a hard time now. After all, he had shown his talent in casting in front of everyone. A voice broke the silence in the air. "We have the new number one casting genius." Chapter 1431 Olaf Helian Chapter 1431 f Helian "From now on, there is a new number one casting genius in the Misty South!" The words stabbed into Kamari''s heart like a sharp dagger. Perhaps, everyone could see that Ricky was still inferior to Kamari even if he was now a casting master of Sage Level as well. He only triumphed over Kamari thanks to his other trump cards. But it didn''t matter what trump cards he used. In the end, Ricky won the victory fair and square, and nothing could change it. Besides, no one else had anyints about Ricky''s victory except for the Helian nn and some other forces attached to the Helian n. Almost all the warriors rejoiced when Ricky won, so it was obvious that they fully epted Ricky''s victory. Only the results mattered to them, and they had no problem with Ricky using other trump cards. It was, after all, what they also wanted¡ªsomeone to humble the arrogant Helian n. "I refuse to ept this result! You are no better than me in casting. Therefore, I demand another competition with you. Let''s cast weapons," Kamari roared ferociously, ignoring the crowd that erupted into chaotic shouts and arguments. The re he sent Ricky burned with hatred. If looks could kill, Ricky would have died twice over. "Kid, this is bad! You might lose to him if he insists onpeting with you in making sacred weapons," the Dragon Intent Grass remarked with rm. "I know. Although I''m a casting master of Sage Level, I can''t make a sacred weapon. There''s no way I can win. I don''t even know how to cast one, as I just recently advanced to this level. But don''t worry. The Helian n won''t allow him topete with me again for fear of being made a laughingstock anew. Also, a sacred weapon is vastly different from a demi-spiritual sacred weapon, and even the lowest grade sacred weapon is considered precious. We will waste too much time and casting materials. If I''m not mistaken, even a casting genius like Kamari would need at least two months to make a sacred weapon. And I don''t think he can manage to make one," Ricky responded. Hearing Kamari''s words, the surrounding warriors turned their expectant gazes to the three elders of the Helian n who looked incredibly troubled. They were caught between a rock and a hard ce! Ricky''s guess was urate, in that, they couldn''t let Kamaripete with him again. However, if they refused Kamari''s request, Ricky would be dered the winner and that was thest thing they wanted. After all, they already announced that the champion would have ess to their ancestralnd. How could they let an outsider enter their ancestralnd? A thick tension paired with deathly silence settled over the entire ce. "Ha! You got a problem with that?" Ricky mocked Kamari through telepathy. "Of course I do! I know that you only became a casting master of Sage Level before you got here. That means you can''t make a sacred weapon yet," replied Kamari fiercely. His teeth were gritted so tightly that his gums started to bleed. "So what? Thepetition is over anyway," Ricky answered glibly. "Besides, do you think the senior members of your n will ept your request?" "This is our territory so we will be the ones to make the rules. Or maybe you''re afraid topete with me again? I''m certain that the three elders will agree because the champion can enter our ancestral land for cultivation as a reward. Do you think we will let you set foot in our ancestralnd?" said Kamari confidently. And his words weighed heavily in Ricky''s heart. ''He is right. Since the public knows that the winner will be allowed to cultivate in their ancestral ce, the elders are likely to side with him. After all, the Helian n would never allow an outsider to enter their ancestralnd, '' Ricky mused. ''This situation isn''t favorable to me. It looks like I can''t cultivate in the ancestralnd of the Helian n, '' he also thought as he wondered what he should do next. The Dragon Intent Grass heard him and suggested, "You can just take their cultivation resources instead. Take as much as you can since your zones can hold a ton!" The next moment, a loud voice broke the short silence. "Everyone should abide by the rules. Just because you belong to the Helian n doesn''t mean you can change the rules to suit yourself. If we ept his request, not only the Helian n but also the Short Human tribe will be theughingstock of the entire Misty South." The person who spoke was a short old man dressed in a blue robe. "Patriarch!" The moment the members of the Short Human tribe saw the old man, they greeted him and bowed at the waist to show their respect. Meanwhile, the other casting masters of Sage Level and the saints inclined their heads to show their respect to the elder. The warriors present also followed suit. At first nce, Ricky recognized the blue-d old man, for the people''s reaction was a dead giveaway. ''So that is the patriarch of the Helian n¡ªf Helian. He is one of the few casting masters of Demi- divine Level in the Misty South, '' Ricky mused in amazement, his eyes trained steadily on the elder. Casting masters of Demi-divine Level in the Misty South were few and far between. f Helian was the top brass of the casting masters of his level. In fact, he was even considered as the best casting master in the Misty South. "The leader of the Helian n finally showed his face," remarked the Dragon Intent Grass interestedly. "I should talk to him," Ricky deliberated. "Since it''s unlikely for them to allow me ess to their ancestralnd, I''m going to ask for his guarantee that Wayne will be kept safe." "That''s a good choice, and perhaps, your only choice. After all, it''s not possible for you to go to their ancestralnd and cultivate there," the Dragon Intent Grass responded. As f Heliannded on the cloud, he turned to Kamari with an impassive expression and ordered, "Kamari, leave now and reflect on yourself!" "Yes, sir!" replied Kamari at once before he reluctantly took his leave. Although he was an outstanding casting genius, he didn''t have what it took to challenge the authority of their leader yet. If he did, it would cost him everything he had now. Anyway, it wasn''t f Helian that he hated. It was Ricky. Once Kamari left, f Helian turned his attention to Ricky. "This is the first time that our n and even the entire Short Human tribe has been defeated." He sounded stoic and unemotional, so no one knew whether he was angry or not. "Sir, I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to offend you," replied Ricky politely, knowing that he was treading on thin ice. "It''s apetition. You don''t need to feel sorry. Since you won first ce, we will grant you ess to our ancestralnd for three months, where you can cultivate to your heart''s content. Besides that, you can also choose any Treasures from Heaven and Earth in our treasure house." Hearing this, all the warriors were dumbfounded. Even Ricky and the members of the Helian n fell silent at the unexpected words. ''I thought f Helian showed up to make some excuses to keep Ricky from entering their ancestral land. What is he saying now?'' This was the thought that ran rampant in everyone''s mind. Even when they came back to their senses, the elders of the Helian n could do nothing but stare nkly at their leader. They knew that he favored the members of their n, but this decision had blindsided them. Some of them even began to doubt if the leader in front of them was a fake. Though f Helian could feel their intent gazes, he didn''t seem to mind, and his expression remained impassive. Deep inside, however, he was in a quandary. If possible, he would never allow an outsider like Ricky to set foot in their ancestralnd. But he had no other choice. He met the eyes of the Helian n''s elders and muttered, "It''s that master''s idea!" Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org. When they heard this, the elders heaved a deep sigh of resignation. They had no choice but to give in. Every one of them picked up what the leader had dropped. And since it was that master''s order, they must follow it no matter how reluctant they were. Meanwhile, the surrounding warriors seemed to have recovered from their shock. They appeared quiet on the outside, but their minds were busy discussing with each other. "What''s wrong with the Helian n?" "Who knows? Why would f Helian allow an outsider to set foot in their ancestralnd? I can''t believe he offered it himself." "What do you reckon is he nning?" asked the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora. Both seemed as bewildered as the others were. "I have no clue," Ricky replied. "But that''s not important right now. I need to ask about Wayne first." After saying this, he asked f Helian how they nned to deal with Wayne. Chapter 1432 The Ancestral Land Of The Helian Clan Chapter 1432 The Ancestral Land Of The Helian n "You have shown us what you are capable of. You are indeed qualified to be Wayne''s master," f replied calmly to Ricky''s inquiry. His answer caused a stir among the crowd. It became obvious that he had no intention of punishing Wayne. The warriors started discussing with each other telepathically, unable to believe their own ears. "I can''t believe that the Helian n is making a concession for an outsider." "Ricky is, without doubt, the first casting master who has been recognized by the Short Human tribe." "It was an impossible feat for anyone till date, but he has done it now. I don''t think there will be another one who would be able to aplish this." "But I understand why they havee to this decision. Ricky is incredibly talented in both martial arts and casting. Besides, he has the support of the Misty South Pce. At this point, there is no way that the Short Human tribe can cause him harm. Since they can''ty a hand on him, they have no choice but to befriend him." "You have created a stir. The Helian n has made a concession for you," the Dragon Intent Grass said. "I''m just d that they have taken this decision instead of going on a rampage," Ricky said with a sigh. If he was being true to himself, f would say that he didn''t want members of his n to learn casting from an outsider. After all, it concerned the reputation of his n. However, there was no way around this. He had to admit that Ricky had tremendous potential in casting. Elder Deacon, Wayne''s grandfather, who had wanted him dead at first, didn''t feel the same anymore. He was grateful to Ricky for what he had done for his grandson. "I appreciate your kind words, sir. Thank you very much," Ricky said with a slight bow. f gave him a curt nod, and then swiftly turned to the crowd. "The castingpetition hase to a conclusion. The winners will be rewarded as promised tomorrow." Inside the pce, Wayne was waiting for Ricky. When he saw his master, he eximed, "Master! You are just so awesome! I can''t believe that you''ve already be a casting master at the Sage Level! You even defeated Kamari to be the number one casting genus in the Misty South!" Wayne had been stressed out since he had taken Ricky as his master. After all, he had to face the pressure from the Helian n and the other forces following this decision. But since it was his own decision, he had no regrets. All he had to do was wait for Ricky to rise above everyone and prove himself to the Misty South. But he had initially thought that it would take many years before his master could be recognized by the stubborn Helian n and the public. Much to his surprise, Ricky proved himself worthy in such a short time. He was less than fifty years old, yet he had already be a casting master at the Sage Level. On top of that, he even beat the number one casting genius in the Misty South and took his ce. Wayne was no longer under any kind of pressure. By now, the other warriors were probably envious of him for being Ricky''s disciple. A smile appeared on Wayne''s face. Ricky was destined to rise to much higher ces. "I''m d that you''re fine. I would have had to live with the guilt for the rest of my life if something had happened to you," Ricky said, feeling a wave of relief wash over him. Hearing his words, Wayne smiled brightly. "Thank you for your concern, master," he said. "I couldn''t feel any better than this." After his talk with Wayne, Ricky began to adjust his breath. Since he had just be a casting master at the Sage Level, he would have to spend much time on adjusting andprehending for days to come. The next day, f led Ricky to the ancestralnd of the Helian n alone. "Sir, to be honest with you, I didn''t think that you would really allow me to enter your ancestralnd," Ricky said, his voice filled with curiosity. ''Even if the Helian n wanted to befriend me, I didn''t think they would willfully allow me to set foot in their ancestralnd to cultivate for three months. They must have something on their minds, '' he pondered. "You won the first ce in thepetition, and this is your reward. If we don''t give the winner what he deserves, we will lose the trust of the entire Misty South. That would be a bigger loss to uspared to letting you cultivate in our ancestralnd," f replied. Soon, they reached their destination. It was a grey space. The conditions inside the space were simr to that of the nine hundred and ny ninth stair of the Casting Ladder. If anything, this ce was much superior to that of the top stair. It was safe to say that a single day''s cultivation here would be worth five days'' on the top of the Casting Ladder. Ricky could see that it was indeed true that the Casting Ladder was born in the ancestralnd of the Helian n. He could also sense the strong original energy of castinging from the space. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Wow. This is most definitely the best ce to cultivate casting skills and runic power! No wonder the Short Human tribe is the strongest casting race on the continent," Ricky remarked sincerely in his astonishment. "I don''t know if I should be happy to hear that. Coming from you, it sounds like you are mocking us," f scoffed. "Oh no, sir! I would never look down on your casting skills," Ricky replied immediately. "If you say so. Well, you can stay here and cultivate for three months. But how much you progress depends on how good you are," f said. With that, he took his leave. He couldn''t stand seeing outsiders cultivating in their most important ancestralnd. "I hope I can reinforce my current level in casting in the next three months. If I make good use of this opportunity, I can gather more holy runes, and also greatly improve my fighting power. At the end of it, perhaps I will be capable enough to fight against the upper spiritual emperor," Ricky said excitedly as he felt the power of the ancestralnd of the Helian n. "During your cultivation, you can use your zones to absorb the original energy of casting and store it for later. That way, you can use it whenever you want," the Dragon Intent Grass advised. "Ha-ha! That sounds like a good n!" Ricky said with a wide smile. Soon, he started cultivating. He began toprehend the holy runes with the help of his Chaos Manual and Ancestor Divine Manual. In addition to that, he activated his seven zones, controlling them to carefully absorb the original energy of casting from the ancestralnd. Ricky was getting better at the holy runes with every passing minute. ''At this rate, with the help of my zones and bright ancestral spirit, I have a feeling that I can surpass Kamari in three months, '' he thought to himself with a firm resolution. However, after only half a month, he was awakened by a familiar voice. He recognized the voice immediately as the Casting Ladder'', the one that had helped him be a casting master at the Sage Level during thepetition. "Sir! How did you get here?" Ricky asked, surprised to hear the voice all of a sudden. "I was born here, so my consciousness can naturally appear here at any given time," the Casting Ladder exined. "Since the Casting Ladder was born in the ancestralnd of Helian n, it is the core of this ce," the Dragon Intent Grass added. "Are you here to guide me further in casting, sir?" Ricky asked with a smile. "You wish!" the Casting Ladder said with a scoff. "I had no intention ofing here, but you left me with no choice. If you keep absorbing the original energy of casting here at this rate, it will negatively affect the fortune of the Helian n within a single month." ''So, it discovered that I was absorbing the original energy of casting, '' Ricky thought to himself. "You can''t be serious, sir. Besides, I was allowed to cultivate here for three months. I still have much time left," Ricky said. Chapter 1433 Leilanis Request Chapter 1433 Leni''s Request "You can''t continue cultivating like this. At this rate, you will take most of the fortune of the Helian n''s ancestralnd in three months. The original energy in an ancestralnd has to be kept within a certain range or the ancestralnd will eventually deteriorate, causing the race''s fortune to decrease as well. I''m sure you''re aware of that. After all, more top warriors and excellent casting masters would pop up like mushrooms if the ancestral land''s original energy were infinite. Don''t forget that you''re in my debt. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been able to enter here, work on your holy runes and reinforce your casting level," the Casting Ladder firmly reminded Ricky when thetter tried to y dumb. "Sir, so it is you who just spoke behind my back," Ricky started. ''I''m sure the Casting Ladder stepped in for me because I doubt the senior members of the Helian n would ever allow me to cultivate in their ancestralnd...'' Ricky continued to reflect inside his mind. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. He looked at the Casting Ladder with gratefulness and continued, "Thank you very much, sir. I appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, prove it!" thedder challenged him in return. "Ha-ha! All right, I won''t absorb more original energy of casting. You have my word on that," Ricky finally relented with a smile. The Casting Ladder was right. He was well aware of the importance of the original energy to every ancestralnd. The matter was serious enough that the Casting Ladder wouldn''t hesitate to throw him out if he kept absorbing the original energy of casting here. "But sir, I earned the opportunity to cultivate here and that is part of it. Since I am to stop, I can''t enjoy my privilege fully, so I hope you''llpensate me. Perhaps, you can at least give me some advice in casting in the next few days," Ricky said, trying to negotiate. "Young man, you..." The Casting Ladder was left speechless. But, in the end, it epted Ricky''s request for the sake of his talent in casting. It wanted to win him over and didn''t want to get on his bad side. For the next two and a half months, Ricky rapidly progressed in casting and acquired a better understanding of the Ancestor Divine Manual under the guidance of the Casting Ladder. Once he was done cultivating in the Helian n''s ancestralnd, Ricky headed back to the Misty South Pce with Amelia and f. But before he went on his way, Ricky made sure to take an enormous amount of Treasures from Heaven and Earth and Heaven Soul Stones from the Helian n''s treasure house. To Ricky''s surprise, Kolton had waited for him after the castingpetition concluded to make sure he was safe. ording to Kolton, Ricky was more important to the Misty South Pce than he was. Meanwhile, the whole Middle Land had heard about the result of the Helian n''s casting contest. That meant Ricky was the talk of the town once again, and he gained more acim due to his talent in both martial arts and casting. All the people recognized him now as the number one casting genius in the Misty South. Of course, that came with its pros and cons. On the one hand, those forces who were after Ricky finally gave up after the news reached them. However, some forces that wanted Ricky dead became more incensed and desperate to get rid of him. They sent even more men to get him because Ricky''s talent and rapid progress threatened them. Countless casting forces had sent their representatives to wait for Ricky. They had one goal in mind: get Ricky on their side at all costs. Ricky had no choice but to join the Casting Guild just to get them off his back. As soon as he arrived at the Misty South Pce, the senior members of the Misty South Pce weed him back and generously rewarded him with an abundance of cultivation resources. They even dered him as a special casting master of the Misty South Pce. It was evident that the Misty South Pce attached so much importance to him because he had the aptitude to be a casting master at the Demi-divine Level. At this point, Ricky had so many cultivation resources that he could cultivate in the Misty South Pce''s four cultivation ces to improve his cultivation level or casting level for a long time. However, that wouldn''t be a good idea for him. Ricky intended to toughen himself up through more rigorous practice. That was because he nned to enter the Passage World in the Third Sheol City and take on the devils. After all, fighting against the creatures from the devil race was the real battle of life and death. But before he could set his ns into motion, Leni paid him a visit on the third day of his return. Before this day, he had only met the woman once. Leni was a genius of the Seven-tailed Fox tribe, and, more importantly, she was the holy daughter of their tribe. She used to be one of the top ten geniuses in the outer region. Like him, she had passed the Misty South Pce''s selection and became their disciple. But she returned to the Seven-tailed Fox tribe immediately afterward and cultivated there. This unexpected visit took Ricky by surprise because they had only met once, so he couldn''t think of any reason she would want to see him. They weren''t even friends. "Miss Leni, I didn''t think you cared enough about me that you even came all the way here to see me," Ricky joked as he greeted her. "What''s the matter? Am I not wee here?" Leni responded in an equally droll tone. "Ha-ha! Don''t get me wrong. Gorgeous women like you are always wee here. Besides, there''s no way I can refuse a beauty like you. I''ll even give you my life if you asked for it," added Ricky yfully. Hearing this, Amelia rolled her eyes at him. "Wow, I doubt anyone would believe that an ace genius in both martial arts and casting would joke like that," replied Leni with a polite smile. After exchanging pleasantries, they eventually got down to business. Leni started, "If you''d like, you can just call me Leni. A remarkable genius like you shouldn''t debase yourself by treating me so highly. Anyway, I came here to ask you for a favor." "I''m all ears!" Ricky nodded expectantly, encouraging her to talk. "Do you know about the Legendary Beast Region?" Leni asked first before getting to the point. "Of course! How can I not know that? Only powerful creatures reside there, and most of the legendary beasts'' descendants dwell there. In fact, that''s how it got its name. Ricky conveyed lengthily. "Well, I intend to go there, and I''d like to ask you to apany me," she said with a pleading look. "What exactly do you want me to do?" he asked. "You see, the Legendary Beast Tomb is about to open," she began before pausing, licking her lips tensely. "What do you mean?" Ricky prompted her again since he was still confused about what she wanted. Although he knew about the ce, he had never heard of it opening before. "Oh, I see. That means another bloody storm will start among geniuses in the Legendary Beast Region," Wayne chimed in at this moment. "Most powerful ancient beasts are buried in the Legendary Beast Tomb. It is an independent world that hovers separately beside the continent. Every once in a while, the Legendary Beast Tomb floats closer to the Legendary Beast Region and that creates a connection simr to the ancient battlefield. It''s a ce where the strong ancient legendary beasts had fallen, which means that every inch of the Legendary Beast Tomb had been soaked in their blood. You can just imagine how amazing that ce is. There must be more Treasures from Heaven and Earth in the Legendary Beast Tomb than anywhere else. The most enticing part is the benefit you can gain, such as the inheritances and blood essences of the legendary beasts buried in there. After all, the blood essence of a legendary beast can enhance not only the blood power of beasts but of humans as well," Wayne rified for Ricky. "Now, I understand! I can''t wait to see this Legendary Beast Tomb for myself..." Ricky nodded thoughtfully when he finally absorbed everything they told him. Chapter 1434 Looking Into Xenia Chapter 1434 Looking Into Xenia "The Legendary Beast Tomb seems a good choice since Ick the legendary beasts'' blood essence. Although I have the Chaos blood power, it''s still too weak since I have only managed to wake less than half. I''m no match for geniuses who descended from legendary beasts in terms of blood power. That is my weakness. But if I get my hands on some blood essence from legendary beasts, I can awaken half of my Chaos blood power. Only then can I be on par with any genius," Ricky admitted to the Dragon Intent Grass and the Evil Mandragora. "Well, the Legendary Beast Tomb is an excellent ce for you to improve yourself. Your bright ancestral spirit and your Chaos blood power will help you unleash the full power of your Ancestral Intent Form. And if you awaken more of your Chaos blood power, your progress will be unimaginable!" said the Dragon Intent Grass enthusiastically. With that conversation done, Ricky nodded at Leni and said, "Okay. I''lle with you to the Legendary Beast Tomb. I don''t want to miss the blood essence of the legendary beasts there." "Great! Thank you, Ricky!" Leni thanked him profusely. She fully expected to encounter fiercepetition in the Legendary Beast Tomb, and she was afraid that she wouldn''t fare well. However, now that she had Ricky on her side, everything would surely go smoothly. Mordechai decided to go with Ricky as well. He had spent a lot of time cultivating, and he figured that it was about time he put it into practice. This way, he would see how much he improved and could hone his skills more. ire joined them as well, saying that she would go to keep an eye on Ricky for Tina, just in case that he tried to hook up with other girls. Together, the group embarked on their journey. The Evil Mandragora also traveled with them in person, as she hade out of the Divine Manor under Ricky''s request. Ricky also allowed her to take the Holy Three-Saber''s Divine Manor with her. Since she spent a long time bathing in divine power, Ricky believed the others wouldn''t sense her evil spirit. In case that failed, he also used his bright ancestral spirit on her. With all these safeguards in ce, only powerful saints would be able to detect that she had the evil spirit. Amelia had long known about the Evil Mandragora''s existence. However, she was still taken by surprise by the Evil Mandragora''s elegant and bewitching aura. Simrly, ire also knew about the Evil Mandragora. She had thoroughly investigated Ricky back when she was in the Wind-Mountain Alliance, and nothing much escaped her knowledge. In contrast, Leni was shocked at the sight of the Evil Mandragora. And she couldn''t help but think that thetter had the best temperament she had ever seen. ''This guy is always hounded by the hottest girls, '' Mordechai mused silently as he gazed at the girls who were revolving around Ricky like he was the sun. The Legendary Beast Region was thousands of miles away from the Misty South Pce. It would take them about a month to get there even if they traveled on an airship moving at its peak speed. "One more thing, Ricky. You should know that the Great Phoenix tribe dwells in the Legendary Beast Region," the Dragon Intent Grass reminded. "Yeah, I heard about that." Ricky nodded with a grave expression. "That means the Legendary Beast Region is even more dangerous for youpared to other warriors. I''m sure the Great Phoenix tribe will not miss any chance to take you out," continued the Dragon Intent Grass sternly. "You''re right, but I''m not deterred. I know that danger will only help me progress faster," Ricky answered with great confidence. "Besides, I want to know the situation of the Great Phoenix tribe, Grace in particr." Along the way, Ricky didn''t waste time and continued his cultivation. He focused on honing his casting skills. At the same time, he activated the Shadowy Emperor Replication and created a replica, which he left on the airship before he went into the Massacring Zone. A casting master of Sage Level''s legitimacy fully depended on whether he could make sacred weapons or not. If he couldn''t cast sacred weapons, he would be a casting master of Sage Level by name only. It wouldn''t matter even if his level reached the Sage Level, or if he had turned all his runes into holy runes. Moreover, once a Sage Level casting master managed to make sacred weapons, the power of their holy runes would exponentially improve, and only then could he maximize his fighting power. Ricky also conversed with Leni through telepathy. He asked the question that gued him since they met for the first time. It was about that beautiful girl who lived rent-free in his mind. Despite himself, Ricky saw her in Leni. Perhaps, it was because Leni exuded the aura of a fox, and it reminded him of that charming girl. Ricky was not a person who would run away from problems. He couldn''t get her out of his mind. Thus, he decided to face this matter head-on. "Leni, there''s something I''ve been meaning to ask you. It''s about someone..." Ricky started reluctantly. "What is it?" replied Leni curiously. She didn''t think that her circle would have someone connected to Ricky. After all, they had only met twice so far. "Do you know a girl named Xenia Wang?" Ricky blurted out. "Xenia? Do you know her?" A surprised look shed quickly across Leni''s face. She knew about Xenia. And she was even more astonished that Ricky knew that woman. Of course, her face remained impassive, and she made sure not to show how surprised she was. "From your reaction, it looks like that you know her," Ricky surmised. "She is an old friend of mine." Although he spoke calmly and his face appeared indifferent, his heart was a different story. "Oh, I see. She is an old friend of yours, huh?" Leni repeated. "Can you tell me something about her? How is she doing?" Ricky asked one after another, which pulled an intrigued look from Leni. "It seems like she is more than an old friend to you." She spoke teasingly. "Only a few people know Xenia. Only the senior members from the Seven-tailed, Eight-tailed, or Nine- tailed Fox tribes, plus a handful of core disciples know her. Unfortunately, I know very little of her. All I know is that she is human, but pure Nine-tailed Fox blood power flows in her veins. The Nine-tailed Fox''s blood power she has is quite strong. A few years ago, an elder from the Nine-tailed Fox tribe brought her back and invested a lot of his resources to help her improve. That elder recently took her to the depths of our ancestralnd, where the elder intended to help her evolve into a real fox. "A real fox... Can she turn into a Nine-tailed Fox?" Ricky murmured to himself. It was only at this moment that he understood why tails were stretching out from her back thest time he saw Xenia. He figured that those tails belonged to the Nine-tailed Fox. He also understood why Xenia told him they belonged to different worlds. That was the reason they broke up, even if they were in love. She was convinced that if they didn''t cut each other loose, they would only hold each other back. ''Maybe you were right, Xenia... But I''m sure even you would be surprised at what I have achieved. I''m no longer a nobody in the Misty South, '' Ricky thought to himself. At this point, he felt torn. He loved and hated Xenia, and he didn''t know which feeling won over the other. "No official statements have been made, but I believe Xenia will be the noble daughter of our tribe once shepletes her transformation. By the way, since you seem to know her quite well, do you know why she possesses such pure Nine-tailed Fox''s blood power even though she is just human? Many senior members in our tribe are curious about that, and so am I. If you know anything, won''t you tell me? I swear I''ll keep it to myself," Leni begged insistently. "Leni, I''m sorry to disappoint you, but I don''t know either. We are just friends. I only asked you because you reminded me of her, and perhaps, that''s because you share the same blood," responded Ricky. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. "Oh, I see..." Leni muttered with a little disappointment. Before long, they finally arrived in the Legendary Beast Region. Chapter 1435 The Seven-mouthed Greed Beast Tribe Chapter 1435 The Seven-mouthed Greed Beast Tribe The moment they set foot in the Legendary Beast Region, Ricky immediately sensed the presence of its environment''s purest energy. The Misty South Pce was one of the oldest and strongest forces in the Misty South, so they had enough clout to obtain a prime territory in the region, one that was highly sought after and overflowing with fortune and power of heaven and earth. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, the Legendary Beast Region made this grandeur seem like child''s y. The area it covered was even more magnificentpared to the Misty South Pce''snds. Perhaps, it could be thought of this way: the Misty South Pce''s location could be deemed the best in the Misty South among forces established by humans, while the Legendary Beast Region''s location was the best among the dwelling ces of beasts. Of course, in terms of area, the Misty South Pce couldn''tpare with the Legendary Beast Region. After all, the former was just a force, and no matter how influential they were, they couldn''t hold a candle to where most descendants of legendary beasts lived. When they entered the region, Ricky took a deep breath, absorbing the pure energy from nature. "This Legendary Beast Region is amazing! It feels like the invisible heavenly power here is even stronger than in the Misty South Pce," he proimed excitedly. At this point, Ricky hade out of the Massacring Zone and withdrew his replica. "That''s actually urate. The invisible heavenly power in this ce is much more potentpared to the Misty South Pce. Do you know what, exactly, the legendary beasts are? They are blessed creatures that possess unparalleled power. They could easily summon and use the power of heaven and earth to their advantage. However, humans are born weak and helpless. That is why the energy thates from nature in the ces where the legendary beasts live is stronger than those where humans resided," Leni lengthily exined. "You make a good point!" Ricky said. "But we, humans, have unimaginable potential. Our strength is limited only by ourselves!" "Indeed, you possess great potential. You were born as weak babes but could grow stronger after hard cultivation. Moreover, you acquire blood power during battles to improve your strength, which you integrate with the energy to form unique mutants. That''s brilliant! Only humans could have created the mutants. As time passed, humans have grown stronger and stronger, resulting in more powerful human ns. They surpassed even the strength of beasts. Perhaps, time wille when the Misty South Pce''s territory will have better resources and purer energypared to where the Legendary Beast Region is situated," added Leni. "Ha-ha! I think we went too far out of our topic," Ricky suddenly interrupted with augh. "Yeah. Let''s not talk of these deep truths, such as the heavenlyw and the fortune," agreed Leni, nodding. "Anyway, we should get moving. I''ll take you to our tribe''s territory, where you can get some rest." All of a sudden, a creepy voice sounded in the air. "Young master, it looks like we hit the jackpot!" As soon as Ricky and hispanions heard it, a feeling of intense difort came over them, as the voice contained an exceedingly greedy power. Indeed, it had the power of excessive greed. They couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "Yeah, you are right. We got lucky today. Ricky alone is already a fount of treasure," another voice said. Before long, three men and two women came out of nowhere and alighted in front of them. These people appeared like they came straight out of fantasy, in that they looked ridiculously beautiful. They, however, were all overly obese. Their leader was a man who stood a head taller than hispanions and wore fine clothes. Two men and two women nked him on both sides. "Well, well, well... These four women are tantalizing, especially that one wearing a ck dress. She looks incredible," the one in charge sighed. He was pertaining to the Evil Mandragora, who had drawn his attention almost immediately. "Young master, I call dibs on that girl from the Fox tribe. I hope you''ll let me have her." "Ricky and the other two guys are cute," the two women chimed in as they sent hungrily gazes in Ricky and hispanions'' direction. Of course, their remarks got on Ricky''s nerves. "Who are these guys?" he asked Leni with much annoyance. "This isn''t good, Ricky. These guys are from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribe," Leni ryed with a serious expression, her eyes wide with urgency. "What?!" Ricky and the others eximed in unison, and gasps of shock could be heard from the girls. After learning that the strangers were from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribe, it now made sense to them why the five people exuded a greedy aura. Even their voices sounded greedy! ording to legends, chaotic legendary beasts originated from chaos at the beginning of the universe. The Chaotic Greed Beast was one of them. It was an evil chaotic legendary beast, an extremely evil being. Their greed, primarily, made them evil. In their mind, everything in the world belonged to them, and they should get it. The greed slept deep in their bones, and even their auras were stained with greed. The Chaotic Greed Beast didn''t exist anymore, but its descendants represented the extreme greed it left behind. Among its descendants, those with the weakest blood power were the Two-mouthed Greed Beasts, while those with the strongest blood power were the Nine-mouthed Greed Beasts. As the name suggested, Two-mouthed Greed Beasts had two mouths that could help them devour almost everything in the world. The Nine-mouthed Greed Beast, on the other hand, had nine mouths. The number of mouths a Greed Beast had indicated how strong its blood power was. Unlike its descendants, the Chaotic Greed Beast only had one mouth, but it could devour anything in the world, including chaos. Hence, its mouth was called the Mouth of Chaos. The descendants had one goal all their lives, and that was to evolve into the Chaotic Greed Beast. And for that, they needed to increase their mouth to nine mouths using their blood power. Once they had nine mouths, they would integrate them into one, and only then could they evolve into the Chaotic Greed Beasts. Of course, that was no easy feat. This was the case not only for the Chaotic Greed Beast but also for the other legendary beasts. It was challenging and almost impossible for the descendants of other legendary beasts to evolve into chaotic legendary beasts. Countless eras had passed since the beginning of the universe, and no descendants of the legendary beasts ever sessfully evolved into chaotic legendary beasts. "The Seven-mouthed Greed Beast''s blood power is stronger than many of its kind, and I heard that they are incredibly powerful as well," Ricky muttered, and his intent gaze never left the five creatures from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribe. The anger he felt earlier eventually dispersed and gave way to disdain. These were the Greed Beast''s descendants, and thus, it was only natural for them to be greedy. And they showed their greed in every aspect. Of course, even though Ricky could understand that was their character, it didn''t mean that he would spare them. "No wonder this ce is called the Legendary Beast Region. Even rarely seen creatures like the Seven-mouthed Greed Beasts can be found here." Mordechai voiced out his thoughts. "I don''t think it''s surprising at all. After all, they can only satisfy their greed in a remote but amazing ce like this," ire chimed in. When the five creatures heard them, they burst into delightedughter. "Ha-ha! Look how famous we are. Even these people recognize us," the one in charge dered with much pomp and arrogance. He was evidently thrilled because a lot of people knew about their greedy character. "The extreme greed you represent is very befitting of your character," Ricky remarked. "You know, I don''t care how greedy you are. But not everyone can be your prey." "That''s where you are wrong!" the young man in charge retorted. "It is nature that dictates for the strong to prey on the weak. And everyone, including you, will always be weak prey for us." "Is that so? Why don''t you give it a shot?" Ricky sneered in reply, seemingly unthreatened. "Humph! Just because this Ricky has been recognized as the number one casting genius, he has be so arrogant!" another man from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribemented with a disdainful look. Chapter 1436 Mutants VS Fists Chapter 1436 Mutants VS Fists "Ha-ha! This Ricky is a fool! He must have no idea what our young master is capable of," another man mocked Ricky, letting out a boisterousugh. "Keep this in mind, brat. My name is Benny, and I will be sending you back to your creator soon," the young man in charge of the group from the Seven-mouthed Greed Beast tribe growled with a ferocious expression. In the next second, he unleashed his momentum and aimed it at Ricky. This revealed that Benny was an upper spiritual emperor. When Ricky''spanions sensed his momentum, their eyebrows furrowed in concern. They didn''t expect that their opponent would be so daunting. "This is bad! He is an upper spiritual emperor!" they eximed in unison. It didn''t take a genius to know that they couldn''t hold a candle against an opponent that was an upper spiritual emperor. They were aware that Ricky stood no chance against Benny, who had the higher level. It would have been better if Benny had just broken through since that would give them a better chance. Unfortunately, they could tell that Benny had broken through to that level a long time ago. He was a truly formidable opponent, which they should have expected, seeing as he was a Seven- mouthed Greed Beast. "Benny, if you dare to harm me, the Fox tribe will hunt you down," Leni threatened the other man, trying to act tough even when she was anxious. She knew they couldn''t fight them head-on, so she tried to intimidate Benny and hispanions with the influence of her tribe. Her brain felt clouded by anxiety. If she was in her right mind, Leni would never have made the same threat when faced with the descendants of the Greed Beast. After all, the Greed Beast was short- sighted, and once it had set its sights on something, it wouldn''t give up. No influence or power could make it back off. As long as it thought of you as prey, it would hunt you down relentlessly. "Hmm... Leni, huh? I''ve heard of you. You are the holy daughter of the Seven-tailed Fox tribe. To be honest, if it weren''t for that hottie, you would have been my first choice of all the girls here," Benny remarked lustfully when he heard Leni''s threat. The greed in his voice was eerily apparent, and it made Leni''s skin crawl. "Calm down, Leni. You must have been too nervous you even forgot that the Greed Beast tribe values strength above all else. Threats will never work on them," ire reminded Leni through telepathy. "Don''t worry so much. Ricky got this!" she added further as she gazed at Ricky with confidence. "Are you sure? This guy has a higher level than Ricky. I''m worried he might overwhelm Ricky..." responded Leni worriedly. "We''ll be fine... Since he didn''t ask us to escape, he is confident that he can handle it," ire reassured her. "Ricky, let me deal with this guy. It has been a while since he became an upper spiritual emperor," the Evil Mandragora proposed telepathically. "Mydy, please don''t act rashly. If you make a move now, you will inevitably release the evil spirit, which will draw the attention of all the saints in the Legendary Beast Region," Ricky immediately warned her. "But how can I let you fight? You are at a disadvantage in the skip-level challenge," protested the Evil Mandragora. "Ha-ha! Who knows? Maybe I got back my ability to challenge opponents with superior levels now," he responded, looking unruffled despite his oppressive assant. With no hesitation, Ricky stepped forward and stood opposite Benny. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next second started with Ricky bursting out the seven kinds of Light Apperception, and the forces with distinct colors tangled with one another. "You have the nerve to fight with me!" Benny uttered with a disdainful sneer. "You might be a top genius, but don''t overestimate yourself! You cannot defeat someone with a superior level." Ever since Ricky acquired Paul''s inheritance in the Third Sheol City, hended on the radar of countless forces, and those people sent spies to watch his every move. That was how they found out about what happened during Ricky''s fight with Fernando. It was the reason Benny was so confident that Ricky stood no chance against him, as long as he had a higher level than him. The moment Benny finished speaking, he sprang into action and released the extreme power of greed, throwing a punch in Ricky''s direction at the same time. The fist shadow transformed into a mouth intermittently. Ricky realized he could sense the strong devouring power in the fist shadow, and that must be why it was so potent. The devouring power that the fist shadow contained seemed as strong as that in Ricky''s Devourer Zone. ''I heard that the Greed Beasts not only possess a strong power of greed, but they also have the devouring power. I see now that rumor is urate...'' Ricky silently mused as he contemted Benny''s attack. In a nce, he could tell that Benny''s punch contained both the devouring power and the greed power. That meant Benny could not only devour the Light Apperception and the Intent Apperception, but he could also devour Ricky''s flesh and cells. Crack! Crack! Crack! A cracking sound began to surface from Ricky''s body. His flesh had begun to disintegrate. Ricky had this power to devour flesh and bones as well, but it was his Devourer Zone that did the job for him. Without the Devourer Zone, Ricky could only devour the Light Apperception and the Intent Apperception himself. Using the power of the Devouring Mutant, he hurled out a Devouring Fist against Benny. In the next instant, an intense eruption shook the entire ce as their powers engaged in a fierce collision. The airwaves billowed and swept around two figures, who were interlocked in a tense battle. However, it soon became evident who had the upper hand in the fight. It was Benny. On the other hand, Ricky was quickly losing his ground. "It looks like you overestimated yourself. Have you learned your lesson?" Benny mocked him with an eyebrow raised. "If you want to live, you better start begging for your life. And, perhaps, give us everything you have to sweeten the deal." The other man merely ignored his words and, instead, activated his mutant. Ricky burst out one mutant after another. When he noticed that he was still at a disadvantage after he burst out one mutant, he unleashed the next and continued in this way up to the seventh mutant. Finally, he and Benny were at a stalemate. Fernando was a middle spiritual emperor at peak state when Ricky knocked him down a peg with activating a single mutant. But now, even with the help of seven mutants and the chaotic power, he could barely keep up with Benny. This vast difference underlined the gap between the middle spiritual emperor and the upper spiritual emperor. It was far widerpared to the disparity between the middle spiritual emperor and the lower spiritual emperor. And there was one more problem. Ricky had lost advantage in the skip-level challenge. "I was surprised that you are just a middle spiritual emperor, and yet you dared to go against me. So I thought you must have something up your sleeve. Seeing that you possess seven mutants, I guess I was right," Benny murmured darkly. "It only proves that you are not a genius. Otherwise, no matter how many mutants I have, you will defeat me," answered Ricky flippantly as if he wanted to provoke the other man even more. "Are you trying to piss me off?" growled Benny. "It''s too bad you are doomed to fail. You see, I haven''t shown my real strength yet." The moment those words left his mouth, his momentum surged to its highest peak. "Omnipotent Skill¡ªDevouring Fist Punch!" he yelled out. At the same time, Benny let out a fearsome roar. The whole upper part of his hand was covered in ck devouring power, which contained the power of greed. A mouth abruptly emerged from it. A second passed, and another appeared. In the blink of an eye, he had gained seven giant mouths. It merged with the devouring power and greedy power, formed seven vortexes, and morphed into seven fist shadows, which sped towards Ricky like bullets. Faced with such a potent move, Ricky had no choice but to summon his Ultimate Golden Body at the sixth level. It was the only way he could defend himself. Otherwise, Benny''s devouring power spurred on by the greedy power would break his flesh apart and weaken his strength in an instant. "Seven mutants, form a lotus!" At the same time, Ricky also released his chaotic power and merged it with the power of his seven mutants. A lotus with seven petals appeared and quickly expanded as it hovered over his head. Once the seven fist shadows were close enough, Ricky aimed the lotus at the shadows. In between one breath and the next, the two forces collided. Their impact produced violent airwaves that wrecked the entire surrounding and even the space beyond. Everywhere the airwaves swept, potent power surged next and drowned everything. All the people present had to gather their strength to withstand the airwaves except for the Evil Mandragora, who remained unyielding.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Chapter 1437 Devouring Power VS Devouring Power Chapter 1437 Devouring Power VS Devouring Power Their forces collided fiercely, and soon after, it began to dissipate. As the dust settled, two figures came into view. Ricky was bent down, clutching on to his chest, blood dripping from his mouth. "I''ll finish you in three moves," Benny dered arrogantly when he saw that he had managed to injure Ricky. ''Well, there does seem to be a gap in power, '' Ricky thought to himself, wiping the blood off his mouth. Benny started gathering his strength and the ck devouring power surrounded him. He was getting ready tounch a potent attack against Ricky. If his opponent had not been Ricky, Benny might have chosen to y with him before taking him out. But Ricky was famous. He was known to be strong and his talent was spoken widely of. Benny had no choice but to go all out. He didn''t want to give a single moment for Ricky to counter. He had to defeat him as soon as possible! "Since you are prepared to finish me in three moves, I guess I can''t hold back anymore," Ricky said with a smirk. And soon after, thend reverberated with the sound of a dragon. Power began to gush out from the seven runes; they were no longer ordinary runes, but holy runes which contained the holy power of heaven and earth. In an instant, Ricky''s momentum and strength greatly improved by many folds. Without wasting time, the two shed once again, but this time, they were matched in strength and speed. "It looks like this round is a tie. This man is able to challenge higher level warriors again. It is possible that he had never lost the ability, but he had been hiding his true strength on purpose during his fight with Fernando," Mordechai analyzed as he watched the fight. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. "That''s not it. When he became a middle-level spiritual emperor at peak state, he had almost lost the ability to challenge superior levels. But he has now be a casting master of Sage Level. The power of the holy runes has helped him get back that ability. As you may already know, Ricky possessed the runes from his birth. He never had to cultivate to achieve them. Owing to that, I presume he could challenge warriors who are stronger than him when he is a middle- level spiritual emperor at peak state. But once he bes an upper-level spiritual emperor, he would stand no chance against those with superior levels unless he acquires some special power," the Evil Mandragora exined. "I see. But still, even though he couldn''t challenge someone of higher level, no one at his own level could be a match for him at this point," Mordechai replied. At that moment, Mordechai felt a vague sense of pressure. He knew that Ricky was no weaker than him now. "You had us all fooled. It looks like you are still very much capable of challenging higher levels," Benny said, as he narrowed his eyes at Ricky. "When did I fool you? I never told anyone what my limits were. You took some wild guess on your won," Ricky snapped back with a sneer. "The higher the level, the harder the skip-level challenge is. But it feels great to challenge someone who is stronger than me. I feel I have infinite strength and I am eager to fight my opponent on my skip- level challenge," Ricky said to the Dragon Intent Grass, his voice filled with obvious excitement. "Too bad you can''t use the same skill once you level up again," the Dragon Intent Grass replied. "It indeed is a pity. But I will take your advice and be content with what I have now. After all, even those incredible demi-spiritual emperors couldn''t defeat higher level warriors once they had reached the Emperor Level. I n to cherish every minute I get to utilize this ability," Ricky said with a wide smile. "Devouring Greedy Mutant!" Benny shouted with a twisted expression. He activated his mutant. The Chaotic Greed Beast was made of pure greed and devouring capability. Its descendants had its blood power, and possessed the Devouring Greedy Mutant. Ricky remained unapologetically confident. "Let''s see whose devouring mutant is better, yours or mine," he said, brimming with fighting spirit. Ricky released the bright ancestral spirit and merged all of his powers into the devouring runes. He intended to beat Benny using mainly his devouring power. "Ha! Are you honestly trying to defeat me with devouring power? This is hrious! Don''t you know that we Greed Beasts are the best when ites to devouring power? You have dug your own grave! I''m gonna devour you!" Benny growled. The harsh sound resounded through the air. In an instant, Benny was wrapped around by the dark devouring power once again and the power of greed. Benny had taken his beast form¡ªa Seven-mouthed Greed Beast. The creature had the body of a short thick python. Though from afar, it looked quite like a giant snail without its shell. Either way, the evil aura it exuded was no joke. The devouring and greed were evil powers. The seven huge, dark mouths made up most of its body. Each of them glided in the air with an endless amount of devouring and greed powers. Of course, they were nothing significantpared to the creatures with extremely evil mutant power. If not, the Greed Beast tribe would have been wiped out by now. ''So, this is the Greed Beast... It looks more like the descendant of the evil existence from hell than that of the legendary beast, '' Ricky remarked as he studied Benny''s beast form. "In this world, there exists noble legendary beasts and evil legendary beasts. This is how the world keeps its bnce. Just like how there are bad people among the good ones. Besides, this is just how we define nobility. The evil creatures regard the Greed Beast as the superior existence. You should be careful. The Greed Beast''s devouring power is not any weaker than your Devourer Zone''s power. Moreover, remember that there is no power that can restrain the devouring power," the Dragon Intent Grass warned. "I understand. It''s a good thing that I have the chaotic power and the bright ancestral spirit," Ricky responded. "Ricky! You are dead meat. Everything you have is going to be mine!" Benny yelled with a murderous look as his seven mouths opened wide. His loud voice shattered therge area around them. This strange behavior was the result of Benny turning into his beast form. Once the Greed Beast took their beast form, they would be carried away with a malicious greed. The greedy nature took over them and upied their heads, making them believe that they needed to get their hands on everything of value, whoever it belonged to. And they would go to great lengths to get their hands on something they have set their eyes on. The honest truth was that Ricky indeed possessed some greed-worthy stuff, and that was Paul''s inheritance. "Devouring Omnipotent Skill¡ªDevouring Mouth Attack!" Benny roared. As he spoke, a drop of ck-red blood appeared out of each of his seven mouths. It was his blood essence. The blood essence merged with the power gushing out of his seven giant mouths, and rose into the air in front of him. Soon, a shadow of the Greed Beast appeared, and this Greed Beast only had one mouth. It seemed to be the shadow of the legendary Chaotic Greed Beast. The shadow opened its mouth wide as it flew swiftly towards Ricky. Ricky felt a strong pressure and the imminent danger approaching him. "Ancestral Intent Form, it''s time for you to show what you are capable of!" Ricky said quickly as he took his fighting stance. The golden blood within his body responded, and Ricky''s body instantly grewrger, reaching almost fifty feet. Armed with the bright ancestral spirit and the Ancestral Intent Form, Ricky felt like he was the heavenlyw of the area and that his body was the essence of heaven and earth. His eyes shed with the blood-colored devouring holy runes, and the Devourer Zone began to take shape behind him, absorbing all his powers and gathering them together. "You have the dark devouring mouth, and I have the Evil Devouring Mouth. Let''s see who wins!" Ricky said. As soon as he finished, his Evil Devouring Mouth was formed. It emitted a blood-colored aura as it dashed toward the giant ck shadow. Chapter 1438 Toby Chapter 1438 Toby The two enormous mouths shed like hungry beasts, biting each other in the violent airwaves. After what seemed like forever, the encounter finally ended with a roaring echo that carried far into the air. Then, one gigantic figure spurted out a mouthful of blood from its equally gigantic mouth. The blood was ck. It then rolled over, a groan of pain escaping from his lips, and it flopped onto the ground and slowly transformed back into its original visage. It was no other than Benny. Clearly, he had lost this battle. But his opponent, Ricky, didn''t look like he fared any better. The collision had thrown him back thousands of meters before he steadied himself on his shaky feet. Blood spilled down the corner of his mouth, and wounds were all over his tattered body. "That was close. I could barely beat Benny even with the help of the holy runes, the chaotic power, the Ancestral Intent Form, and the bright ancestral spirit. It seemed like he could fight no matter what I threw at him. And it looks like he still has the strength to fight. s, this must be thest realm where I can challenge someone stronger than me with my own strength," Rickymented morosely. "It''s not a big deal, Ricky. You can just let him live if you can''t kill him. Don''t forget: you are here for the blood essence of the legendary beast in the Legendary Beast Tomb. This Benny isn''t a threat anymore," the Dragon Intent Grass reassured him. Ricky glowered at Benny as he wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. He growled at the sullen- looking man. "Take your men and leave. Although I can''t kill you, it''s clear that you can''t kill me either. It will just be a waste of time if we continue to fight." Although Benny had lost, he didn''t seem afraid of Ricky. Instead, when he heard Ricky''s words, he only sneered at the other man but didn''t make any threatening moves. N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Without a nce backward, Benny got up and left, with hispanions following closely behind. They thought they were stronger than Ricky, so they intended to take everything he had. Unexpectedly, he proved that he was much stronger than them, and they couldn''t hold a candle to him even if the five of them teamed up against him. On the flip side, Ricky didn''t want to leave Benny and his men alive, for he knew he would never make friends with them. The only way they would get along was if Benny gave up stealing his stuff, which would never happen. The Greed Beast tribe was nothing if not greedy. And even though Ricky badly wanted to eliminate Benny and his men, he wasn''t strong enough to do that, so he had no choice but to let them go. Another reason to keep the peace was that the Legendary Beast Tomb had yet to open. If Ricky could avoid the ire of the legendary beasts'' descendants, it would save him from unnecessary trouble. "Let''s hurry to our tribe''s territory before anything else happens. We are too close to those guys'' territory, and if they came back with reinforcements, we will be in serious trouble," Leni warned the others once Benny and his men had left. What Ricky didn''t know was that his location had already been exposed the moment he approached the Legendary Beast Region. The saints of other forces that were after him had located him as well. That was how powerful saints were. They could easily track down creatures that hadn''t reached the Sage Level. This ability had been granted to them because of their deep understanding of the heavenlyw. If only Ricky had activated the young realm or the old realm and concealed his strength with the space power, those saints wouldn''t have been able to spot him. But although these saints knew where Ricky was, they were yet to make a move against him. After all, they sensed the existence of that figure in ck and were wary of it. With the appearance of the Phoenix tribe''s saints, they finally made out the mysterious man''s face. At this point, some saints showed up above the Legendary Beast Region, and all of them had their eyes on the two figures in front of them. One was an elderly man d in a fiery red robe, his hair red as the sunset. Although he was an old man, he looked incredibly powerful and carried a strong blood vitality. Every saint in the Misty South knew this man. He was Elder Woodrow of the Phoenix tribe, and he was at the Sage Level. The other figure was a ck-d man, and his cloak concealed his face. Despite that, all the saints knew who he was because of the man in ck with a number ''three'' carved on it on his left shoulder. This person was Toby of the Misty South Shadow. The number three on his shoulder pertained to the list of the Misty South Shadow''s strongest members. He was the third strongest warrior of the said organization. Of course, since he was ranked third in the Misty South Shadow, Toby must be no weaker than a demi- spiritual potentate at peak state. "What a surprise! I didn''t expect that you woulde out of seclusion just to escort a young man," Elder Woodrow of the Phoenix tribe muttered in disdain as he gazed at Toby coldly. Knowing that Ricky had arrived at the Legendary Beast Region, the Phoenix tribe decided to send their strongest men to take him out, and Elder Woodrow was one of them. That indicated how eager they were to deal with Ricky. Unfortunately for them, the Misty South Pce sent one of their strongest as well to keep Ricky safe¡ª Toby. "You should go back where you came from, Elder Woodrow. If you continue going after Ricky, the Misty South Pce will take it as a deration of war. Of course, we won''t intervene if you sent disciples at his level to go after him," Toby replied tly. "And what if we kill Ricky anyway? What will the Misty South Pce do?" Elder Woodrow muttered glumly. "Why do you think I''m here? You probably know that only one person from the Misty South Pce could get me to work for him," Toby responded with a sharp-toothed smile. Upon hearing this, not only Elder Woodrow but also all the other saints nearby looked unsettled. They all knew what Toby meant. At this point, all the saints from these forces realized they had to give up on Ricky from now on. Their forces were weaker than the Phoenix tribe, so what could they do against the even stronger Misty South Pce? "Elder Woodrow, I know that Ricky and your tribe havee to an ord. And if you make a move within the next twenty years, it would ruin your reputation. After all, we all know that the Phoenix tribe is arrogant," Toby went on. "Toby! How dare you mock us? Our tribe would never show mercy to our enemies, and we wouldn''t give up until we have hunted them down and destroyed them. Nothing can get in our way. We will not quit for any reason. Our young men will go after him until they seed!" Elder Woodrow dered as he cast a withering nce over Toby. His words made it clear that they would not let Ricky go even if he had the support of the Misty South Pce. And this behavior proved how self-conceited the Phoenix tribe was. "Ha-ha! You can send all the young warriors in your tribe, for we too have plenty of young warriors. In fact, I''m looking forward to seeing you send more young men after Ricky. I''m sure they will die one by one in his hands," Toby mocked with a cocky smile. "Oh, is that so? Let''s see who will die in the end," responded Elder Woodrow gruffly. Toby didn''t say anything more. Instead, he gave an unimpressed shrug and disappeared into the void. It was not until Elder Woodrow took his leave that the other saints nearby left as well. "Ricky is indeed fascinating. At first, I was tasked to keep him safe, but seeing how he deal with things, I''m feeling quite interested in him. I might even protect this young man with my life," Toby murmured to himself with awe, gazing upwards toward the airship where Ricky was. Ricky, on the other hand, had no idea what had just happened between Elder Woodrow and Toby. A few dayster, the group finally arrived at the Fox tribe''s territory. The innernd of the Misty South served as a home for the Fox tribe''s Nine-tailed Foxes, while the other foxes lived somewhere else. For example, the Seven-tailed Fox tribe lived in the outer reaches of the Misty South. But although they lived separately, the creatures of the Fox tribe had their own ces in their territory in the inner region, and they could cultivate there. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!